Chapter 1

Episode 1: Prologue
We were, with perfect thoroughness, played.
Or, would it be more accurate to say, scammed?
What are the odds of a bus carrying an entire class on a school trip hitting someone?
And what are the odds of being reincarnated into another world with that person?
I still think it's a bit absurd.
Shouldn't the person who got hit go flying, according to the usual clichés?
However, our entire class was forcibly reincarnated into another world.
It's all because of that guy riding his bicycle against traffic.
To avoid him, the bus driver swerved the steering wheel too sharply, which was the problem.
The attempt was good, but in the end, the guy was hit by the bus, and the bus we were on fell off a cliff and crashed.
And when I came to, the universe was unfolding before my eyes.

[Indeterminate Fate Selection Bonus]
[Kim Jong-gu (42) has demonstrated an astonishing ability to interfere with fate, resulting in the annihilation of 32 individuals, including the students of Taeshin High School, Class 2-7, and the bus driver. The Transcendent Fate Administrator expresses regret for this tragedy and, as compensation, provides an Otherworld Tourism Package (Reincarnation).]
[Case 1: Knowledge Transfer]
"...."
What floated before my eyes was a bizarre holographic window.
I looked around, but I couldn't see anything.
I read the explanation and understood.
I'm dead.
With my friends, too.
I didn't want to believe it, but seeing this kind of spectacle made it impossible not to.
There were some guys I didn't like, but there were also close friends.
I can't see them anymore.
My friends, and my parents back in the original world.
"...Ah..."
Realizing that, tears flowed without me even knowing.
I remember the moment of death.
Inside the crashing bus, we were screaming.
Now, there's no going back.
That fact made me sad, and I shed tears.
[Case 1: Knowledge Transfer]
I cried for a long time.
The holographic window was still floating before my eyes.
What am I supposed to do?
This hologram in front of me was stubbornly asserting its presence.
Did it want to show off?
I reached out and pressed it, and a huge list was displayed.
[Celestial Demon Emperor Kim Chul-soo]
[Steel Swordmaster John Smith]
[Hellfire Quatchichu]
...
"...."
There were so many, and each name was amazing.
[Case 1: Knowledge Transfer]
Transfers the knowledge of the given individual.

-Learn it on your own.

I understand what it means.
In other words, we met a death that wasn't in our fate, and as a result, we were all reincarnated into another world.
The knowledge transfer in front of me must be the bonus.
Without hesitation, I reached out and pressed Celestial Demon Emperor Kim Chul-soo.
There's no need to even think about it....?
[Happy Gacha!]

-Ding!

The list spun around wildly, turning into something like a slot machine.
Ah, right.
'Given' hero, huh.
Is that what it meant?
I was a little disappointed, but I decided to accept it with a humble heart.
I'm lucky.
I don't seem very lucky to have died like this, but when you think about it, it's all the fault of that guy on the bicycle.
In my past life, I had very good gacha luck.
Plus, enhancement luck too.
So I believe I'll get something good in this gacha as well.
Celestial Demon Emperor Kim Chul-soo... the name is strange, but anyway, I'll get something good comparable to that.
Thinking that, I leisurely watched the slot machine with a half-dreamy gaze.
[Winner!]

-Sucking-Essence Witch Kim Ji-hye

....?
Wait a minute.
Is this for real...?
With that, I lost consciousness.

Chapter 2

Okay, so where were we?
Anyway, we got scammed.
To be precise, it was a half-scam.
That guy, the so-called Dimensional Fate Manager, probably never intended to give us that kind of power in the first place.
Why am I so sure?
Because there's no mana in this world.
Well, there is, but it's only a tiny bit.
Especially the atmosphere, which should be rich in mana, is so terribly devoid of it that even after meditating all day, you can only gather a grain's worth of energy.
Screw the Heavenly Demon Emperor or whatever.
What good is it to be able to use an aura of protection? What's the point of an aura of protection that you can only maintain for 10 seconds after gathering energy for a year?
Without energy, you can't use martial arts.
In the end, even if you master the Heavenly Demon Emperor's martial arts in this world, you'll be on par with the carpenter next door.
Oh, but I'd probably be stronger than the carpenter. Because there's such a thing as energy work. But if three or four carpenters ganged up on me, I couldn't guarantee anything.
In the end, I grew up as a common urban poor person #1 in a no-mana fantasy world with no dreams, no hope, no magic, and no martial arts.
...And as a woman, no less.
God damn it.
//
Lyla Freeman was a sixteen-year-old girl.
Of course, her true identity was a high school student reincarnated from Earth, but unlike other stories, being a high school student in this world was pretty useless.
What's more, she was a slum kid who struggled to survive day by day.
Unable to utilize her knowledge, let alone grow properly, the fact that she had reincarnated with knowledge from her past life was not of great help to her.
Still, Lyla was better off than other slum kids.
The knowledge of a martial artist with the bizarre nickname of "Essence-Sucking Witch" was a great help to her in ways she didn't even realize.
Even though it was a world without mana, it wasn't as if she couldn't gather energy at all. For sixteen years since birth, she had diligently meditated to gather energy, and it had paid off in its own way.
In addition, inner energy, along with various energy work techniques and martial arts, became a great source of strength for her to survive in the slums.
But among them, the most helpful were the bedroom arts and the Essence-Sucking Great Art contained in the Essence-Sucking Witch's knowledge, and her martial art, the Yin Demon Art.
//
"Ugh... Mmm... Slurp..."
Lyla stuck out her tongue and lovingly caressed the penis that was thrust in front of her.
When the man's thick hand was placed on her head, she increased the intensity of her caress a little more.
This was because if she didn't make

It was more efficient to be gang-raped and use the Essence Absorption Technique than to sit and meditate.
Accepting the energy of others, which had different properties, could seem dangerous at first glance, but the Succubus Art, the inner cultivation method of the Essence-Absorbing Witch, was so outstanding that it could use even such tainted energy without any problems.
'...Which means my inner energy is just as dirty.'
To put it metaphorically, the Succubus Art was like a sturdy engine that could run smoothly no matter what kind of oil you put in it.
As such, there was a major problem in that its power was trash-level weak, but the Succubus Art wasn't a martial art that pursued the strength of inner energy in the first place. The characteristic of the Succubus Art was to cultivate the body and strengthen the physique with the inner energy obtained through the Essence Absorption Technique.
Rather, in this world, a reckless martial art like the Succubus Art was more effective.
'First, let's wash up and ask Madam.'
Madam doesn't like me very much, so there's a high chance she'll send me to the guard. Since I'm willingly crawling into hell myself, she won't stop me.

-Thunk.

"...?"
As I was thinking that and reaching for clothes from the hanger, the door suddenly opened.
"Lucky you. Layla, looks like you just finished work?"
Two men entered.
And they were familiar faces to me. Jain and Sert, members of the Rocurd Family, who managed the brothel I belonged to. That was the identity of the two men.
It was obvious why they came.
I pulled the sheet from the bed to cover my body and put on a frightened expression.
Of course, I wasn't embarrassed to show my naked body at all, nor was I scared, but life is originally about pretending a little.
I realized that lesson too late.
"Yes. I just finished."
As I answered with a deliberately trembling voice, Jain grinned.
"Really? That's great."

-Clack.

At the same time, Sert closes the door.
Hmm.
So, they're going to do it here.
There's still a lot of semen left inside me.
...Well, when have they ever cared about that?
"Hehe, you see, I've been building up a bit lately, so, I came to ask our slut to drain me a little."
"...."
Slut.
It's not a pleasant word, but it's true, so I can't argue.
That's the nickname the Rocurd Family calls me. It all happened because of my past misdeeds.
Was it about six months after I started receiving customers?
I realized the efficacy of the Essence Absorption Technique and became engrossed in training, so I often sought out intense group sex, which was the root of the problem.
From my perspective, it was a win-win situation because even though my body was a bit tired, the efficiency per unit of time was high, and I had time to manage the inner energy I gained, but the other prostitutes didn't see it that way.
Looking back now, I think I was a bit stupid back then.
Of course, I don't regret it because I could gather a lot of essence.
Anyway, one of the ace prostitutes in the brothel despised me for being dirty, which was the cause of the conflict. There were factional fights even in this small shop, and I was quickly ostracized by the prostitutes in the shop.
Thinking about it now, it's a bit infuriating.
They ostracized me just because I ignored a few insults they spat out. They were definitely heartless bitches.
Madam, as well as members of the Rocurd Family, somehow got involved in the ostracism, which eventually led to the current situation.
It's not like they hit me or bully me because of the ostracism.
They steal customers, send me on business trips to the guard, or, like now, members of the organization occasionally come and use me without paying.
Of course, it's welcome news to me.
Because I have to train my martial arts, I have to make the most of the Essence Absorption Technique, so the more men, the better.
I feel that I myself have become corrupted.
I wouldn't have even thought about it in my past life.
Is that what life is like?
Finishing my thoughts, I look up at the man in front of me and pretend to be frightened.
"Um, but I just finished work..."
Of course, those two horny guys won't listen to me.
And I, too, had no intention of sending back the inner energy shuttle that had walked in on its own two feet, just when I was a little short.
This is all image management.
It's already late, but I have to practice now.
"Hehe, that doesn't matter, does it? You're a slut who can't be satisfied with just one person anyway."
Damn it, that's why I hate perceptive guys.
Jain and Sert approached me with shining eyes and roughly knocked me down onto the bed.
"Ah...!"
If I wanted to, I could knock them both down right away and go take a bath, but I reluctantly fell onto the bed.
Watching the lust fill their eyes, I prepared to use the Essence Absorption Technique.

Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Rebirth-H
I thought it would be easy since it was just the two of them, but it was anything but.
While Jain and Sert were each thrusting their penises into my mouth and vagina, the door opened again.

-Clunk.

"Hmm? Already having fun?"
"Tch, we're a little late."
I glanced at them and cheered inwardly.
It was the other members of the Locker family.
Eight in total.
This is enough to gather a considerable amount of internal energy.
"Keheuk! Kelok..."
Jain swallows the semen he shot into my mouth and coughs painfully.
Of course, it doesn't hurt.
"...Um, could you stop now..."
I put as much emotion into it as possible and act.
After all, these guys are all bottom-of-the-barrel human trash, so they won't listen to me at all. There's a woman they can get for free right in front of them, there's no way they'll give up.
"Hmm, is our cute little slut having a hard time?"
Actually, it's not hard at all.
I could do this all night.
My body, enhanced by internal energy, can exert the strength and stamina of a healthy adult male, if not a superhuman.
"Yes, yes. Um, could you postpone it until tomorrow..."
Of course, I have no intention of doing that.
Tomorrow, I'm going to go to the guardhouse and get railed like crazy.
If I act coy like this a few times, these guys will get even more excited and cum quickly.
Men are so simple.
"Okay, I understand. I'll make an exception and let you off the hook today. If you serve us wholeheartedly, we'll finish early."
Jain says that as if he's doing me a real favor.
...Is there anyone who would fall for that?
It's obvious that he's thinking, 'I'm going to play with you all night today.'
Still, I put on a hopeful expression and started serving Jain's thing in my mouth again.
Of course, that promise was never kept.
...
"Kuhaha, so when I said that, that Kane bastard...!"
See? They're already having a drinking party with each other.
They're even eating snacks.
They'll probably come to me when they want to do it, bang me, cum, and then go back to drinking.
In fact, they're already doing that.
"Hey, you bitch. Use your waist more!!"

-Smack!

"Haaah!?"
As a stinging sensation hit my butt, my body twitched involuntarily, tightening the penis that had entered my vagina. The man seemed to like the sensation, as he continued to slap my butt.
"Khaha! Hey Ret! Don't break her too much!?"
The man pounces on my body and bounces his waist.
Despite the rough movements that lack any consideration, my body was feeling pleasure in this situation.
I have the goal of gathering internal energy, but to be honest, this kind of situation is a little exciting.
Is this also due to the influence of the succubus technique?
I believe so.
Once the man called Ret came, the position changed.
This time, I put the penis in my mouth that was held out in front of me, climbed on Sert's body, and shook my waist.
Next to me, they were either talking excitedly among themselves or throwing dirty jokes at me.
I hate to admit it, but I was also enjoying this situation.
The main thing is that they're playing and falling over each other, and I'm just being used as a sex toy in the corner. In the middle, I'm called out to the drinking party to pour drinks, act cute, and suck.
Then I'm thrown back into the corner and get banged.
It's a constant repetition of that.
And in the end, I was left abandoned in the corner of my room, watching the Locker family play among themselves.
"This brother here! There's something I really want to say to you guys!"
...But they're having fun without me. Damn popular bastards.
//
When Laila opened her eyes, dim moonlight was illuminating the room.
"Ugh..."
She struggled to get up and looked at her vagina.
Then she smiled bitterly.
"...They shot a lot..."
Not just her vagina.
Traces of semen remained on her anus and in her mouth, and bottles of alcohol and snacks were scattered around the room.
It was because a party had been held in her room the night before.
It started with just Jain and Sert, but a few of their gang members broke in and had a drinking party in Laila's room, and they each enjoyed alcohol and snacks while taking turns raping Laila.
The lower-level members of the Locker family knew that Laila was being bullied in the brothel, and they also knew that the madam was deliberately condoning the situation in order to control the whores easily.
They were a race far from justice, and they chose to participate in the bullying rather than help Laila.
In the end, it meant that no matter how much they raped Laila, the fact would not be reported to the upper echelons of the Locker family.
For the lower-level members who didn't know when they would die, Laila was a whore who could be used for free at any time, and because of this, Laila was used more often by the men of the Locker family than by customers.
"This is almost like a public toilet. Ugh."
Laila muttered with a calm smile and stretched.
As the owner of a hyper-steel mentality, she could handle this kind of humiliation and harassment as much as she wanted. Besides, she could also accumulate internal energy through this gang rape, so there was no reason to refuse.
"Hmm...it still doesn't hurt."
She checked her vagina once with her finger and smiled with satisfaction. Despite being so severely gang-raped, her vagina was still a clean pink color, and there wasn't even a scratch.
That's because, while accumulating internal energy with the succubus technique, the first internal energy techniques that Laila trained were the Succubus Energy Technique and the Iron Body Armor.
Thanks to the Succubus Technique, which cleanses the skin, enhances beauty, and resists various diseases, and the effectiveness of the Iron Body Armor, which makes the body as hard as if it were covered in iron armor all over, Laila was able to obtain tremendous tanking power that would only leave scratches even if she was cut by a sword.
Therefore, the fact that her vagina was rubbed by a mere flesh thing made of flesh could not even scratch her body. That is also the reason why Laila's vagina is still as clean as new and her anus, which has been penetrated by all sorts of things, is safe, despite all the humiliation she has suffered so far.
Her pink crack and red flesh, contrary to their seemingly weak appearance, were already as strong as granite.
'...Still, I need to wash.'
Laila put on the cloak hanging on the hanger and opened the door.

-Creeak.

It would have been okay to just lie down and sleep or to control the essence accumulated in her body and turn it into internal energy, but the problem was that her body was sticky.
She was covered in semen because she had been harassed so much by the Locker family.
She secretly looked at her body under her cloak and sighed regretfully.
'They should have just shot inside.'
Some perverts enjoyed spraying semen on a woman's body, so this was inevitable when being gang-raped, but Laila, whose main purpose was internal energy, was a little disappointed with the milky white liquid scattered on her body.

-
Haaang! Harder! Haaah!?

-
Good, good!


The brothel's business is mainly at night.
As she walked down the hallway, the sweet moans of women echoed from the closed rooms. Originally, Laila should have been receiving customers as well, but due to the machinations of the madam and the brothel's aces, not many customers were looking for her.
The small amount of money she earned from the occasional regulars and business trips to the guardhouse was her main source of income.
Laila secretly came out the back door and headed for the street.
The streets were deserted in the middle of the night.
If you walk around the city streets at night, there's an eighty percent chance you'll be checked by the guards, but Laila didn't care.
She had experience mixing bodies with all the guards near this street, and thanks to the connections she had made with her body, she would not be dragged to the station even if she ran into them. If necessary, she could just give them a quickie, and even if she was dragged away, she could just think of it as having fun for a while and move on.

-Sapak. Sapak.

Laila walked down the empty street, relying on the moonlight.
She intended to go out of the castle gates and wash her body in the river. Of course, the castle gates would be guarded by guards, but she was confident that she could pass through them.
After walking for a while, she finally saw the castle gates.
And also, the guard who was standing guard.
"Who is it."
The guard, who was diligently on duty despite the late hour, grabbed his spear and warned in a low voice as Laila approached.
However, Laila approached him with a calm gait and greeted him.
"Oh, Milton. Long time no see."
"...Laila?"
"Yes, that's right."
The guard named Milton was a man who was fanatically fond of shooting in her mouth.
It was a good thing for her.
Since she had to wash her body anyway, serving with her mouth wouldn't leave any traces.
"What are you doing at this hour?"
"I'm going to wash my body."
Normally, she would use the brothel's bathing facilities, but in Laila's case, the other whores were giving her such harsh looks that she hardly ever used the brothel's bathhouse.
"Hmm..."
Milton put down his spear and looked at the station.
There was a knight who had already changed into comfortable clothes and was lying on the bed, trying to sleep.
It was a perfect example of dereliction of duty, but Laila didn't feel anything.
Laycurs was a city located inland in the kingdom of Kilkurd, and it was the territory of the powerful Count Rantain.
Naturally, Laycurs was huge, and there were hardly any enemies nearby.
Thieves and monsters did not approach such cities, so all the night shift of the castle gate guards had to do was count the many stars in the night sky or chat with the patrolmen they met every hour.
Since the lord would not come to patrol at this hour, no one would say anything even if the knight in charge of the shift was taking a refreshing nap.
"Originally, it's not allowed..."
"Hey, don't be like that. I'll give you a service when I come back later."
Laila smiled slyly and continued.
"I was gang-banged so badly today that I have to wash now."
At those words, Milton swallowed hard.
Laila knew Milton's tendencies well. He was a pervert with voyeuristic tendencies, and she knew that he would be even more excited to hear that she had been gang-raped by the Locker family.
"...I'll let you off this time, so hurry back."
"Yes! Thank you! I'll give you a hot service when I get back!"
Laila smiled and replied to Milton's words.
The more internal energy she had, the better, so there was nothing bad about it for her.
//
As is usual for cities, a wide river flowed near Laycurs.
This river, named Laiver, was the lifeline that fed the many people of Laycurs and a waterway for transporting goods.
Laila arrived at the Laiver River, which was far from the castle gates, and neatly took off her cloak and folded it on the nearby land.
Wearing only a cloak without outerwear was something that exhibitionist perverts would do, but Laila, a practitioner of the succubus technique, could already be said to be a great pervert. For Laila, who had mastered all sorts of extreme sexual acts, walking around naked was nothing.

-Chaplak.

She took off her clothes and put her body in the river.
The river water was a little cold, but it was enough for Laila, who had trained in martial arts, to endure.
Laila wiped away the traces on her body and looked at her body.
Despite being subjected to countless humiliations, her body was still clean and beautiful.
"...."
She looked down at her body and fell into thought.
She's not the only one who crossed over to this world. A total of thirty-two people.
Thirty-three if you include that bicycle ajussi.
An entire class, regardless of gender, came to this world together.
"...I wonder if the others are doing well."
She received the special privilege of memory transfer, but she was fully aware that it was just a pie in the sky. Still, she was lucky enough to obtain the martial arts of the essence-sucking witch and be able to train in internal energy.

Even if the quality of my inner energy was as murky as fourth-class water, at least I could gather it.
However, the situation didn't seem so good for my friends who had obtained other martial arts.
'...I hope they're okay.'
Having practiced circulating energy myself, I knew it all too well.
Even after a full day of circulating energy, the amount of energy I could gather wasn't even comparable to one embrace from Laila.
In this world, the energy present in the atmosphere was extremely scarce, and to practice martial arts in such a place, one had to gather energy in other ways.
'The only possibilities are the Star-Sucking Great Art, blood-sucking, or the Essence-Sucking Great Art like mine... hmm, all demonic arts.'
Energy doesn't necessarily exist only in the atmosphere. All life contains energy, and humans, as apex predators, absorb their energy through meals and breathing.
And that energy is stored in the body in the form of True Essence Energy.
Those who haven't learned martial arts don't have a large capacity to store that energy, so only a portion is filled, and the rest is discharged.
Laila absorbing essence from men was based on that principle.
Semen is a substance containing abundant energy, and in terms of energy, it could be said to be even denser than blood.
No matter how much knowledge I gained from being reincarnated in this world, without martial arts to absorb energy from others, the knowledge in my head would be useless.
Judging from the knowledge of an Essence-Sucking Witch, it was clear that the other martial artists hadn't learned martial arts with such energy-absorbing properties.
'All the martial artists with this knowledge lived in worlds with abundant energy. To the point where they didn't feel the need to steal energy from others.'
They valued the purity of inner energy more than the quantity, and they despised energy-absorbing martial arts that tainted the purity of inner energy. There was no way my classmates who had gained the knowledge of other martial artists could film an "isekai" story.
Perhaps some of them had been reincarnated as women, like Laila, and were living lives as prostitutes or something similar at the bottom of society.
'....Am I moving too late?'
Unless they were reincarnated into good families like the children of nobles, judging from my own case, it didn't seem like my reincarnated friends would be in a good situation. Laila wanted to gather money as quickly as possible and leave on a journey to find her friends from her past life.
There were some guys she didn't like, but that was already 16 years ago.
It was enough time for all the bad feelings to disappear, leaving only longing.
'I have some money left. At least a month. Let's leave Lakers within a month.'
She washed her body and decided on her future plans.
A prostitute in the slums couldn't save much money, but thanks to her motto of frugality, she had a decent amount of money in her possession.
In fact, it was more that she didn't have time to spend it because she was recklessly enjoying sex, but that didn't matter.
Anyway, it was enough to go on a trip.
Moreover, as she practiced Qi cultivation, Laila's body was strengthened, and she had enough skill to defeat ordinary thugs.

-Splash.

Laila, having sorted out her thoughts, got up and came out of the water.
And just as she was about to arrange her folded cloak.

-Thwack!

With the impact of a blow to the back of her head, she collapsed to the ground.

Chapter 4

-Thwack!

Something blunt struck her head, and Laila fell to the ground without even having a chance to react.
'Huh?'
But Laila wasn't one to fall so easily.
For 16 years, she had focused on training in Yin Demon Arts and Iron Body Armor. Iron Body Armor wasn't just about hardening the skin; it was about making the entire body like steel, granting the efficacy of becoming an indestructible diamond body.
For 16 years, she had used the knowledge of the Succubus Witch to train in martial arts, and as a result, her Iron Body Armor had reached a considerable level.
Even though getting hit in the head made her dizzy, this level of impact didn't even tickle.
Thump.
She quickly stood up and looked to see who had attacked her.
"What, what is this? I definitely hit her head..."
"Heh heh, what a joke. You can't even knock her out with that?"
Before her were men with menacing expressions.
A total of four men.
Each had a sword at their waist and a shield on their back.
Two of the four had bows, and the man who had hit her was holding a wooden club with a bewildered expression.
"...What is this?"
"Us? We're your husbands!"
"Pwahahaha!"
When Laila asked in a sharp voice, one of the men with a sly smile on his face mocked her.
Judging by their attire, they were definitely mercenaries.
Laila, who had grown up in the underworld, knew that mercenaries met on a dark road were no different from bandits.
'....Well, I'm screwed.'
Laila cursed inwardly and looked at the walls of Lakers far in the distance.
It would take 30 minutes to get to the walls of Lakers.
If she sprinted with all her might, it would take about 5 minutes.
However, the mercenaries in front of her had horses.
No matter how fast she was, she couldn't outrun the speed of a horse.
'Should I just give in?'
She looked at the mercenaries and pondered.
There were two options.
Fight, or be captured and raped quietly.
No matter how much martial arts she had learned, it would be difficult to beat four burly mercenaries with weapons barehanded.
If she could use her inner energy freely, maybe. But in this Nomaana World, even that was difficult.
Moreover, the timing wasn't good.
Because she had been violated by the Rockard Family a little while ago, there was still a lot of essence accumulated in her body that she hadn't even refined with inner energy. It was like having oil but no gasoline.

-Swish.

While she was contemplating, a rough hand grabbed her hair.
"Ack!"
Laila wasn't in pain, but she screamed out of courtesy and continued to think. Could she really win if she fought?
"Heh heh, it's no use resisting. If you don't want to die, you better stay still."
The mercenary who was grabbing her hair and dragging her away gave a sly smile and tapped the sword at his waist. Hearing that suggestion, Laila's heart wavered.
'....Should I just get caught quietly?'
If she was caught here, she would definitely be violated, but in a way, that wasn't so bad. She could gather more essence. Besides, they didn't seem like they would kill her.
Laila knew her beauty well.
The clear and clean skin she had obtained through the Yin Demon Arts, and her naturally attractive face. Moreover, her sapphire-like transparent eyes and shining golden hair were her pride and joy.
Even if she wasn't a peerless beauty, she was attractive enough.
In particular, her blonde hair was a color that even the prostitutes in the shop envied.
If she had a slightly less attractive appearance, the mercenaries would surely choose to sell her as a slave rather than rape and kill her.
"Cough, amazing. To be able to fuck a girl like this."
While Laila was pondering, one of the mercenaries knelt her down and lowered his pants.

-Thud.

Then an erect penis popped out and hit her cheek.
It was a fairly large penis.
The mercenary's penis had a strong odor, as if it hadn't been washed in a while.
"Just in case, don't even think about doing anything stupid."

-Clang.

One of the mercenaries who was watching drew his sword from his waist and threatened Laila.
"...Yes."
Seeing that, Laila gave up the idea of resisting and quietly put the mercenary's penis in her mouth.
//
"Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!"
After repeatedly stroking the mercenary's penis in her mouth, a warm liquid splattered all over her mouth.
It seemed like he came too quickly, but she thought it was all good.
She quickly licked up the semen remaining in her mouth with her tongue and looked up at the mercenary.
"Cough...."
He was closing his eyes as if enjoying the afterglow of ejaculation.
Now is the chance.
"Kghaaaa!?"
She bit down hard on the penis that was full in her mouth, and quickly reached out and grabbed the sword attached to the mercenary's waist.

-Clang.

The mercenary tumbled to the ground, and the sword was drawn with a sharp sound.
She had only held a wooden sword when she was a neighborhood bully, but she would somehow manage.
Come to think of it, the days of being a neighborhood bully were nostalgic.
Those were good times. She even had a few subordinates she dragged around.
Of course, now she was in a position where she had to give her body to them. Unlike her, who had become a prostitute, they had become members of the Rockard Family.

-Whoosh.

She grabbed the sword and swung it once.
The balance was roughly right.
"You crazy bitch!"
The mercenaries drew their swords with angry faces.
Well, that curse wasn't wrong.
She was swinging a sword naked in the moonlight, so she was a crazy bitch.
She swung the sword she was holding and cut off the leg of the mercenary who was rolling on the ground.

-Slice.

"Kghaaaa!?"
His scream was so loud.
"Damn it! Miles!"
Was his name Miles? Unable to overcome his camaraderie, one of the mercenaries charged at her. She stared straight at the charging mercenary and took a stance.
//

-Clang.

With a sharp sound, the light of the sword flashed under the moonlight.

-Swish!

The man didn't understand what had happened to him for a moment.
He only felt blood gushing out in front of him and the strength draining from his entire body.

-Thud.

Only after lying down in the middle of the soft grass did he realize.
The girl with the sword in front of him had cut him down.
It happened in an instant.
One of the enraged mercenaries rushed at her and swung his sword, and Laila deflected it and accurately cut the mercenary's neck at the same time.
"Wh, what!?"
The remaining two mercenaries flinched as if in shock, but soon charged at Laila with fire in their eyes. They didn't think deeply about the fact that two of their comrades had fallen in an instant.
They just thought that the girl was just lucky to have defeated their comrades.
The girl in front of them was slender and enchantingly beautiful.
They judged that even though they had seen their comrades fall, it would be impossible for the girl to swing her sword again with her weak arms.
Was that why?
They charged at the girl with only the short swords attached to their waists, without holding bows or shields.
And the price for that wrong judgment was paid with their lives.

-Clang!

In a single exchange, two sword lights were engraved.
The girl accurately struck the mercenary's sword that was falling down over her head, and then deflected the remaining sword that was cutting into her shoulder.

-Stagger.

Taking advantage of the two mercenaries' staggering postures, the girl's sword drew a curve once.

-Swish!!

As the blade grazed the mercenary's neck, a fountain of red blood gushed out.
"Hans!!"
The last remaining mercenary shouted in shock and rushed towards the girl, but the result was the same.
The girl lightly stepped to avoid the mercenary's downward swing, and moved as if passing through the mercenary's body. Then, she held the sword in reverse and stabbed it into the man's back.

-Thwack!

"Ugh!!"
The girl's sword gently pierced through the ribs and stabbed the man's heart.
The man thrashed a few times and then collapsed as if crumbling.
Only one remained.
The mercenary who was bleeding from his leg and lying down.
The vigor from before was nowhere to be found, and he looked at the girl with fear in his eyes.
"Wh, what...?"
The girl's naked body was shining white under the moonlight.
Red stains bloomed like flowers on her porcelain-like clean skin.
The girl bent down and picked up the short sword that was lying on the field.
Seeing that, the mercenary opened his mouth with a trembling voice.
"Sa, save..."

-Thwack.

On the field where the moonlight fell, red blood scattered like a blooming flower.
//
"Umm...slurp..."
Deliberately moaning, she licked the man's penis that was held out in front of her.
She didn't know how many times she had put the huge man in her mouth today, but each one had a different shape and taste, so it didn't feel the same.
Milton was quietly accepting her service.
This was comfortable for her.
It was better than grabbing her hair and stabbing it deep into her throat.
Was that called a deep throat?
She had seen it a few times in videos in her previous life, but she never imagined that she would do it herself.
That's why you never know what will happen in life.
"Keuh!"
Milton grabbed her hair while letting out a slightly loud moan, considering that he was secretly receiving service.
At the same time, a hot liquid spread throughout her mouth.
"Hehet, I'll enjoy it."
Unlike the other men, Milton's semen had a slightly sweet taste. It also had more essence. Was that why she unknowingly gave him more service?
"Hoo..."
After receiving two ejaculations in a row, she raised her body again.
If she collected all the semen she had eaten today, wouldn't it be enough to make a bowl of soup?
That was just what she had drunk with her mouth, so at this point, it could be said to be an excellent source of protein. She wasn't saying that as a joke, but for real.
"Then, see you next time."
When she smiled brightly, Milton nodded with a satisfied face.
There was no need to pretend to be innocent to the guards. It was too late for that, and these people would hardly ever face the Rockard Family's leftovers anyway.
Of course, she made groaning sounds when she went on business trips, but that was just a minimum of courtesy.
She glanced back at the guard post, and the knight was still sleeping.
She felt a little disappointed.
She was thinking of seducing him if he was awake, but he was sleeping even in this situation.
Guards weren't bad, but knights were the best candidates for the Yin Absorption Technique. They had plenty of essence and good stamina.
Of course, she was a type who pursued quantity over quality, so she wasn't particularly disappointed even if he wasn't there.
She passed through the castle gate without a care and returned to the shop.

-Jingle.

As she inadvertently took a big step, a pouch jingled in her cloak.
It was the silver coins she had stolen from the mercenaries today.
She couldn't bring other things because they would be caught at the checkpoint and they were too bulky.
She needed money to go on a trip.
Of course, she had a body that was an inexhaustible source of money, so she didn't need that much, but even her body wasn't omnipotent.
"Yo, Laila."
While thinking about this and that and heading to the brothel, she suddenly heard a voice calling her.
It was a familiar voice.
When she turned her head, the face she expected came into view.
He was a sturdy young man with a scar on one cheek.
He was a child who had grown up in the slums with her and was a member of the Rockard Family.
He was a year older than her, but he was a kind of childhood friend.
They weren't that close, but if this was friendship, it was friendship in its own way.
"Kair?"
"Heh heh. This is lucky."
Kair said that and walked towards her.
Had she ever talked about the days of being a neighborhood bully?
Kair was the guy who claimed to be her subordinate number 1 at that time. Even without martial arts, it was easy to be a neighborhood bully with just the basic physical exercises and simple stances in her knowledge.
At that time, she had beaten up Kair, who was the previous neighborhood bully, and made him her subordinate. Still, she thought it was cute that he followed her around, so she secretly taught him a few martial arts later on.

"You got quite the beating today, are you okay?"
"U-huh..."
As she nodded, pulling her collar up as if afraid, Keir tugged at my wrist. Then, a lewd smile spread across his lips.
"Well, that's good. I've been building up some steam too."
I knew it.
Even though he was my subordinate when we were young, the relationship is completely reversed now. I'm a bullied whore in a brothel, and he's a promising member of the organization.
Still, before I went on assignment to the guardhouse, before I got bullied, he used to come and buy me sometimes.
Of course, he does it for free now. The other guys don't pay either, so it has to be fair.

-Slide.

Keir reached out and caressed my butt.
"Follow me."
Ungrateful bastard.
Well, that's just my luck. Keir used to follow me around everywhere when he was little, but now he's just a pervert who's still after me.
"...O-okay."
Deliberately acting scared, I followed Keir. We arrived at a secluded alley. I took off my cloak to hide my pouch and carefully folded it on the ground.
"You're pretty eager today?"
"Uh... c-can I put it back on, then?"
"No."
Of course not.
This guy's a pervert who enjoys doing it outdoors. And he's the type who enjoys making me strip while he stays dressed. Well, I'm so over it now that I wouldn't care if I walked around naked in the street.

-Squish.

I put my hand on the wall and prepared to receive him. Keir's fingers dug into my vulva.
"Heh heh, already this wet? You really are a born slut, aren't you?"
"D-don't say things like that..."
I moaned sweetly, enjoying the squishing sound and the pleasure rising from my lower abdomen. Still, this guy has trained with me since we were kids, so his essence is quite rich compared to others.
Plus, he has good stamina, so I can look forward to it.
//
Inside the dim alley, a girl's moans echoed.
"Hngh, eugh, hnnngh!"
The girl's naked body, illuminated by the faint moonlight, was beautiful. Seeing that youthful yet sensual body, Keir felt desire blooming in his chest.
The girl's name was Laila Freeman.
She was his friend and rival, who had grown up with him in the slums.
Even though they were friends, their relationship was closer to that of frenemies.
Even though Laila and he had trained in martial arts together, Laila had been quite headstrong and eccentric when she was young. They had fought and hit each other a lot, and he had been dragged around against his will many times.
That relationship changed after she started working as a prostitute in earnest.
Laila had still been easygoing when she started working, but after being bullied and going on assignment to the guardhouse, she had completely changed. The cat-like, feisty woman had become as docile as a rabbit.
Keir felt a dark desire when he saw the changed Laila.
It wasn't that he loved her. Keir had lingering feelings for Laila, a mixture of childhood admiration and a bad relationship.

-Smack, thwack.

"Hngh, hnnngh."
The sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed, and Laila's barely suppressed moans rang out in the alley. He liked that.
He liked the way she, who had been strong and energetic in her youth, was now submissive to him after being trampled on and corrupted.
"Heh heh, you're squeezing too tight, do you like it?"
"Ugh... just, a little, gentler..."
Keir thrust his hips more violently, tormenting Laila.
"Eugh!?"
Seeing Laila, who was desperately trying to stifle her moans with her mouth covered, he felt his desire surge again.
He grabbed Laila's golden hair and pulled it hard.
"Eep!?"
The stimulation was so strong that Laila let out a suppressed moan.
The sound was a little loud, but it didn't matter.
He already knew the patrol routes of the guards. That was something that members of the underworld organization had to know as a matter of course.
The guards wouldn't come to this alley for another hour.
One hour.
Keir intended to torment Laila thoroughly.

Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Rebirth-H
I slowly rose, feeling the sensation of sunlight poking at my eyes.
"Haaah..."
After all, I couldn't get proper sleep last night dealing with Keir. Even though my physical abilities have been greatly enhanced while learning the Succubus Arts, I'm still ultimately in a human body.
To give an example of my current strength, it's probably equivalent to the physical abilities of a sturdy man around six feet tall.
And that's a man who works out hard and is in the top 5%.
It's definitely strong, but it's ambiguous to say if it's really strong.
I can't slice everyone in one fell swoop like a protagonist in a martial arts novel, nor can I unleash sword energy. Well, maybe I could manage sword wind.
Of course, if I were to unleash that a few times, I'd have to go to the guardhouse and be a cum receptacle all day, but it's possible nonetheless.
I'd rather just train my ki energy more, so I don't do it.

-Swish.

As I got up, the now-familiar scent of chestnut blossoms greeted me.
It was because the semen Keir had unloaded while I was sleeping had leaked out and soaked the sheets. Luckily, I was naked; if I had been wearing clothes, it would have been quite a hassle.
Still, I'll have to wash the sheets again.
Looking around the room, I noticed it was a bit better than yesterday.
Since I roughly tidied up the room yesterday, it wasn't quite a pigsty.
"Ugh."
As I got up, I felt a slight stiffness in my back.
It seemed that even my sturdy body couldn't withstand the pain from being poked so many times. It was all because of the rough treatment yesterday.
Whether it was how grueling life was as a low-level gang member, there were even guys who shoved their fists in later on. Of course, that situation was exciting, but I didn't really like having fists shoved in because it was a bit stiff.
Besides, I can't gather essence that way.
And the Iron Skin Armor is somewhat strong against cuts and scrapes, but relatively weak against impact. They were pounding my uterus with their fists, so it was fortunate that it only ended with a sore back.
But it was okay yesterday, so is it because I slept that I'm feeling pain now? The lower-level members of the Rockard Family are ignorant and most of them don't have girlfriends, so they have no consideration for women.
That's probably why they come to me.
Because they can use me for free.
...So, is it like, "This Ryla is free to use"?
Thinking about it that way makes me feel depressed.
"Sigh. That's how uneducated guys are."
I sighed and examined my vulva.
Still, the pink crevice was still intact without a single wound.
Indeed, Iron Skin Armor. I felt like I could even accept a monster's cock later on.
When I stood up and walked, it was a little sore, but otherwise okay.
Even though it hurt a bit, it was enough to go to the guardhouse.
At least they don't shove their fists in.
"Heh."
As I thought that, a hollow laugh escaped my lips.
Believe it or not, I was a diligent high school student focused on studying in my previous life, but in this world, I've become an ultra-deluxe slut.
I even got ripped off like a sucker and couldn't save money properly.
Well, I've saved some now, and I can earn the rest while traveling, so there's no need to be too attached.
There are no banks in this world, so having a lot of money is actually inconvenient. My body is my wealth. To be exact, there are banks, but they don't even deal with slum prostitutes like me.
I got up and looked out the window.
The scenery of Lakers bathed in sunlight came into view. The sight was peaceful itself.
Suddenly, a question arose.
There's no Demon King here, and I can't be an isekai protagonist.
Why were we summoned here anyway?
...Could it be a divine revelation to personally experience the shittiness of life?
Hmm, if so, it didn't work on me.
I'm enjoying a happy life, believe it or not.
//
"Hnggh!"
Ryla moaned sweetly, her body trembling.
Her arms were tied behind her back, unable to move, and a leather belt around her neck was connected to a chain.
But before her moan could end, a man's phallus was shoved into Ryla's mouth.
"Ugh!"
Her eyes widened as if she was suffocating, but the men didn't give her any consideration.
"Kuh! This is really killing me!"
"I never get tired of eating this bitch!"
Lakers Guard Barracks.
Inside the barracks, a frenzied party was taking place.
More than ten guards were lying on the bunks, each dressed in comfortable clothes, and some of them were raping Ryla, who was restrained in the corner like a pet.
"Ugh! Ugh!"
Naked, without a single thread on her body, Ryla shook her hips while riding on top of a man. At the same time, she was eagerly engaged in fellatio, holding another man's penis in her mouth.
"Pwahaha! Look at the way this bitch shakes her hips. She's like a bitch in heat!"
The man who had inserted himself into her vagina laughed and grabbed Ryla's breasts.
Her beautiful, teardrop-shaped breasts were distorted by his rough grip.
But to Ryla now, even that pain felt like pleasure.
'Business trips' to the guards usually went like this.
The executives extorted money from the guards through this 'brokerage' and boosted their morale, while the underworld organizations asked for their safety in return for bribes.
In the process, it was ultimately powerless prostitutes like Ryla who were sacrificed.
Sold for a pittance, subjected to gang rape to the point where their lives as women were over.
The rough and ignorant guards had no consideration, and they only enjoyed the bodies of the women who were offered up, just enough to not kill them.
"How many times has this slut been used already?"
"I heard she was dying to come here?"
"Indeed, she's a bitch who can't live without men."
Even while listening to the guards' lewd remarks, Ryla couldn't say anything. In fact, Ryla was the only woman mobilized for today's 'business trip'.
There were only about ten people in this barracks right now, but if you include the people who went out on duty and returned, there were a total of nearly 30 soldiers to deal with.
Thirty people may sound like a lot, but the soldiers would go out on duty and then return, and this kind of humiliation usually continued until night.
Except for meal times and times to wash, there was no rest.
The man who was enjoying her service by putting his lower body in Ryla's mouth suddenly grabbed her head and pushed his lower body all the way in.
"Ugh!"
Feeling the presence of the phallus stabbing deep into her throat, Ryla let out a suppressed groan. Through the trembling of the man's phallus, she could feel that the man had ejaculated.
"Ugh!"
At the same time, the man who was inserted into her vagina arched his back and pushed his penis deep into Ryla's body.
Feeling the pressure from both sides and the essence flowing in through ejaculation, Ryla stopped breathing.
"Pwahaha, hey, Chad. You only lasted 3 minutes?"
"Shut up, this bitch's grip is no joke. You wouldn't last 5 minutes if you tried it!"
The man said that and slapped Ryla's chest.
"Hngh!"
"Even after being fucked so much, she still has such a tight grip. She's really a bitch worth fucking."
He said that and lifted Ryla's body.
Then, with the sound of air escaping, her lower mouth spat out the man's phallus that it had been swallowing.
From the crevice, which still boasted a clean light, the semen that the man had just ejaculated was flowing down.
"Hoo, that was refreshing."
"Ugh..."
As the man who had been enjoying her mouth leaned back, saliva and semen dripped down from her mouth like a thread. Ryla stared blankly at the man, then stuck out her tongue and licked the semen around her lips.
Whether that action was seductive, one of the men who was waiting pushed Ryla's back and laid her on the floor.
"Kyaa."
Ignoring the scream that sounded somewhat artificial, the man inserted his phallus not into her vagina, but into her anus.
"Hngh!?"
Ryla trembled and groaned at the unexpected foreign sensation.
But that was only for a moment, and soon, in response to the man's hip movements, moans of ecstasy began to flow from her mouth.
//
"...."
I was staring blankly at the empty barracks.
How many hours had it been since I came here?
I was so intensely violated that I was dazed from the middle.
Still, judging by the fact that there was no one in the room, it seemed to be meal time.

-Clatter.

Reaching out and pulling on the leash around my neck, I could see it stretching taut.
I could release it if I used internal energy, but I didn't think there was any need to do so.
I put my hand down again and leaned against the wall of the barracks.
Let's think comfortably.
If I lie here and wait, someone will come and feed me soon.
They'll also loosen the leash a bit and let me go to wash.
My current state is literally semen-soaked, so they won't even want to touch me.
They'll have to wash me a bit if they want to use me again later.
It was a disaster that I was surrounded by a group and bukake'd at the very end.
Personally, that's a hard taste to understand.
If possible, I would gladly accept it if they put it in a bowl or bottle, but I don't understand the intention of wasting it outside.
Just in case, I touched my hair and, as expected, it was full of sticky semen.
"...Ugh."
It's hard to wash off with water if it gets on my hair like this.
There won't be soap, let alone warm water, in the guard's bathroom.
I'll have to scrub it hard, but if I wash, the guards will probably come in again and have a fun party.
That's a fun thought, no, it's a sigh-inducing thing.

-Squish.

Everything became a hassle, so as I was just breathing, I felt a strange sensation in my lower abdomen, as if something was flowing down.
There's no need to look.
It's probably that I was ejaculated into too much, so the semen is flowing back.
It doesn't matter anyway, since I've absorbed all the essence.
"Ugh."
Still, it's not good to keep leaning against the wall, so I slowly get up.
Then, the semen dried on my skin crumbles into powder as I move, with a strange sensation.
"...."
That's why I hate bukake.
I'd rather they put it in a cup and hand it over. That's what they did in the manga I used to watch in my previous life, but I guess people here haven't developed that taste yet.
...When I think about it carefully, there's no way there would be a crazy guy who would put semen in a cup he used.
I reflect on myself for thinking so naively.
From now on, I'll bring a cup and ask them to put the semen in it.
Just as I was making such a constructive decision,

-Creak.

The door to the barracks that had been closed opened.
A familiar-faced boy appeared from behind the door and frowned.
"Ugh, the smell."
Ah, damn it.
It was another familiar face.
"Looks like our bitch in heat had another fun day?"
The boy smiled and came to me, releasing the leash.
Seran.
In a slightly different sense from Keir, he's my former rival.
"Ah...."
I opened my mouth to say hello, but my voice didn't come out properly.
Is it because the semen is too tangled in my throat?
Seeing that I couldn't make a proper voice, Seran burst into laughter as if he was really enjoying it.
"Heh heh. Seriously, that Ryla is in this state."
Well, whatever. It can happen.
I want to refute it, but I'll try to hold back for now.
Both Seran and Keir, I don't know how many years these petty bastards have been holding a grudge. Seeing them making such a fuss over being bullied a little, it was clear that they were not good people.

-Clatter.

Seran released the leash tied to the fence and snatched it away.
"Ouch."
I put on a soulless reaction and threw my body as if I was being dragged.
There's no soul in the acting, but I can't put a soul in it right now because I'm too lazy.
"Follow me, you dirty bitch."
Why are all my connections like this?
That's why I miss my friends from my previous life.
I sighed inwardly and quietly followed Seran.
//
Seran Lipold.
The son of the Lakers Eastern Guard's security chief, and a boy who became a guard at a young age.

The reason he hates me is because when we were kids, I, a silver spoon, dared to crawl into the slums and pick a fight with him, so I taught him a lesson.
He's got some guts for a guy like him, so every time he came at me, I beat him down. Now, years later, I'm the one getting it.

-Thwack!

"Ugh."
As soon as we get to the bathhouse, Seran kicks me.
I still feign collapsing with a lifeless voice, and a smile spreads across his face.
"You better wash up quick."
There's still plenty of time before the business trip.
This is a business trip where the underworld is the client and the guard is the boss, even though it doesn't pay well, so I might have to put up with this until tomorrow morning.
That's why the whores who go on these trips end up dying.
If I didn't have Ironclad Armor and Demonic Yin Art, I'd already have a plug in my ass and a belly swollen like I was nine months pregnant.
...The reason I'm giving this example is because I've actually seen a whore like that.
Reality was far worse than I imagined.

-Splash. Splash.

I scoop up water with a bucket and pour it over my body, and a cold chill washes over me.
The guard's bath facilities use water straight from the River Liber, so the water is quite cold.
But I think I'm lucky.
The technology in this world is surprisingly good, so even though it looks like the Middle Ages, they use aqueducts like ancient Rome.
And there are toilets too.
Even if they're pit latrines.
If there was shit all over the city streets like in the real Middle Ages, that would be really depressing.
For a while, I scoop up water and wash off the semen on my body, and as I'm rinsing my hair, I feel a taut pressure on my neck.
"...?"
I tilt my head, wondering what it is, then realize my mistake and throw myself backward, acting my heart out.

-Thud.

"Agh!"
"Pfft, this is so funny!"
I look up and see Seran holding a chain and clutching his stomach, laughing.
...I'm surprised. I can't believe he fell for such clumsy acting.
The Lakers Alumni Guard, are they really going to make this guy the next head of the guard?
Seran laughs for a while, then comes up to me and opens his mouth.
"Hey."
"Uh, yeah."

-Smack!

I feel something land on my cheek, and my head turns.
I put on a surprised expression and grab my cheek, and Seran calls me again.
"Hey."
"Y-yes..."
Then he nods, looking satisfied.
He's satisfied with this much, this world's sixteen-year-olds are still pure.
If this was Earth, it wouldn't end here.
He points to his lower body and orders me.
"Suck it."
I nod, looking scared, and pull down his pants.
What can I do?
I have to do as I'm told.
"...."
A small penis pops out in front of me.
Hmm. I've seen it a few times, but I still can't get used to it.
Honestly, it's kind of cute. Especially the size.
I mean, size isn't everything...
"What are you doing? You want another hit?"
"N-no..."
I answer in a small voice and start to caress his lower body with all my heart.
"Umm..."
Seran's thing is instantly erect as soon as I put it in my mouth.
It's the perfect size to put in my mouth because it's so small.
I lick it with my tongue and suck it hard.
Just because it's small doesn't mean the essence is weak. Seran's essence is still that of a young boy, so it has a fresh taste. It's worth serving him like this.
"Kuh...!"
Seran must be getting excited quickly, because he grabs my hair and shakes his hips.
Everyone does this, is it some kind of male instinct?
Sadly, I was a virgin, so I didn't know.
"Heh, ha ha. Serves you right, Layla!"
I've been hearing that for two years now, doesn't he get tired of it?
Unlike the guards from before, I taste Seran's cock, which is going back and forth in my mouth, with a relaxed mind.
This size is perfect for oral sex, but I've never seen anyone this size other than Seran.
"Ugh, mph!"
Seran's movements are getting rough, he must be pretty excited.
It's a lot easier than the humiliation from before, but I add in some moans as a service.
Well, I can understand. He's fucking a woman who used to bully him so much when he was a kid, so of course he's going to be excited.
No, but it's not my fault I bullied him.
I felt a little wronged.
"Kuh, I'm coming!"
But that feeling of injustice melts away at Seran's words.
He cums pretty fast.
If I had to classify him, I'd say he's a small, nimble speedster.
...It's okay now because I'm taking care of him like this, but he might lose heart later. I should pity him.
"Heh heh heh, hey, swallow it all."
I was going to swallow it anyway.
I nod pitifully and swallow the semen that comes into my mouth.
Still, the fresh essence was quite satisfying.

Chapter 6

After serving Seran like that, and returning to the barracks for the evening's sex party...
Unfortunately, I was able to escape the barracks before night deepened.
One good thing was that they let me wash up somehow.
I was glad I didn't have to go back smelling of semen. Otherwise, I might have had to go back to the River Liber to bathe.
I was a bit reluctant to go back there, since I'd killed four mercenaries there yesterday.
I trudged along, heading towards the brothel.
"Ugh..."
No lie, I was relentlessly pounded all day, so I had no energy left in my entire body. Not as much as knights, but guards still have considerable stamina. Dealing with dozens of them, even I can't come out unscathed.
If I go back to the brothel like this, they'll let me rest for a couple of days.
Even if it wasn't me, they'd give you at least four days off after a business trip like this. After all, a prostitute sent on a business trip to the guard is literally a disposable card, and there aren't really any other customers.
Everyone's just going to avoid starving to death.
I safely return to the brothel, pass through the hallway filled with moans, and return to my room. Then, the familiar scent of semen wafts from the sheets, welcoming me.
"...."
I had a hard time with this at first.
Having customers on the bed I sleep in, having sex, it's a bit hard to sleep in that bed. Because even while I'm sleeping, the memory is revived in my dreams.
Of course, once that adjustment period passes, I can sleep comfortably.
Now, smelling this semen scent actually calms me down. Of course, this is just me and other low-ranking prostitutes, the ace girls in the shop, or higher-ranking prostitutes, aren't treated this badly.
It's all because I'm an outcast, and there are a lot of guys with nasty personalities.
I lie on the bed and operate the Yin Demon Art.
I convert the essence I gathered today with the Essence Absorption Technique into internal energy, and use it to train the Iron Body Armor and the Yin Demon Skill.
Even if I gather it so diligently, my internal energy drops quickly.
Still, I'm able to train my Qi because the martial art I use is decent, if it were another martial art, my body would have been ruined immediately. Even though the power of the martial art is weak as trash, I was satisfied because of its stability.
Anyway, when I train the Iron Body Armor and the Yin Demon Skill, I don't have any internal energy left to train other martial arts. Filling up internal energy to the max after 30 minutes of breathing exercises like in martial arts novels is a dream in this world.
Maybe if I did breathing exercises for 30 years, my internal energy would be full.
The original owner of this knowledge, the Essence Absorption Witch, would be so surprised she'd fall over in this barren environment. Not being able to even train Qi because there's no internal energy is such an absurd case.
Covered in the now familiar semen-scented sheets, I decide to sleep.
My whole body is stiff and my mind is hazy, so I fall asleep quickly.
//
When morning came, I quickly put on my clothes and left the brothel before anyone came in. It's not like I have anything special to do, but if I stay still, the Rockard Family might come barging in again.
I've been having such hectic days lately, so even with the Iron Body Armor, I needed to rest for a day.
Instead of the revealing dress I usually wear, I put on casual clothes and walk down the street.
People were bustling about on the neatly paved streets.
Reikers, belonging to the Lantaine County, was a fairly large city, and naturally various guilds and merchant groups had developed.
Of course, there are no monsters nearby, so there is no Adventurer's Guild or anything like that.
The Kilkard Kingdom is a relatively strong nation, so all there is within its territory are bandit gangs.
...Speaking of bandit gangs.
I had considered it before to make traveling easier.
Of course, I don't intend to try it because there seems to be a bad ending route where I'm imprisoned in a bandit hideout and become a lifelong sex slave.
After walking down the street for a while, I see people bustling about.
I thought about going to a street I've never been to before, but I decided to just stop.
Reikers is a large city with slums, and if I wander around in another street and get kidnapped, I'll be bound to another underworld brothel that day.
...Come to think of it, that might be better.
I'm an outcast right now anyway, and even if they take me, it's not like a war will break out in the underworld.
Still, the current situation is better for gathering essence, so it's better to stick around here.
Besides, even the underworld has its own rules, and they often quietly send you back if they identify you.
I keep walking down the street as my feet lead me, thinking.
The most important thing for me right now is to go on a journey. I have no intention of living here forever.
I won't age well because I have the Yin Demon Art, but I can't live like a sex slave forever.
The way to return to the original world... to be honest, I have no idea.
There is magic in this world, but I don't think I can cross dimensions with that kind of thing.
It would be best if I could go back, but it doesn't really matter if I can't. I'm going to travel and meet some friends from my past life, and if that doesn't work out, I'll quietly save up money and build my own harem and live.
It's not really a wish, but since I came to this world, I thought it would be right to build a harem first. Of course, if you think about it in a good way, I'm already in a harem, but not this rough harem, but something softer.
As I was walking down the street lost in thought, I suddenly felt a presence.
"...?"
When I looked up, a knight with simple equipment was staring at me with a blank face.
The reason I could tell he was a knight was because he had a sword hanging from his waist. Not many people are allowed to be armed in the city.
"Lady. My lord wishes to speak with you for a moment."
The knight said that and turned his gaze somewhere.
Following his gaze, I saw a man dressed in a fancy outfit.
Roughly in his early twenties.
Still a young man.
Seeing that, I realized.
This is a pickup.
I never imagined I'd get picked up here. I've been sexually harassed and raped to death, though.
"....Yes."
I don't know who the other person is, but it's okay to meet and talk for now. Judging by the fact that he has a knight with him, he seems to be the son of a noble family, and if I subtly tell him that I'm a prostitute, he'll take care of himself.
...He won't kill me in anger, will he?
//
Milan Kaslo Leopold was the second son of the Leopold baronet family.
As is the case with common noble families' second sons, he chose to learn and travel instead of inheriting the territory.
The Kilkard Kingdom was not a country that adhered to the principle of primogeniture, but Milan was more suited to commerce and adventure than managing the territory.
Still, while traveling with a bodyguard knight attached to him by the family as the second son of a noble family, he came to a city called Reikers.
And there he saw a woman who was perfect for his ideal type.
Golden hair that sparkled beautifully in the sunlight, blue eyes that looked like pale sapphires were embedded in them. A girl with porcelain-white skin.
The girl, with a pathetic atmosphere, was walking down the street, lost in thought.
"Kalid."
He quickly called his bodyguard and pointed to the girl.
"What do you think of that girl?"
At Milan's words, Kalid turned his head and looked at the girl.
"She's not bad. Except for one drawback."
"What drawback?"
At his lord's words, Kalid hesitated for a moment before answering.
"She's probably a prostitute."
"...What?"
Milan was shocked and asked back at Kalid's shining personality, who suddenly called a passing woman a prostitute.
But Kalid continued to explain with his own reasons.
"If you look at the awkward way she walks, you can tell that she's uncomfortable somewhere. It's not like she hurt her leg. It's more inside. She's either experienced her first time, had a wild night with her lover last night, or is a prostitute who received a rough customer."
"But, there are three cases. You can't judge with just that, can you?"
Kalid immediately answered Milan's words.
"And, the women in the brothel originally walk a little differently. They're originally taught that way."
Even if she's a girl from the slums, there are things she's taught before she starts receiving customers in earnest. They were techniques to seduce men, and the way to walk was essential in any brothel.
Milan nodded at Kalid's words and looked at him with suspicious eyes.
"...How do you know so well?"
"As a knight in charge of managing the underworld, there are times when you need to know the physiology of that world."
Of course, that was bullshit, but Milan, who had little knowledge of territorial management, had no choice but to believe Kalid's words while doubting them.
"I see... then, Kalid. I'll give you an order. Bring that lady to me."
"I understand."
There was nothing that couldn't be done.
No matter how much the other person is a prostitute, she was still a woman after all.
If she pleases the lord, he can meet her.
Kalid nodded and headed towards the girl.
//
So, the two of them sat at an outdoor table and had a conversation.
Milan asked her with a gentlemanly smile.
"Lady, may I ask your name?"
It was a noble tone that fit the etiquette.
Laila was silent for a moment at his words before answering.
"...It's Laila. Laila Freeman."
"Laila, a beautiful name."
Laila looked at Milan with deep eyes, lost in thought.
And, it was the same for Milan.
The two people's eyes intertwined in the air, and Milan thought her blue eyes were beautiful.
"Could you tell me more about you? Only if it's not rude, of course."
The reason Milan asked while knowing everything was because he wanted to know her personality. He heard that the women in the brothel are mostly strong-willed, so he was curious if she was like that too.
He wasn't going to get angry if she lied.
It's just that one more criterion for judging her will be added.
"...."
Laila hesitated for a moment at Milan's words.
She fiddled with the table a few times and answered in a small voice.
"...I'm selling flowers..."
It was a euphemism for working in a brothel. It wasn't a job she could proudly say, so she must be ashamed.
Seeing that attitude, Milan felt favorable towards Laila.
'She's an honest woman.'
At least she didn't lie, so she won't have a bad personality.
In the case of active prostitutes, they sometimes appeal to their profession, but Milan had never met that kind of woman before.
It could be said that it was rather good.
Milan smiled and suggested to Laila.
"Is that so? I was missing the scent of flowers, so can I buy flowers from you?"
"....Yes?"
Laila's eyes widened as if she didn't expect him to say that.
If selling flowers is a euphemism for a prostitute, then buying it means buying her.
She nodded and accepted Milan's offer.
"....If you're okay with me, gladly."
//
So, the two people who met by chance enjoyed a date all day long.
They went to a restaurant in Reikers, looked at clothes, and spent time riding around the streets in a carriage.
The Leopold baronet family was financially wealthy, so Milan had a lot of money, and thanks to that, Laila was able to experience how nobles spend money for a day.
Of course, the end was naturally spending the night at an inn.
Unlike other women, Laila actively accepted Milan's touch. She didn't hide her body as if she was ashamed, or pretend to dislike it and act coy, but rather actively caressed him.
"Huu, huu, slurps..."

Watching Layla meticulously caress his lower body, Milan felt something special for her. Having never frequented brothels before, Layla's service was a novel experience for Milan.
His past relationships had mostly been with daughters of noble families or free-spirited maidens. It would be difficult to expect such women to offer the kind of lewd caresses and services that Layla provided.
"Wait."
As Layla was caressing him, Milan laid her down on the bed and spread her legs.
"Ah...?"
Surprised, Layla tilted her head, but the moment she felt Milan's tongue licking her vulva, she let out a stifled moan.
"Hng, hngh!? W-wait a minute... not there..."
Layla raised her arms to push Milan away, but the frail girl's strength was no match for him.
In the end, she trembled and had to accept Milan's caresses.
Of course, it wasn't Layla's first experience with such acts.
Her body, trained in the Yin Demon Arts, exuded a strange fragrance, and even her vaginal fluids, which should have smelled foul, had transformed into a faint peach scent that aroused men.
'...Truly, a wondrous scent.'
He hadn't noticed such a scent when he was with the previous woman.
Smelling the faint peach fragrance, Milan mistakenly thought that all women might emit such a scent. It was unfortunate for Milan, who didn't have much experience with cunnilingus, but women like Layla were rare.
Soon, after their mutual caresses, they locked eyes and slowly intertwined their bodies.
//
After everything was over, I lay in the inn room, embracing the head of the man named Milan.
He was surprisingly decent.
Contrary to his innocent appearance, Milan was quite skilled in bed and had good manners. The date, which was a first for me, was quite enjoyable, and his essence was abundant and pure.
Of course, how pure could essence really be? But after absorbing the essence of various people for so long, you can feel the difference.
I gently stroked Milan's hair and said, "...Thank you for today."
I secretly thought I preferred more intense encounters, but sometimes this wasn't so bad. It was a bit inefficient in terms of gathering essence, but even I couldn't spend my whole life just collecting essence.
"Ugh..."
He was caressing my breasts.
Enjoying the ticklish sensation, I released Milan's head.
"I should probably head back now."
It wouldn't really matter if I didn't go back, but the Rockwood Family would definitely find some reason to harass me.
"...."
Milan didn't reply.
Could it be that he didn't want me to leave?
I didn't really care, but it seemed he felt differently.
"Layla, would you like to leave this city with me?"
Sure enough, Milan pulled away from my embrace, looked into my eyes, and asked me that.
"...."
I paused for a moment and thought about it.
It was an attractive offer, but I had no intention of accepting it.
My goal was to find my reincarnated friends scattered throughout this world, and being with him would make that impossible.
To be honest, I didn't really need to find my friends, I was just doing it out of boredom.
Now that I had mastered the Yin Demon Arts in this kind of normal world, I should live a more spectacular life.
Go on adventures, hunt monsters, get captured by bandits, get sold into slavery.
...Maybe not the last two.
I'm not confident I could escape on my own.
"I'm sorry, but I can't."
Still, I hesitated a bit before refusing, so as not to hurt his feelings.
"...May I ask why?"
He was still using polite language.
I was so used to dealing with rude and uneducated guys that it was hard to adjust to someone like him. He was handsome, polite, and rich.
I wondered if there were really people like that in this world.
...Why couldn't I have been born as him?
"There's someone I need to find."
"I'll help you find them."
I didn't expect him to say that.
I hesitated for a moment, then added, "....There are quite a few of them."
Thirty people in total.
Thirty-two if you include the teacher and the bus driver, and thirty-three if you include the guy who got hit by the bus.
Of course, I'd sell that guy into slavery if I found him, since he deserved it. It would be even funnier if he was a pretty girl like me, and it would make selling him even more satisfying.
"....I understand."
He nodded, seemingly giving up.
But he hadn't given up completely.
Milan presented me with a small silver ring and said, "This is the symbol of the Leopold barony. It's a token given to esteemed guests. Show this whenever you need the name of Leopold."
"...."
It was the noble family's insignia I'd only heard about.
I never thought I'd actually receive something like this. It seemed like a pretty expensive price for one night. But I didn't even know where the Leopold barony was, so I wondered if I'd ever have a use for it.
"....Okay, thank you."
Still, I decided to keep it, just in case.
He smiled as if relieved and got up as if to look for something.
"And the money..."
"I don't need the money."
I have my own code of ethics.
The money Milan had spent on me today was more than enough to buy me. I couldn't accept any more.
Milan looked at me for a moment, then nodded.
"....I understand."
Did that brief silence mean something?
I didn't feel like digging into it.
I smiled and opened my mouth.
"Thank you for today. Well, I'll be going now."
It seemed my acting had been successful today.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Hmm...
Go forth, inheritor of Freeman's will

Chapter 7

7th Time: Reincarnation-H
The moonlight was still shining brightly that night.
I ran into Keir on my way back from my date.
He smirked at me.
"Hmm."
"...What?"
I asked, curious, and he immediately replied.
"Nothing much. Just watching our little slut being cute."
"...."
Did he see me meeting Milan?
Well, I was wandering around the streets; it would be weird if I wasn't caught.
The Locker family is a pretty solid underworld organization, with members everywhere.
It's normal for them to notice.
"So?"
"Hahaha, don't get so angry."
I'm not angry, though.
Why are you misunderstanding me?
"Anyway, I'm a bit pent up today...."
This horny bastard is always pent up.
He had his fun in the alley the day before yesterday, and now he's at it again every other day.
I feel a bit depressed for some reason.
When I was 16 in my past life, I was just sitting in school studying, but these guys are living such spectacular lives.
"...Okay. Let's go."
I had no reason to refuse.
I hadn't gathered my daily essence yet, so it was a bit unsettling, and now a good shuttle had appeared.
"Good, kukukuku."
Keir laughed as he replied.
...He's definitely plotting something.
I think I know what it is. If I follow him obediently like this, the Locker family will come out in a group to greet me. And since I was playing with a noble today, they'll tell me to know my place and gang rape me. It's so obvious it makes me sigh.
What else could it be?
They probably won't kill me, so that's probably the worst of it.
I wonder if I should just whack Keir over the head.
Would that change his reaction?
//
The sewers of Lakers have been a great hideout for the underworld since ancient times.
The sewers were always full of moisture and small animals like rats and stray cats, so it wasn't a great place to live.
But it had a complex structure, and the guards rarely patrolled, making it the perfect place to hide.
In the dark sewers, a small torch illuminated the surroundings.
"Hyaat, hmmm, hyaaang!?"
Among the torches, a girl's sweet moans echoed.
The girl, completely naked, was surrounded by a dozen or so men and being gang-raped.
"Puhahat, that goody-two-shoes was playing with this slut?"
"Yeah, and she was smiling like she didn't know what was coming, it was so funny."
Keir said, pinching Lyla's nipple.
"Hmmmm!?"
A louder moan echoed through the sewers.
It had been several hours since Lyla arrived, and they had been tormenting her thoroughly.
Of course, the reason for the torment was that she had been playing with a noble.
Underworld gang members were mostly from poor backgrounds and had a visceral, almost instinctive, animosity towards the well-off, especially nobles.
From their perspective, having to bow down to Count Lantaine's managers, it was understandable.
They felt inferior that Lyla, who was nothing more than their toy, had been playing with a noble, and that feeling made them torment her even more harshly than usual.

-Smack!

"Gasp!"
A rough palm struck her butt, and Lyla flinched a beat later.
"You arrogant bitch, you need to know your place."
"Haaah..."
As Keir said that, Lyla let out a weak moan.
At the same time, one of the men penetrating her arched his back greatly and ejaculated into her body.
But Lyla, already limp, didn't react to the man's ejaculation and just quietly accepted the humiliation.
"I never get tired of fucking this bitch."
The man muttered, grabbed Lyla's head, and turned it towards his lower body.
Lyla naturally opened her mouth and swallowed the man's penis, which was covered in her fluids and semen.
"Mmm...mmm..."
It wasn't foreplay, it was cleaning.
The Locker family members always made her do this cleaning after the act, and they felt satisfied watching Lyla's humiliating appearance.
"Phew..."
When she weakly released the penis she had been holding, saliva that she hadn't been able to swallow completely dripped down like a thread.
The man, who had been thoroughly cleaned up, put on his pants with a satisfied expression. Then, he joined the gang members who were having a drinking party in the back.
Because the Locker family members took turns raping her one by one, Lyla was able to take a break from the humiliation for a while.
A little later, the men who were aroused again would harass her, but for now, she was free.
Of course, Keir, who had a special bond with her, was a little different.
"How is it?"
Keir approached Lyla and asked with a smile.
"The nobles played with you, so you liked it, right? You probably felt like a princess in a fairy tale."
"...."
Lyla didn't answer.
Instead, she lowered her head.
As if she didn't want to talk.
"Don't get me wrong, you slut. You have to remain our toy until the end."
They used to be like bad friends when they were young, but not anymore.
To Keir now, Lyla was just a woman to play with and throw away. Keir was angry that such a toy had moved on its own.
//
"...."

-Clatter.

When I raised my hand, the steel handcuffs on my wrist made a friction sound.
I sighed inwardly as I looked at it.
Where did they even get this?
They're getting more and more advanced, now they're even delving into SM.
If this keeps up, I might even experience being gang-raped, then tied up, blindfolded, and left in a back alley.
Or maybe get graffiti on my body.
I guess humans are learning animals.
The Locker family was still having a drinking party in the back.
They'll probably come to use me when they run out of alcohol.
I still had some time until then.
I'll take this opportunity to convert the gathered essence into internal energy.
Yin Demon Arts and other Qi cultivation techniques didn't require sitting in a lotus position to circulate Qi. I preferred a comfortable position to sitting in a lotus position anyway.
As I circulated the essence I had gathered throughout the day, converting it into internal energy, I kept thinking.
After thinking about it carefully, this situation isn't so bad either.
Dating Milan was fun, but it lacked a certain intense stimulation. It was good as a dessert, but not as a main dish.
I guess I'm into this kind of thing after all.
That would be a little sad.
I wasn't like this in my past life.
But now that I've realized it, I'll make sure to include some extreme ones when I make a harem later.
But that's a problem for later, I'm worried that I'll just pounce on my friends if I meet them.
...Wait a minute?
Come to think of it, they've all learned martial arts or magic. Even if it's just a tiny bit of power, it's stronger than ordinary people.
Or maybe they've trained in external skills and are stronger than I think.
Then they'll have more true essence and Qi, and the essence will be even more potent.
If I use the Essence Absorption Technique on them, the speed at which I build up my internal energy will also increase.
They must have practiced some simple Qi cultivation, and Qi cultivation increases the total amount of Qi that the body can accumulate, so they naturally have more Qi than ordinary people.
Okay, I've decided.
Before, I just vaguely thought I should find my friends and help them, but now my goal has changed a little. From just finding my friends, to finding them and collecting their essence.
I'll find my past life friends all over the world, rape them if they're men, and kill them if they're women... no, I'll help them.
Having a purpose for my journey makes me feel motivated.
I'll gather essence even harder from now on and leave Lakers as soon as possible. It would be great if I could reach the point where I could block sword strikes with my Iron Body Armor, but if not, oh well.

-Khahaha, so this brother...!

Looking at the Locker family, who were playing noisily, I felt even more strongly that I needed to find my friends.
...Those damn social butterflies.
They're having fun without me.
//
The time alone wasn't long.
The Locker family, who had been playing among themselves, gradually became aroused again and approached Lyla, inserting their penises into her still unblemished vagina and began to shake their hips.
After doing that once, Lyla, who had accepted another man, gasped for breath and collapsed onto the blanket on the floor.
Keir watched and realized that the time was ripe.
"Our cute little slut has been acting up arrogantly, so she needs to be punished, right?"
He said, taking something out of his pocket.
A sharp needle and two small silver rings.
The moment Lyla saw it, she could sense what was about to happen to her.
"W-wait a minute!"
As if it were a lie that she had been sobbing weakly just a moment ago, Lyla shouted loudly. Keir burst out laughing at her predictable reaction.
"Ahahat! This bitch is scared. If you've done something wrong, you have to be punished..."
"I'll do it."
"...Huh?"
For a moment, he wondered what nonsense she was talking about and turned back to her. Lyla was looking at the needle and rings with a face that seemed desperate.
"Khahat, look at this bitch, she's the real deal?"
Keir was flustered, but the other Locker family members laughed as if her words were funny.
"Hey, Keir. Let's have her do it!"
In the end, Keir was pushed by the other gang members and had to give the needle and rings to Lyla.
The moment Lyla picked it up, the Locker family's eyes turned to her. Even those who were having a drinking party next to them were the same.
Of course, Lyla, who had spent more time naked with a penis in her mouth than wearing clothes in front of them, didn't feel embarrassed.
"....Hoo."
Lyla took a deep breath and brought the needle to her chest.
//
I didn't expect Keir to bring something like that.
Two sharp needles and two silver rings.
Needless to say, it's piercing.
There are earrings in this world, but the fact that he brought them at this timing means that's all it could be.
Fortunately, there were only two rings, not three.
Three would be a bit difficult.
Anyway, I was amazed that these guys could do something that only gentlemen in this world would do.
I could understand high-dimensional perverts like nobles, but I never thought that these low-life guys who only know how to fuck and cum would open their eyes to the world of sophisticated humiliation.
I should probably stop looking down on Keir.
But humiliation is humiliation, and there was one problem.
I'm training my Iron Body Armor, so I won't be injured by most attacks. Unless they swing a sword with all their might, these flimsy needles can't pierce my strong nipples.
In the end, I have to do it myself.
Besides, if the needle doesn't go in at this timing, the Locker family will become suspicious. I definitely don't want that.
I took the needle and slowly injected internal energy.
I hadn't practiced much because I didn't want to waste internal energy, but fortunately, I succeeded.
I was really lucky.
This is a sad world with a lack of mana, so if I fail, I won't have many chances.
I slowly brought the needle to my nipple, making sure the internal energy didn't run out, and injected internal energy again.
The power of the Yin Demon Art is sadly weak, but that's only when compared to other pure internal energies. Internal energy built up with the Yin Demon Art is still internal energy.
"Uh, wait..."
The moment a turbid auspicious energy settled on the needle, I quickly moved my hand.
"Ouch!!"
With a sharp pain, a little blood oozed out.
It was a success.
Looking closely at the tip of the needle, it was slightly blunted.

Perhaps it would have bent if I had failed.
I sighed in relief and brought the needle to the other nipple.
Maybe because I had some experience now, it was easier this time.
I felt like I could succeed even with injecting a little less inner force.
"Ugh!!"
Sure enough, as I injected inner force and pierced through forcefully, I felt a stinging pain.
Looking at the two needles piercing my chest, I sighed in relief.
//
The moment the sharp needle reflected the light of the torch,
"Uh, wait..."
"Ugh!!"
The needle pierced her pink nipple.
Lyla trembled and groaned in pain, but she didn't stop and brought another needle to the opposite breast.
Then, she pierced her nipple again with the needle.
"Ugh!"
Lyla, who had injured herself, groaned in pain and bent over.
The Locker family laughed, chuckling at the sight.
"Puhaha!! This is a masterpiece!!"
"Hey, Keir!! You're the best!"
A frail girl was trembling in pain before their eyes, but it was just an enjoyable spectacle for them.
Soon, Lyla's pink nipples had two silver rings on them, and the Locker family became even more excited and violated Lyla.
Keir, left alone, looked at them with bewildered eyes and muttered softly.
"...I was going to do it on the ears."
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Regarding the martial arts settings.
[Inner Force and Inner Force Cultivation Methods]

-It's a type of energy. It's also the fuel needed to use Qi skills.

It's just mana.
If you have a good inner force cultivation method and gather pure inner force, the power of using martial arts will increase accordingly.
Of course, the protagonist's inner force is impure, so the power is weak.
Instead, he has sturdy Qi skills and martial arts that work fine even with impure inner force.
[Qi Skills]

-It is a technique that uses inner force to train and transform the body.

It can increase the source Qi, which determines the total amount of inner force, but it consumes inner force.
Originally, it is to build the foundation of the body to use inner force and martial arts more effectively, but Qi skills alone can exert sufficient effects.
Think of it as a kind of passive skill that enhances martial arts.
[Outer Skills]

-Martial arts that can be used without inner force.

Similarly, it transforms the body, but in reality, a lot of inner force must be used in the training process. It differs from Qi skills in that physical training is the main focus.
[Martial Arts]

-Common martial arts in martial arts novels.

Chapter 8

Episode 8: Rebirth-H
After somehow enduring a rough night until dawn and barely managing to return from the sewer, the next day.
I lay in bed, staring at my chest.
There, two silver rings were attached, which hadn't been there the previous evening.
I touched one, and a tingling sensation pierced deep into my chest.
I felt much more sensitive than before.
...This is, surprisingly, to my liking?
The piercings were embedded deep inside, allowing me to feel a more intense pleasure than before.
It's a bit painful, but that makes it even better.
Besides, looking in the mirror gives off a sense of depravity. It's like I've become even more corrupted.
I had never even thought about something like this, but I never expected to receive such a gift from Keir. At this rate, the day I wear nipple necklaces in this world might not be far off.
I wonder if he'll bring another one next time.
Thinking that, I unconsciously caressed the crack between the split labia with my finger, and my pink clitoris caught my eye.
Should I try putting one here later?
...Even so, this is a bit much.
If Keir brings another ring, I should quickly run away.
Or maybe piercing my ears would be okay.
After all, there are earrings in this world, and once I reach a higher level of Iron Body Armor, it will be difficult to pierce them. If I want to wear such accessories, I need to prepare in advance.
I seriously pondered, fiddling with the piercings on my nipples.
But, is this really silver?
//
Thus, three days quickly passed.
I haven't seen Milan since then.
Well, it's better not to see him. If I happen to meet him and sleep with him, I wonder how he would react if he saw the piercings on my chest.
The Locker Family continued to visit me frequently, providing me with essence.
Those crazy bastards have been coming even more often since I got two rings on my chest. Yesterday, they even tied a string to them and pulled, almost making my heart drop.
My steel nipples are fine, but these silver rings are fragile and might break.
Of course, the pleasure I feel is just as intense, so it's a secret that I simulated it alone at night. As a side note, the simulation results showed that I enjoy having someone else do it more than doing it myself.
When someone else does it, the feeling that I don't know what will happen next makes it more thrilling.
And one noteworthy thing is that they are investigating the four dead mercenaries near the River Liber. I heard that from two familiar guards while having a nighttime conversation with them.
I was startled inside, but that was about it.
There's no reason for me to get caught, and I didn't leave any traces.
My life hasn't changed much during that time.
I receive two customers, play with the Locker Family, oh, and I didn't go to the guardhouse.
Even for me, I can't go there too often.
The Locker Family is similar, but I feel like I'm not treated like a human there.
Still, they don't put their fists in, so it's similar in the end.
Besides, I don't know what kind of fuss they'll make if they see this on my chest.
As it is, the two customers were so amazed by it that they kept pulling on it.
...If it weren't for the help of Iron Body Armor and Succubus Art, the shape of my chest would have completely changed in these three days. That's how good the reaction was.
Of course, I liked it too.
I'm really glad that the skill I got from the gacha was the Succubus Witch's martial art.
//
On the fourth day, Seran came to visit me.
Of course, not as a guard, but as a customer.
He came into my room and started picking a fight with me in a sarcastic tone.
"Ha, only 50 rads? That's what cheap whores get paid."
"...."
Sorry to hear that I'm cheap.
But it's not my fault.
But the madam and the other whores are really something.
With my looks, they should know that it's more profitable to package me up and sell me somewhere, but they stubbornly ostracize me and focus on devaluing me.
I don't know if they're persistent or just stupid.
Anyway, they're people who don't know the meaning of the word "win-win."
Well, it's not that bad for me.
"Puhaha! Hey, Lila! When did you get something like this?"
Seran roughly took off my clothes and laughed at me, looking at the rings on my chest.
"You bitch, no, should I call you livestock now?"
"...Ugh...."
As I covered my chest, pretending to be ashamed, Seran grabbed the piercing and pulled it. A sharp stimulation pierced through my chest.
"Haaah!?"
Ugh, this is really stimulating.
I couldn't help but let out a genuine moan.
Seran enjoyed that even more and pulled on the piercings on my chest, then laid me down on the bed and penetrated me.
...Oh, did he penetrate me?
Ah, he did.
When I focused, I could feel something.
At first, I didn't feel much, but as he shook his hips and started thrusting, I thought that even something small wasn't so bad.
He was poking a place that doesn't usually get stimulated, so it was a somewhat fresh sensation.
"Kuh, Lilaaa!!"
I wish it would last a little longer.
Seran, still nimble, called my name and ejaculated, and I hugged him and let out a small sigh.
//
A night with a bright full moon.
Lila sat on the bed and took out a dagger she had hidden in the room.
The sharply honed dagger reflected the moonlight, emitting a sparkling light.
She pressed it firmly against her arm.
"...Ugh."
Even though she was protected by the qi of Iron Body Armor, it didn't eliminate the pain. Lila endured the sensation of the dagger piercing her skin and pressed the dagger deeper.

-Press.

The sharp blade pressed and dug into her skin, but not even a small drop of blood formed on her milky white skin.
How long had she been holding the dagger there?
When Lila released the pressure on her hand, a red, swollen line appeared on her skin along the blade.
"....."
She stared at her swollen arm, then suddenly swung the dagger.

-Flash.

A lightning-like strike flashed under the moonlight.

-Pat.

A faint sound of tearing flesh and a small drop of blood oozed out from where the dagger had grazed. Seeing that, Lila sighed and put the dagger away.
"Not yet..."
That much would be enough to block most fabric injuries, but it wasn't enough for Lila. To train both Iron Body Armor and Succubus Art, she needed internal energy, and to fill that, she needed the help of many men.
"Ugh, only two..."
Lila muttered as if she felt wronged, but it couldn't be helped.
The essence collected with the Essence Absorption Technique was barely enough to train Iron Body Armor and Succubus Art.
She wasn't in a position to learn various martial arts like the owners of the memories.
It was something that the owners of the knowledge in her head would have considered absurd, but in this world where the qi of the atmosphere was extremely scarce, even Lila's level was considered amazing.
"...Haa."
Lila sighed and lay back down on the bed.
There were no reservations or nominations today either. And other than Seran, who nominated her last night, she hadn't been intimate with anyone all day.
'...It's a little itchy.'
She muttered inwardly, staring at the ceiling.
//
There aren't many things to do in this world.
No, there are, but it's impossible for me, who is being ostracized and has serious communication problems.
"Ugh, I'm bored."
I writhed in boredom, rolling around on the bed.
In this world without smartphones or the internet, the only things to enjoy on the bed are sex or masturbation.
And today, my libido was particularly high.
Could it be that my period is approaching? The timing seems about right.
Since learning Succubus Art, I haven't really felt any menstrual cramps, so it's hard to tell.
I wasn't in the mood to masturbate, so I decided to take out clothes from the hanger, put them on, and go outside.
If I wander around, I'll meet someone, and then I won't be so bored.
If all else fails, I was thinking of going to the homeless people in the slums.
I hate them because they're dirty, but I'm not in a position to be picky right now.
I thought about wearing clothes under my cloak, but I stopped and decided to just wear a robe-like cloak over my naked body. If nothing else works, I was thinking of resorting to outdoor exhibitionist masturbation as a last resort.
...I think I'm becoming a serious pervert, but it can't be helped.
As I was leaving the brothel, a familiar face greeted me.
"...Seran?"
"Lila?"
It was Seran, a boy who still had a youthful look on his face.
He was wearing the guard's armor, not casual clothes, as if he was on patrol. No, he probably wasn't on patrol.
Otherwise, he wouldn't be coming to the brothel.
"Why are you wandering around at this hour?"
"....Illea asked me to run an errand..."
I couldn't say that I was going to do outdoor exhibitionist masturbation, so I made a simple excuse. Illea was the ace of our shop.
She was someone that Seran couldn't even dream of with his salary, and she was the person that the brothel would protect first even if the guards came, so the chances of the two of them running into each other were almost zero.
She was the perfect target for an excuse.
"Hmm, whatever. Just follow me."
Fortunately, Seran didn't seem to care and grabbed my wrist and pulled me.
"Wh, what's going on...?"
"You don't need to know."
When I asked with a bit of acting, Seran grumbled and answered.
This is 100% something going on.
He's probably not taking me to rape me, and it's not time for a business trip yet.
If it's not that, then the only thing that would make him head to the guardhouse is....
Hmm, I know what it is.
They said they were investigating the case of the mercenaries' bodies.
The only person who knows that I left the city gate at that time is Milton. Could it be that Milton snitched on me?

-Thud, thud.

I continued to think as I quietly moved my feet.
If Milton said that I left anyway, it's better to be dragged along quietly. There's no point in running away from here, and it's much better to go to the guardhouse and clear up the misunderstanding directly.
The guards probably don't think that a whore from the brothel used amazing swordsmanship to instantly kill four mercenaries. Of course, there will be some rough interrogation during the investigation process, but that's what I want.
Fortunately, it seems like I won't have to be intimate with the homeless people today.
//
The place where Seran took Lila was the guards' barracks.
The barracks of the East Gate Guard was a place where the guards lived and ate, but it was also a place where the guard captain, who was a knight, handled his duties.
And the murder case of the mercenaries that occurred near the River Liber this time was also a problem that was giving the guard captain a headache.
The mercenaries themselves are not important.
No matter how good the security of the Kilkard Kingdom is, it can't go beyond common sense.
It's common sense that a mercenary you meet on the road at night is not much different from a robber, and even if a few of those mercenaries die, it doesn't have a big impact on Count Lantain.
But the problem is that the merchants who use Lakers and the residents of the surrounding villages are uneasy. If someone skilled enough to kill four mercenaries in an instant targets other people, the guard's position becomes difficult.
Count Lantain may not care, but the people under him are the problem. The guard captain is also one of the administrative positions, and there are many people who are jealous of him.
If this murder case is left unattended, he doesn't know what kind of blame he will take.
In this case, the people who politically use it are more of a problem than the case itself.
It was always the case that oil was poured on a fire that would subside in a few days.
Is that why?
East Gate Guard Captain Maxen Handelpon had no intention of missing the clue that appeared before him.

---------= Afterword ---------=
Have a good night.

Chapter 9

9: Reincarnation-H
Maxen looked at the girl trembling with fear before him and asked,
"Hmm, your name is Lyla?"
"Y-yes..."
"And you're a prostitute from the 'Black Rose Manor,' right?"
"Yes... that's right..."
Lyla.
It was a name he remembered.
She was definitely a prostitute who had been on several 'business trips' to the guardhouse. He knew because the soldiers had mentioned her name.
Maxen, as the captain of the guard, was lenient when it came to 'business trips.'
Although he was from a knightly background, he realized that it was easier to manage the soldiers if their desires were satisfied to some extent. This was also a kind of military tactic, one of the virtues a guard captain should possess.
Of course, some strict or so-called 'noble' knights did not tolerate the debauchery of their subordinates.
But Maxen was not such a narrow-minded knight.
'...I thought she'd be a worn-out hag, but she's quite pretty.'
Given the nature of 'business trips,' where one woman was used until she fainted, Maxen had assumed she would be an older, cheap prostitute.
However, Lyla in front of him was still a young girl. Moreover, her beauty was quite remarkable.
"Lyla, do you know why I called you here?"
"N-no, I don't know..."
Looking at Lyla with her frightened eyes, Maxen felt a lewd desire stirring within him. He didn't have a hobby of participating in cheap parties like business trips, but he thought the girl in front of him was worth tasting.
"Four days ago, there was a murder near the River Liber at dawn. Four mercenaries died."
At those words, Lyla's eyes widened.
Maxen noticed from her reaction that she knew something.
"And you left the city gate at that time. We have testimony from our guards on this."
Maxen said that and slammed the table.

-Bang!

At the sound, Lyla's body flinched a beat late.
'...Her reaction is slow.'
Maxen didn't pay much attention to it and continued,
"Tell me. What did you see that day?"
"That..."
At Maxen's stern words, Lyla lowered her head and spoke in a small voice.
"...A scream. I, I was taking a bath, so I couldn't see anything. I was too scared..."
It might sound suspicious that a young prostitute was taking a bath in the River Liber at night, but Maxen remembered that she was a prostitute who often came to the guardhouse on business trips.
If she was sent to the rough guardhouse at a young age, she must have been quite disliked in the brothel, so it wasn't that strange for her to go out of the city gate on a dangerous night.
The important thing was her testimony.
"A scream?"
"Yes, yes. And I heard shouts too. Like several people were fighting..."
Maxen listened to her and sighed inwardly.
So she didn't know anything after all.
The investigator at the scene said it seemed like one person had done it, but he couldn't blindly trust that statement.
And according to her, it was clearly a power struggle between mercenaries. Small mercenary groups were always like that.
'...Is the only way to pin the blame on someone?'
Of course, he couldn't write in the investigation report that it was a power struggle between mercenary groups. There wasn't enough evidence for that. Saying it was a power struggle was the same as writing that it was unsolved.
Someone had to step up and sacrifice themselves.
And the most suitable target for that sacrifice was the underworld organizations.
'I have guys prepared for times like this.'
A capable guard captain is not necessarily a good guard captain.
Sometimes, knowing how to skillfully cover up a case is the secret to keeping your position for a long time.
Besides, this was an excuse to crack down on the underworld organizations that had been a thorn in his side. Maxen had information on several underworld organizations that had been lacking in their 'contributions' to him.
Thanks to the various 'benefits' he had provided to the soldiers, the East Gate Guard all followed Maxen. Covering up the case was not difficult.
'If I'm going to pin it on someone, the Karapa guys would be good.'
Having solved one case like this, Maxen looked at Lyla, who was watching him carefully.
'Then...'
He had no intention of buying the prostitute in front of him.
Even though she was quite pretty, she was just a cheap prostitute for business trips. He couldn't be fooled by her pretty appearance.
Instead, Maxen was thinking of intimidating her and getting some service.
Her lower hole might be loose, but her face was pretty enough to make it worthwhile to get a blowjob. Maxen had a wife and children, but he wasn't a man of great restraint.
Maxen made up his mind and opened his mouth in a stern tone.
"Lyla, you have been named as a suspect in this murder case."
"...Yes?"
At Maxen's words, the girl's blue eyes were filled with fear.
//
I made up some lies, but the captain of the guard didn't seem to care much. Even if Milton snitched on me, he couldn't have told him the details of when I left and returned to the city gate.
He couldn't possibly say that he received a fellatio from a prostitute during work hours, so he probably made up an excuse that I passed by quickly.
Then, I don't have to say anything.
Besides, judging by the captain of the guard's expression, he didn't seem desperate to investigate. Rather, he seemed more interested in my body than the case.
That was welcome for me.
The captain of the guard is just one person, but he's still a knight.
Working in a brothel for a long time, you hear stories.
Knights are the best bed partners and the worst customers.
Because of their great stamina and virility, if you take them as a customer once, you'll be exhausted the next day. I was already craving a man, so if he's coming on to me like this, I'm grateful.
"Lyla, you have been named as a suspect in this case."
"...Yes?"
So, of course, that's bullshit.
He's probably trying to intimidate me and get some for free. He doesn't want to pay for it.
Well, I don't really care.
I'll take his essence instead of money.
I widened my eyes as if I was scared and asked again, and the captain of the guard continued in a stern tone.
"Isn't it obvious? Four mercenaries died, and you were there. We have no choice but to name you as a suspect."
His words are eloquent.
Of course, he couldn't name me as the culprit. If he took me to the governor of Lakers and handed me over as the murderer who killed four mercenaries in an instant, the captain of the guard would be branded as incompetent and demoted.
A girl who doesn't know anything would be fooled, but I'm not that easy.
...No, looking at the results, I am easy.
Anyway, I have to go up to the office and give him my body.
"B-but, I definitely didn't do anything..."
"Do you think the judges will believe you if you say that?"
Of course, even if I shouted in court that I killed them all in 20 seconds, they wouldn't believe me. The judges aren't idiots, so it's normal to think that I'm mentally ill or that I made a false confession after suffering severe torture.
"B-but, I..."
"Even if your situation is pitiful, there's nothing we can do."
I'm getting tired of this acting.
I've already figured out what he's going to do, and I want to go to the office or wherever and cool down my aroused body, but I'm just having this pointless war of nerves, so I feel impatient.
"T-then...is there no way, please..."
"Hmm...well, there seems to be one way."
"Really?"
I looked at the captain of the guard with sincere, desperate eyes, brightening up.
I felt energized thinking that I could end this conversation soon and resolve my surging desires.
"Yes, but this is quite difficult..."
"I, I'll do anything. Please..."
I cut off the captain of the guard's words and bowed my head because I was tired of waiting.
It's a bit disrespectful, but he won't do anything about it. He won't want to miss the prey in front of him.
I glanced up, and the captain of the guard had a smile on his face.
"Is that so? Then, we should have a little chat."
He said that and opened the door to the interrogation room.
It was a signal to follow him.
//
"Umm, slurp, umm..."
Lyla carefully caressed the penis in front of her and looked at Maxen.
Maxen didn't immediately violate her.
He just took her to the office and said he wanted to see her skills.
Inevitably, Lyla had to calm her aroused body and caress Maxen's manhood with her mouth.
"Hmm...?"
And Maxen was impressed by the unexpectedly excellent skills of the girl in front of him.
It wasn't that surprising.
Lyla, who had been taught the knowledge of a succubus, mainly learned the internal energy of the Yin Demon Art and the Iron Body Armor, but she had also learned other things.
The art of pleasing men in bed was one of them.
As a prostitute, she had accepted countless men and experienced all kinds of humiliation. Despite her young age, Lyla's art of pleasing men had already reached the level of a master.
If she wanted to, she could control the pressure inside her vagina to send a man to ecstasy, and she could even make him ejaculate quickly with her mouth.
The reason why she didn't use the art of pleasing men was because she didn't really need to.
Unless the opponent was a martial artist with abundant essence, her main essence shuttle, the Lockard Family and the guards, were eager enough to humiliate her without the help of the art of pleasing men, and Lyla herself secretly enjoyed such violent humiliation, so she didn't feel the need to serve sincerely.
Rather, she needed to refrain from using the art of pleasing men in order to enjoy such acts.
That's why the reason why Lyla was now carefully caressing Maxen's manhood with the art of pleasing men was solely for her own pleasure.
Her vagina, which was already aroused, was dripping with vaginal fluid and eagerly waiting for the man's phallus, and Lyla's patience had also reached its limit. She was prepared to do anything to receive essence from Maxen.
"Hmph, slurp, hmmm..."
She caressed Maxen's penis with her mouth and stimulated his testicles at the same time, further arousing Maxen.
"Hmph!"
Maxen was caught off guard by Lyla's excellent art of pleasing men and soon sprayed white seminal fluid into her mouth.
Lyla felt the sensation of hot semen being sprayed into her mouth and gently closed her eyes.
Gulp.
With Maxen's penis in her mouth, she moved her throat and swallowed the semen that was sprayed into her mouth. Then, she carefully licked Maxen's manhood, which was stained with saliva and semen, to make it clean.
At the sight, Maxen felt a strange sense of conquest and excitement at the same time.
Originally, he had no intention of inserting into Lyla, but the sight of Lyla licking her pink tongue between her cherry-like lips was stimulating the man's lust.
Not inserting into her in this situation was something a man couldn't do.
He gave Lyla an order in a voice full of desire.
"Good job. Now, take off your clothes and lie face down on the desk."
"Y-yes..."
Lyla answered in a small voice and took off the cloak she was wearing and put it down on one side of the office. The brown cloak opened, revealing the girl's snow-white naked body. The soft body, hidden between the cloaks, was shining like white porcelain under the candlelight.
"Huh, did you come to the guardhouse in that state?"
"Y-yes...I was in a hurry, so I couldn't wear anything..."
Maxen muttered in disbelief when he saw that she wasn't wearing anything inside the cloak, but in the current situation, Lyla's appearance only aroused him even more. Moreover, the two rings on the tips of her breasts, the pink apex, were further amplifying the sadistic lust in Maxen's heart.
"What is this?"
Maxen, who had a lot of experience, knew what it was.

Some worn-out prostitutes or women with particular hobbies had such decorations.
But it was the first time he had seen a girl like Laila with a piercing.
"That... a customer put it on for me..."
"Is that so? It suits you well."
For Pierce to say it suited her meant it was a decadent compliment, implying she looked like a prostitute, but he genuinely thought so.
Maxen reached out and grabbed the silver piercing hanging from Laila's nipple.
"Hngh!"
Following the knight's rough grip, Laila's nipple twisted thinly.
A moan filled with ecstasy escaped the girl's cherry-like lips, and clear fluids flowed between her thighs.
Maxen felt blood rush to his lower body at the girl's reaction.
The girl before him was a woman who knew how to captivate men by nature.
He opened his mouth with a growling voice.
"You really are a horny bitch, did you just come from that?"
"Yes, yes... Hngh!?"
As Laila let out another desperate moan, Maxen pulled the piercing even harder. Her nipple distorted along the silver ring, and the girl's expression melted.
The fluid flowing from the girl's vulva dripped down her white thighs in droplets.
Seeing that, Maxen no longer felt the need to hold back.
"Now, get on your hands and knees."
"Ah, I understand..."
At Maxen's command, Laila readily knelt on the wooden desk in the office.
Between her two white, moon-like buttocks, her pink crevice gaped as if wanting Maxen's penis. The red flesh visible beyond was tempting him, dripping with clear fluids.
Seeing the sight, Maxen lost his composure and roughly inserted himself into her.
As befitting a knight with a large build, Maxen's massive penis tore through Laila's vaginal walls, reaching her depths.
"Hngh!?!"
Laila let out a moan filled with joy at the man's tool she had been desperately craving, the familiar foreign sensation it gave, and the pleasure that seemed to pierce her spine. However, Maxen's actions did not end there.

-Swish!

Maxen grabbed her golden hair, scattered over her white, milky skin, and roughly thrust his hips.
"Eek!?"
Amidst the pain felt in her scalp and the pleasure that ran through her entire body, Laila involuntarily let out a rough moan. It was too harsh an act for a young girl, but Laila, with her masochistic tendencies, was even turning the pain felt from having her hair pulled into pleasure.
"Khh!"
Seeing the girl's slender, white back drawing a graceful curve, Maxen once again felt his lust boiling within him. Along with the hot sensation surging from his lower body, the impulse to drive the girl before him roughly seized Maxen.

-Thwack, thwack.

The sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed within the office.
Maxen drove the girl harder than ever, thrusting his hips as if to crush her.
"Ah, haa, hngh!?"
Laila felt a pleasure as if her entire body would explode every time Maxen's penis reached her depths. Every time his rough grip pulled her hair and pressed down on her, a hot heat surged from deep within her womb, piercing her mind.
"Hngh, hngh!!"
The sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed louder than ever within the office, and the knight's robust body ruthlessly violated the girl.
Even the mating of beasts would not be more violent than this, but her moans, which she cried out as if howling, were infused with joy rather than pain. That voice, howling like a bitch in heat, made Maxen even more aroused.

-Splurt! Splat!

Thrusting his hips with the momentum to break the girl's body and inserting his penis deeply enough to reach her womb, Maxen finally ejaculated deep within her body along with his boiling lust.
"Hngh!!"
"Haa..."
Laila, sensitive with her heated body, felt Maxen's essence flowing deep within her body and let out a languid moan from her lips.
"Haa, haa..."
The girl collapsed onto the desk in the office and took ragged breaths, feeling the remnants of the wave of ecstasy.
"Hoo..."
Although he had already ejaculated once, Maxen felt that it was still not enough.
He slowly pulled his tool out of the girl's body.
"Hngh!?"
As the tip of his penis tore through Laila's pink crevice, the girl let out a panting moan along with the sound of air escaping. Along with the fluids, a white, cloudy liquid was dripping like droplets from the pink crevice.
The girl's white back, drooping on the desk, and her golden hair, soaked with sweat, repeated slow movements.
"Hngh, hngh..."
The girl's sweat-soaked, snow-white back was slowly heaving in accordance with her slender breaths, glistening with moist luster.
Seeing that sight, Maxen felt a lust that seemed to surge up again.

-Squeeze.

"...Ah...?"
The knight's rough grip grabbed the girl's thin arm.
Laila, with both arms caught in Maxen's left hand, uttered a question with a dazed voice, but

-Slide.

"Eek!?"
She let out a lewd moan at the foreign sensation that was forcefully tearing into her vagina again. In the girl's surprised moan, there was an unhidden lust.
In the office where darkness had fallen between the candles, a wave of ecstasy was once again raging.

Chapter 10

10: Rebirth-H
I gasped for breath, sprawled across the desk, a moan escaping my lips.
"Hnnng..."
The rumors about the knight I'd heard at the shop weren't exaggerated.
The guard captain thoroughly violated me, and I couldn't help but climax several times, howling like an animal.
It was a pleasure I couldn't experience with the Locker family, who just banged and came. If they were even a little more skilled, like this guard captain in front of me, I might have given up everything and willingly become their bitch.
Of course, I wouldn't really do that, but that's how skilled the guard captain was.
"Ugh..."
Because I'd climaxed repeatedly, my body was so sensitive that even the breeze against my skin felt like a stimulation. I just lay there limply, enjoying the waves of pleasure still churning inside me.
"Hoo, this is quite the little slut."
"Gah...Sha...Haaah...."
I tried to answer, but I couldn't speak properly because I'd been handled so roughly. If just one knight was this intense, I couldn't even imagine what it would be like to be taken by the entire knighthood.
Maybe I'd really go crazy if that happened.
"Hic..."
Just imagining it sent a shiver of anticipation down my spine, and a hot desire surged from my lower abdomen.
It was scary, but also exciting.
If I ever made a harem, I'd definitely have to include the knighthood.
Or maybe become a female knight myself.
...Hmm, maybe becoming a female knight would be easier than a harem.
If I joined the knighthood, there would be so many men around, I'd have more opportunities. My first goal is to find my friends and bang them one by one, but my second goal should be to keep female knights in mind.
Besides, knights had a lot of essence.
Not to a transcendent level, but much more than ordinary people. I received it several times, so today was quite productive in its own way.
Feeling a heavy exhaustion wash over my entire body, I seriously considered a career as a female knight.
"Don't worry about the incident, I'll take care of your problem. But you mustn't tell anyone."
As I caught my breath and tried to pull myself together, the guard captain's words echoed in my ear.
A beat later, my thoughts caught up, and his words registered.
Oh, right, there was that.
I knew it was all bluff, but I pretended not to know.
"Gah...Sha...Thank you..."
As expected, my mouth was weak, and I couldn't speak properly.
//
I barely managed to pull myself together and get out of the barracks, where I saw Seran leaning against the wall.
"....?"
I tilted my head, and Seran smirked at me.
"You've been working hard, spreading your legs all over the place. For a cheap 50-rad whore."
"...If you've said everything you wanted to say, I'm leaving."
I was nervous that there might be more guards waiting, but thankfully, that didn't seem to be the case. I would have gratefully accepted it earlier, but I wanted to pass for now.
I was completely drained because the guard captain had been too rough with me.
It wasn't a matter of the intensity of the humiliation, but rather the number of orgasms I'd had.
The underworld thugs tended to cum quickly, which strangely interrupted the flow and prevented me from reaching climax. So, even after a long period of humiliation, I might feel a little frustrated, but I didn't get tired very often.
But my sex with the guard captain was different.
The stimulation didn't stop, and as a result, I climaxed a little too much.
That's why I was so limp now.
"Hmm, it's not over yet?"
Seran said, grabbing my wrist.
"Hnnng...!"
The afterglow of the orgasms was still lingering, and just having my wrist grabbed sent a surge of heat through my lower body.
"Pfft, you're really funny. You were barking like a horny bitch earlier. Did you come just now from that?"
Seran mocked me, seeing my reaction.
Well, I felt like I was getting more turned on. I wouldn't mind if he insulted me more harshly, but it seemed like he was going to stop there.
Seran led me to a shabby warehouse.
When he opened the door, I saw piles of grain inside. Was it military rations stored in Lakers? There was quite a lot of it.
There was no one in the warehouse, but Seran didn't let go of my wrist.
"Follow me."
I had a feeling that if I followed him, some kind of humiliation event would be waiting for me. I wanted to rest today because I was tired, but I had no excuse to refuse.
I had no choice but to follow him. Actually, I'd been enjoying it a bit, but I could never refuse Seran's words.
No matter what anyone said, I was a whore from the underworld, from the slums, and Seran was the son of the guard captain.
No matter how much I ignored him, I couldn't ignore this power difference. When we were kids, it was just kids' fights, but not anymore. If he hardened his heart a little more, he could sell me into slavery.
The Kilkard Kingdom was a bit strict about slavery, but it allowed for criminals to be enslaved. If he put his mind to it, it would be easy.
"Where are we going?"
"Where you belong."
Seran answered casually to my question.
Where I belong, huh? I didn't think it was here.
Did he mean on top of a man or under his crotch? That's usually the extent of his revenge on me.
I wanted to cool down a bit, but I guess that was impossible.
My body, still lingering with afterglow, didn't seem like it would cool down just by walking a little.
For some reason, it felt like today was going to be a harder day than usual.
Sure enough, he opened another door inside the warehouse, and as we headed down the stairs, I could hear the boisterous voices of men inside.
"Oh, it's Seran!"
"What? Is that the slut you were talking about? She's pretty decent!"
"Huh, I wasn't expecting much, but this guy's got some skills!"
In the dark basement, about a dozen men were gathered, drinking on blankets. If you ask why it's always alcohol, it's because they have no reason to gather without alcohol and women.
There's not much to do in this world.
That's why I got caught when I went out to bang under the moonlight.
"It's been a while, seniors."
Looking at their faces under the torchlight, they weren't guards from the East Gate Guard.
They were all wearing casual clothes, so I couldn't guess who they were.
Seran approached them and greeted them politely, then pointed at me and said.
"She's known in our East Gate Guard as a slut who loves men, you'll like her."
"Really? She doesn't look like it...."
One of the men tilted his head and muttered at Seran's exaggerated explanation.
Judging by the mention of seniors and East Gate Guard, they were soldiers from Lakers...
By the way, a slut who loves men, it was true, but most of it was forced, so I felt a little wronged.
At that, Seran grabbed my chest and pulled on my nipple piercing.
"Hnnng!?"
It was an unexpected stimulation, and I couldn't help but moan loudly. Moreover, because of the aftermath of what happened earlier, my legs weakened slightly, and I staggered.
Oh, and something was flowing between my thighs.
It must be the semen that the guard captain had cummed.
"As you can see, she's the kind of girl who cums just by being touched like this."
"Coo, her moans are amazing!"
The men chuckled at Seran's words.
I straightened my posture and looked at Seran with a look that seemed to demand an explanation.
"What are you looking at? Hurry up and strip."
Well, I guess he's not going to explain.
It was obviously a sexual offering, but wasn't this an abuse of power?
...Still, I have no one to complain to, so I can't say anything.
If I went to the Central Guard, which manages Lakers, I'd only be sexually harassed, and if I went to the East Gate Guard, I'd be sexually harassed and collared, and showered with semen inside and out.
That's how it is for the powerless.
"Puhaha! Seran, are you sure you can be so forceful?"
"Hehe, you'll get dumped if you do that?"
"It's okay. She's pretty much my slave."
The words "pretty much my slave" were a bit exciting, but I didn't want to be his slave. I'd rather be a sex slave in the East Gate Guard than live with a lifelong frustration of never reaching climax.
Still, I slowly took off my clothes at Seran's words.
There was no reason to resist after coming this far.
Let's just think of it as enjoying myself a bit more intensely for the first time in a while.
-Rustle.
I was only wearing a cloak, so I immediately stood naked in front of the men.
"...."
They were surprised and widened their eyes when I took off my clothes so willingly.
...This reaction was a bit refreshing.
I'd only seen people who took it for granted that I was naked, so it was a bit surprising.
"Huh, I heard the East Gate Guard was fun to play with, so this is what they meant?"
"She looked fresh on the outside, but she has nipple piercings. Is she a bit worn out? I guess it's not a lie that she likes men."
Looking at the way they were whispering, they seemed to be people who had never experienced an "outing."
Judging by what they were saying, they were definitely from the same guard...
...Oh, right. The Central Guard.
I've heard of them.
I heard that even though the rules are a bit strict, the Central Guard is the best place to succeed as a soldier in Lakers. So, that's why I'm being offered up like this.
"You'll like her. We always call her when we play."
Seran replied with a smile.
But it was news to me that they called me.
If they liked me so much, they should treat me gently. Of course, I like it rough, but sometimes it's a bit too much. After all, there are usually thirty of them, and I'm usually alone or with one or two colleagues.
"Pfft! So, we're going to be sharing a hole with the East Gate Guard now?"
One of the men chuckled lewdly and fondled my chest.
"Hnnng...!"
Because my body was still sensitive, a moan escaped me.
"Wait, she's already been fucked by someone?"
Looking down, I saw the semen that the guard captain had cummed was flowing down my thighs.
"Our captain had a taste. Well, you can still enjoy her. Unlike her appearance, she's sturdy. We've taken turns on her all day, and she was fine."
Oh, I remember that.
You guys were fine, but I was bedridden for two days.
It was when my martial arts were a bit immature, and I was tormented all day, so I thought I was going to die.
Still, it's a good memory now.
I want to experience it again sometime, but maybe I can if I join the knighthood later. Maybe it'll be today.
"Haa, j-just a little gentler..."
"What are you saying, you slut, your lower mouth is already dripping with cum."
The man who was fondling my chest chuckled and fondled the gap between my lower body, then held out his finger to me.
When the finger, glistening with semen and vaginal fluid, was held out in front of my lips, I naturally opened my mouth and took it in.
A bitter taste spread in my mouth, but I was already used to it, so it didn't matter.
"Hehe, they really trained her well, she'll be fun to play with."
"Hmm, I'm good, I don't like using something that someone else has used."
While I was being harassed, one of the men who was sipping his drink in the corner waved his hand and replied. His resolve was good, but if he drank a little more, he'd forget he said that.
//
Sure enough, less than two hours later, the man who had been acting prim and proper was putting his erect member into Lyla's small mouth and shaking his hips.
In the dim basement, the humiliation continued.
The guards of the Central Guard enjoyed Lyla's body each time it was their turn, and the girl had to accept all the desires of more than ten men with her white and slender body.

Even as some of the men initially felt revulsion at the sight of the girl's body slick with white fluid, they would inevitably become intoxicated as they drank and talked amongst themselves. And once tipsy, the girl's alluring moans would stir their desires.
Eventually, after two hours, every single man had ejaculated inside Layla's body, and the violation continued, well into its second round.

-Squeak, squeak.

The sound of flesh against flesh echoed through the basement, in time with the flickering torchlight. Layla straddled a man, her hips swaying with his movements.
At the same time, she was fellating another man, his penis in her mouth. The simultaneous use of her mouth and vagina was nothing special to her anymore.
"Kuh-uhk!"
The man couldn't hold back as her soft tongue swirled in her hot, tight mouth, and he sprayed his hot ejaculate.
"Ugh..."
The girl's eyes widened as if startled by the sudden ejaculation, but she soon resumed using her tongue inside his mouth, swallowing the semen he had released.
Gulp, gulp.
The lewd sound of semen sliding down her throat and the movement of her slender, white neck created an even more seductive atmosphere in the dim light. The other man, who was penetrating Layla's vagina, felt his lust surge and thrust his hips even more violently.
"Ugh!"
Layla cried out at the sudden stimulation, but the man continued to thrust, ravaging her tight vaginal passage.
Layla's inner flesh squeezed the man's member as if trying to crush it, and the man, feeling a satisfying pleasure, burst into a joyful laugh.
"Kahaha, this bitch is a real masterpiece! Seran! Did your alumni really take turns with this slut?"
Even after swallowing the man's member for two hours, Layla's inner flesh was still tightening around his penis as if wanting more.
The Central Guard considered it pathetic to share one woman among dozens of men, but they would gladly welcome a woman with such a grip.
"That's why I told you you'd like her."
Seran replied, pulling hard on the two lines attached to the piercings.
"Hngh-uhngh!!!"
As her erect, pink nipples were pulled taut by the silver rings, Layla felt a sharp, piercing sensation in her breasts. Unable to scream because she had a man's member in her mouth, she trembled slightly, letting out a stifled moan.
"Kuh! She's really tight!"
"Ugh! Hngh!!"
Layla writhed and trembled each time Seran roughly pulled on the piercings. Each time her swollen breasts contorted, Layla's inner flesh greedily tightened around the man's penis.
"Hoo, kuh-uhk!!"
As Layla's inner flesh coiled around and squeezed his penis like a living creature, the man couldn't resist and ejaculated inside her again. She was practically a succubus born to devour men.
"Haa, haa, hngh-uhngh..."
As the member in her mouth was finally pulled out, Layla collapsed onto the man lying beneath her. She had no strength left in her body and couldn't even stand up.
As she gasped for breath, another man approached her from behind and caressed her buttocks.
"Ugh..."
"Shall we use this hole this time?"
Layla shuddered at the man's words. Layla's vagina was already filled with a man's member and oozing fluids. She realized what the other man meant by "this hole" and desperately shook her head.
"No...not there..."
Her stamina had already reached its limit, having been violated mercilessly by Commander Maxen and then gang-raped by the guards without rest.
"Heh heh, you're a funny one. A bitch who's already had every hole used, now you're being picky."
It wasn't the first time her anus had been used in today's violation. White fluid was already dripping from Layla's anus. However, it was the first time she was being penetrated in both holes simultaneously.
"Hngh-uhngh...sorry, I'm sorry..."
Layla uttered something with a blank expression, but the man paid no attention and inserted his erect member into her jade gate.
"Hngh!!!"
The girl's intense moan filled the air with renewed lust.
Noticing this, the man laughed loudly and thrust his hips, pinning the girl's body down.
"Kahaha, look forward to it, I'm going to turn you into a complete whore today!"
Layla's body shuddered at the man's cruel declaration.
In the girl's blue eyes, wet with pleasure, there was a chilling anticipation.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Looking back, episodes 1 to 9 have been nothing but sex scenes.
I guess the next episode won't be much different...

Chapter 11

-Swish...

When I opened my eyes, there was no one around.
Only the sound of flowing water echoed in my ears.
...Water?
"Ugh..."
I barely managed to lift my sluggish body and look around, only to find myself not in the basement of the warehouse, but in an underground waterway. Beside me lay the cloak I had worn yesterday, along with a few empty bottles and a burnt-out torch rolling on the floor.
Moreover, I felt a strange foreign sensation in my lower body. Looking down, I saw a liquor bottle stuck in both my vulva and anus.
"...."
Well, this is a first.
I tried to lift my arm to pull out the bottle stuck in my vulva, but I couldn't muster the strength.
Perhaps because the bottle was a bit large, the foreign sensation was awkward, but while it was bothersome, it didn't feel particularly bad.
So, I decided to leave it until I regained my strength.
Looking at my state in the dim sunlight, I suddenly found it funny.
My whole body was covered in white fluid, and clear liquor bottles were stuck in my vulva and anus. To be abandoned in an underground waterway in this state.
I felt a chilling sensation, as if I had been treated like a cheap fleshlight.
In a good way, of course.
Hmm, maybe "trash" is a more accurate description than "cheap fleshlight."
"Umm..."
I tried to recall what had happened last night to leave me abandoned like this, but it was in vain.
I had fainted during the humiliation yesterday, so I barely remembered anything from the middle onwards.
If I had to guess, the warehouse basement was likely to be discovered by others, so they must have dumped me here along the way. Still, I didn't expect to be thrown away like trash; their treatment is surprisingly harsh.
Perhaps the name "Central Guard" wasn't just empty words. I felt like I had been continuously climaxing since the third hour, and with my consciousness half-gone, I had instinctively swallowed and sucked on the penises thrust in front of me.
Judging from my current condition, they probably kept fucking me even after I fainted.
I wouldn't have been reacting by then, so I wonder if they found it enjoyable.
"Aah..."
I felt like my strength was slowly returning, so I tried to move my arm, but I felt a throbbing muscle ache and decided to rest a little longer.
Having climaxed dozens of times yesterday, I felt muscle pain all over my body. I had twisted my body so much, so it was inevitable.
Of course, this spectacular experience was better than being cooped up in a room alone, masturbating, but my body wouldn't last like this.
Even with the Iron God Armor, it doesn't solve fatigue and muscle pain.
Reluctantly, I decided to circulate my Yin Demon Art to convert essence into internal energy, as lying here was pointless. I was now at a level where I could instinctively perform the Essence Absorption Technique, so it wasn't difficult even in this position.
...Wait, but there seems to be more essence than usual; am I imagining things?
"Oof."
After resting for a long time, I finally regained some mobility and moved my arm to pull out the bottle stuck in my vulva first.
As I did, I felt a dizzying sensation along with the sound of air escaping.
"Hic?"
Judging by how tightly it was gripping the bottle, it seemed my clam still had some tightness left, thankfully. It was only natural, as I was practicing the Yin Demon Art.
Relieved, I reached for the bottle stuck in my anus,

-Gurgle.

Something flowed out from the pink crevice along with a throbbing sensation.
"...."
Wondering what it was, I realized it was, of course, semen.
Of course, there was nothing else that could come out, but...
...It seems like a lot.
No, it's not just "seems like a lot"; it really is a lot.
I watched to see how long it would keep leaking, and it was creating a small puddle between my legs.
"Hahaha."
The sight was so absurd that I couldn't help but laugh.
"No wonder they blocked it with a liquor bottle..."
I'm grateful for this, but the amount that's leaked out so far seems like it would take at least ten ejaculations...
I'm curious how they managed to put it all in.
This means there was a cupful of semen stored in my uterus. No wonder I absorbed so much essence; they must have stored it carefully.
I let out a hollow laugh and reached out to pull out the bottle stuck in my anus.
"Ugh..."
As the unfamiliar foreign sensation disappeared, a milky white fluid flowed out from there as well, spreading the puddle of semen even wider.
Indeed, they are the Central Guard.
It's fortunate that I absorbed the essence with the Essence Absorption Technique, stealing their life force; if I had just endured this without it, I would definitely be pregnant.
It's not the right time now, but you never know.
"Phew."
Removing the two bottles that had been stuck in my body like a part of me made me feel much lighter. I stood up and looked around, and as expected of the Guard, there were traces of semen smeared all over my body.
"How much did they cum..."
Even though my memory is hazy, I must have gone at least two rounds until I lost consciousness.
...Should I really carry a cup around?
I indulged in useless fantasies and went deeper into the underground waterway to soak myself.
Fortunately, I was dumped on the clean water side of the waterway, not the sewage side, so the water was relatively clean.

-Splash, splash.

I washed off the semen on my body and came out of the water to put on my cloak again.
The underground waterway was practically a hideout for underworld organizations, so it wasn't a good place to linger.
The prostitutes in the brothels were all affiliated with the underworld, so they wouldn't be touched carelessly, but if it were members of Rockard's organization instead of other members, it would be troublesome.
They know me, so I might be dragged to a secluded place again and suffer a rough time. If my body were normal, I wouldn't mind being dragged along, but in this state, such encounters aren't particularly welcome.
Fortunately, I didn't meet anyone until I escaped the underground waterway.
Looking at the sunlit streets, I let out a sigh of relief.
I came out to nourish my body, but ended up tasting bitterness.
...Still, it's a bitterness that seems a bit addictive.
//
Clutching my aching body, I barely managed to return to the Black Rose Manor, only to encounter someone leaving the front door.
"...Huh?"
A beautiful woman with black hair and black eyes.
It was Ileia, the ace of the Black Rose Manor.
Naturally, our relationship is terrible. I had been a bit cold to her in the past when she annoyed me, and she was also the main culprit who turned me into a public toilet.
"...."
I wouldn't mind dealing with her normally, but I'm reluctant to do so now.
My body isn't in good condition, and I just want to go to sleep quickly.
"Hello."
I greeted her lightly and passed by Ileia.
But, as expected.
"Hey."
A sharp voice came from behind me.
"Where were you gallivanting around last night, only coming back now?"
Turning around, I saw eyes clearly filled with mockery looking down at me. Hmm, I like being insulted, but not this kind.
If you're going to do it, it should be more vivid and filled with more contempt.
"The Guard."
"Pfft!"
When I replied briefly, Ileia covered her mouth and laughed.
She also knows what kind of treatment a prostitute dragged to the Guard receives.
There's no reason for her to hate me that much, but looking at it, it seems like it's just stress relief.
"Ah, sorry. I shouldn't laugh in front of you; what a pity, isn't it?"
"...It's okay."
I'm not really pitiful.
Honestly.
Even though it looks like this, I'm living a fulfilling and satisfying life every day. I'm aware that I'm pushing my body a bit hard, but it can't be helped to gather a lot of essence.
"How are the Guard members? Are they good to you?"
"Yes, they treat me well."
This is genuine.
The Guard played the most important role in raising the level of my Yin Demon Art and Iron God Armor. The Central Guard, in particular, is amazing; they even provided services to prevent essence from leaking out today.
I'll make sure to request this along with the semen cup next time.
"Really? Well, you like that kind of thing. Hehe, then please take care of me next time~"
Fortunately, Ileia didn't seem to have any intention of holding me back any longer and waved goodbye.
On the way up to my room, I encountered a few of the manor's prostitutes, but no one talked to me like Ileia did. Even though I'm an outcast, it's because of the aces led by Ileia; the prostitutes of a similar level to me don't touch me.
The aces don't have to go on business trips to the Guard, so they harass me without thinking about the consequences, but from the other girls' perspective, if they harass me and I suddenly run away or commit suicide, they don't know when they'll have to go on a business trip to the Guard.
The madam knows this too, so she doesn't interfere much even if I wander around alone at night and have a good time with my body. Even though my relationships are terrible, I play a role that can't be done without.
Being an outcast has its inconveniences, but it's a bit convenient in this aspect.
I returned to my room, took off my cloak, and lay down on the bed.
There wouldn't be any customers anyway, and my body wasn't in good condition, so I needed more rest.
It was still only morning, but sleep came quickly.
//
And when I opened my eyes, Keir was looking down at me.
"Eek!"
What a surprise.
I startled and raised my body without realizing it, and he smiled as if he found it amusing.
"Hehe."
"Why are you laughing?"
I asked, dumbfounded.
But instead of an answer, a question came back.
"Looks like you've regained some energy?"
"...Yeah."
I wondered if other members would come in as the door was open, but that wasn't the case. What did he come for?
I suddenly realized that Keir's gaze was directed towards my chest.
Come to think of it, I was sleeping naked.
More precisely, he was looking at the piercings on my nipples.
"By any chance, are you full again?"
I asked the most likely question.
Of course, if I was full, I would be willing to offer my body.
Since no one came to wake me up, it seemed like I didn't have any customers today either, and I didn't like messing around alone at night.
Because I'm an outcast, I sometimes crave human interaction, even if it's a bad relationship.
"Something like that; I thought I'd buy you for a while after a long time."
Keir said that and threw silver coins at me.
One big one, one small one.
A total of 60 rads.
He could have just come and attacked me, but the reason he bothered to give me money... who knows. I don't want to think about it.
I grumbled softly and replied.
"You use me for free every day anyway."
Is he trying to create the atmosphere of a prostitute and a customer?
There's nothing I can't do, so I decided to quietly play along.
Since no one else would come anyway, it's better to have sex with Keir than to play alone.
I sighed and raised my body.
I was still a bit tired because I hadn't fully recovered, but one person would be fine.
I glanced out the window and saw that it was already dark.
Having sex as soon as I woke up without any preparation was a bit awkward, but I've already shown Keir all sorts of embarrassing things. I wouldn't care about this now.
Thinking that, I quietly knelt down and started to take off his pants, when Keir asked me.
"Lyla, doesn't it remind you of the old days?"
The old days? I don't know what old days he's talking about.
Since I had to talk, I caressed his lower body with my hand and asked.
"What old days?"
"When we were still young."
Ah, I thought he was talking about when I started working as a prostitute and received him as a customer. That was quite thrilling in its own way.
But for him to suddenly come and ask this, did he get scolded by an underworld senior? If so, that's a funny story. After all the things he's done to me, he comes to me for comfort just because he got scolded a bit.
It's only because I'm generous; if it were another woman, he might have gotten stabbed in the stomach.
...So that's why he came and said that.
I'm an easy target.
"I think about it sometimes."
I like old stories too.
Even though it was tough back then, it was fun in its own way, and I didn't know it would turn out like this.
Ah, I'm feeling a sense of depravity again.
"I didn't know it would turn out like this back then."
He hasn't even come yet, but has he already reached the sage time?
The fact that he came to me to say that makes him seem like a wonderful piece of trash.
But that's another thing I like about him.

...I wonder if I'm going to end up meeting a real scumbag later and have a miserable experience.
I already have my nipples pierced, what else is there?
"I guess so."
I chuckled and replied, then took Keir's manhood into my mouth and licked it. At the same time, I continued to stimulate it with my hands.
I can't be bothered to act innocent today.
Anyway, it's not like my tone changes once or twice, so Keir didn't seem to care much.
Even if he has some trashy aspects, I don't particularly dislike Keir.
From my perspective, he's a diligent internal energy shuttle, and since he's an outcast, he's also one of my few conversation partners.
After licking his penis a few times, I stimulated his urethra, and Keir's hand naturally touched my head.
Ah, is this the pattern again?
I sighed inwardly and relaxed my jaw.

Chapter 12

12: Rebirth-H
After that day, I rested for three days.
Neither the guards, nor the guests, nor the Locker family came looking for me.
Since blood was gushing out due to my period, it was natural that they wouldn't want to touch me unless they had some rather perverse tastes.
I heard that if you reach a certain level with Succubus Arts, you can freely control your cycle, but I haven't reached that level yet.
I need to try harder.
Even Seran came by once but turned away in disgust at the mention of my period.
The men in this world have a poor understanding of sex due to a lack of education, but the people around me have thoroughly learned about sex using my body as a textbook, so they are well-versed in these matters.
All that's left is pregnancy and childbirth, but that's a bit difficult for me.
And on the fourth day, when the bleeding completely stopped, I went on a business trip to the guardhouse again.
//
"Aahh!?"
Lyla involuntarily cried out as she felt the overwhelming foreign object entering her vagina.
"Hee, heeyang, haaang!?"
And she let out a plaintive moan in time with the guard's piston-like movements. Her moans were even more heated than usual. The guard, thrusting into the slender girl's body, let out a rough, excited voice.
"Kuh! This is amazing, you slut! You like it too, don't you!?"
"Y-yes, yes, haang, hng, I, I like it!"
The girl, pinned under the man, replied with a blissful expression.
The ecstatic moans that burst out intermittently proved that her words were not lies, but genuine.
"You've gotten a lot cuter since I last saw you? And you've got these now."
One of the guards, who had been talking to a colleague, smiled and picked up a rope lying on the floor.
Then, he pulled it hard.
"Hiiiiiiit!?"
It was a rope tied to Lyla's piercings.
The girl's perky breasts contorted, and Lyla's eyes widened. Unexpected, immense pain and stimulation pierced her.
However, Lyla, who had already awakened to masochistic pleasure, accepted even the pain as stimulation and reached climax while receiving the man's member.
The girl's body trembled, and her golden hair rippled like waves.
Then, Lyla's inner flesh, reaching its peak, spasmed and tightened around the man's penis as if caressing it.
"Kuhh!?"
Unable to withstand the intense stimulation, the man ejaculated inside Lyla.

-Thud.

As the man's penis slipped out of the girl's pink crevice, the girl's body collapsed to the floor, repeating faint tremors.
"Haa, haa..."
Lyla didn't even think about pulling herself together, enjoying the afterglow of her climax. However, there were still many guards waiting their turn.
As a burly guard grabbed her arm, the girl's body was lifted.
Lyla was lifted into the air, held in the guard's grip.
Her golden hair fluttered, and the girl's milky white skin, wet with sweat, shone under the lamplight.
She was lifted into the center of the barracks by a particularly large guard, her legs spread and her vulva exposed.
"Hahaha, this is a spectacle!"
"Whew, she came a lot!"
White fluid was flowing from the girl's pink crevice and ripe jade gate.
As Lyla's body wriggled, the silver piercings hanging from her breasts and nipples swayed.
"Hng..."
Whether it was shame for exposing her private parts without reservation, the girl's face turned red. However, the girl seemed to feel even shame as pleasure, trembling lightly with masochistic delight.

-Gurgle.

At the same time, the girl's parted slit gaped, and semen flowed out with the vaginal fluid.
At the lewd sight, the smiles on the guards' faces grew even wider.
"Puhaha! This bitch still needs more!?"
"Heh... Ahaha! Hey Hanson! Thanks to you, we're getting a good show!"
The guards' ridicule rained down mercilessly on the girl's body.
As if accepting the abuse as pleasure, vaginal fluid flowed from the girl's vulva again.
The man holding the girl's body seemed to realize this, smiled, and then,

-Thwack.

Roughly inserted his penis into her anus.
"Ugh!?"
Surprised by the sudden stimulation, Lyla trembled and flinched, but that action only tightened the man's penis, pleasing him even more.
As clear saliva dripped from the girl's slightly open mouth, the men's laughter grew even louder.
"Hmm, should we do that thing we haven't done in a while?"
Looking at Lyla, who was suspended in the air and pierced by the man's member, one of the guards smiled and approached her.
"Hng, what...?"
Lyla barely managed to open her mouth to ask, but the guard silently pulled out his erect penis and pushed it into her crevice.
"Aahh!?"
Because she was still in the afterglow of her climax, Lyla, who was sensitive, let out a passionate moan and hugged the guard in front of her. It was to maintain her balance so she wouldn't stagger, but to the guards, it looked like she was embracing her beloved.
"Puhaha! Isn't she enjoying it too much?"
"Hey, Thompson! I think that slut's fallen for you?"
At those words, the man called Thompson gave an embarrassed smile and moved vigorously, thrusting his penis deep into Lyla's body.
"Haaah!!"
Penises moved back and forth in her vagina and anus, roughly stirring the girl's inner flesh.
Her sensitized insides bit down on the two penises as if wanting the men's essence, stimulating them.
"Aah, haang, hng...!"
The man holding Lyla let go of her arms, and Lyla was suspended in the air, seemingly lifted only by the man's penis. The two men's members penetrated deep into her, stimulating the very end of her insides.
"Haaah!?"
The girl's body trembled violently, and she hugged the men's bodies even tighter.
The men watched it with amusement and laughed, and the two men who were inserted into her narrow vagina and anus each thrust, violating Lyla.
//
I'm used to going to the guardhouse, the Locker family, and being surrounded by men now, but it was a bit difficult before I got used to it.
How should I put it?
It's like an instinctive fear. Back then, my martial arts were weak, so I was surrounded and violated by men bigger and stronger than me, with no hope of escape. It was a bit scary back then, but now that I think about it, it's a chilling memory that makes my lower abdomen hot.
It was also the first time I received men simultaneously with my mouth and lower mouth. I often get penetrated by three at the same time now, but that's a different matter.
It was probably after that that I developed a tendency to pursue extreme sex. Once I did it, it was tough, but the rate at which my essence accumulated was on a different level, so that's where the problem started.
At this rate, I can't say anything even if I'm called a slut.
From the guards' point of view, when they torment me, I go crazy saying I like it, so of course they'll enjoy tormenting me.
I can't show that kind of reaction in front of the Locker family, but it's different at the guardhouse.
So I understand this situation now.
The situation where I have a collar on and my arms are tied behind my back, so I have to lick the food like a dog to eat it.
"What are you doing? Eat."
When Seran said bluntly, I reluctantly lowered my head and licked the soup that was offered.
Ah, being like this makes my lower abdomen hot again with a humiliating feeling that warms my chest, and my vulva gets wet. It's good that my martial arts have improved by gathering essence, but in proportion to that, I'm becoming a true pervert.
...Is this okay?
While I was worrying about my own path, I glanced up to see what Seran was doing because he wasn't saying anything, and instead of scolding me or stomping on my head and shoving it into the soup bowl, he was thinking about something intently.
I was a little disappointed for a moment, but I soon understood and licked the soup again.
The son of the security chief of the East Gate Guard is making connections with the Central Guard, so of course he has some ulterior motive.
But the East Gate Guard isn't bad, so why is he trying to go to the Central Guard?
Due to the nature of their duties, the guards are treated better than the defenders who defend the city, and especially the East Gate is near the slums, so prostitutes like me come to relieve their sexual desires, so the conditions are good.
Of course, from a man's point of view, sharing one woman is not pleasant, but that's because the price is cheap.
Especially me, I'm cheap but I have good looks and tightness, so I'm popular. In the past, other women who entered other barracks would get some attention, but these days it feels like almost everyone comes to me.
Well, they're human too, so they'd rather torment a woman who cries out that she likes it and wants more than a woman who cries out that she hates it.
Of course, there are many sadistic people with bad personalities who aren't like that.
"...."
Even though I'm lowering my head and licking the soup like a dog, Seran doesn't react, so I don't feel motivated. I liked him because he was good at despising and tormenting me, but he's useless like this.
"I'm done,"
I didn't eat it all, but I don't have much appetite because I'm not being tormented, so I say that. Then Seran nodded silently and grabbed my collar again and headed back to the bathroom.
//
Just as Seran is thinking in his own way, I also organize the words I got from the guards today as I walk.
This trip felt like it was too short.
Only a week had passed since the last trip, but the Black Rose Hall sent me and other prostitutes to the East Gate Guard barracks again under the guise of a business trip.
This meant that something was fishy. Or it was just a sign of goodwill. Either way,
And the guards' conversations were also suspicious.
'The Karapa guys have been acting up, so they're going to get a good scolding.'
'There's going to be another big mess over there.'
There were others, but most of them implied changes in the underworld.
According to the stories, for some reason, the Karapa family was neglecting their tributes and would be destroyed.
Reikers was a fairly large city, and the underworld organizations that grew up around the slums had their own influence.
Of course, even that influence is at a level where they would be killed instantly if they were caught by Count Lantain, the owner of Reikers.
If the knights of Reikers are dispatched and an investigation is started under the authority of the guard captain, mere thugs cannot stop it. The Locker family I'm in might be okay, but it will be difficult to escape the aftermath.
The Karapa family was a fairly large organization, and the rights they held were something that underworld organizations would drool over.
Even if they escape the scope of the investigation and are safe, infighting will break out among the underworld organizations.
There are various types of infighting.
Since it's a battle from the bottom, it's even more desperate and cruel.
It mainly takes place among the members of the organization, but I, as a prostitute in a shop, couldn't rest assured.
An unnecessary spark can fly anywhere.
'...Should I leave soon?'
I'm not afraid of being attacked openly, but I can't guarantee what will happen if they use poison or drugs. No matter how resistant I am to poison, I'm still human, so I'll have no choice but to be defeated.
I've been preparing to leave at any time, so I could leave even now if I wanted to.
....Ah, I can't right now because I'm tied to a leash.
I don't have a travel permit, so if I escape secretly, I might not be able to enter other cities, but I'll figure something out.
The Kilkerd Kingdom doesn't just have cities.
//
"Hng...."
I moan and walk down the street, staggering.
I ended up getting beaten up again today.
It's more natural to have a member inserted into my vulva now. Being stimulated in various ways by penises of various sizes makes me climax in an instant, and I can't even put strength into my body.
Besides, I gave them a cup and told them not to spray the semen on my body and to put it in the cup, but I never imagined they would put it in my anus and block it with a stopper.
Did I underestimate the East Gate Guard too much?
Or maybe Seran learned it from seeing the traditions of the Central Guard.

Thanks to them, my stomach jiggles every time I walk now.
I've absorbed all their essence, and while I wasn't exactly ordered not to lose it, it feels like a waste to lose it after going through all this trouble.
Looking at the sky, it was already late at night.
The other prostitutes had left long ago, but I had to stay behind for quite a while to satisfy the guards' lust.
Still, I couldn't just dump the semen inside me in my room, so I went to a familiar back alley, lifted my cloak, and pulled out the plug stuck in my anus.
"Aahh!?"
As the plug came out, a thrilling pleasure pulsed through me.
The semen inside flowed out, dropping to the ground with a thud, and my legs gave way, making me stagger.
"Hee, haa..."
I barely managed to calm myself and took a deep breath.
A pleasure similar to excretion filled my body, and heat surged again from my lower abdomen. Even after all that, do I want more?
"...Huh?"
I gave a bitter smile and looked up, and saw Keir leaning against the wall, watching me.
Ah, I'm too tired for anything more today.
Please don't tell me it's the underground waterway again.
"Heh heh, you're a mess."
Keir said with a laugh and reached out to me.
"...What?"
"A pickup, what else?"
I've felt this before, but unlike Seran, he's so inconsistent.
He's not nice to me, but he doesn't treat me like trash either. I think he hates me, but I don't really understand his feelings.
Well, I don't mind being bullied, so I don't dislike it that much.
Is this what they call a frenemy?
Anyway, as we walked together, I told him what I had heard from the guard.
"Keir, it looks like the Karapa Family is going to get cleaned up."
"...What?"
At my words, Keir looked surprised for once.
"I overheard the guards talking, it seems like there's going to be a crackdown on the underworld soon."
"....Why are you telling me this?"
Keir asked, sounding dumbfounded, and I tilted my head.
Of course, from my point of view, he's the only one I can talk to about this.
"Uh... just because?"
"You crazy bitch. Do I need to fuck you senseless today so you can come to your senses?"
Oh, um.
I'm a bit too tired today.
I shook my head, putting on a scared expression for the first time in a while, and Keir turned his head away with a satisfied smile.
Well, I told him, so it should be fine.
I don't know why Seran wanted to join the Central Guard, and I don't really care.
I went into my room, lay down on the bed, and thought.
It's about time to leave Lakers.
It's my hometown and a city I've grown fond of, but...
...No, looking back, all I remember is being constantly humiliated, but it was fun in its own way, so it doesn't matter.
I don't want to get caught in the crossfire of an underworld war that I don't even care about.
I'd rather leave in advance.
If I wait until tomorrow night, I might get harassed by Keir or the Locker Family again, so I'll leave today.
Well then, shall we get going?

Chapter 13

It was easy to pass through the gates of Lakers.
I was familiar with the guards by now, and the knight was still sound asleep, looking refreshed.
I was able to slip out of the city gates again under the pretense of taking another bath.
"Alright, be careful."
"Yes, thank you!"
The guard named Krendin waved at me with a refreshed expression. He seemed very pleased that I had given him a blowjob.
It's a bit funny that the security at the gates is still so lax despite Milton getting caught last time, but Lakers is a city steeped in peace, so it's lenient in that regard.
I wasn't even reprimanded for sneaking out of the city gates last night.
Walking through the night, I unfold the map I brought.
I didn't bring much luggage.
A pouch of silver coins, a map, and a compass.
And a dagger and some emergency bread.
I had to sneak out, so I couldn't bring anything else.
I was worried about starving to death, but I decided to travel anyway, thinking that things would work out somehow. If I follow the main road, I'll see other travelers, and I can beg from them if necessary.
My current destination is Karaldin, a city in the Kingdom of Kilkard.
It's a city under the rule of Lord Etman and is famous as a base for adventurers and mercenaries.
Moreover, the Meshin Great Forest, which boasts an area larger than the kingdom itself, is nearby, so monsters frequently appear. Merchants and mages gather to hunt for materials from those monsters, making it a city with a developed trade.
As a base city, there are many merchants and a large floating population.
I was planning to earn money in Karaldin and look for information about my friends.
And Karaldin has several other characteristics that are hard to find in other cities.
Adventurers and mercenaries are the closest to death, and the entertainment they enjoy is ultimately alcohol, women, and gambling.
Karaldin is a city with developed entertainment and indulgence, and like other base cities in the Great Forest, it has a uniquely liberal side, even for the Kingdom of Kilkard. To put it badly, the security isn't very good, and it's a land where illegal activities are rampant.
Whether you catch monsters, sell your body, or do both, it's the perfect place to make money. Of course, it's a bit far from the refined entertainment and indulgence of the nobles, and it's a place with a stronger 'vulgar side,' but that doesn't really matter to me.
Of course, I don't want to be tied down in a brothel again, but I'll have to consider selling my body if I don't have any money.
//
Of course, it was impossible to go from Lakers to Karaldin in a single day.
No matter how much martial arts I've learned, my physical abilities and stamina are still within the limits of a human.
I've become a little stronger thanks to the power of the Iron God Armor, but I'm still only in the top 5% of human males. I'm quite strong as a human, but I can't surpass that.
And since I was born a woman, my basic physical abilities are lower, and I'm even weaker because I have a constitution with thin limbs and not much muscle.
If I had been reborn as a man and reached this level of martial arts, I could have exerted power beyond human standards, but that would have greatly interfered with my training in the Yin Demon Art, so it would have been the same in the end.
Of course, men can also train in the Yin Demon Art, but both the Essence Absorption Technique and the Yin Demon Art are martial arts that receive the yang energy of men, so there would have been no point in being born as a man.
It probably wouldn't have been much different from now.
Thinking about this and that, I walked almost all day and arrived at what looked like a rather large village around sunset.
Seeing the sign that said Artune, it seemed to be a place under the rule and protection of a lord, not a pioneer village. Well, that's why the village is so big.
"...Ah."
To be honest, the feeling I had when I first discovered the village was comparable to the emotion a traveler would feel when discovering an oasis in the desert.
I had been gang-raped by the guards for almost half a day yesterday on a business trip, and I had been walking all day from dawn to night with only a piece of bread, so it was inevitable that my body would be exhausted.
"Who is it!"
As I approached, a young man standing blankly at the entrance of the village shouted at me.
Seeing him wearing plain cloth and holding a spear, he didn't seem to be a soldier, but just a young man from the village doing vigilante work.
"I'm just a passing traveler. I was wondering if there was an inn to stay at..."
Hearing my voice, the man flinched in surprise.
He was wearing a hood and it was dark, so he didn't think I was a woman.
"I see. I'll guide you."
Unlike cities, you don't necessarily need a certificate or pass to enter a village. Especially if the target is just a young girl.
The young man nodded and approached me, extending his hand.
I took his hand and headed into the village with the young man's escort.
//
Artune Village was a common village that made a living from a bit of farming and commerce. Because there were many travelers like me passing through Lakers and heading to Karaldin, the village seemed to have grown naturally.
Entering a shabby wooden building that could be called a bar and inn, I saw several men drinking and talking. Some of them were villagers, but some seemed to be travelers.
The young man guided me to the front of the bar and then returned to his duties as a vigilante.

-Creak.

Opening the shabby wooden door and entering the bar, people's eyes turned to me and then went back to where they were... and then turned to me again.
In other words, the attention was focused on me.
Unlike the dark outside, my face could be seen because of the fire in the center of the bar, even though I was wearing a hood. Even though it was just the lighting, the men who saw my face were staring at me as if they were possessed.

-Thump, thump.

Ignoring the pouring gaze, I walked towards the counter and opened my mouth to the man who seemed to be the owner of the bar.
"A room and a dinner, please. How much is it?"
"...30 rads in total."
The owner seemed a little surprised, but answered in a low voice.
I had a total of 1000 rads, so I had enough money.
However, I didn't need to pay that money.
Because the moment I was about to take out my pouch from my chest, someone grabbed my hand.
Turning my head, I saw a man wearing leather armor and lightly armed, looking at me with a smile. He was probably in his 30s. He was big and, like the people of this world, he was quite handsome.
"I'll pay for you."
I knew that this kind of thing happened sometimes because I had worked in a bar in Lakers, but I didn't think it would happen to me.
Should I accept the favor, or not?
I thought for a moment and then nodded.
"....Yes. Thank you."
Even if I sent this man back, other people would come up to me anyway. It seemed that the saying that there is no tree that won't fall after being hit ten times was also true in this world.
It was much better to just pick this man and spend the night with him to avoid any trouble. As soon as I gave a positive answer, a sigh of regret came from the men in the bar.
I guess they didn't expect me to fall for it on the first try.
It would be a shame for them. Even though I look like this, I'm quite easy, so I would have accepted them if possible.
The man smiled victoriously as he offered me a drink.
"My name is Abel. What's your name, lady?"
"Lyla."
I know what his trick is.
They say that women get easier when they're drunk.
I smiled inwardly and accepted the drink that Abel offered. Even if it was his trick, it wasn't a bad thing for me.
I'm a little tired today, but I can handle one person.
I just wanted to have some fun because I had been walking all day, so it was a perfect match.
I can think of it as a pre-sleep game and exercise.
As always, there's not much to enjoy in this world without smartphones. I have to enjoy things like this.
"Haha, that's a pretty name. Are you traveling alone?"
I nodded at Abel's words with a smile on my face.
"Yes, I'm alone."
//
In the end, Lyla Freeman didn't need to get a separate room.
After finishing their meal and washing up briefly, the two went into Abel's room together.
In a shabby inn room on the second floor that wasn't even soundproof, the two passionately kissed each other and took off their clothes one by one.
In the middle of it, Abel noticed something on Lyla's chest and looked puzzled.
"...What's this?"
The silver piercing on her pink nipple had a lewd air that didn't match the innocent atmosphere of the girl.
At Abel's question, Lyla answered with a meaningful smile.
"My ex-boyfriend put it on me. He said I was his property."
Abel looked like he had been hit by Lyla's words, and then burst out laughing. He wasn't a naive fool who thought Lyla was a virgin. If she was, she wouldn't have fallen for him so easily.
Unlike her youthful atmosphere, her attitude was that of a voluptuous woman who knew and enjoyed the taste of men.
Still, there's a difference between just expecting it and actually confirming it.
Even though she was a woman he had just met, something hot welled up in Abel's heart when he saw the traces of another man.
It could be called jealousy, or it could be called lust. Or it might be similar to the possessiveness that is unique to men.
Abel was overwhelmed by the desire to crush the girl in front of him and make her scream. He wasn't a naive bachelor either, and he was a proud man who took pride in making women succumb to pleasure.
"Then I'll have to leave proof that you're my property too."
His voice became slightly rough.
Sensing the change, Lyla made the smile on her lips even thicker and asked in a seductive voice.
"Hmm, what are you going to do?"
That was the signal.
Abel knocked Lyla down on the bed and grabbed her arms with one hand, restraining them above her head.
The girl's naked body shone white under the lamp, and her beautiful body revealed its graceful curves without hiding anything.
"Ah..."
At the coercive attitude, Lyla let out a faint moan as if she was excited.
Even though she was restrained by his rough grip, her eyes were filled with anticipation instead of fear.
Seeing that, Abel realized that his judgment was correct.
The girl in front of him was a woman who knew the pleasure of surrendering and being conquered.
Feeling anticipation and excitement instead of fear in a situation where she was restrained by a man and couldn't even resist meant that she had a lot of experience with this kind of act and enjoyed it.
Abel reached out and stroked Lyla's smooth crevice.
Then he felt something wet.
She was already wet without even being caressed. Moreover, when he put his finger in, her flesh tightened as if it was biting Abel's finger.
'This is really a masterpiece.'
It was such a tight squeeze even though he had only put in one finger. Even Lyla wasn't a virgin. Abel laughed inwardly and changed his expression.
"I don't need to treat a whore like you gently."
"Heuh..."
When Abel lightly insulted her, Lyla moaned again and trembled. Then, a transparent fluid flowed out from between her pink crevices.
Abel released her hand and ordered in a cold tone.
"Get on your knees. I'll make you howl like a dog."
"Yes, yes..."

Then Lyla answered in a submissive voice and turned her body, lifting her buttocks towards Abel. As her white buttocks swayed before his eyes, Abel raised his palm and struck them.

-Smack!

"Hngh!?"
Lyla let out a surprised moan, but her voice was filled with pleasure instead of pain.
"You have to say what you want, right?"
"Hngh..."
As Abel said that, Lyla moaned and closed her mouth.
But his hand struck Lyla's buttocks hard once more.

-Whack!

"Ahhk!?"
Lyla moaned again, buried her face in the old sheet, and slowly opened her mouth.
"P-Please...fuck me."
From Lyla's vulva, as she said that, fluids were already flowing like a flood. To be so wet without even foreplay.
Abel admired inwardly, but he placed his penis between Lyla's pink crevices.
"...Haaah..."
As his hot glans caressed her labia once, Lyla let out an excited moan. And the next moment, Abel's penis roughly dug into her flesh.
"Hieeuk!?"
Lyla moaned, feeling as if her entire body was pierced from her lower abdomen. And Abel was marveling at her insides, which were intertwined hotly.
Her vagina was tightening around Abel's penis, both softly and strongly. It was more wanton flesh than any woman he had ever experienced.
"Hoo."
Abel calmed his breathing and smiled.
This was an unexpected windfall.
He pulled his hips back and then thrust forward again, forcefully pushing his penis deep inside Lyla.
"Haaang!?"
Then Lyla let out a plaintive moan.
In the cramped and narrow room, Lyla's moans echoed.
//
When I opened my eyes, sunlight was streaming through the window.
"Ugh..."
I was already tired, and after having vigorous sex before going to bed, I quickly fell asleep. And so did Abel.
Fortunately, Abel wasn't an inexperienced virgin, and he accurately caught what I wanted and followed through.
It was a bit rough, but I preferred it that way.
Anyway, ever since Keir pimped out Pierce, this has happened often. The guests who came, and seeing this, do they get excited or something?
But there were also people in the Rockard Family who didn't care much, so it must depend on the person.
I got up and looked down at the shabby bed.
Then I saw Abel sleeping.
We had mixed our bodies until late last night and fell asleep in the same bed.
Abel was snoring and sleeping as if he had no intention of waking up. I didn't particularly want to wake him up and spend some sweet time together, so I decided to leave him and go first.
I changed my clothes, packed my bags, and went downstairs to the first floor.
As I went down to the first floor, the eyes of some people sitting at the table turned to me. It wasn't just a fleeting glance, but they were staring quite intently.
I wondered why, and then I realized that my moans were too loud yesterday.
Well, I wailed so plaintively, it's no wonder they're looking at me with such lustful eyes.
I didn't care much and headed to the counter, where the bar owner was wearing a sullen expression. He sighed as I came down without a care and opened his mouth.
"...I thought you were a quiet young lady."
"Hmm, did I bother you?"
"You can say that again."
I thought so.
But I don't feel sorry.
"Give me some jerky, a water bag, and some dried provisions."
"Are you leaving right away?"
"Yes, I have to go to Karaldin."
At my words, the owner hesitated for a moment and went into the kitchen inside.
After a short time, he came out again with a large backpack in his hand.
"150 rads. I filled the food you asked for, so it will last about three days."
I needed to buy a backpack anyway, so that was lucky.
There's no crazy bitch who goes to take a bath with a backpack, so I had to walk out of Lakers with almost nothing on me.
"Ah, thank you."
"But, it might be a bit heavy for a young lady to carry alone..."
The owner seemed worried, but when I took the backpack and carried it without a care, he nodded in relief.
His personality was incomparable to the Rockard Family.
Is this the difference between the underworld and ordinary people?
"Thank you. I hope your business does well."
"You too, young lady. May the luck of the gods be with you on your journey."
I exchanged perfunctory greetings with the bar owner and left the inn.
"Um, by any chance. Would you like to come with me..."
"No, thanks."
A man followed me halfway, but I refused firmly and left the bar. I had enjoyed myself once, and now I was well prepared, so I was planning to travel the shortest distance to Karaldin for the time being.
However, my plan failed before I even left the village.
As I was heading towards the exit of the village, someone blocked my way.
"Hmm, are you a traveler?"
The one who blocked me was a girl who looked about my age.
As if she was going on a trip somewhere, the girl was wearing a brown coat and had a wooden stick at her waist.
With rare red hair and brown eyes, she was looking at me with an interesting expression.
"Yeah, so?"
She spoke to me informally, so there was no need to use honorifics. She looked similar to me anyway. As I tilted my head and asked, the girl reached out her hand to me and greeted me cheerfully.
"Nice to meet you. I'm Emily. Emily Artion."
"...?"
I don't know what's going on, but I grabbed Emily's outstretched hand and shook it.
"I'm Lyla, Lyla Freeman."
"Hmm, is that so?"
Emily seemed to be thinking about something for a moment at my words, and then she smiled and said.
"Well, I guess it doesn't matter. Lyla. Take me with you on your trip too!"
"Huh?"
For a moment, I didn't understand what the girl in front of me was saying and just blankly asked back.

Chapter 14

14: Journey
I wondered if that nonsense could be true, and maybe it was.
I sighed and waved my hand dismissively.
"Go away, kid. This older sister is busy."
"...No matter how I look at it, you look younger than me?"
"Thanks for the compliment, but that doesn't mean I'll take you with me."
I didn't know her purpose for traveling, but it was understandable for someone at her age, full of dreams.
Were the people of this world any different?
Around the second year of middle school, it was time to start dreaming, a time when longing for adventure and travel overflowed.
Especially in a village like this, full of travelers.
Of course, my journey was something this dreamy girl couldn't handle, so I had no intention of taking her with me.
Besides, it was a hassle.
"It's dangerous for a girl to travel alone, you know? I'm strong, so I can help."
Emily said, swinging a stick tied to her waist. Even though she was a little taller and more developed than me, it seemed absurd for a girl who looked about my age to say such a thing.
"...You look so strong."
However, I couldn't just ignore her words.
Whether a woman travels alone or with someone else, she's still a good target.
No, rather, two people might make them drool even more and rush in.
Knowing that and still trying to travel meant she had her own goals.
Just like me.
Besides, Emily's movements as she swung the wooden stick were surprisingly well-formed. I couldn't help but wonder if she was a reincarnator like me.
About the same age, a girl, and with a foundation in martial arts.
And she's even trying to travel.
This was perfect.
There was almost a 70% chance that she was my friend from my previous life.
And a 30% chance that she was a delusional patient.
I could find out by checking.
"I am! I'm stronger than you, at least!"
At Emily's words, I mentally recalled my friends from my previous life.
I vaguely remembered most of them except for a few close ones, but I tried my best to remember. How many of them were as dim-witted as Emily in front of me?
Hmm, I still couldn't tell.
"Then, can I test you?"
"Anytime!"
Emily nodded vigorously at my words.
//
After all, it wasn't a good idea to fight in the middle of the village, so we headed to an empty lot a little far from the village.
...But wasn't this too far?
I felt like I'd been walking for almost an hour.
"Emily, what are you going to do when you go back after coming this far?"
"Huh? I'm not going back?"
I'd been had.
Only after hearing those words did I realize that I had been tricked by the girl in front of me. This cute girl had no intention of going back from the start.
Well, she seemed like she would follow me even if I said I was abandoning her, so maybe it was natural.
Still, she must have been serious about testing her skills because Emily stopped at an empty lot after walking for a while and opened her mouth, looking at me.
"Okay, let's test it here."
"...Okay."
Was she really going to show off her skills here, instead of tricking me? I couldn't tell if she was stupid or smart, so I couldn't identify which of my friends she was.
I didn't even know if she was a woman or a man in her previous life.
Her tone sounded like a girl, but considering my case, she could surprisingly be a man. Or maybe a bus driver, a teacher, or that guy who rode a bicycle.
If she was that guy who rode a bicycle back then, I was going to sell her as a slave in Karaldin.

-Whoosh.

As I put my bag down on the ground, Emily threw a wooden stick at me. I caught the stick spinning in the air and swung it once.
It was surprisingly well-balanced.
"What are the rules?"
"Whatever you want."
"Then, let's say the first one to touch the other's body loses."
Judging by the fact that she wanted to fight right away, Emily didn't even know that I had been carrying a bag and walking for an hour. Or maybe she knew and was pretending not to.
If it was the latter, she could be considered quite the strategist.
In that case, Emily must have guessed that I had reincarnated as well.
Was she still going to fight?
...Or maybe she was just an idiot.
"Okay, get ready, I'll give you the first move."
There seemed to be no point in thinking about it any further.
Judging by her saying she'd give me the first move, she must have reincarnated, so I could just fight her a bit and then ask.
//
Emily Artion wore a confident smile, raising her wooden stick.
She was confident that she would win.
Especially if her opponent was a girl who looked a little younger than her.
That was because she already possessed swordsmanship skills that were superior to those of her peers, as well as the young men in the village.
Travelers often visited Artun Village.
Not only mercenaries but even knights would sometimes stay there.
And every time, Emily would ask them for a sparring match.
Since knights were a bit scary, her sparring partners were mainly mercenaries and travelers at the inn.
With the strength of a young girl, it was difficult to win against them, but she never fell behind.
At first, they treated her half-jokingly, but as she grew, they became more serious.
As her body grew, Emily won against them more often. She even won against a skilled mercenary.
The knights and mercenaries who stayed in the village praised her swordsmanship, and naturally, Emily's pride grew.
And with that, she had one goal.
'I can't live as a farmer forever. I'm going to be an adventurer.'
As Layla guessed, she was also a reincarnator.
A reincarnator who inherited the knowledge of Sword Saint Kim Hogu.
In this world, where mana was so scarce that it was almost impossible to build inner strength, she didn't give up.
As the third of eight siblings, and the second daughter, she was caught up in busy housework, but Emily did her best to cultivate her inner energy, abandoning the hopeless internal energy cultivation and focusing on external energy cultivation.
Due to the power of Heroic Achievement, an external energy cultivation that developed the body, Emily was able to exert strength similar to that of boys her age. Her victory against the mercenaries was also thanks to this external energy.
Moreover, because she had the Sword Saint's swordsmanship, her swordsmanship was so fast and sharp that it was difficult for the mercenaries to deal with.
The reason why Emily hadn't left on a journey until now was due to a rather realistic reason.
'...Men are dangerous.'
The travelers who had visited Artun Village so far were mostly men, and even the travelers who came alone were all men. Occasionally, caravans or parties with women would come, but they would laugh off Emily's words about wanting to travel and go their own way.
But she couldn't travel alone either.
Stories of almost dying while traveling alone were common among travelers.
And there was no need to say how dangerous it was for a woman like her to travel with a man. Besides, men weren't Emily's type.
Emily, who was a man in her previous life, had a physiological aversion to being close to men.
There was also a decisive reason for her decision to travel.
In this rural village, 16 years old was when marriageable age began. Emily's appearance was quite good, so she was popular with the men around her, and she had to endure endless proposals from boys her age or even older young men.
Even her parents were pressuring her to get married.
Layla, who appeared in this situation, was the best opportunity for her.
As soon as Karl, a member of the self-governing group, told her that a young girl traveler had arrived, Emily packed her bags and left home.
And then, she faced Layla like this.
That was the background to this situation.
//
Layla tied her bright golden hair back and raised the wooden stick.
The knowledge of the Succubus Witch didn't only contain Yin Demon Arts and Essence Absorption Technique.
It also contained various swordsmanship techniques and ways to handle weapons. And Layla had learned those martial arts while wandering the slums as a child.
In order for the children of the slums to survive, they sometimes had to fight even against adults. Even though she lived a life no different from being a sex toy for men as a prostitute, she didn't neglect practicing martial arts.

-Tap.

Layla lightly leaped forward and swung the wooden stick.

-Whoosh.

With the sound of cutting through the wind, the blunt and thin stick plunged down towards Emily's shoulder. Emily was impressed, noticing that Layla's posture was surprisingly well-formed.
'She's pretty good?'
Was that why she was traveling alone, because she had some skill?
Thinking that, Emily raised her wooden stick diagonally to block Layla's attack.

-Whizz.

No, that's what she thought.
The moment Emily took a defensive stance, Layla's stick changed.
The stick, which had been plunging down like lightning, curved gracefully, twisting once.
"Huh!?"
Seeing that, Emily was shocked.
The strike, which twisted in like a snake, seemed to have taken Emily's defense into account and was aiming for her weak spot.
Emily barely twisted her body to avoid the blow.
As the wooden stick barely grazed her body, a chilling cold ran through her entire body.
'Illusion Sword?'
A swordsmanship that changed in a myriad of ways, completely different from the straight and honest swordsmanship of the mercenaries.
Illusion Sword was something that couldn't be learned just from practice and hearsay. Of course, Layla's sword was nothing more than the basics of Illusion Sword, but if the change was so natural, it couldn't have been learned by watching over someone's shoulder.
Emily looked sharply at Layla's wrist.
The most important thing for learning Illusion Sword was the snap of the wrist. In order to unfold the extremely changing Illusion Sword with a sword, the control of the subtle wrist, not the movement of the arm, was more important than anything else. Naturally, those who had trained in Illusion Sword had more developed wrists than others.
But Layla's wrist was as slender as any other girl's.
Emily was purely impressed that Layla, who looked younger than her, and a girl who didn't show much sign of training, could wield Illusion Sword, but for a moment, she came up with a certain assumption.
And it was a pretty convincing assumption.
Emily looked at Layla with shocked eyes and muttered.
"You, could it be...?"
"Hmm, maybe?"
Seeing Layla's meaningful smile, Emily realized that she was the friend from her previous life that she had been looking for. A smile unknowingly spread across her face.
"Hee, I didn't expect to find you like this."
Emily straightened her stick again with a smile on her face.
Then there was no need to be so lenient like before. She didn't know which of her friends from her previous life she was, but she must have learned martial arts like her.
She was happy, but it just so happened that she needed a sparring partner.
Especially if it was someone who was learning martial arts like her.
Emily said to Layla with a confident smile.
"I'm curious who you are, but it's okay to ask after seeing your skills, right?"
"Yeah, it's okay."
Layla answered indifferently, but Emily didn't pay much attention to her attitude. Emily grabbed the wooden stick with both hands and muttered in a low voice.
"Then, I'm going to get serious now."
Her eyes, looking at Layla, were shining coldly.
//
And exactly one minute later.
Emily was being held by Layla and spanked on her butt.

-Smack!

"Hee, wait, this really hurts!"
Emily made a tearful face, but Layla smiled and hit Emily's butt once more.

-Smack!

With a pleasant sound, a groan escaped from Emily's mouth.
"Heeit!?"
Of course, unlike Layla, who had a masochistic tendency, Emily was a normal maiden, so the groan didn't contain ecstasy.

It was just a groan full of pain.
"Hey, hold on! Why are you so strong?"
"This is not for kids."
Of course, Emily was no match for Ryla, who had mastered the Yin Demon Art and Iron Body Armor to a considerable degree.
The training of external force is also a technique to change the body with internal force.
It's slightly different in that it requires less internal force than Qi Gong and martial arts, and that it accepts Qi with the whole body, but the results are quite similar.
Emily's Heroic Force, which was absolutely lacking in internal force, was bound to be quite low, and her physical specs were far behind Ryla's.
Moreover, Ryla was superior in swordsmanship, so it was natural for her to lose, no matter how different their physiques were.
When Ryla raised her hand again, Emily waved her hand in horror.
"Hey, wait a minute! But why are you hitting me!?"
It was unfair to her.
She had only met her classmate from her previous life in another world after 16 years, and she couldn't understand why she was being spanked out of the blue.
But Ryla answered briefly, with all her heart.
"Because you're not a man."
"What does that have to do with it!?"
"None of your business."

-Smack!

"Hyaang!"
Emily struggled with all her might, but she had no effect on Ryla, who had become as hard as a rock due to her Iron Body Armor, like a champion in a certain AOS game.
It was a little later that Emily was released after struggling for a while.
//
"So, who are you?"
When I asked the question, Emily answered obediently, even though she had a sulky expression.
"Lee Sung-cheol. Although I'm in this state now, I was once a true man..."
"....?"
I tilted my head at her words.
Who was that again?
"Wait, you don't know me? I'm Cheol! Lee Sung-cheol, the most popular guy in our class!"
"...Ah. I remember now."
Come to think of it, there was a kid like that.
I couldn't remember for a moment because he wasn't called by his name very often.
Lee Sung-cheol.
He was a guy who belonged to the so-called 'popular' group.
I thought he looked a little stupid.
But he wasn't a bad guy. He didn't bully the kids in the class, he was just a delinquent who liked to make noise and play around. That was the kind of friend he was.
....But, his gender has changed too.
It's kind of strange to see Lee Sung-cheol become such a pretty woman.
Not that I should be saying that.
"Heh! Anyway! It's good to see you after a long time!"
Emily (Lee Sung-cheol, 32 years old in total, red hair) said that and held out her hand to me with an energetic motion.
And then, she tilts her head.
"...But who are you?"
You're asking that now.
I stare straight into her eyes, then smile and answer.
"I won't tell you."
"....What?"
"I'm Ryla Freeman. I've already thrown away my memories of my past life. Now I'm just a girl named Ryla."
"Ah, that, that's right....no it's not! Who the hell are you!?"
Emily screamed and raged, but I neatly ignored her resistance and picked up my backpack.
"Let's go together for now. You'll remember as we go."
"Wow, that concept is really garbage..."
Emily grumbled, but got up and picked up a wooden stick.
I suddenly became curious and asked her a question.
"...But, were you really going to travel with that?"
"Yeah, why?"
"No, I was just asking."
What would have happened to her if I hadn't been there?
Judging from my experience, I can only see a bleak future.
"Emily."
"Yeah?"
"Are you a virgin by any chance?"
When I asked that, Emily's face turned as red as her hair.
"W-w-why are you asking something like that...."
I was even more surprised by her reaction.
This guy was definitely a high school boy full of energy in his previous life. What is this reaction all about?
"Ah, no, I was just curious..."
As I answered in embarrassment, Emily took a deep breath and returned to her serious gaze, saying.
"Even if I've become like this, I'm a proud man. And I like women."
"...Yeah, okay."
At Emily's words, I nodded with a dumbfounded expression.
I'm a little different.
Is it because we've lived different lives?
Well, I think there was a time when I thought like that too.
I sold my body because I was hungry, learned the Essence Absorption Technique and the Yin Demon Art, and now I've adapted to reality.
I thought I should teach her the Yin Demon Art and the Essence Absorption Technique if I had the chance, but is it useless after all? But just in case, I'll consider teaching her later.
"Then you, by any chance, are you experienced...?"
As Emily looked at me with a look of disbelief, I smiled and answered.
"I won't tell you."
"Hey!!"
Leaving Emily's sharp cry behind, I started walking again.

Chapter 15

15: The Journey
As it grew dark, we entered the forest near Kwando to rest. Of course, we didn't go deep into the forest, but rested at the edge.
"Ugh... I'm so tired..."
Having walked all day, Emily collapsed onto the grass as if falling.
She lay in the field, gazing at the stars, and suddenly muttered,
"Shouldn't we buy horses and ride them?"
"No, that's impossible."
With a total of 1000 rads, it's hard to buy even a donkey, let alone a horse. If you don't have money, you have to walk, just like in the other world.
I watched Emily tapping the ground with her foot as she lay down and asked her,
"Aren't your parents worried?"
"Probably not? They told me to get out quickly because I was wasting food at home."
That "get out" probably doesn't mean running away from home.
Emily probably doesn't mean it either, so I just nodded.
"It worked out well. My family was making a fuss about marrying Karl, so I don't have to listen to their nagging anymore."
She didn't seem to miss them much, let alone worry about them.
Well, if you're the third of eight siblings in this world, the housework must have been terrible. It's different from modern Earth in many ways.
"But who are you really? Maybe Yoo Min-joo? Kim Ah-ram?"
"I'll tell you when I find all the others."
Emily looked dumbfounded at my words.
"There are thirty of them, when are you going to find them all?"
I wonder if that includes the bus driver and the teacher.
It's better to think that they're doing well. My case is a bit special.
Emily seemed to be living well as an ordinary farmer's daughter, and if I hadn't been there... no, I can only imagine her being tricked and sold into slavery.
"We'll find them one by one. We've already found one."
"Really? Who is it?"
When she asked with a bright expression, I stared at Emily.
Emily seemed to realize the meaning of my gaze and muttered in a small voice.
"Oh, it's me..."
//
I was wondering if we should set up a night watch, but we decided to just sleep.
Of course, sleeping at the edge of the forest without a night watch is extremely dangerous. I'm okay, but Emily isn't.
"Crunch, crunch."
But since the person in question is sleeping so soundly, I don't really want to wake her up. Well, I don't think anything will happen...

-Growl.

...I thought, but then a wolf appeared.
Five of them.
I quickly got up and kicked Emily.
"Gah!?"
"Wake up."
"What are you doing!?"
Emily jumped up and shouted at me in a sharp voice, then her face hardened as she saw the wolves coming out of the forest.
"...That's."
She picked up a wooden stick next to her, and I took out a dagger from my pocket and straightened my posture.
"Stay close to me. I'll attack, so you just focus on driving them away."
"O-okay."
Emily's voice was trembling slightly. Seeing that reaction, I realized that this was her first time in a real fight.
The wolves attacked first.
One wolf ran like the wind and jumped at my neck.
I guess I was the target because I was smaller.

-Thwack.

The wolf's sharp teeth touched my neck, but thanks to the Ironclad Armor, their attack couldn't hurt me. Even though they're just beasts, wolves are intelligent animals.
I could feel the wolf's bewilderment through the vibration of its fangs against my skin.

-Stab.

I quickly stabbed the dagger into the wolf's neck.
Then I slashed down with force.

-Swish!

With a spurt of blood, the wolf quickly backed away, but it couldn't escape death because its artery had been cut. It staggered even after retreating, and soon collapsed.

-Thump!

"Argh!"
At the same time, I heard a dull sound from behind.
I glanced back and saw Emily trembling slightly. Beyond her, the wolf that had been rolling on the ground quickly got up.
"H-hey! Come on, bring it on!"
Good confidence.
At least it's better than being scared and trembling.
...No, she is scared and trembling.
But she's still doing what she needs to do, so it's okay.

-Thump. Thump.

"Argh!"

-Thump!

"Yelp!"
"Hey, Lyla?"
"What?"
"It feels like the wolves are only attacking me...?"
It's not an illusion.
Whether they learned from the scene just now, they were stubbornly targeting only Emily. And whenever I tried to attack, they would immediately retreat, which seemed quite cunning.
But fortunately, after I dealt with the wolf that attacked my ankle, the remaining three wolves glared at us for a while and then returned to the forest. Two of the five wolves had died, so they must have decided that we were too strong.
It was fortunate for us.
"H-haah... I thought I was going to die..."
Emily was quite scared, and she sat down and sighed in relief.
"Why are those things wandering around..."
"Well... because this is a fantasy world?"
When I answered, Emily looked impressed.
"That's right! That's right. This is a fantasy world. I forgot because I've been doing housework all day."
Somehow, she seemed to have experienced a similar life to mine, but in a different direction.
//
Despite the wolf attack, Emily fell asleep again. That's a skill in itself.
She doesn't have Ironclad Armor like me, but she has great confidence.
I sighed softly as I looked at Emily and leaned against my backpack.
I can't sleep much, but I can at least doze off for a while.
When I was living on the streets in the slums as a child, I was so sensitive that I would wake up at the sound of footsteps, but I forgot that sense while living comfortably as a prostitute, which is a problem.
I closed my eyes like that,
And when I opened my eyes again a little later, the sun was up.
...Huh?
Looking around, I saw the two dead wolves and Emily sprawled out in the field.
Fortunately, she's alive and well.
I got up and woke Emily up again.
//
After walking all day again, we arrived at a village called Jayne around sunset. As expected of a village marked on the map, there was an inn in the center of the village.
We left the wolves' corpses in the field.
I thought about skinning them, but I didn't feel the need to do so.
And my luggage is a bit heavy.
When we went to the counter, unlike the village of Artoon, a voluptuous landlady was sitting and scribbling something.
"One room and dinner for two."
"Okay, I see... Oh? Are you travelers?"
The landlady answered without much thought, but then looked surprised when she saw us. Emily looks a bit older, but I still have a lot of baby fat. I've had too much experience with men for that, but that's beside the point.
"Yes! We came from Artoon Village!"
It was Emily who answered.
She answered cheerfully and smiled brightly. Then the landlady smiled as if she thought she was cute, and after folding her fingers a few times, she opened her mouth.
"Then it's 40 rads in total. There's only one dish, is that okay?"
"Yes, that's fine."
We only ate jerky and dried food on the way, so both Emily and I were craving something freshly cooked. By the way, 40 rads is almost my old price.
As I was taking out my pouch without much thought, someone blocked me.

-Clack.

"Beautiful ladies. Please, allow me to pay for you."
When I turned my head, I saw a man with a greasy look.
He wasn't armed, so he didn't seem to be a mercenary or an ordinary traveler. He seemed to be a villager or a merchant who hired mercenaries to travel.
By the way, did the Kingdom of Kilkird designate these actions by law?
In the sense that you must flirt with a woman you meet for the first time.
"Tom, get lost with your flirting."
"No, lady, butt out. I'm just trying to have a conversation."
When we looked at him as if we were dumbfounded, the landlady scolded him.
Judging from her friendly attitude, the man named Tom seemed to be a villager.
"We'll pass."
"Hey, don't be like that..."
"Just get lost. I'm not interested."
When I spoke strongly, Tom looked dejected and retreated.
I would have enjoyed it as much as possible if I had been alone, but with Emily around, it seemed better to refrain from it.
But I'll have to sell my body if I run out of money.
After eating and washing, we went to the inn room.
It was a little less shabby than the last time in Artoon Village, but it was still old.
Emily looked at the inn room and muttered as if she was impressed.
"Wow, it's worse than my house."
"Really? It was worse than this in Artoon."
"Oh? Ah, it's Calvin's Inn. They focus on the taste of the alcohol there."
Oh, was that so.
No wonder the alcohol tasted so good.
"But why did you only get one room?"
"We have to save money."
"Hmm, that's true."
Actually, the real reason was that Emily might attack me in the middle of the night if we slept separately. But I couldn't say that directly.
It's not a sure thing, and I'd be in trouble if she was shocked.
"So, we're sleeping in the same bed?"
Emily's expression looked a bit lewd as she said that.
Come to think of it, she still said she liked women. I felt like she was subtly sticking to me when we were walking together, and it wasn't just my imagination.
Still, that look seemed a bit pathetic.
I'm not naive enough to be flustered by Emily, who is a virgin.
I chuckled and put my coat on the bed as I answered.
"Yeah. Of course, we have to."
"Ooh, can I take that as a declaration of surrender, that you're going to let me have your body?"
As expected, she was lewd because she was a man inside.
But if you like women, shouldn't you just touch yourself? Emily is taller and more developed than me.
And I want to correct her that a declaration of surrender isn't used in that way.
"Can you do it?"
"Ooh! Full of confidence! I like women like that."
As soon as Emily finished speaking, I took off the top I was wearing and put it on the table.
When my white naked body was revealed under the lamp, Emily was impressed.
"Wow, more daring than I thought... huh?"
Then I took off my pants and put them on top of my top.
Thanks to my experience in Lakers, I was used to sleeping naked, so this was more comfortable. I also felt a cool sense of liberation.
In fact, I was naked more often in Lakers. That's what I did, and even if I wore something, it was usually just a coat or a cloak. Or a prostitute's linen dress.
Besides, thanks to the Ironclad Armor, I don't really need clothes.
I can even wear a bikini armor, which is nonsense in reality.
Oh, of course, I said that bikini armor exists in this world too.
"U-um... Lyla?"
"What?"
When I turned to look at Emily, she had a flustered expression on her face.
She slowly raised her finger and pointed at my chest.
More precisely, she was pointing at the piercings on my nipples.
"W-what's that?"
"Ah, this?"
I chuckled again and answered as I looked at Emily.
"My ex-boyfriend put them on for me. How is it, pretty?"
"...."
"Why? Do you want me to put one on you too?"
"Eek!"
That night, Emily didn't come up to the bed and fell asleep on the floor.
//
After buying the necessary items in Jayne Village, we walked towards Karaldin again.
It was easy to find the direction with the map and compass.
We walked together and continued to talk.
"I think you should be more modest."

"To think you're being modest with just a piercing, you're more innocent than I thought. Are you really Lee Sung-cheol?"
"I, I am! I'm the real man, Lee Sung-cheol!"
Emily (seemingly 16, with red hair) looked exactly like a peasant girl as she said that.
"Hmm, I don't really believe it. Especially since you're surprised by just a ring on my chest."
"W-w-well... no, isn't it normal to be surprised?!"
"Really? Around our age, everyone knows everything, and everyone watches AVs."
"Ahem, that's true. I used to watch them a lot too..."
After saying that, Emily stared into the distance for a moment, with a wistful look in her eyes.
"Now, I don't remember the plots anymore... Is it because I do too much housework... I don't want to do laundry anymore..."
"You can just look at your own body."
"Well, I've been looking at it for 16 years, so it's kind of familiar... I don't really feel anything when I see it..."
I guess it would be funny to get horny looking at your own body.
Does that mean she only likes women in words?
"Then what about me?"
"Huh? Of course, you're the best... Ah, sorry. Please don't wear that scary earring."
I didn't do anything, but Emily was preemptively flustered.
Emily wasn't a bad travel companion. Energetic, talkative, and able to protect herself to some extent.
The problem was that she wasn't very useful.
To pass through the gates of Karaldin, you needed a token proving your identity or a pass. And neither of us had one.
Like Lakers, climbing those high walls was out of the question, and the only way was to sneak in by joining a merchant group.
Once we got in and registered as adventurers, we could come and go freely after that.
//
We kept walking, passing through two villages along the way, and finally, we were able to get close to Karaldin. It would have been different if I was alone, but this time, because of Emily, I had to reject all the men's advances.
And, luckily, we were able to find a merchant group heading to Karaldin.
It was a fairly large group, so it would be hard to notice if we joined in.
The problem, of course, was the negotiation.
"600 Rads. No less."
The merchant leader, looking dignified, opened his mouth in a firm voice.
"Huh!? That's all our money!"
"Oh, is that so? Then that's good. That means you can pay, right?"
Emily exclaimed in shock, and the merchant leader gave a meaningful smile.
Emily really isn't very helpful.
I wanted to keep at least 100 Rads.
We need to solve our food and lodging after we get in.
I sighed, but there was no other way.
If we had met them further away from Karaldin, I would have used my charm, but because we met them near the city, we didn't have the time or the leeway.
I glanced at the sun and pondered.
Entering Karaldin penniless was dangerous, but it was still daytime. There was still some time before nightfall, so if I could seduce a leisurely-looking gentleman and sell my body, I might be able to get a night's lodging.
Hmm, but being penniless is a bit much.
"We don't want to sleep on the streets of Karaldin either, could you give us a discount?"
"Heh heh, that's your problem."
I tried to act as cute as possible, but the merchant leader's expression didn't change much.
I guess it won't work without something in return.
"That measly 600 Rads is nothing compared to the value of the trust that the Karabute Merchant Group has built up over the years. If you think about the losses we would incur if you were caught, 600 Rads is actually a ridiculously cheap price."
"Ugh..."
Emily seemed convinced by the merchant leader's words and was making a crying face.
I patted her on the shoulder and opened my mouth.
"Emily."
"Yeah?"
"Can you step outside for a moment?"
"Why?"
"I'm going to haggle."
"Huh? Haggle? Then I want to watch and learn!"
I didn't think she would leave so easily, but I didn't expect her to react like this.
Well, I don't care.
I took my eyes off Emily and approached the merchant leader.
Then, I placed my hand on his chest and asked again in the most seductive voice possible.
"Perhaps, could you give us a discount, even just a little?"
"L-Layla?"
I could see Emily panicking behind me, but I didn't care.
I was going to tell her later anyway.
But he didn't bat an eye and replied.
"No."
Oh. I failed then.
To reject me so firmly, it's a bit shocking.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Firm rejection

Chapter 16

Sixteenth: Karaldin
In the end, we were able to enter Karaldin only after losing our entire fortune of 600 Lard. Still, the Karaboot Merchant Guild's reputation wasn't just empty words. Once inside the carriage, the guards let us in without even checking.
"If it was this easy, they could have done it for free..."
"It's expensive precisely because it's this easy."
Emily muttered in disbelief, but I thought differently.
It was quite rare even in Lakers for a merchant guild to be waved through so casually. Perhaps each city had its own unique characteristics, but we couldn't afford to take any risks.
We couldn't have entered on our own anyway.
Even in Lakers, entry was impossible without a permit.
This was the law within the Kilkird Kingdom, so it applied to all cities.
Karaldin, being a hub for adventurers, would probably be even stricter than Lakers, if not more so.
Even after entering the city, the carriage continued to move for a while. Eventually, we were able to get off in front of the Karaboot Merchant Guild's branch.
"Ugh, uncomfortable."
Having been cramped inside the luggage compartment, Emily stretched and grumbled.
I was just as uncomfortable.
The guild leader chuckled at us and handed me something.
"Here, this is a gift."
"...A map?"
It was a map of Karaldin, with the locations of buildings and streets marked.
"I don't know where you came from, some backwater town, but it'll be hard to get around Karaldin without this."
Lakers wasn't exactly a backwater town.
It was smaller than Karaldin, but it was a city within a count's territory and quite developed, being located on the Liber River.
Of course, that didn't mean we didn't need a map.
Still, the guild leader seemed to have some generosity.
Even though he had taken all our money.
The guild leader handed over the map and looked at me.
"Hey, you, the golden brat."
"Yes?"
"What's your name?"
"Layla. Layla Freeman."
"Hmm, Layla."
He muttered to himself and then continued, looking at me.
"If you ever change your mind, come to the Karaboot Merchant Guild. Just say the name Taron, and they'll let you in."
I was taken aback by the sudden job offer.
I didn't know what he saw in me to make such an offer, but he seemed to like me quite a bit.
Taron smiled faintly and continued.
"It's better than selling your body on the streets."
I prefer that, actually.
But I couldn't say that outright, so I nodded.
"Yes, I'll keep that in mind."
"Heh, you're good at empty promises. Well, we don't need anyone who isn't desperate. In that case, I hope we don't meet again."
Taron said that and handed us a pouch.
Inside were ten silver coins worth 10 Lard each.
"This is a deposit. Compensation for not causing trouble."
And as if he didn't need an answer, he went inside the building.
Emily stared blankly at him and muttered.
"...He seemed like a real greedy merchant, but he's not so bad."
"Yeah, at least we can get a room."
After parting ways with Taron, we looked at the map and walked to find an inn.
Emily looked around the streets with a curious expression as she walked.
She had lived in a village for 16 years, so it was understandable that she would find it fascinating.
Even though Emily was a reincarnated person, this was probably the first time she had seen such a charming city. It wasn't so much admiration for the developed city as it was simple curiosity.
Karaldin was a hub city and a city for adventurers, with active monster hunting due to its proximity to the Mesheen Great Forest. Naturally, Karaldin had a lot of inns, and the prices were cheaper than in other towns.
After paying 30 Lard to rent a room, we had to discuss our plans for the future.
"We'll starve to death if we don't start working today..."
Emily muttered with a serious expression, looking at the pouch of silver coins. Of course, we wouldn't starve to death, but it was obvious that it would be dangerous if we didn't start working right away.
"First, we need to earn money separately."
"Yeah, with this, we can't even catch a wolf, let alone a monster..."
At my words, Emily smiled bitterly, looking at the wooden stick tied to her waist.
The only weapons we had were a dagger and two wooden sticks.
If we went to the Adventurers' Guild with these, they would immediately kick us out for joking around.
It was obvious, but no one in this world fought with bare hands and sticks.
That was a last resort, not a common means of attack.
Mages needed staves, priests needed holy implements, and warriors and archers needed weapons.
"...How do you make money in the city?"
Even though she was reincarnated, Emily was a girl who had lived in a village for 16 years. Unlike me, who had lived in the underworld of Lakers, she didn't know much.
At Emily's question, I smiled meaningfully and answered.
"Hmm, in times like these, we need to use the money-making hole."
"Huh? What's that?"
"This."
At her words, I smiled and pointed to my lower body.
Emily tilted her head for a moment, and then her face turned white as if she had realized what I meant.
"Th, th, th...."
Well, it was a joke.
Of course, I had no intention of telling Emily to sell her body.
It would be difficult to get birth control pills if she didn't join a brothel, and she would be ripped off in many ways. They would take care of her to that extent, but still.
And if she didn't belong to a brothel and took customers as she pleased, it would be troublesome if she suddenly got pregnant. Besides, birth control pills weren't foolproof.
"L, Layla?"
"Yeah?"
"S, sorry...I don't think I can do that...."
I was a little surprised to hear Emily's answer.
It was just a joke, but was she seriously considering it?
Emily continued, still with a pale face and a tearful voice.
"Men are, well, like that...I'll just do dishes at a tavern...."
She looked so pitiful that I decided to stop there.
"Oh, it's a joke."
"...Huh?"
"You probably wouldn't get paid properly if you did it."
It would be troublesome if she was lured away by a bad customer and got raped, or if she was caught somewhere and became a slave. Even if we weren't that close in our previous lives, that connection was precious to me.
To me, who had been dropped into this world all alone, connections had a lot of meaning. That's why I didn't hate Keir and Seran, even though they bullied me so much. If I felt that way about the bonds I had formed in this world, I couldn't possibly treat Emily carelessly.
Well, in the case of Keir and Seran, their bullying also hit my tastes, but still.
"Oh, oh? You said we had to make money? Didn't I have to do it too?"
"There's no need for that? I wouldn't stop you if you wanted to, though."
"N, no. It's, it's not that. I just feel bad that you're doing all the hard work alone...."
She called herself a man, but did she really have that much loyalty?
Still, I didn't feel too bad about Emily's misunderstanding.
It was time to be honest about the life I had lived.
"Emily."
"U, um?"
"I was a prostitute in Lakers."
"...."
Even Emily, who was ignorant of the world, knew what a prostitute was. Was she shocked that her friend had lived that way?
Judging by her expression, it didn't seem so.
Emily probably expected it to some extent.
Rather, she had a look of apology on her face.
"...Sorry, I don't know how to comfort you."
"It's okay. I like that job."
"...Eek!?"
She shouted in surprise, then became serious and asked me with a sincere look.
"...How is it good? I mean, it's not that I want to do it, I'm just curious..."
She was more lewd than she looked.
"Hmm, once you get a taste for it, you can't get out...?"
In my case, it was true.
It was partly because the influence of the Succubus Art had changed me into someone who felt things easily, but I remember getting used to it quite quickly even before I started learning the Succubus Art in earnest.

-gulp

Then Emily swallowed nervously.
Could she be interested?
If so, I should consider teaching her the Soul Absorption Technique and the Succubus Art later.
Of course, I couldn't teach her right away.
Both the Soul Absorption Technique and the Succubus Art were martial arts that required controlling internal energy.
Emily, who had learned the Heroic Earth Art, an external art, lacked the ability to handle internal energy, and if she only learned the Soul Absorption Technique in that situation, the balance of her body might be disrupted due to impure internal energy.
Besides, even with the Succubus Art, you couldn't build it from the ground up with essence. Just like me, you had to gather a tiny amount of internal energy and use it to build the foundation of the Succubus Art, and then grow it through essence.
To do that, it wouldn't be enough to build up internal strength through circulation for several months.
"For now, let's just focus on making money separately. You don't have to earn much, so it's best to find a safe job."
"Y, yeah."
When I said that, Emily swallowed and nodded.
Fortunately, neither Emily nor I were lacking in looks. There were a lot of handsome men and beautiful women in this world overall, but that didn't mean that there were only handsome men and beautiful women.
Even if we didn't sell our bodies, looks were a weapon that we could use at any time.
//
First, I take out the piercing in my chest and leave it in the room.
Having it on makes me feel more sensitive, but right now it's more important to get paid than to enjoy it.
It's better to look expensive than cheap.
Where should I pick up customers?
It wouldn't be easy since I didn't belong to a brothel, but it wasn't like there was no way.
The map that Taron gave me was useful in times like these.
After looking at the map of Karaldin, I head to the street with a lot of bars.
The fact that there were a lot of adventurers was convenient in times like these.
Adventurers, who made a living hunting monsters, were, to put it bluntly, day laborers who lived from day to day. As they were close to death, many of them enjoyed pleasure.
There were a lot of people in this world with ways of thinking that we, who were educated on Earth, couldn't even imagine. Of course, that's why they became adventurers, who had a high mortality rate.
It was called romance.
Dying for fashion, dying for honor, dying for alcohol, and dying for women.
This world was very different from the world we lived in.
I take off the hood of my cloak and approach a bar that looks moderately shabby.
It might be a little different from Lakers, but the men in this world were all similar, so it wouldn't matter.
The unique boisterous sounds could be heard from inside.

-creak

As I enter the bar, several pairs of eyes turn to me.
And then, they scan my face.
They were all men's eyes.
There weren't many women in shabby bars like this.
I thought there would be at least one or two women, but I was wrong.
It was completely a sausage fest.

-whistle!

"Hoo!?"
A whistle and an exclamation of admiration could be heard in my ear.
Then, most of the men in the bar turn their eyes to me.
I had already checked my appearance while washing in the inn.
I didn't have any makeup on, but my skin was clean and radiant, even to my own eyes, thanks to the Succubus Art. Besides, my golden hair was a beautiful color that even the ace prostitutes of the Black Rose Manor envied.
Blonde hair and blue eyes weren't that common in this world either.
I didn't have to worry about not getting customers at all.
I slowly move my steps towards the counter.
I didn't have a penny because I had given all the money to Emily, but it would be okay because I didn't need to pay.
Obscene gazes that were so blatant that they felt like they were piercing through my whole body.
I would have ignored them normally, but today I was getting turned on just by those gazes.
Feeling my vulva getting wet, I continue to move my steps.
It was all because I had been unintentionally abstinent while traveling with Emily. My body was more aroused than necessary.

I regretted not just going for Emily.
"Hey, lady! How much?!"
Yep, just like Lakers.
I glanced back to see a large man leering at me.
I returned a provocative smile and answered him.
"150 rads, and I don't go lower."
"What? Isn't that too expensive?"
Expensive?
It's a perfectly reasonable price.
Honestly, my previous rates were ridiculously low.
"Then forget it."
I lightly ignored the man and turned back to the counter when I felt someone grab my arm. Unlike Seran, this person seemed incredibly strong, and I stumbled.
Hmm, this is a bit rough.
"I like it. How about 200 rads? Deal?"
I turned to see a man much larger than the one who had spoken to me earlier.
Surprisingly, he wasn't human.
He was easily over 6'3" with dark green skin.
A race with a larger build than humans, with distinctive protruding fangs and a rugged face.
An Orc.
"Ooh!! Tsarka!"
"Not bad!"
"Isn't he going to get rejected again?!"
Rough cheers erupted from behind.
It's a well-known fact that adventurers don't care about race.
What they need is a reliable comrade, not looks or race.
Apparently, this Orc named Tsarka was quite the celebrity in this tavern.
"Oh, my. You have a thing for humans?"
"Coincidentally, yes."
Tsarka replied with a rugged smile to my words.
Not bad for me.
I couldn't see Orcs in Lakers, but I'd heard rumors.
Well, it's nothing special.
It wasn't uncommon for young widows who had lost their husbands to frequent the Colosseum or seek out trustworthy Orc knights. If you could withstand their appearance and racial differences, the nights would no longer be lonely.
"Okay."
I nodded lightly.
My body was already burning.
"What!? Really?!"
"Puhaha! Tsarka, you lucky bastard!"
There were reactions of disbelief and amusement at the same time.
It's understandable. Many human women disliked Orcs because of their unique odor and perceived insensitivity.
Besides, their abnormally large penises were too much for inexperienced women.
But, I don't care.

Chapter 17

Seventeenth Episode: Karaldin - H
I followed the orc to a seedy inn in a deserted alley.
It was clearly no ordinary inn, as moans of women echoed from within.
"Follow me."
Charka said to me, taking the lead.
I gave a wry smile and followed him.
If it were a human, they would have bought me a meal and a drink to set the mood, but it would be too much to expect such consideration from an orc.
Still, today was fine.
I was used to this kind of treatment, and I was already heated enough without needing to build up the atmosphere.
Entering the room, there was a bed that looked so rickety I doubted it could support an orc's weight.
-Thud.
"Hngh!?"
Charka pushed me onto the bed and immediately started taking off his clothes.
He seemed to be an orc who hadn't quite adapted to human society. Or maybe he was just that horny.
But what could I do? I had to understand.
I quickly took off my clothes and threw them on the floor.
I couldn't have Charka tearing my clothes.
Once we had both shed our garments, I could finally appreciate the orc's physique. As expected of a warrior race, Charka's body was covered in steel-like muscles.
Indeed, they were a physically developed race, even if they were slightly less intelligent than humans.
But there was no time for leisurely appreciation, as Charka grabbed my shoulder.
I could feel the strong force in his rough grip, which could easily cover my entire face.
But there was something I had to do first.
"Just a moment."
I grabbed his hand and pulled it off my shoulder.
"Hmm?"
Charka's eyes flashed with interest.
I'm not lacking in strength either. I've just been playing coy. I'm almost at the top level among humans. And if you're at the top level among humans, you're not that far behind an orc.
"You looked weak, but you're a stronger woman than you appear."
I gave a bitter smile at his words and retorted.
"...You need to learn how to speak kindly first."
I had heard that orcs were direct, but I didn't expect them to be this direct. He probably didn't mean any harm. Orcs are just like that.
"My apologies. I am not yet accustomed."
Indeed, Charka immediately apologized to me.
"It's okay. And there's something I need to do first..."
I lowered my head and examined his lower body.
Fortunately, he wasn't as hairy as a human, so it was easy to see.
Along with a foul odor, a huge penis came into view.
...It was beyond my imagination.
This wasn't a penis, it was practically an arm.
Even I couldn't take this without any preparation.
I could force it in, but this orc might suffer quite a bit.
Thanks to the power of the Iron God Armor, I could endure this much.
Still, this was a bit too much, so I said to him,
"You said you liked human women, but this isn't a size that a human can handle."
"...Are you afraid?"
There was a hint of disappointment in Charka's words.
It seemed like he had experience with women running away from him here.
"Not at all. I rather like it."
In my case, it reminded me of my experience in Lakers.
It felt like I could experience that feeling again after a long time. I prefer sex that pushes my body to its limits rather than being treated gently, and that's what turns me on.
I smiled and stuck out my tongue, starting to caress his penis.
//
-Slurp, slurp...
In the shabby room lit by moonlight, only the sound of licking tongues echoed.
Lila held Charka's manhood with one hand and caressed her own vulva with the other. In order to accept Charka's member, which was especially large even among orcs, she also needed to prepare.
For an ordinary woman, it would be very difficult to get aroused quickly on her own, but Lila, who had a sensitive body due to the influence of the Succubus Art, could reach climax more easily than others.
"Hngh..."
Charka's body twitched every time she let out a seductive moan. Fluid flowed from her cleft, emitting a unique fleshy scent. Charka wanted to pounce on the female in front of him right away, but each time he had to remember her words that preparation was necessary and endure.
The human woman in front of him was exactly his type.
She didn't scream sharply like other humans, and unlike her frail appearance, she was strong both physically and mentally.
Even if he preferred humans, it was in an orc's nature to be drawn to the strong. Male orcs choose the stronger woman, even if they are the same, and female orcs do the same.
It was the instinct of orcs, who are more physically developed than humans, to preserve their species. That instinct was fully displayed here as well.
-Slurp, slurp.
Golden hair fluttered in the moonlight.
Because it was not a size that could be put in her mouth, Lila carefully caressed the orc's penis using her tongue and hands.
"Hngh... Ah..."
At the same time, she continued to masturbate, caressing her vulva with one hand.
"Haaah!"
Soon, Lila's body trembled violently. It wasn't quite an orgasm, but she was somewhat prepared.
She let out a tender breath and opened her mouth towards Charka.
"I'm... ready..."
That was the signal.
Charka immediately made Lila lie face down on the bed and inserted his penis as if stabbing it into her cleft, which was glistening with fluid.
Her small cleft expanded widely, slowly accepting the orc's massive member.
"Hngh!?"
Lila gasped roughly at the tremendous foreign sensation in her lower abdomen.
It felt like she was being pierced by a thick skewer. The pressure made it difficult for Lila to even breathe, and she could only focus on accepting Charka's penis.
Finally, Charka's penis filled her body and pressed deep inside, causing Lila to let out a rough breath.
"Haaah...!"
"I will move."
He didn't need to say such things, but Charka, insensitive as an orc, made a point of announcing it and moved his hips.
"Aaaah!!"
As the huge penis stirred Lila's vaginal walls and strongly pressed against the entrance of her womb,
Lila couldn't bear it and let out a violent moan. It was a different feeling from when the Rockard Family had inserted their fists into her while she was half-unconscious.
"Haaah! Haaah! Hngaaaaah!!"
Every time Charka roughly thrust his hips, Lila let out a scream-like moan. It was more like a beast's panting than a moan.
She was now struggling with the foreign sensation that filled her lower abdomen to the point of bursting.
Each time Charka's penis tapped her cervix, a violent moan escaped from Lila's mouth. Her mind went blank as the orc's strong body crushed her.
And Charka was also impressed. Lila's inner flesh, which squeezed his penis, was more elastic than any orc or human he had ever been with, and yet it gently accepted his massive member.
-Thwack. Thwack.
"Haaaah! Hngh!!!"
The sound of flesh colliding and passionate moans echoed violently in the shabby inn room. From Lila's mouth came a voice closer to a beast's panting than the artificial moans of the women in the other rooms.
"Kuh-euh!!"
Charka couldn't resist Lila's hot and passionately entwined inner flesh and ejaculated powerfully. The semen ejected from his manhood roughly pounded Lila's cervix.
"Hngh..."
At that intense stimulation, Lila moaned once again.
//
"Haa... haa..."
Feeling as if a storm had passed, I barely managed to catch my breath. Charka's thing was bigger than any man's I had ever experienced, and it was hard enough just to accept it.
From a pleasurable point of view, it wasn't bad, but I still prefer the right size. This was just too big.
Of course, if I get used to this, I might not be able to live without orcs. It's not for nothing that wealthy widows and old maids prefer orcs as bodyguards.
"Ugh...!"
Charka's thing was still inside me.
Even though he had already ejaculated once, the overwhelming volume hadn't decreased at all.
"It hasn't... shrunk at all."
As I gasped and opened my mouth, Charka scratched his head and replied.
"It is not yet over. I can do it until the sun rises."
...How long has it been since the sun went down for him to say such a thing?
I was taken aback, but hearing those words made me look forward to it a little.
Even though it was a short period of time, I was horny as I had been abstaining.
Normally, it would be normal to do it once and leave, but it's unsatisfying to end it like this.
I stroked Charka's green skin once and replied.
"...Then 200 rads isn't enough."
"How much do you need?"
"500 rads in total. You have to pay 300 rads more."
Still, it's not a big amount.
If I put my mind to it and do business during the night, I could probably make up to 700 rads.
Besides, if I get messed up by this orc in front of me, I might have to lie down all day tomorrow, so it could be a loss.
But I don't really want to stop like this either, so it's better to call it a win-win.
"Understood."
The orc in front of me nodded readily, as if his abilities as an adventurer were quite impressive. We made eye contact and nodded to each other.
It was an unspoken agreement.
"Then."
As soon as agreeing glances were exchanged, Charka grabbed my waist and lifted me into the air.
"Aah!?"
Because I was lifted up while inserted, a fire-like stimulation spread from my lower abdomen. Once again, my vision went white before regaining it.
When I came to my senses, I was being held up by Charka in the air.
"Ah, th-this..."
I flailed my hands in anxiety, as there was nothing to hold on to, but there was still nothing to grab. All that was supporting me was Charka's penis inserted into my vulva and the orc's hand holding my waist.
Along with the sensation of my internal organs being compressed, the foreign sensation in my lower abdomen felt even deeper.
"Indeed, humans are light."
That's because you're an orc.
Just as I was about to answer, my body heaved once.
"Haaah!?"
It wasn't me who moved. Charka lifted me up and then lowered his hand again. Charka grabbed my waist and shook me as if masturbating with a tool.
"Aah, th-this, hngh, good, aaaah!!?"
Before I could even open my mouth, a moan burst out.
Every time the depths of my body, the entrance to my womb, was pressed, a moan that betrayed my will burst from my mouth. It wasn't something that could be expressed as "stars are twinkling."
The tremendous foreign sensation in my lower abdomen, the sense of depravity that my body was being used like a masturbation tool, and the pleasure of my body feeling excited even in this situation were mixed up in my head.
Between pleasure, pain, and ecstasy, I could only pant, entrusting everything to the strong orc's hands.
Even as my consciousness faded, I wondered if Emily would be worried.
To that question, I answered myself again.
I told her I was sleeping over today, so it'll be okay.
Then, it would be okay to entrust my body to this pleasure.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
I was going to cut off the story because it was getting a bit long, but I will upload it in succession for the sake of chivalry...
Thank you for the early recommendation and comments.

Chapter 18

Episode 18: Karaldin
Just before Layla had a hot and enjoyable time, Emily Artion was wandering around Karaldin in search of work.
Of course, she wasn't just wandering aimlessly without a plan.
Even though she had lived in a village rather than a city, Emily was a proper reincarnator, and she was a tiny bit more worldly than the average village girl her age.
Instead of just going around looking for work, she thought of asking someone she knew to introduce her to a job.
And, the only person she knew in Karaldin besides Layla was just one person.
"...So, you want me to introduce you to a job?"
"Yes."
Taron of the Karabut Merchant Guild sighed as he looked at Emily, who had come to him so suddenly. He had expected something like this to happen, but wasn't this a bit too quick?
There are many serfs and vagrants who try to sneak into Karaldin.
They crawl into the city dreaming of a slightly better life, but the lives of most of them end with wandering around the slums and dying.
Most of them get caught up in crime and become slaves, or they are used as members of the underworld and die.
It's a little less harsh for women, but not much different.
Becoming a prostitute, or falling for a trick and becoming a slave.
The lives of those at the bottom usually end in a similar way.
"Haa, okay. So what can you do?"
If Taron's personality was just a little more ruthless, Emily might have been turned away at the door. However, despite his seemingly annoyed attitude, Taron was a character who valued trust.
He had been paid to let them into the city, so he thought it was his duty to do a simple good deed in return.
Besides, this connection might grow into another network to support the Karabut Merchant Guild.
500 Lads was quite insufficient as payment for arranging a job and sneaking in, but Taron decided not to care.
He could fill the insufficient value with the goodness in his heart.
"Um... swordsmanship?"
Emily answered with a bewildered expression, but Taron frowned.
Most people generally thought that a village girl's swordsmanship wouldn't be anything great. Taron also had the same thoughts as ordinary people.
And practically speaking, swordsmanship isn't very helpful for a girl like Emily to find a job. Maybe if she was used as a spectacle in a coliseum.
"Anything else?"
"Hmm... reading and writing, and calculating?"
"Hoo, that's useful enough."
Only then did Taron nod as if satisfied.
Since the Karabut Merchant Guild had a branch in Karaldin, it had a fairly wide network of contacts. Arranging a job for a village girl wasn't a difficult task.
Especially if that village girl was quite pretty, knew how to read and write, and could also calculate.
And if she could even do swordsmanship, there was a suitable place.
Taron finished thinking and looked down at Emily, saying.
"Then, there's a place I can introduce you to. Follow me for now. I'll have you test your skills once."
//
"Umm...."
When I woke up, warm sunlight was shining through the window.
No wonder my eyes were so bright.
I felt something firm next to my head, so I turned my head and saw Charka's arm. The arm, as thick as my thigh, was rising and falling slightly each time Charka exhaled.
"...."
Charka was fast asleep with his eyes closed.
I barely managed to lift my sluggish body and looked out the window, and I could see people bustling about.
The sun was already high in the sky.
It was a very late wake-up for a resident of this world, but this was unavoidable.
Charka's words that he could do it until the sun came up were not empty words.
An Orc wouldn't lie, but I thought he would because those words are usually empty, so I naturally thought that would be the case.
I regret accepting it that way.
When I got up, the first thing I did was check my vulva, and as expected, it was slightly open. When I put my fingers in, it was usually tight even with just one finger, but now I could easily put in three.
Well, I guess that's to be expected after dealing with an Orc all day long.
I'm learning the Succubus Art, so it'll come back soon, but I really got screwed big time. Still, it never got this open back in Lakers.
They say that once a woman falls for an Orc, she never comes back, and this was a night where I experienced those words to the bone.
I sighed and took my hand out, and there was a sticky substance mixed with something besides vaginal fluid.
I wiped it on the sheet and recalled what had happened last night.
Actually, I don't remember much from night to dawn.
It's a bit ambiguous whether I fainted during that time, or whether the same time was repeated and deleted from my head.
"Kkeueung..."
When I got up, I felt a slight tingling in my leg muscles. It seemed like I had muscle pain because I had been spreading my legs for so long.
Even though it was reinforced with Ironclad Armor, I still had this muscle pain. I was a little dumbfounded, but fortunately it wasn't too severe.
That's why doggy style was better than missionary.
At least my knees wouldn't be scraped, and I could feel it even deeper that way. Of course, if this Orc is the partner, it's similar either way.
It's just a matter of angle.
I picked up the clothes that had been discarded next to me and put them back on.
I still wasn't fully recovered from fatigue, so I wanted to lie down next to Charka and sleep a little more, but I couldn't delay any longer, or Emily might worry.
I was originally planning to go back in the morning, but it was later than expected.
Given Emily's personality, she might be sleeping well, but you never know.

-Charrleuk.

I rummaged through Charka's clothes, took out his pocket, and there were 10 silver coins worth 50 Lads and 20 silver coins worth 10 Lads.
After thinking for a moment, I decided to take only the 50 Lad ones.
It's better to travel light.
"...Eut."
When I tried to move again, I felt pain in my waist this time.
That fact was a little surprising.
This sometimes happened when I was dragged away by the guards or the Rockard Family, but that was when there were about ten people, and Charka is just one person.
Maybe if I hadn't learned martial arts, I really wouldn't have been able to move all day.
After thinking about it, I put one 50 Lad silver coin on the table.
It's not a very meaningful action.
It's just a small act of kindness that came from the thought that I enjoyed it too, so I should pay this much.

-Kkieeek.

Charka didn't wake up even as the old hinge screamed.
I wondered if I would ever see him again, but since he's in Karaldin anyway, I'll probably see him occasionally in the future.
I turned away without regret and headed outside.
//
I came back to the inn, but Emily was nowhere to be seen.
Instead, a note that she seemed to have written was placed on the sheet on the wall.

-I'm going to work.

Surprisingly, it wasn't in Korean, but in the Imperial Common Language.
....Did she even know how to write?
I sat on the bed, inwardly impressed.
Then, I used the Essence Absorption Art to convert the absorbed essence into internal energy and stored it in my body.
The nature of the essence absorbed from Charka was similar to that of humans.
But the amount was not comparable to that of humans. It was even more than the previous captain of the guard. I don't know if this is a racial characteristic or a personal characteristic of Charka.
Anyway, it was worth giving him 50 Lads.
After circulating the Succubus Art and Ironclad Armor several times to control my body, I picked up the dagger I had left under the bed and left the room again. Since I was already awake and Emily wasn't there, I was thinking of killing some time outside.
I paid for a week's worth of room and board with the money I received from Charka and headed back to the street.
I was planning to go to the Adventurer's Guild first. I wasn't planning to become an adventurer right away, but I thought it would be good to know in advance.
The streets of Karaldin were full of life.
But it was a slightly different atmosphere from Lakers.
The vast majority of those walking the streets of Lakers were humans.
But that's not the case here in Karaldin.
If you walk for a while, you'll occasionally see Orcs, Hobs, and beastmen. There were just as many Half-breeds.
Unlike Demi-Walkers, which are classified as monsters, Orcs, Hobs, and beastmen are classified as people (Walkers). Of course, there are countries where this is not the case, but at least in the Kingdom of Kilkard, that was the case.
Especially in cities where adventurers gather, all Walkers are often treated as humans. Even if they are a little lacking in intelligence, they have the advantage of being able to communicate and having strong physical abilities.
Still, I don't see any Ogres.
I thought there might be some because it's Karaldin, but it was a little disappointing as much as I expected.
"Hey, miss. Would you like to have a meal with me...?"
Even while walking to the Adventurer's Guild, there were a few men who approached me. They were wearing light armor and had weapons on their waists. The only people who are allowed to carry weapons in the city are adventurers, soldiers, and knights who have a weapon carrying permit, so the man in front of me must be an adventurer.
I waved my hand and refused his offer.
"I'm sorry, I'm busy right now."
"Don't be like that...."
I would have followed him around yesterday, but I'm not really horny right now. I ignored the approaching men and headed straight to the Adventurer's Guild.
//
The Adventurer's Guild in Karaldin was a building with a rather simple exterior. It's a bit big for that. It feels like a design that emphasizes practicality over appearance.
When I opened the door and headed to the lobby on the first floor, I could see people in various outfits along with a buzzing noise.
Warriors with swords and shields, archers with bows, as well as mages in robes and priests in priestly robes are commonly seen.
As many as there are different occupations, there are also many races that make it up.
There were Hobs and Orcs, as well as furry beastmen.
Unlike bars, the Adventurer's Guild surprisingly had quite a high percentage of women. Of course, most of them were priests, mages, and archers. After all, women are a little unreliable to put on the front lines, so it can't be helped.
Anyway, it was a scene that was hard to see in Lakers.
"Ah, hello!"
And among the many people, I saw a familiar face in the center of the guild's reception desk.
A red-haired girl wearing a white blouse, a green jacket, and a black skirt, the uniform that symbolizes the Adventurer's Guild, was standing next to the reception desk and giving awkward greetings to the people who were approaching.
"...Emily?"
For a moment, I wondered if I had mistaken someone, but that couldn't be. The girl in front of me was definitely Emily Artion.
She said she was going to work, but it turned out to be here.
Anyway, she was very talented.
To be working at the Adventurer's Guild the day after coming to Karaldin.
I was about to go to Emily and say hello, but I decided to talk to her later. I don't know the rules of this place well, but if Emily, who hasn't been working for long, is chatting with me, it wouldn't give a very good impression.
I decided to leave Emily alone, who was focusing on greeting people with a nervous attitude, and concentrate on looking around the guild.
Even though I came to the Adventurer's Guild, I still didn't plan to register or anything.
I heard that you simply fill out a form and test your skills, but that's just an ideal.
I heard from a former customer, a self-proclaimed adventurer, that it's not that simple.
There were many newcomers who wanted to become adventurers, and since they couldn't test them all one by one, they usually start by getting simple evidence.
Bringing a slime core from the underground waterway, or bringing evidence of hunting beasts or monsters outside. Most of the tests are done after that. Of course, there is some corruption in this process, so the method is not very clean.
The best thing is to get a recommendation from existing adventurers, but that's not easy....

"We meet again."
...Perhaps, it could be.
As I heard the familiar baritone voice, I turned my head towards it.
There stood the Orc I had spent a hot night with yesterday.
"Indeed."
As I smiled and replied, Charka approached me and took a pouch out of his bosom. Then, he handed me a silver coin.
"I'm glad I ran into you. 50 Rad. You didn't take it."
So he knew.
I heard from Lakers that Orcs weren't very smart, but it seemed that wasn't always the case. Still, handing it over in a place with so many people felt a bit much.
"That's a gift."
"A gift?"
He tilted his head as if wondering why I would give such a gift, but I just smiled silently. I was a little too embarrassed to say it was a gift for the hot night we spent.
He doesn't need to know this.
However, Charka pondered for a moment at my words that it was a gift, then replied.
"Then I must give a gift as well."
"...Yes?"
"If you receive, you return. It is the rule of Kurun."
I wonder if the rule of Kurun is the rule of the tribe he belongs to.
But wouldn't that mean gifts would endlessly circulate in a virtuous cycle?
"What do you want?"
As I remained silent, Charka put the silver coin back into his pouch and asked.
A gift he could give me, well, there was something suitable.

Chapter 19

Of course, what I wanted was Charka's recommendation.
"Charka, I have a favor to ask."
"A favor?"
He tilted his head.
Looking around, I could see adventurers glancing this way. It was hard to tell if they were looking at Charka or at me.
Maybe both.
Emily was still engrossed in her work.
It seemed I would have to postpone talking to her for later.
"Let's go outside to talk."
It wasn't a big deal, but this story was practically a request, so I was reluctant to let others hear it.
I grabbed Charka's arm and pulled him along.
...But this orc is really heavy.
//
I dragged Charka into a deserted alley.
Still, Charka followed along the way, so I didn't have to use too much strength.
As we walked together, I heard Charka's husky voice.
"You're a strong woman, after all."
"Huh? Ah..."
Come to think of it, my strength isn't ordinary.
Even just considering muscle strength, I'm in the top tier of human males. So, I guess that's why I can drag a huge orc weighing over 220 pounds.
"Well, yeah."
I answered nonchalantly, looking around.
In Lakers, I had to hide my strength for various reasons, but in Karaldin, there's no reason to hide it. I'm going to be an adventurer anyway, and I need to earn money or make a name for myself to achieve my goals.
Goodbye to the life of hiding my strength.
I said that and looked around.
Maybe it's because of the somewhat dark atmosphere.
There was no one in the alley.
"Um, now I can talk. What's the favor you wanted to ask?"
As I said that, I noticed Charka's crotch bulging slightly.
...Why?
No, I guess it could happen, but this is a bit much.
This orc, just half a day ago, was holding me and came more than ten times.
I looked up at his face, and he didn't look tired at all.
Is that why women who are said to have a lot of sexual desire look for orcs so much?
"So, what's the favor?"
"Ahem, the favor I want to ask is for you to recommend me as an adventurer."
It's not just about getting a recommendation.
The Adventurer's Guild is also a kind of business, and business isn't that easy.
Even if I get a recommendation, there will be an entrance test waiting for me, but I was confident that I could handle that much.
Charka nodded very simply to my request.
"Okay."
"Yes...yes?"
I thought it would be a little difficult, but he surprisingly agreed easily.
That was a bit strange to me.
An adventurer's recommendation isn't that simple.
If the recommended adventurer is lacking in skill, it's natural that the recommender's credibility would be diminished.
I never thought he would agree so easily.
"You're qualified."
Charka said, looking into my eyes.
I feel like I'm being overly expected, but I'm confident I can do well, so it'll be okay.
"That was an unexpectedly easy request. Then let's go back now."
Charka said that and turned around.
But,
"Wait a minute."
I grabbed his arm and stopped him.
"...?"
Facing Charka's questioning gaze, I pointed to his crotch.
"...Are you planning to walk around like that?"
His crotch was already bulging significantly.
He seems very confident, well, with that size, he can be confident enough...but still, wouldn't it be a bit much?
Even with clothes on, it's already a great disturbance of public morals.
A guard might come and arrest him, and other people might feel a sense of self-loathing.
"Hmm, I guess so."
Charka said that and nodded.
As expected of an orc who came to the human world, he was still someone you could talk to.
"Then let's take a break for a while."
He doesn't seem to have much tact.
"I have a better idea..."
As I smiled subtly and clung to him, he smiled wryly and said.
"Unfortunately, I don't have any money right now."
"Then I'll consider it a service."
"Kurun doesn't incur debt easily."
As expected of an orc, he had no tact at all.
I sighed and confessed my honest feelings.
"I want to do it. Are you going to keep teasing me like that?"
Then Charka finally nodded and smiled faintly.
"If that's the case, gladly."
Unlike before, he was quite straightforward.
...Wait a minute, did I get tricked?
//
They say orcs are a race with strong sexual desires.
But that's just prejudice.
Most walkers have strong sexual desires. Humans aren't that different from orcs.
So, I'm no different.
Even though I mixed bodies with him all night, my body heats up when I see him still erect.
"Ugh..."
With only my lower body exposed, I rub Charka's hard penis, which is sticking out firmly between his pants, against my vulva. Even though it was a deserted alley, it was still outside, so I was reluctant to be completely naked.
I can't make excuses if I get caught by a guard.
"Haah..."
After rubbing it several times, fluids flowed out from between the cracks of my lower body, wetting Charka's penis. Thanks to mastering the Succubus Arts, it was easy to get heated enough to accept him.
"Hoot, now, put it in..."
Once I was ready to accept him to some extent, I changed my position.
I put my hands on the wall and presented my butt to Charka. I said Charka had strong sexual desires, but I was the same.
Still, it would be a waste to just leave him erect.
I excused myself like that and glanced back.
The throbbing sensation in my lower body and the anticipation that was burning hotly in my chest heightened the tension.

-Thwack.

"Heeiit.."
As a strong grip grabbed my waist, I couldn't help but moan.
It's daytime now, and it's outside. It would be a problem if too much sound leaked out.
I pulled the sleeve of my clothes into my mouth and prepared to accept him.
At the same time, I felt something roughly rummaging inside my body.
"Ugh...!"
It's a sensation I've experienced countless times, but every time, I think.
I can't stop this pleasure.
Pleasure spreads throughout my body along with the overwhelming foreign sensation that fills my lower body. Still, I thought it had widened a bit last night, but I'm still not used to accepting his thing.

-Thwack, thwack.

"Ugeut...!"
The sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed, and Charka shook his waist powerfully.
Because the orc's strength was so strong, I was almost stuck to the wall, suppressing my moans.
Every time Charka's penis rummages through my flesh, scraping against the vaginal walls as it comes in, I feel a sensation like boiling in my lower abdomen.
The shame of exposing my lower body in an alley in broad daylight and the anticipation of what would happen if someone else saw this scene combine to make my head spin even more severely.
"Ugh, ugh, ugh! Hgh!!"
Every time Charka's penis presses against my cervix, my consciousness turns white, and suppressed moans flow from my mouth.
"Heeuuuht...!"
Eventually, when it reached its peak, I reached orgasm, letting out a moaning sound that seemed to leak out.
//
Only after two rounds of climaxing were we able to calm down again.
As I put my clothes back on, the semen that had flowed out from between the cracks of my lower body soaked my underwear. The wet feeling wasn't very pleasant, but I guess I had to put up with this much.
"Hoo..."
I took a deep breath and straightened my clothes.
The unique languor and heat felt after sex were still lingering all over my body. Maybe my face has a melted expression right now.
Charka had already straightened his clothes and was looking down at me.
His gaze was calm, but it contained a lust that had not completely disappeared.
I've never felt love for a man, but if I face that kind of gaze, I can feel something welling up in my heart. It's an emotion closer to affection than lust.
The two emotions are similar but different.
"What's your name?"
I realized then that I hadn't told him my name.
I smiled as I straightened my sweat-soaked hair and told him my name.
"Laila. Laila Freeman."
"...Laila. I wish you were an orc."
I smiled wryly at Charka's words.
I know what he means, but saying it outright sounds like an insult.
"No thanks. I have no intention of doing that."
Charka grinned at those words and replied.
"I know."
Those words wouldn't be a lie.
He is an orc who has adapted to humans.
I don't know what kind of rules his tribe has, but he will return to his tribe and marry a female orc.
We both clearly recognize that this is a brief fling.
//
We walked back to the Adventurer's Guild again.
Charka stood next to me, following me as if escorting me.
"Ah...Laila!?"
Emily, who had been making an almost soul-less expression along the way, shouted happily when she saw me, but she flinched and looked around before returning to her original posture.
I approached her and said with a smile.
"That outfit suits you well."
The white blouse and dark green jacket surprisingly suited her red hair. I don't know how she ended up working at the Adventurer's Guild, but I think it's a good thing.
I can't be sure, but I have a guess.
Probably the Karabut Merchant Guild.
"Really? You think so too? I like it too!"
When I praised her, Emily smiled, grabbed her skirt, and struck a pose.
...But didn't she say she was a man last time?
Then the receptionist next to her turned to Emily and spoke to her.
"Emily."
It wasn't a stern tone, but the timing was unfortunate.
"Ugh, I, I'm sorry."
"No, I'm not scolding you. Can you go up to the office and get the registration documents?"
Emily instantly made a crying face and bowed her head, but the receptionist smiled wryly and waved her hand. Then Emily let out a sigh of relief and answered in a strong voice.
"Yes! I'll get them right away!"
I watched the red hair disappear like a flash for a moment, then turned my gaze to the receptionist. Then she smiled and asked me.
"What brings you here today?"
"I came to register as an adventurer."
"...Adventurer registration?"
"Yes."
She looked at me with a puzzled expression.
It's an understandable gaze.
I'm just an ordinary 16-year-old girl on the outside. Even my build isn't that big, so I look a bit younger than my age.
Even my arms and legs are thin, and my skin is clean as if it hasn't been tanned by the sun.
I don't have the appearance that would be judged as being able to fight at all.
"Do you have a recommender?"
"Yes, here..."
At her words, I pointed to Charka, who was standing behind me.
Then he came next to me and nodded.
It was a silent affirmation that he was the recommender.
"...Mr. Charka?"
Judging by the fact that she knew his name, Charka seemed to be quite well-known.
She paused for a moment and looked back and forth between Charka and me.
Does she think I'm seducing adventurers to get recommendations? Judging by the fact that there's no hostility in her eyes, it doesn't seem like it.
Well, recommending an adventurer like this is also harmful to the recommender. And it doesn't matter because it will be revealed later when I test my skills.
"Okay, I understand for now. Here are the documents, please fill them out."
She nodded and handed me the documents.
"The Imperial Common Language is..."
"I can write it."
"Yes, then please write everything and give it to me."
There are many illiterate people in this world.

The Kingdom of Kilkard was a major paper producer, and had many books, so it was a little better, but still, not many people knew how to read.
In the slums of Lakers, or among the Rockard Family, only I and Keir could read. I had taught Keir to read when he was young by beating him up, and the other guys... probably didn't know.
Thinking of Keir, I missed life in Lakers a little. I should go see him sometime if I get the chance.
I filled out all the documents and handed them back to the receptionist, who took them and read them.
Then, she tilted her head again.
"...Vanguard? Not a mage or a priest?"
"I can use a bow, but I'm more familiar with swords or spears."
"Hmm... even with Charka's recommendation, I'll have to test you."
That was only natural.
I know what I look like.
Emily, who had returned to her seat, guided me.
Emily led me to the training grounds, asking with curious eyes.
"What happened?"
I didn't come back to the room last night, and suddenly I got a recommendation from an adventurer to register as an adventurer, so it was natural for her to be curious.
"I got a recommendation. I didn't know, but he seems to be a credible person in the guild."
So, knowing it was his recommendation, they decided to test me. Charka disappeared first, saying he had something to do. I didn't need his help from here on out anyway, so it didn't matter.
"Hee, that orc from earlier? Lucky you. How did you meet..."
Emily stopped there, suddenly shutting her mouth.
She knows what I do. So, it wouldn't be hard to imagine.
Looking back, her cheeks were red.
Feeling like teasing her, I chuckled and whispered in her ear.
"Yeah, that's right. I slept with him."
"Eeeeek!"
Then Emily screamed strangely and covered her ears.
It was fun to tease her.
"I, I, I didn't hear anything..."
Judging by her reaction, she didn't seem to dislike it that much.
If she really hated it, she would have been serious.
Maybe I should teach her the Yin Demon Art when I go back to the inn tonight.

Chapter 20

20: Karaldin
As we arrived at the training grounds, the examiner came into view in the distance.
It was obvious who the examiner was. There was only one person at the Adventurer's Guild training grounds.
As I expected, Emily pointed at the man with her hand.
"That old man over there."
"He looks a bit young to be called an old man..."
I muttered, looking at the man sleeping on a wooden bench.
He didn't look even thirty yet, so he'd probably feel wronged if he was called an old man.
It might be different from Emily's perspective, but because I lived in Lakers, my standard for calling someone an old man was a bit higher. People usually called everyone "oppa" there.
I approached the man to shake him awake, but suddenly became curious and asked Emily.
"What's his name?"
"Uh... Mr. Crayton?"
Judging by her unsure tone and fidgeting, she seemed to have forgotten.
Well, I could always ask his name later.
"Excuse me."
"Umm...?"
When I shook him awake, the man immediately opened his eyes, stretched, and got up.
"Haaah, what is it... huh?"
Awakened from his sleep, Crayton looked back and forth between me and Emily with a languid expression, then smiled.
"Oh, lovely ladies. I'm Rakars."
That's a completely different name.
I looked at Emily with a reproachful gaze, and she turned her eyes to the distant mountains.
"If you have time, how about lunch with me..."
He just woke up, but he's full of energy.
"That's okay, I came to take the adventurer admission test."
When I said that, Rakars' expression changed as if he was dumbfounded.
"Adventurer? This is where guards take the test."
It was understandable that he was taken aback.
Female adventurers certainly existed, but most of them fought from the rear. It was generally believed that they weren't suited for direct combat.
In the Empire, you could find female soldiers and knights relatively easily, but that atmosphere hadn't yet become widespread in the Kingdom.
"Yes, then I've come to the right place."
At my words, Rakars pondered for a moment, then pointed to one side of the training grounds and said.
"Hmm, I understand. Well, it's not like there are no female guards at all. First, go over there and pick out a suitable weapon."
//
I stood facing Rakars, holding a bamboo practice sword.
Emily was watching from the side with sparkling eyes.
Holding a weapon, Rakars declared to me with a sharp glint in his eyes.
"Do your best to attack me."
Even though it was just a practice sword, Rakars exuded a completely different aura. It seemed he wasn't going to go easy on me just because I was a woman.
That was actually more comfortable for me.
"Hoo."
I took a breath and straightened my posture.
Tap.
I rushed towards Rakars and lightly swung my sword.
Steady breathing, light body, and nimble movements.
The first strike was only to gauge his skill.
Clang!
As the practice swords collided, a different light appeared in Rakars' eyes.
"Hoo."
You can't know the opponent's level with just one strike, but you can learn a lot from the way they swing their sword. After exchanging one blow and creating distance again, he opened his mouth with a sharp smile.
"Not bad, are you?"
From the speed of the sword strike, the steps of moving the feet and shoulders, and the movement of swinging the sword, you can tell how familiar the opponent is with the sword. And even whether that swordsmanship was built up alone or taught by someone.
With this one exchange, he must have realized that I was not an easy opponent.
"Oh my, thank you for the compliment."
I replied with a faint smile on my face.
Just as he had figured me out, I had figured him out too.
His movements gave off the air of someone who had learned systematic swordsmanship. It wasn't the haphazard swordsmanship typical of mercenaries or adventurers.
Of course, it wasn't a sword style in my knowledge.
But,
"You should be a little more careful now."
I didn't think I would lose.
I responded with a confident smile, then let go of my left hand and held the practice sword with only my right hand. Using one hand was more advantageous for adding various changes to the Illusionary Sword.
The power decreased that much, so the help of inner energy was even more essential.
It was a swordsmanship that was difficult to use in this world where it was difficult to build up inner energy and where armor and shields were developed, but fortunately, Rakars' only equipment was a sword.
"Indeed, then I'll look forward to it."
Looking at Rakars, who was smiling back, I leaped forward once again.
Whoosh.
With the sound of the practice sword cutting through the air, it plunged down as if being sucked into Rakars' body.
The moment he tried to raise his practice sword to defend against that strike,
Swoosh.
I rotated my wrist, changing the sword path.
"Hmm!?"
Clack!
Rakars hurriedly defended against the strike, but this attack didn't end with just one blow. I retrieved the blocked sword and immediately aimed for Rakars' opposite waist.
Clang!
Once again, he blocked my sword.
Was this the skill of someone who was teaching at the Adventurer's Guild?
After two defenses, Rakars quickly counterattacked as if he wouldn't continue to be on the receiving end.
Swoosh!
However, Rakars' sword, which was flying towards my shoulder, was immediately blocked by my practice sword. A light of bewilderment seeped into the eyes that met mine.
Tap! Clack! Clack!
What followed was a one-sided attack.
The ever-changing practice sword repeatedly plunged towards his entire body, then was retrieved. Rakars could only block the flying sword, losing even the will to counterattack.
I stepped forward little by little, and Rakars retreated little by little.
Thud! Clack! Clack!
"Kuh!?"
He tried to somehow defuse the situation by swinging his sword, but each time, my sword blocked his counterattack, forcing him to defend.
The barrage of sword strikes didn't just block the attacks, but cut them off.
It wasn't just swinging randomly.
Every sword strike I unleashed contained the mystery of offense and defense as one, and because of that, his counterattacks couldn't even reach me, let alone be attempted. In the continuous attacks that made use of the mysteries of illusion and speed, Rakars could only continue to defend.
Whack!
In the end, it didn't take long for the practice sword to dig into Rakars' waist and strike his body.
Tap.
As if that was a signal, I stepped back greatly.
"Haa, haa."
Due to the exchange that lasted for about 2 minutes, he was panting.
It wasn't that his stamina was weak.
What was important in martial arts was breathing and posture.
If even one of those was disrupted, a person would tire much faster than expected.
"How was it?"
"Haa, Miss... haa. You're pretty good, aren't you?"
Rakars looked at me with a dumbfounded laugh.
Unlike him, whose breathing was disrupted, I wasn't tired at all. It wasn't a difference in stamina, but a difference in skill. I was able to maintain my pace, and he lost his pace.
"Hmph... where did you learn that? It's not something that drifters would use..."
Rakars said that and stared at my arm.
It's not like you can tell anything even if you look.
I smiled and replied.
"That's a secret, of course."
It was a martial art in the knowledge of the Succubus Witch, but I didn't learn it quickly either.
I mastered it by beating up Seran and Keir countless times when I was young.
Hmm, now that I think about it, I feel a little sorry.
But there was no other way back then.
There weren't any other kids who could be my opponents besides them.
"Damn it, my face is ruined, I want to learn that too."
"It's probably impossible."
"I know. Damn it."
He spat out with a bitter smile, then straightened his body.
There was no other ill feeling in that expression.
I was worried that he would throw a fit because he lost to a woman, but thankfully, he didn't.
Of course, if he pulled any tricks, I could just let him win in bed, so it didn't matter.
Instead of spewing curses, he gave me advice with a serious expression.
"But you can't become an adventurer just because you're good at swordsmanship. Especially not a vanguard. Miss, you know how to use a shield, right?"
"Yes, I know."
In fact, swordsmanship isn't a very necessary element for adventurers who mainly fight monsters. What they need is defense using shields, archery, and the ability to set traps and find enemies, not skills to fight enemies.
But that doesn't mean this fight was meaningless.
Defeating the instructor of the Adventurer's Guild was something to be quite proud of as an adventurer.
Of course, I don't intend to go around bragging about it.
"Then you pass."
"Oh? Can I skip it without looking?"
I asked him with a subtle smile.
I already knew that he wouldn't do the test anyway.
"You want me to be humiliated again? You have a nasty personality."
As Rakars grumbled, I smiled and returned the practice sword.
"But I'm confident I can win in other ways, how about dinner later..."
"No thanks. I used to sell flowers, so I don't do it if I don't get paid."
At those words, Rakars' expression was filled with bewilderment.
His expression, which went through embarrassment, shock, and bewilderment, was quite a sight to see.
"...At that age?"
"Believe it or not, I'm 16 years old."
If it were Earth, I would have been arrested a long time ago, but the Kilkard Kingdom doesn't have a minor protection law. In the underworld of Lakers, they usually considered someone old enough to work at around thirteen or fourteen.
Back then, I started working at the age of twelve because I developed a bit faster. My growth was delayed after I fully learned the Succubus Art and Yin Demon Art. It seemed like there was some kind of relationship, but there was no mention of it in the knowledge.
I wanted to investigate it later if I had the time and leisure.
"Hmm, is that so..."
At my words, Rakars' expression changed to a serious one.
Still, he didn't seem to have any prejudice against prostitutes. It was fortunate, but maybe it was natural.
There aren't many professions as familiar with prostitutes as adventurers, who live lives close to death. If there were other comparable professions, it would be sailors or mercenaries.
"I don't know what your circumstances are, but I can ask about that later."
From his smiling face, I could feel an emotion that was slightly different from competitiveness. Maybe I'll meet him as a customer later.
"I'm not going to tell you."
I replied with a smile on my face, then left the training grounds with Emily, who was watching from the side.
//
While walking back down the hallway of the building towards the guild, Emily said to me with admiration.
"Wow, you're really strong."
There was no negative emotion in those words. She wasn't jealous that I was becoming an adventurer first, and she didn't feel inferior either. What she felt seemed to be pure admiration.
Of course, Emily, who was saying that, wasn't weak either. Maybe her swordsmanship was similar to Rakars'. Besides, thanks to the Heroic Spirit Art, her stamina and strength weren't inferior to young people of the same age.
Even though we fell into a world where it's difficult to build up inner energy, we could still do that much. Of course, we wouldn't be able to win if they ganged up on us.
"Yeah, I've built up some inner energy."
When I said that, Emily made a face as if she had just realized something.
"Ugh, I knew it. I thought you were too strong. But how did you do it? I can't build it up at all. Did you eat some kind of elixir?"
An elixir.
Come to think of it, are there elixirs in this world?
When you think about it, it didn't seem like there wouldn't be any.
Even if it was just a tiny bit, it was still a world where qi existed.
Knights are stronger than soldiers, and there's magic and a unique martial art.
It wouldn't be strange if there were elixirs.
What I ate wasn't an elixir, though.
"Hmm, maybe you could call it an elixir."
"What? Really? What kind of elixir is it?"
Emily looked at me with a desperate expression and asked. She must want to learn martial arts like the owners of the memories.

I looked at her with a mischievous expression.
I was going to teach Emily anyway.
It would be impossible to become like the warriors in my memory, but she could learn at least one decent skill.
I whispered softly in her ear.
"Semen."
"...Huh?"
Emily's expression stiffened rapidly.
I didn't stop and whispered once more.
"You know, the stuff that comes out of men."
"Oh, th-that, could it be...that..."
Then Emily's face flushed red.
Since she was a man in her past life, she probably knows.
"Ah, no. I think I might be okay without it..."
"I'll teach you tonight. If you want to learn."
No answer came.
Still, she didn't say she didn't want to.

Chapter 21

21: Karaldin
The Adventurer's Guild is a kind of business.
The Mesheen Great Forest is a region where humans can hardly set foot, making it a paradise for monsters. The hunters near the Great Forest have traditionally made a living by catching these monsters, and their spoils are widely distributed to countries including the Kingdom of Kilkard and the Astaltine Empire through merchants.
Therefore, it was a natural phenomenon that base cities such as Karaldin were created near the Mesheen Great Forest.
The hides, blood, and various by-products of the monsters become catalysts for various weapons and magic, which, in other words, means money.
Merchants and wizards who aimed for this contributed greatly to growing Karaldin to its current size.
The Adventurer's Guild, which started as a gathering of hunters, attracted people dreaming of making a fortune, and merchants who came up with the idea after seeing them signed contracts with the city to expand the guild's size.
The area of the Adventurer's Guild, which started on a small scale, gradually expanded beyond buying and selling monster by-products or specialties of the Mesheen Great Forest, to signing defense contracts with cities and villages, maintaining security, and sometimes even providing military support.
Now, the Adventurer's Guild has established itself as a kind of private administrative institution, an indispensable facility in the base cities near the Great Forest, just like a bank.
"...That's what it says."
I read the booklet Emily handed me and sighed.
The introduction was long, but in the end, it means they'll do anything for money.
I wondered why the guild would do things like goblin extermination or slime removal from underground waterways that don't make money, but it turns out they're acting as agents for the lord of Karaldin in exchange for money.
Then, I could understand why there are two Adventurer's Guilds in Karaldin. Having only one has many advantages, but it seems that having two allows the lord to squeeze the budget a bit more.
"...I'm bored."
Having nothing to do is a sad thing.
I roughly read the booklet and looked around the Adventurer's Guild building.
Occasionally, some adventurers would talk to me, but I ignored them appropriately. Of course, there are always people who don't get the hint even if you ignore them appropriately, but fortunately, no one in the guild was hitting on me that hard.
After waiting for a while, I finally heard a voice calling me.
"Miss Layla? Your certificate is here."
The receptionist, Meril Brishian, handed me a small necklace. Emily must have gone up to the office, as she wasn't visible.
"Here you go. First, let me briefly explain the guild's rules. First, Miss Layla must accompany Charka for a while. Originally, this is something guild instructors would do, but in Miss Layla's case, you have a recommender, so there's no need for that. You can only take on quests alone after you have Charka's permission. And after the recommender's permission, you must be verified by the guild."
"...."
I didn't know that.
Is being recommended that thorough?
Then, asking for a favor for just 50 rads was a bit much.
And the verification process seemed quite complicated.
"For novice adventurers, the mortality rate is high, and existing parties tend to avoid them."
I understood after listening to Meril's explanation.
It's rare for someone to be good from the start.
Is it similar to looking for experienced newcomers?
...So, to take on quests, I have to accompany Charka.
I turned to look for Charka, but the orc adventurer was nowhere to be seen.
"Second, double contracts with the Ershate Guild on the north gate side are prohibited. This is obvious, but surprisingly, some people occasionally don't follow it."
There were two Adventurer's Guilds in Karaldin.
The Letila Guild on the south gate side. And the Ershate Guild on the north gate side.
"Okay."
I nodded at Meril's words. Karaldin was a big city anyway, and the distance between the south gate where we were and the north gate was quite far. There's no reason to go all the way there.
The rest wasn't particularly complicated.
Don't kill slimes in the underground waterways recklessly, and don't commit crimes in the city or guild.
Most of them were easy to understand.
Meril, who had roughly recited the rules, smiled and greeted me.
"Then, I wish you good luck in the future."
"Thank you."
//
After receiving the necklace from Meril, I headed straight to the west gate of Karaldin.
I only had a dagger as a weapon, but the reason I became an adventurer right away was simple.
Adventuring was the easiest way for me, who was practically an illegal resident, to obtain an identity. Residents registered in the city's resident registry could easily get a pass from the government office, but I wasn't registered, so that was impossible.
In the end, I needed a means to prove my identity, and I solved that problem by registering as an adventurer.
Other small countries may not require this procedure, but the Kingdom of Kilkard, as a paper-producing country, was a bit strict in terms of records and legal aspects.
And solving things with my body only works if I have connections like Lakers, otherwise I could be thrown in jail right away.
After heading to the west gate, I confidently stood in line in front of the gate.
Soon it was my turn, and I faced the guard.
The guard had an expressionless face, but his complexion seemed to brighten slightly when he saw my face.
"Pass."
"Here you go."
When I presented the necklace and plate proving I was an adventurer, a strange light flashed in the guard's eyes. He must have found it hard to believe that a young girl was an adventurer.
"Purpose?"
"Preliminary exploration of the Mesheen Great Forest."
It was a trivial reason, but these things are just formalities anyway.
As long as the answer wasn't too strange, passage was usually granted.
"Letila Guild, I see. May good fortune be with you."
"Thank you. Have a good day!"
It was a common phrase, but I gave the soldier a cheerful reply and stepped out of the west gate.
The Mesheen Great Forest was close enough to be seen from the gates of Karaldin.
On the path leading to the Great Forest, the branch of the Adventurer's Guild came into view.
Of course, the headquarters is inside the city, but they had no choice but to build a branch outside the gate because they needed a space to process the corpses and by-products of monsters.
Carrying monster corpses through the gate is a chore, so they process them all at once.
As I walked, I looked up at the sky and saw that the sun had already tilted quite a bit westward from its zenith.
I felt like I needed to move quickly, so I quickened my pace.
//
I walk along the main road leading to the Mesheen Great Forest.
The forest, densely overgrown with trees, is the territory of monsters that humans have not yet conquered.

-Chirp, chirp.

The sound of insects chirping echoed nearby, and the chirping of mountain birds could be heard everywhere.
It definitely feels different here.
Living only in the city and then coming directly into the mountains makes it feel even more distinct.
The reason I entered the Mesheen Great Forest immediately after receiving certification from the Adventurer's Guild was simple. I had to check out my future workplace first, right?
Of course, there's still some time before evening, and I'm also bored.
Entering a mountain range where monsters appear with only a dagger as a weapon is usually suicidal, but they say there aren't many strong monsters at the entrance, so it shouldn't matter much.
Not many monsters can break through my chi anyway.
Besides, the monsters that appear at the entrance of such forests are mostly beasts like wolves or demi-walkers like goblins.
I'm not ignoring wolves or goblins, but they're less impactful than grizzly bears or trolls.
"Ker-lurk!"
For example, like that guy...?
....Huh.
I stared at a goblin walking diligently in the distance.
It was a real goblin.
Wow, it's my first time seeing one in person.
"Kruk!"
It was about 1.3 to 1.4 meters tall.
It held a unique sling in its hand and carried a stone spear on its waist. The clothes it wore were a crude weave of tree branches, and its dark green skin was smooth and clean.
Unlike walkers with culture, demi-walkers have their own language but no intelligence beyond that.
Still, being able to use tools was quite threatening. Their skill in making and handling slings has sent many adventurers and soldiers to their graves.
"Ker-lurk."
Unexpectedly, seeing the goblin in person wasn't scary or disgusting, but rather fascinating. I've heard stories about them, but as someone from Earth, an only-human planet, I saw them more as new life forms than as monsters.
It's the same with slimes, but I've seen those more often.
I watched the goblin in front of me with the feeling of observing a strange animal.
The goblin walked among the trees and suddenly gestured as if looking at something.
I followed its gaze without realizing it... but there was nothing there. What is it looking at?
While I was standing there blankly watching,

-Thwack.

Something hard struck the back of my head.
//

-Thud.

The cold sensation of dirt and the fresh smell of grass brushed my nose.
I lay there fallen, not moving for a while.
It wasn't so much that I lost consciousness, but rather that I lost my balance and fell due to the sudden impact.
I forgot.
Goblins usually don't act alone.
Well, then that guy must have been distracting me.
....To be tricked by a goblin. I feel a little depressed.
But there was no sign of anyone approaching, so their sling skills must be quite impressive.
They're a race that only eats, shits, and slings, so it must be true.
Of course, my body, reinforced with iron skin armor, isn't weak enough to be knocked down by such a pebble. The reason I didn't get up right away was because I had a plausible plan.
"Ker-luruk!"
Like this.
As I lay there pretending to be unconscious with my eyes closed, I heard the sound of goblins approaching from the side.
Thanks to the knowledge I gained from Lakers, I know about goblin habits.
"Kireuk!?"
"Kruk, kuk."
As I lay still, I felt the presence of about four of them.
What are they saying?
I'm curious, but it doesn't sound like a language at all.
After hearing them chatter for a while, I suddenly felt a cold sensation on my hands and feet.
I wondered what they were doing, but they were tying my wrists and ankles.
Wow, they can even tie knots.
And they seem to have done it more than once or twice.
"Keruk, kek!"
"Kireuk. Kruk. Krik."
....Wait, if they tie me up this thoroughly, I won't be able to untie myself later.
//
Goblins are demi-walkers belonging to the hominid family, and they have several distinctive features.
First, they are more intelligent than other beasts, they can use tools, and they even have the intelligence to pass them on. However, due to their unique high fertility and rapid growth rate, they tend to adapt better in forests and mountains than humans, even though they are pushed back by humans on the plains.
Goblins who live in burrows and caves have a habit of leading groups out when they grow to a certain extent, and they even tend to unite with their own kind if necessary, making it almost impossible to completely exterminate them.
And the characteristic of these goblins was to produce as many offspring as possible. With high mortality rates for males and goblins becoming sub-adults capable of fighting in just 2-3 years, reproduction was not an option but a necessity.
The reason the goblins captured Layla was due to this context.

Due to their demi-walker nature, goblins were capable of interbreeding with human women, a fact they knew through the transmission of knowledge. Even with females of their own kind, their human hunts did not cease. For goblins living in harsh mountainous terrain, reproduction was always a crucial issue.
That's why the goblins dragged Layla to a cave inhabited by dozens of their kind.
Inside the goblins' cave, where they could use fire in a rudimentary way, other women who had already been captured were sprawled out, bound to crude wooden frames.
"Keh-heh!"
The goblins carried Layla on a stretcher deep into the cave. Layla lay comfortably on the stretcher, taking in the sights of the goblins' cave.
Their binding skills weren't great, but they weren't something she could undo quickly.
- Thump.
The goblins set Layla down in front of their leader and disappeared. Layla, with her hands and feet tightly bound, tried to move and free herself, but to no avail.
'...I'll need some time.'
High-intelligence demi-walkers were troublesome for this reason. It was a poorly imitated technique, but it had its own effect.
She probably could have freed herself by wriggling steadily for about thirty minutes, but,
"Krr-heh."
It seemed she wouldn't have that much time.
At the sudden cry, Layla turned to look inside the cave.
There, a goblin far larger than the others—about Layla's height—was looking down at her.
Commonly called the Goblin Chief, he was the leader of the goblins.
Unlike the other goblins, who wore roughly woven tree fibers, he wore something that at least resembled clothing.
- Thud, thud.
The Goblin Chief was slowly walking towards Layla.
There were no other goblins around, but it would be easy for him to summon dozens with a single call.
'...What to do.'
Seeing the Goblin Chief walking with a leisurely gait, a conflict flickered in Layla's eyes. Her gaze was directed towards the Goblin Chief's bulging lower body.

Chapter 22

22: Karaldin-H
What should I do?
"Kehehe..."
I contemplate, watching the approaching goblin chief.
I've heard stories of goblins kidnapping and raping humans capable of reproduction. After examining the cave, I found a total of four women held captive.
And two of them were pregnant.
Surely, pregnant women wouldn't be wandering the forest, so they must be pregnant with goblin children. I felt sorry for them, but my sympathy ended there.
Of course, I'm not worried about ending up in that situation.
No matter how much semen they pour into my womb, if I use the Essence Absorption Technique, the sperm will lose its vitality. Unless I don't use the Essence Absorption Technique, I don't have to worry about pregnancy once I use it.
Naturally, I have no desire to give birth to my first child as a goblin. I'm not dreaming of a fairy tale or hoping for a handsome prince, but goblins are just not my type.
However, it seemed inevitable that I would be taken by the goblins here and now.
The goblins' restraints, though seemingly loosely tied, were surprisingly intricate, making it difficult to untie them quickly. I could untie them if I tried, but I thought it would be better to wait for a later opportunity.
Frankly speaking, having sex with goblins seemed a bit disgusting.
I don't have a bestiality fetish, and goblins are practically monsters. Besides, they're not even handsome monsters.
I sighed softly as I watched the goblin chief approaching me.
"Krrrk."
The approaching goblin chief had the characteristic green skin and large nose.
He looked a bit different from the more human-like Hobes. Perhaps the difference was similar to that between humans and Monkers.
Hmm, he's interestingly ugly, but still, no thanks.
Should I struggle and resist somehow?
I hesitated for a moment, but decided it was better not to.
If my limbs were free, maybe, but it would be difficult to fight dozens of goblins while tied up.

-Tear

While I was contemplating, the goblin chief pulled a dagger from his pocket and tore my clothes. They probably don't have the technology to make daggers, so they must have taken it from a human.
It was a pretty good dagger, considering.
It was worth being dragged here.
"Kehehe!!"
With practiced movements, the goblin chief tore open the clothes on my chest.
In an instant, my clothes were in tatters, revealing my white skin.

-Thud

Then, the dagger I had put in the pocket inside my clothes fell to the floor.
"Kerk?"
The goblin chief saw it and grinned, distorting his mouth.
He looked like he had found something good.
I'm going to get it back later anyway, but he wouldn't understand even if I told him.
I sighed inwardly and relaxed my body. I decided to just endure it for now and plan to wipe them all out later when I get the chance.
Having sex with goblins isn't really my thing, but I'll just consider it a unique experience.
//
The chief was quite intelligent, as he disassembled my clothes.
I was instantly naked and forced to kneel on the floor like a dog.
Kneeling on the dirt floor of the cave wasn't my favorite thing, but there was nothing I could do.
I had to do as I was told for now.
I thought I would hate it, but surprisingly, this situation was arousing.
Being helpless and taken by a lowly monster that was no different from an animal. I should hate it, but at the same time, I felt a bit turned on.
The only downside was that goblins don't have the concept of foreplay.
"Ugh!?"
Even in Lakers, I rarely got penetrated without foreplay, so I gasped in surprise at the sudden sensation of something piercing my flesh.
Maybe it wouldn't have gone in if Charka hadn't widened it last night.
"Kehehe!"
I heard a voice from behind that seemed to be enjoying it.
Soon after, something that I assumed was a goblin's hand grabbed my side, and he began to thrust in earnest.
I closed my eyes and focused on feeling the goblin's penis inside me.
"Hiss, uhn..."
I thought his size would be small because of his short stature, but it was surprisingly decent. It wasn't that big by human standards, but it was still bigger than Seran's.
...I felt sorry inwardly, but it was the truth. What could I do?
Anyway, I'm the type to feel good even with short or thin ones because of the Succubus Art, but Seran's was a bit too much.

-Slap. Slap.

The sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed inside the cave.
After a while, faint moans were flowing from my mouth. Even though I was penetrated without foreplay, my body, trained by the Succubus Art, was already producing fluids.
"Heehee..."
Even though I was being helplessly fucked by a goblin like this, the physiological revulsion had disappeared, and only familiar pleasure resonated from inside my belly. It felt a bit unpleasant, but that unpleasant feeling was rather satisfying.
It was a contradiction, but what could I do when it was actually happening?
What was trained in Lakers was not only the body, but also the mind and perverted tendencies.
As I closed my eyes and enjoyed the sensation for a while, a strange cry suddenly echoed from behind. I also felt the sensation of a penis penetrating deeply.
"Kieeeee!!"
I was startled, but it wasn't a scream of pain.
It seemed to be this goblin's habit when he ejaculated.
Feeling the essence flowing into my belly, I sighed inwardly.
I haven't even come yet.
//
However, it was my miscalculation that I wouldn't be satisfied.
"Kerk?"
"Kirrk!"
Whether the previous cry was a signal of climax or a call for comrades, several goblins appeared from the entrance of the cave.
...No way.
I thought so inwardly, but as the saying goes, assumptions can be dangerous.
The goblins who appeared at the entrance threw off the rags they were wearing and approached me. At the same time, the goblin chief's penis, which had been filling me, scratched my insides as it pulled out.
"Hiss..!?"
As my body trembled at the sensation, the goblins who were approaching grinned.
"Kirrk!"
They approached me like that and had a conversation that could only be heard as bizarre howls. I don't know much about the ecology of goblins, but I knew that I was going to be fucked by these guys.
But what is this?
Are they giving out rewards to consolidate their dominance? While I was having academic thoughts about the ecology of goblins,
"Ooh...!"
A goblin's penis entered my body again, stirring my insides.
It seemed to be a different goblin. It was a little smaller than the goblin chief's, but still bigger than Seran's.
"Kehehe!"
However, unlike before when there was only one, this time there were several goblins.
Were they impatient?
"Hyaaang!?"
I involuntarily moaned at the foreign sensation felt in an unexpected place. Thanks to being thoroughly trained in Lakers, the goblin's penis entered my intestines without much resistance.
"Ugh, this is, ugh!?"
It might have been okay if it was just one.
Being attacked in two holes at the same time was still a bit much. As the goblins' penises sequentially went in and out, stimulating me, my lewdly developed body was inevitably heading towards climax.
However, I couldn't reach climax this time either.
"Kehehe!"
I felt like I was almost there, but the goblins ejaculated as they pleased and pulled out their penises.
"Haaah...."
I moaned softly with regret, but there were still more goblins left anyway. It would be okay if I just endured it properly. I could even enjoy it.
I thought so and relaxed, but,
"Kehehe!!"
"Kruk!"
Another goblin appeared at the entrance to the chief's room.
"....No way."
At this point, even I could realize it. I had to receive the seed of every male goblin in this cave.
It seemed like I would be tormented by goblins all day today.
A miserable sense of humiliation and excitement welled up in my heart.
I felt a bit disgusted, but I decided to think of it as a good thing.
In the end, I had to become the sex toy of countless goblins in the cave for quite a long time.
//
If not in quality, then in quantity?
If so, I would like to praise them for having a good idea. Thanks to that, I was excited and reached climax several times.
"...."
I was currently naked, tied hand and foot to a crude wooden frame, and abandoned in a room in a cave. Even though a considerable amount of time had passed, semen was still flowing from my genitals and anus.
When I turned to the side, I saw the faces of the women who were wearing dark expressions.
The goblins didn't seem to have any intention of giving clothes to the humans, so the women were all naked. Still, they must have been washing their bodies, because they weren't in a seriously dirty state.
"...Um."
When I opened my mouth slightly, their eyes turned to me.
Of the four, the two who were pregnant didn't react at all, but the other two still had life in their eyes.
Even though their expressions were full of despair.
"Where are you all from?"
"....Huh?"
When I asked that, one of the two women who reacted made a dumbfounded expression. She was a woman with light brown hair. She looked at me with a venomous face and said.
"Where are we from? Are you really asking that question right now?"
"....Stop it."
Then, the woman next to her stopped her in a barely audible voice.
But the brown-haired woman didn't stop.
"What does it matter? We're all fucked anyway. Damn it, we're fucked. Hey, let me give you some advice. See that rock over there? Bang your head against it and kill yourself. It'll be much easier."
Hmm, I didn't expect to be welcomed so warmly.
By the way, there was a rock next to me. I got valuable information.
Of course, I had no intention of banging my head against the rock.
Anyway, even if I bang my head here, the rock will break, not me.
"Looking at you, you've been fucked a lot too. I'm curious, so let me ask you something. How was it? How does it feel to be treated like a public toilet by goblins?"
It seemed that she was a more serious personality wreck than I had expected.
Of course, if I were to answer her question, I could say that I enjoyed it a bit, but I had enough sense not to say that in front of the others.
Instead of answering, I raised my hand and slammed the wooden frame against the rock next to me.

-Crack

As expected, it was made by goblins, so the wooden frame was shattered in one blow. Splinters of wood flew, and ropes made of fiber were revealed, but I had been rubbing against them so hard that I could quickly untie the ropes that bound my hands.
"...Huh?"
At the sound, the two women who had been motionless, as well as the personality wreck and the quiet woman next to her, looked at me.
"Damn it. What are you doing? Are you crazy and want to die?"
The brown-haired woman with a lack of personality muttered in disbelief, but of course I had no intention of dying. I shook my hands once and walked towards the entrance of the room.
"If you're bored, watch from there."
After giving a light warning, I approached the goblin guarding the entrance.
I felt a strange sense of liberation because I wasn't wearing anything.
"Kerk?"
Perhaps because of the noise earlier, the goblin guarding the cave entrance tilted his head and looked back at us. He saw me standing up and his eyes widened.
"Kieeee!!"
Then, he shouted loudly.
He was probably calling his comrades.
But I didn't feel any fear.
These goblins are no match for me.
Rather, I hope a lot of them gather.
I smiled and looked at the goblin holding the stone spear in front of me.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
The Jianghu is a rough place.

Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Karaldin
The reason I willingly came to the goblin nest was simple.
I had no intention of obediently following Charka around and steadily building my career. To be precise, I could do that, but if there was a faster way, wouldn't it be better to use it?
In that respect, wiping out a goblin horde was an excellent achievement.
If a rookie adventurer single-handedly slaughtered a goblin horde, there would be no need for bothersome skill verification.
Even if goblins weren't much, a party of dozens would force most adventurer parties to flee, so it was the perfect way to prove my skills.
The goblins' sling-based rock throwing was definitely annoying, and if hit properly, it was threatening enough to kill you instantly.

-Thwack.

However, even such rock throwing didn't do much damage to me.
I brushed the stone dust off my forehead and threw the stone spear in my hand.

-Thunk!

"Kreek!?"
A goblin screamed as the stone spear pierced its stomach, and the other goblins flinched at the sight of their fallen comrade.
However, no goblins charged.
Was it because I had pulverized the few that had charged earlier?
I thought they would all rush at me at once, given their numbers, but they were surprisingly docile.
Were they cowardly, or just cautious?
"Keee!"
As I was thinking that and casually taking a step, a shriek came from right next to me.
Without needing to turn around, I reached out and grabbed the neck of the goblin that had charged.
"Queek!?"

-Crack.

Then, I put strength into my hand and snapped the goblin's neck.
We might have even shared a night together, but if it charged, I had no choice but to kill it.
The goblin struggled for a moment, then went limp.
Unlike Monkers, these guys were a bit more intelligent but physically weak, so it was easy to kill them with my Qi-enhanced strength.
As I released my grip, the goblin's limp body slid to the cave floor.

-Thud.

"Keee!!"
"Keruk! Ker-keruk!"
The goblins, seeing this, cried out as if excited.
A dozen or so goblins surrounded me, screaming and throwing stones, but of course, none of it worked.

-Thwack.

I waved my hand to deflect the incoming stones and continued to walk forward.
Massacring them wasn't bad, but it was meaningless. They must have a place where they kept their loot.

-Tap. Tap.

As I moved, the goblins retreated in response.
The number of goblins surrounding me gradually increased, but none of them actually charged.
We maintained that strange standoff for a while.
"Krrruk!!"
Then, a shriek with a slightly different resonance than before was heard.
Turning my gaze, I saw it was the same goblin chief from before.
"Oh, hello?"
Since it was my first experience with a goblin, I raised my hand in greeting. The chief responded to my greeting.
"Keee!!"
With a splendid cry.
As if emboldened by that cry, the goblins all charged at me at once.
//
No matter how weak goblins are, you can't win if you're overwhelmed by numbers.
It's not a matter of defense, but of strength.
If they charged in a swarm, ready to die, I would gradually become overwhelmed, even with my Iron God Armor protecting me.
And if I were captured like that, it wouldn't end with just a bit of fun this time. I would definitely be in for a rough time.
I like being taken advantage of, but I didn't intend to live here as a goblin sex toy for the rest of my life.

-Tap.

Knowing that, I took a stance.
I was a little bothered by the fact that my breasts were shaking because I wasn't wearing anything, but I decided to think positively and be grateful that I had breasts to shake.

-Thwack.

"Kreek!?"
First, I kicked the goblin that charged at me.
The goblin, struck by a kick with full force and proper posture, flew through the air and crashed into the cave wall on the other side.
The succubus who gave me knowledge of martial arts didn't just use Succubus Absorption and Yin Demon Art. Her title was a bit much, but she was a master of martial arts who had deeply studied various weapons and techniques.
When you think about it, it's only natural.
The reason she was able to make a name for herself with such a crude internal energy like Yin Demon Art was because she had a deep understanding of martial arts.
My knowledge was limited, so I don't know what she went through, but I'm confident that I inherited some of her martial arts skills.
Of course, it took the dedicated help of Seran and Keir, as well as my friends from the slums, to master it.
...Looking back, I hit them a lot when I was young.
I can understand why they bullied me so much. I even think I should let them get back at me later to even things out.
"Kreek!!"

-Whoosh!

While thinking about this and that, I kicked another goblin that was charging at me. The power was a bit weaker because it was a different consecutive kick than before, but it was enough to incapacitate the goblin.
Was it because I moved so vigorously?
The semen inside my vagina and intestines was slowly flowing down my thighs. I tried not to pay attention to it, but I couldn't help but be a little bothered by it.

-Pow!

I punched the goblins that were charging at me next.

-Whack!

Maintaining my breathing, I took a light stance and punched each one, one at a time.

-Pow-pow-pow!

"Kieeek!?"
"Kreek!!"
Three goblins screamed and fell in an instant. The goblins' momentum faltered, and they hesitated.
"Kreek!!"
Still, some of them were brave.
Just as I was about to counterattack with a punch against two goblins charging at me simultaneously, I realized that the goblin on the left had something shiny in its hand.
"Krruk!?"
Instead of punching, I reached out and grabbed the neck of the charging goblin.
The goblin swung the dagger it was holding and stabbed my arm.

-Stab.

Of course, it didn't work.
The tip of the knife only pressed slightly against my skin. There wasn't even a scratch, let alone blood.
That's only natural. I had already experimented with it.
"Kieee!?"
The goblins' momentum faltered even more when they realized the dagger wasn't working.
Fear was etched in their eyes, and their steps towards me hesitated.
They had stopped throwing stones at some point.

-Crunch.

I snapped the neck of the goblin I was holding and took the dagger it was holding.

-Swish.

Holding the silver, shimmering dagger, I swung it lightly once.
It was light and usable.
It wasn't my dagger.
It was the dagger that the goblin chief had been holding earlier.
Turning my head to look at the goblin chief, I saw that it was staring at me with shocked eyes.
Well, it would be a waste to throw away the weapon I just took, but should I catch that guy first?
Catching the chief would be better than killing the other goblins. But since he was my first experience with the goblin race, should I spare him? But the chief's corpse would be the best evidence.
I made my decision and channeled the internal energy I had been carefully preserving into the dagger and threw it at him.

-Thunk.

The dagger pierced the neck of the goblin chief, who was standing there blankly.
"Krrut...!"

-Thud.

The goblin chief collapsed, bleeding from the neck, and rolled across the cave floor.
//
After that, it wasn't too difficult.
After killing a few more goblins, they screamed and fled out of the cave. I thought about following them, but since it was night, it seemed better to just let them escape.
I returned to the cave where I had been tied up and freed all four of the women who were in the same situation as me.
"I've taken care of the goblins. Let's leave this place when it gets light."
The women were staring at me with blank faces.
They seemed unable to believe that they had been rescued in such an absurd way.
They had eyes, so they must have seen me taking down the goblin sentries.
But they couldn't have seen anything beyond that because they were tied up.
The brown-haired woman who had cursed at me earlier looked even more surprised.
Her expression was a mix of embarrassment, shock, and a bit of apology, making for a very strange face.
"Are you... by any chance, a knight?"
The brown-haired woman muttered, looking at me in disbelief.
I found that a bit funny.
A female knight being raped by goblins? Does such a thing even exist?
...Come to think of it, there's no reason why it shouldn't.
Maybe it exists in the Astaltine Empire, even if it doesn't in the Kilkerd Kingdom. Or maybe I could try it later.
Still, humans are a bit better than goblins.
If I were to be captured, I'd rather it be by a band of thieves.
"No, I'm just an adventurer. For now."
I was planning to become a knight later if I had the chance, so I answered vaguely. I was planning to try it once I found my friends.
It would be even better if I had noble friends.
I still can't forget the night I spent with the guard captain in Lakers. Of course, Charka was big, but he was lacking in skills.
"...I, it's amazing. You took down all those goblins without any weapons..."
On the other hand, the black-haired woman who had stopped her earlier looked at me with admiration. I smiled wryly and nodded at her gaze.
I like contemptuous gazes, but I'm a bit awkward with compliments like that.
Especially since I didn't do it to be praised.
But before I could feel embarrassed, she bowed her head to me and expressed her gratitude.
"...Thank you for saving us."
I was grateful, but I was more surprised than feeling like it was natural.
I thought I would be blamed for not saving them sooner. In fact, the two pregnant women were giving me complicated looks.
It was a look mixed with gratitude, faint resentment, and resignation.
"...Thank you."
Still, it was better than meeting their end in a goblin cave, so they thanked me.
Wandering around the forest at night was crazy, so we stayed in the cave.
I realized while being dragged to the goblin cave that it was quite far from the entrance of the forest. It would take at least an hour to walk.
Even if I was okay, it would be difficult to lead four burdens.
We lit a fire in the cave and sat around it.
Then, as if reality had returned, the two pregnant women began to sob as they looked at the fire.
"Sniff, sob... sob..."
The black-haired woman approached them and offered comfort, and I silently left the area.
Then, the brown-haired woman followed me.
She mumbled an apology as she looked at me.
"...I'm sorry. I said some harsh things earlier, but at the time..."
"Well, I don't really care, but in the future, when you apologize like that, you can just say you're sorry. Don't make excuses."
"Ugh. Okay. I, I'm sorry..."
Still, unlike her first impression, she didn't seem to be a complete psychopath.
I'll let her off the hook.
If I hadn't learned Yin Demon Art, if I didn't have Succubus Absorption and had to get pregnant with a goblin's child, I would have reacted similarly to her... but I wouldn't have.
Still, there are individual differences, so I'll respect that.
First, I needed to find the place where the goblins kept their loot, so we wandered around the cave and talked.
"I'm Eira, and the black-haired girl from earlier is Mien."
According to Eira, she and Mien were adventurers in the same party.
"...About three days ago, we were attacked on our way back from completing a quest. It was a quest to defeat a troll and get its blood, but Roan, who was in charge of the front line, made a mistake, so we used more magic than planned. We managed to catch the troll somehow, but we also lost some of our equipment, so we couldn't win."

It's said that Aira's party was annihilated by the goblins' rock throwing, and she and Mien were dragged to the nest like this.
"...So, that's how I ended up like this."
Aira raised her arm with a bitter smile. Her body, illuminated by the torch, was covered in bruises.
No matter how weak goblins are, they can't be ignored. They are a race that lives in the Meshin Great Forest, and they have stubbornly survived among formidable monsters.
"Still, I guess I'm lucky."
Aira muttered blankly, looking behind her.
She must be talking about the two pregnant women.
I nodded silently.
The two women were said to be from a village near Karaldin.
They went up the mountain to gather herbs and were kidnapped by goblins.
As a woman, carrying the child of a goblin, a demi-walker, is a terrible thing. It would be different if they gave birth. If they returned to the village in that state, all that would remain for them would be endless accusations and contemptuous glances.
And they know that best.
"But what can we do? We have to live."
I replied in a nonchalant tone.
I couldn't say that I understood the despair of carrying the offspring of something that wasn't even human. I probably wouldn't despair either.
When I said that, Aira looked at me with a bewildered expression.
"...You're really amazing. Mien and I...we cried all day after being dragged here..."
I could tell that the goblins' grand welcome was included in the words 'after being dragged here.'
Hmm, I don't think it's something to cry about, though.
Is it because of the environment I grew up in?

Chapter 24

24: Karaldin
Eira and I organized the loot we obtained from the goblin cave overnight.
The goblins seemed to have raided quite a few humans, as they had amassed a lot of loot. There was even a longsword and shield among the spoils. The reason they didn't use them was probably because they weren't the right size.
The existence of such weapons meant that they had also targeted humans who possessed them.
Well, they had raided many humans, so they probably targeted Eira's party as well.
They have some intelligence, so they must know what adventurers are.

-Clang.

As I thought about this and examined the weapons, I was surprised to find that they were in good condition. The longsword, when drawn from its scabbard, still had a sharp edge and seemed usable, and the shield was also in good condition.
It seemed that the goblins had discarded the longsword because it was difficult for them to use, but it was a perfect fit for me.
"Heh, lucky me. I needed a weapon anyway."
As I swung the longsword and muttered to myself, Eira slowly nodded. I tilted my head, feeling puzzled by her expression, and then I suddenly realized.
"Perhaps, were these your comrades' weapons?"
"...You don't have to worry about that. It's yours now."
It was obvious what Eira's answer meant.
I silently picked up the longsword and examined it.
The fact that only Eira and Mien survived probably meant that everyone else was dead. The truth didn't weigh heavily on me.
Adventurers are close to death, and I know that.
A former adventurer who used to visit me often said that he had run away back to Lakers like a fugitive because he didn't want to die.
"Hang in there. I wish I could comfort you with better words, but I'm not very good with words."
When I said that, Eira gave a bitter smile.
"I will. And you don't need to comfort me. You saved us."
She looked at the longsword I was holding for a moment, then continued.
"Use it well. It's a good sword."
"Yes."
Even if she hadn't said that, I had no intention of returning the longsword.
Weapons are quite expensive in this world.
Especially those with good performance.
For me, who was working hard to sell my body just to get a weapon, obtaining a usable sword was good news.
Moreover, there were exactly two longswords left, so Emily and I could each use one.
Besides that, there were two daggers, one shield, one mace, three chain vests, Eira's bow and short sword, and Mien's staff and spellbook. There were also animal hides and the silver coin pouch I had brought.
As dawn slowly broke, we put all the loot into our backpacks and completed our preparations. I wore the two longswords at my waist and carried the backpack, while Eira carried the bow on her back and the short sword on her belt.
Mien, in her case, held the spellbook and chanted a spell.
The mages of this world prepare to use their spells at any time by memorizing them in their spellbooks. It was a method of storing magic on vellum made from monster hides, not ordinary paper.
It was a type of enchantment used by battle mages who were familiar with combat.
Since I hadn't seen magic in person very often, I carefully watched Mien memorize the spell.
"...It's, uh, embarrassing when you stare like that."
Then Mien stopped memorizing the spell and gave a wry smile.
"I haven't seen many mages, so I'm curious."
When I replied, Mien widened her eyes as if slightly surprised.
"I thought Ryla had a lot of experience..."
"No way. She's only 16. She looks young, doesn't she?"
Eira answered for me.
Mien slightly opened her mouth in surprise at Eira's words, looked at me, and muttered softly.
"...You must have had a hard time. Still young, and, uh, you've been through something like that..."
Did "something like that" mean being gang-raped by goblins?
It was a fresh shock, but compared to the things I've experienced in my life, it wasn't that hard.
"It's okay. I'm already used to being taken advantage of. Ah, I don't mean I'm used to goblins..."
It seemed that Mien's gaze was filled with even more pity, and it wasn't just my imagination.
I looked at the two of them as I prepared to leave the cave.
A mage and an archer.
If we had a vanguard, we would have a plausible party. After receiving proof that we had cleared the goblin nest, it wouldn't be bad to form a party with them.
If possible, including Emily as well.
If that happens, it would be a party made up of only women, but if it doesn't work out, we can include Charka, so it doesn't matter.

-Chirp chirp.

As soon as we came out of the cave, we were greeted by the sunlight and the sound of insects chirping.
"We really, really got out..."
For me, the scenery outside the cave was no different from yesterday, but it seemed different for the other four. The two women from the village, as well as Mien and Eira, were looking at the sunlight and wiping their eyes.
"It's too early to relax, let's go down quickly."
"...That's right. We haven't left the forest yet."
Eira nodded at my words and took out the bow she was carrying on her back.
The ragged cloak didn't look very good, but now was not the time to talk about clothing.
Besides, the clothes we were wearing had been torn by the goblins, so all five of us had no choice but to wear rags or cloaks over our bare bodies.
"Then, shall we start?"
I said, looking at the compass, and the group following behind me nodded at my words.
//
Fortunately, we didn't see any other monsters while descending the mountain.
Since there was a pregnant woman in the group, it would have been difficult if we had encountered a wild animal like a wolf, but the feared event did not occur.
After almost two hours of hiking, we descended the mountain range and arrived at the walls of Karaldin. I decided to understand why the group, except for me, burst into tears again as they looked at the distant walls.
After everyone calmed down, we headed to the Adventurer's Guild branch outside the walls.
The Adventurer's Guild branch was a little different from the guild headquarters inside the castle.
Unlike the stone building of the guild headquarters, the branch had the feeling of a wooden inn. The warehouse in the back and the yard where monster byproducts were laid out further enhanced that atmosphere.

-Clatter.

As we entered the Adventurer's Guild branch, the gazes of the adventurers inside and the women sitting at the counter all turned to us.
"...."
They were looking at us in surprise.
That's because two of the group were pregnant and all were wearing ragged clothes. It was fortunate that we found a spring on the way down and washed ourselves once. Otherwise, we would have been even more disheveled.
We called the guild's people, sent the two pregnant women to the lodging on the second floor, and explained the situation.
"You annihilated a goblin nest?"
The receptionist at the counter asked back in surprise after hearing my words.
"Yes, I brought the chief's head here..."
Just in case something like this happened, I cut off the goblin chief's head.
A group of dozens of goblins doesn't unite well without a goblin chief, so I thought it could be used as evidence.

-Thud.

When I took the goblin chief's head out of my backpack, the receptionist looked at it carefully. It was quite a grotesque sight, but seeing that her complexion didn't change at all, it seemed that not just anyone could be a guild receptionist.
Emily, can you do this?
"...That's right. Judging by the size, it's definitely a goblin chief. But did you really catch this alone?"
"Yes. Well, I caught about a dozen goblins nearby, but they were too heavy, so I left them behind."
The receptionist looked at Eira and Mien at my words.
She wanted to confirm if it was true. Eira and Mien nodded, and I had to sit at the table and write a progress report.
"...Um, Eira."
"Yeah?"
"Do I have to write all of this honestly?"
When I pointed to the progress report and asked, Eira gave a wry smile as if she understood my words and shook her head.
"You don't have to be that detailed. Just write how you defeated them."
After I finished writing the report, I submitted it and sold all the loot to the guild, except for the necessary weapons. The receptionist read my report and flipped through the list.
"Ryla Freeman...that name is not yet registered in the branch. Are you a rookie?"
"Yes, I registered yesterday."
Then the receptionist looked at me with a look that seemed to say, "What is this girl?"
But she quickly erased that expression and answered calmly.
"A guild investigation team will be dispatched soon, so once the confirmation is complete, you can receive the reward at the guild headquarters."
She said that and turned her eyes back to the report.
"And, according to this report, there's no need to put a restriction on the request. I'll submit it to the headquarters for now."
The rest of the conversation wasn't very long.
After listening to various things, I left the Adventurer's Guild branch. Eira and Mien also followed me out.
"What are you two going to do in the future?"
When I asked, Mien answered with a faint smile.
"Well, I have to look for a job again for now. I have quite a bit of savings in the bank, so I think I can live somehow."
Is she going to be an adventurer again after going through something like that?
Unlike what I saw, she seemed to have a strong heart.
And that was a good thing for me. I was thinking of forming a party with them.
"If you don't mind, can you take me with you when you carry out a request next time?"
"That's what we wanted to say."
Fortunately, Eira and Mien nodded at my request.
Then I felt a little relieved.
Even if I single-handedly devastated the goblin nest, the fact that I'm still a rookie adventurer doesn't change.
I probably wouldn't be able to handle a request alone.
//
"...."
I returned to the inn with a light heart, and Emily was sitting on the bed with hollow eyes. She looked at me with a blank gaze.
"...?"
Puzzled, I looked closely at Emily's face, and the area under her eyes was quite dark.
Could it be that she didn't sleep?
"...Ryla?"
"Uh, yeah. That's me...?"
When Emily asked in a soulless voice, I nodded in confusion. Then Emily made a dejected expression.
"Last night, I waited...but you didn't come."
I was about to tilt my head at her words, but I remembered what happened yesterday.
...Oh, right.
Come to think of it, I said something like that.
"S-sorry. Did you wait?"
Then Emily was startled and answered in a loud voice.
"N-no! I didn't wait! I was just worried that something might have gone wrong because you didn't come in without saying anything!"
"...Oh, okay."
Judging by her flushed face, she must have been quite expectant.
...Surely not.
Maybe it's just hysteria from not being able to sleep.
"Anyway, sorry, I was out getting some gifts."
I smiled and sat next to her, then put the backpack on the floor. Then Emily looked at the backpack with a questioning gaze.
"What kind of gifts?"
"This."
I took a longsword out of the backpack and handed it to her.
Then Emily's eyes turned serious.
"...."
She silently accepted the sword and lifted it up.
She turned it around to estimate the weight and made a slightly surprised expression.
"It's a good sword. How did you get it?"
"....Um."
Then the conflict I had when writing the report at the guild branch came to mind again.
Should I tell her honestly, or should I soften it a bit?
"Wait, why are your clothes like that?"
Just as I was worrying, Emily looked at me and shouted in shock as if she had finally noticed. You're just noticing now? You're so slow.
Now that it's come to this, I'll just tell her honestly.

That sounds more fun.
"I was dragged to a goblin nest and... you know."
"...Huh?"
Emily's expression turned blank.
I gave a playful smile and pointed to my lower abdomen.
"You know, that. I was thoroughly... mated by them."
"...Eh?"
"But I fought and won somehow. Picked up some loot from the nest while I was at it. I got this sword back then."
Emily looked at the sword, then back at me, repeating the process.
I chuckled inwardly at her flustered expression. Before I knew it, Emily's face was as red as her hair.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Thank you for the early thumbs up as always.
Regarding the settings in the comments, I generally try to flesh them out in detail, but I think that's just an additional element. I think the important things in a story are the story and characters, and then things like plausibility.
And this story... is half-aiming to be an erotica, so I didn't think it was necessary to describe detailed settings...
Still, I appreciate your interest in the settings.
I hope everyone has a good rest of the day.

Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Karaldin
Ding-
I woke up to find the sun already sinking low in the west.
I wasn't mistaken.
It wasn't rising in the east, but setting in the west.
"Haaam...."
Savoring the fading touch of twilight, I yawned softly and sat up.
Rubbing my sleepy eyes, I leaned against the bed, blankly pulling at my tangled hair as I thought.
What was I doing?
After a while of racking my brain, the memories slowly returned.
I left the goblin cave in the morning, returned to the inn, and slept like a log. I had played with the goblins for quite a while yesterday, fought right after, and stayed up all night, so it was no wonder I was tired.
To top it off, that day was the day I was tormented by Tsarka all night.
Ah, I also took a test from Rakas in the middle.
No wonder I was exhausted.
So, I hugged Emily, who was also sleep-deprived from waiting for me, and fell asleep. Then, I woke up to the sound of the bell ringing outside and sleepily woke Emily up to send her off.
Ding-
And when I woke up, the bell was ringing again.
It was the sound signaling the full arrival of night.
I stroked my disheveled hair and muttered softly.
"...I just woke up."
This is a complete shut-in's life.
...Well, when I think about it, it's not so bad.
A lazy life free from obligations, how sweet and beautiful it is.
Of course, now is not the time to enjoy such a life.
I turned my head and looked out the window.
The streets were bustling with people as the day drew to a close.
They were probably heading home.
I don't know when Emily will be back, but she'll be here soon.
I should at least wash up.
I yawned once more and got out of bed.
//
Emily returned sooner than I expected.
After washing up and having dinner on the first floor of the inn, I was chewing on mint when I heard someone approaching the room.
Creak.
Along with the sound of the creaking hinges, a voice that sounded like it was dying reached my ears.
"Huuuh..."
Turning my gaze, I saw Emily with her red hair hanging down, staggering towards the bed.
"Good work."
"...I don't wanna work...."
I greeted her with a sympathetic heart, and a tired voice returned.
Emily laid down on the hard bed and mumbled softly.
"I want to be rich...."
"Pfft."
At that simple wish, a laugh involuntarily escaped my lips.
She was no different from the fantasies I had earlier.
"Is guild work harder than housework?"
"Ah, it's not that..."
When I asked with a voice mixed with laughter, Emily gave a bitter smile and shook her head.
Then it must just be something she says often. She said she had eight siblings, so the amount of housework she had to do must have been enormous.
Housework in a world without washing machines is harsh.
After lying sprawled on the bed for a while, Emily suddenly muttered as if she had remembered something.
"I saw some adventurers today, and they were badly injured."
"It's just the nature of the job."
It's almost natural for adventurers to get hurt and die.
Even Eira and Mien lost party members. The Mesin Great Forest is a habitat for monsters and a dangerous place that many countries, including the kingdom, have not been able to touch.
Adventurers are the ones who treat it like their own backyard, so it was no exaggeration to say that they have a profession close to death.
Emily was silent for a moment at my answer, then asked another question.
"Lyla, how strong do you think I am?"
Did she realize the reality after seeing the adventurers?
Her eyes were quite serious.
"...Hmm."
That was a rather ambiguous question.
Strength is a fairly objective indicator, but it doesn't necessarily mean you won't die. In the end, surviving is being strong, that's what I think.
But I should give a proper assessment.
"Maybe, if you had a weapon, you could easily beat four or five soldiers, I think."
I had sparred with Emily a few more times on the way to Karaldin. If we fought head-on, she would be stronger than Keir.
But she would be similar to Rakas. If the two of them clashed directly, Emily would likely lose due to the difference in experience. Excellent swordsmanship is not always a panacea.
"...I'm not very strong."
At my answer, she smiled bitterly again and lay down on the bed.
"When I was little, I thought I could just travel the world with a sword."
Emily's face looked somehow wistful as she said those words.
Well, she was a man in her previous life, so she might have longed for such a life. I don't really like that kind of wandering life. Maybe if I didn't have the goal of finding my friends, I wouldn't have stayed in Lakers... I don't think so, I would have stayed in another brothel or crossed over to the Empire and become a knight.
"That would be a bit difficult."
When I nodded realistically, Emily agreed as well.
"Yeah, I guess so."
"I might be able to, though."
"Huh?"
"No, just kidding."
It's half true, but I brushed it off playfully.
Then Emily chuckled and turned her gaze back to the ceiling. She stared at the ceiling like that for a while, then suddenly opened her mouth again.
"...That thing you do, is it a martial art based on absorbing energy?"
"Yeah, that's right. It's a technique that converts life force into internal energy."
It was a sudden question, but I answered immediately.
It was obvious what she was talking about.
Even if she seems a little lacking, Emily is also a reincarnator and has a deep knowledge of martial arts.
Whether it's sucking life force, blood, or absorbing essence, martial arts of absorption basically use life force to convert it into internal energy. In terms of martial arts, it's clearly the path of evil, and it's obvious that the internal energy absorbed in that way is not pure.
But in this world, that impure internal energy exerts great power.
Judging from the state of the knights, it's not that there's nothing similar to martial arts in this world, but its power doesn't seem very strong. Even if there is, it's probably just basic external force using life force.
"How long does it take to learn that?"
"Hee, learning it is easy, but you have to be prepared to master it. Are you sure you're okay with that?"
As if she noticed what I meant by being prepared, Emily's face turned red.
"Haaah...that's, a little, too much...."
"...."
If she really thought it was too much, she would have refused with a straight face.
Emily. She says she's a man, but she's more lewd than I thought.
But since she said she would learn, I was willing to teach her.
"First of all, you can't learn it easily. In terms of here...you need to build a foundation with internal energy for about 2 years to even start."
The Essence Absorption Great Art is not a skill, but literally a great art, so it can be learned easily, but the Yin Demon Art is different. To use absorption skills, you need a martial art that suits it.
It was impossible to just absorb it and use it like your own internal energy. The reason why martial artists despised absorption skills was not only because of the method, but also because the pollution of internal energy caused an imbalance in the body and a high risk of the accumulated skill being twisted and going into Qi Deviation.
Even in the case of the Yin Demon Art, you couldn't just absorb essence and use it right away. Internal energy absorbed from others with different properties is like mixing different colors of paint. If you pour blue paint on someone who has only used red, it will take a long time to get the color back.
That tendency was even greater the more mixed the absorbed energy was.
In terms of danger, the Star Absorption Great Art, which absorbs all kinds of energy without discrimination, had the most impure internal energy, followed by blood absorption, which absorbs impurities along with life force, and then essence absorption, which was the cleanest.
I don't know if that's the difference in the perfection of the martial art, or if the energy itself is like that.
At my explanation, Emily nodded and muttered.
"2 years of internal energy, you say?"
"I recalculated it based on my standards, so there may be some differences, but it's probably about that much."
Of course, that's 2 years based on here.
It's a pathetic amount that would be about three days in that world, but you need at least that much to build a foundation.
Even if you fill the rest with internal energy converted from essence, you have to build the foundation yourself. In other words, even if you start learning now, it will take 2 years to take your first steps.
"That's a relief, I've saved up that much."
That's only if she doesn't have any internal energy.
But Emily seemed to have been steadily building up internal energy. I thought she had used it all up learning the Heroic Art, but surprisingly, that wasn't the case.
"...I didn't think you were so frugal."
"You seem to be looking down on me a lot, am I wrong?"
"How could I?"
I gave a sly smile and organized my thoughts for a moment.
I could tell her verbally, but it would be better for me to directly control her internal energy and move it.
The subtle flow of internal energy and the order of the acupoints to operate the skill cannot be understood by explaining it verbally.
Besides, it would be troublesome if internal energy was wasted by doing it verbally. Unlike the world in my memory, it was almost impossible to recover the consumed internal energy here.
Actually, I'm not very confident in handling other people's internal energy, but I've experimented on Keir while he was sleeping a few times, so it should be okay. It went pretty well then, so it should be okay this time too.
After organizing my thoughts, I nodded and opened my mouth.
"Okay. I'll teach you."
"...Thank you."
Knowing what it means to teach martial arts to others, Emily had a very serious expression on her face.
//
All martial arts start with Qi Circulation and end with Qi Circulation.
It is Qi Circulation that processes the accepted energy of nature through the mind technique, and it is also Qi Circulation that changes the body through the accepted internal energy.
Like all knowledge, martial arts is not simple at all.
If I were to grab a clueless child here and teach them, I probably wouldn't be able to.
Humans have three hundred and sixty-five acupoints.
The theory of martial arts begins with understanding each of these acupoints.
If you don't understand the location and properties of these acupoints, you can't even take the first steps in martial arts. Even the properties of the acupoints change depending on the person's constitution.
The energy that a person accumulates in their body is always changing in nature.
The 365 acupoints that exist in the human body contain different properties, and each time they pass through these acupoints, the energy accumulated in the body gradually changes in nature.
The nature of internal energy varies depending on which acupoint it passes through, and it changes again depending on which order it follows. The possibility of that change is almost infinite, and martial arts is the work of creating this almost infinite change in internal energy.
That's why the human body is called a microcosm.
Because it contains all the changes in that small body, it is given the grand name of the universe.
Finding a single path in the infinite crossroads is Qi Circulation, and the destination of that path was martial arts.
This is why martial arts is called martial learning.
Knowing all those changes is impossible unless you are a god.
Therefore, martial artists always valued their martial arts as much as their lives, and pursued better martial learning throughout their lives, even over dozens of generations. They gradually added their own martial learning, which they had cultivated throughout their lives, to the knowledge of their predecessors.
If the theory of martial arts starts from the acupoints, the practice of martial arts starts from breathing.
Breathing is the process of accepting the pure energy of nature into the body without any Qi Circulation, and you cannot learn martial arts without going through this process. You can't just start Qi Circulation without any energy accumulated in your body.
The beginning and end of martial arts is Qi Circulation, but the foundation for that beginning is breathing. Therefore, the mind technique for accumulating energy through Qi Circulation can be said to be the next step after breathing.

The stages after accumulating a certain amount of Qi in the body through breathing exercises are circulating Qi and practicing internal energy. If you don't know your own acupoints in this process, it's impossible to learn martial arts.
Because only God knows what awaits at the end if you circulate Qi through the wrong acupoints.
Therefore, before performing External Qi Circulation, I recited the path of the Yin Demon Art to Emily.
"First, it starts from the Sea of Qi."
I made Emily memorize all the paths of the Yin Demon Art and tested her thoroughly. Even if we could only exert insignificant power, the knowledge in our heads was definitely not insignificant.
//
When Emily memorized all the paths, I nodded and replied.
"Correct."
"Whew...."
Then she let out a sigh of relief.
The sun had completely set, and the moon was rising in the sky. But there would still be time to do External Qi Circulation.
Even if it's transmitted verbally, the feeling of internal energy directly passing through the acupoints can only be known through direct experience.
Although some internal energy would be consumed, Emily was my friend from a past life.
I could do this much for her.
I made up my mind and spoke to Emily.
At the same time, Emily also opened her mouth.
"I will definitely repay this favor-"
"Then take it off."
"....Huh?"
Oops, bad timing.
Looking at Emily's expression, it was half serious, half bewildered.
I was telling her to take it off because I had to adjust my internal energy directly. She must have misunderstood...it seems clear.
"O-okay. I, I understand."
But before I could say anything, Emily blushed and took off her clothes. Her skin, slightly darker than mine, was still white, and her breasts were pertly raised.
"...."
"P-please be g-gentle...."
Emily. I think the heart of a man would have already been thrown across the River Styx by the time you said that line.
And, she doesn't seem to hesitate at all when taking them off.
It was such a quick decision that I didn't even have a chance to explain the misunderstanding.
As expected of Emily....
I cleared my throat once and corrected Emily's misunderstanding.
"That's not it, I told you to take it off for the External Qi Circulation."
"...Huh?"
Then Emily's expression turned blank.
Her appearance felt somehow cute, and I wore a faint smile on my lips as I continued.
"But if you really want to, I can't help it. I'll deal with you after it's over."
"...Eh?"
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
It ends ambiguously.
I'll post another chapter.

Chapter 26

26: Karaldin-H

-Chak.

Touching her back, I felt soft skin.
I've touched countless men, but not many women. In that sense, touching Emily's body for the first time stirred something within me, a desire from a past life I thought I'd lost.
Even if the degree of that desire was faint.
"Hnn..."
As I raised my hand, Emily shuddered and moaned.
Perhaps it was because of her neatly arranged red hair, but her clean back felt strangely erotic.
"...."
I cleared my mind and took a deep breath.
I could savor Emily later. Now was the time to focus on teaching her martial arts.
...A man wouldn't have been able to maintain this mindset.
He would have thrown the Otherworldly Demonic Art to the side and pounced on her.
Of course, the result of pouncing would be the same.
Emily sat in a lotus position, calming her breathing.
"You know the precautions, right? Don't open your mouth, don't moan, don't move your energy."
"Yeah."
After hearing Emily's answer, I placed my hands on her Mingmen acupoint and slowly infused my energy.
I had her recite and memorize the order of the energy circulation before starting, but it's always better to remember by experiencing it directly.
What I was injecting into her now was the purest form of the turbid Demonic Yin Art energy, something close to true essence.
I guided it, keeping it thin and unbroken.

-Flitch.

Emily's body twitched, but it was okay. Since we were both at a shallow level, even if we failed, we would only lose internal energy. Of course, in Emily's case, she would suffer a bit from the internal energy I injected.
I had to prevent that possibility as much as possible.
Focusing my mind, I controlled the energy within her body.
Careful not to lose concentration, I opened my mouth.
"First, the Eight Extraordinary Meridians."
All martial arts pass through the Eight Extraordinary Meridians.
In order to build internal energy and change the body, one must go through the entire body's meridians, and the most effective meridians for this are the Eight Extraordinary Meridians.
As long as a person is alive, their meridians are open. If they were blocked, it wouldn't be normal.
It's just that the degree of blockage is different.
But since we're not going to use any great martial arts, there's no need to worry if the meridians are a little narrow.
Maintaining the energy inside Emily's body, I opened my mouth again.
"You move the energy up to the Eight Extraordinary Meridians."
Circulate the energy in the order of the Governing Vessel, Conception Vessel, Thoroughfare Vessel, Girdle Vessel, Yang Heel Vessel, Yin Heel Vessel, Yang Linking Vessel, and Yin Linking Vessel. Not only orthodox sects, but even heretical and demonic martial arts pass through the Eight Extraordinary Meridians.
The change happens after that.
Calmly maintaining the flow of energy, I recited the acupoints in order.
"Celestial Pivot, Cycle Gate, Bewilderment Center."
The left upper body,
"Right, Blood Sea, River Divide, Beam Hill."
"Left, Blood Sea, River Divide, Beam Hill."
The lower body,
"Shoulder Crevice, Qi Store, Celestial Pivot."
The right upper body.
"Wind Screen, Skull Hollow, Celestial Connection, Upper Star."
And up to the head.
"Repeat, Seven."
A total of seven circulations of energy.
With those words, I removed my hands from her Mingmen acupoint. At the same time, the flow of energy within her also stopped.
But this was enough.
Emily was already circulating energy on her own, and the energy I had infused would be moving according to the flow of energy she was guiding. She no longer needed my help.
"Hoo."
I exhaled and stood up. Looking at Emily, she seemed to have a comfortable expression. A strange sense of pride welled up in my chest.
Now all I had to do was wait.
If she only built the foundation of the Demonic Yin Art, she would be able to use the Essence Absorption Technique.
That doesn't necessarily mean she has to become like me.
Even with the Demonic Yin Art, it's possible to accumulate internal energy through breathing exercises. It's just that she would gain additional internal energy by copulating with a man.
The reason I was teaching her the Demonic Yin Art wasn't so much for martial arts, but more as a form of contraception and psychological preparation for the worst-case scenario. She might get pregnant, or if she were to be raped, she would have to rationalize it like this.
Just like I once did.
"...."
I looked at her face and pondered.
Should I introduce her to a man after all?
Since Emily was a virgin, I wanted to introduce her to a good man if possible.
Having made that decision, I blankly recalled my memories.
Had there been any good people among those I had met so far?
If I had to pick one, it would be Milan, whom I met in Lakers... only Milan.
Yeah, the rest were mostly personality-flawed sadists. Or womanizers.
It's lamentable that there are so few good men in the world.
//
"Hoo..."
Before I knew it, Emily had finished her energy circulation, and she stretched as she released her lotus position.
Just in case, I asked her.
"How do you feel?"
"...Um, a little uncomfortable."
Then it's normal.
Not all martial arts feel refreshing after circulating energy.
Especially the Demonic Yin Art.
If internal energy were compared to water, it would be about 3rd or 4th grade, that's how turbid it is. It took quite a while to adapt.
"That's normal. You'll get used to it later."
"That doesn't sound like a good thing... I feel kind of tainted..."
Well, it's true that you're tainted.
I smiled faintly as I looked at Emily.
This isn't the end. There are still processes to go through to become a true practitioner of the Demonic Yin Art.
"Then we should move on to the next process."
"Next process?"
Looking at her tilting her head, I quickly moved my hands.
"Huh?"
Grabbing Emily's hands as she muttered in confusion, I tied her arms with the rope I had prepared. Of course, Emily struggled in panic.
"W-wait, wait a minute. L-Laila?"
"Hup."
I've already spent quite a bit of internal energy today anyway. It wouldn't matter if I used a little more here.
I immediately struck Emily's pressure points.
Her body stiffened.
I didn't put in too much internal energy, so it would be released in about a minute.
"Huh? Huh?"
"This is also part of the learning process, my disciple."
As I tied her wrists, Emily's face turned red as if she realized what I was about to do.
"Ugh... ugh, wait a minute... I'm not mentally prepared yet..."
"You can only say those words when you're about to pounce on someone."
I cut her off and pulled down Emily's pants.
Her white, slender legs and pink crevice came into view. I had thought I wasn't into women, but it felt different with Emily as the target.
Unlike my smooth, hairless area, her vulva had red pubic hair growing on it. It wasn't thick, and it looked like she had managed it somehow.
The thought that it would have been nice to have a dick flashed through my mind the moment I saw it.
"S-so embarrassing..."
"It's okay. This unni will teach you from beginning to end."
I already knew where and how to touch her to make her feel good because of my many experiences. I grabbed Emily's legs and spread them open, then brought my tongue to her pink crevice.
...If I remember correctly, it was from A to Z.
But I've never received that before.
I'll know once I try it.
"Hng!? What! What is this?"
Emily twitched and moaned, but she didn't refuse my caresses. I tasted a sour taste on my tongue, but I continued to caress her without paying attention.
"Hnn, haa, heeaa..."
Every time my tongue brushed against her clitoris, Emily shuddered. Seeing that, I felt like teasing her even more.
As I caressed Emily's pink crevice and clitoris with my tongue, fluids flowed from between her parted lips. Whether she knew it or not, Emily opened her mouth with a wet moan and a frail voice.
"W-wait a minute, I, I, feel strange..."
Did she know that her voice contained a feverish heat?
I guarantee that if I were a man, I would never stop. Of course, I have no intention of stopping now either.
I took my mouth away from her vulva, put my fingers into her wet vagina, and replied.
"Hehe, you say that with your mouth, but your body is honest, isn't it?"
"Y-you... Haa! That line... Heeaa!?"
Emily moaned as I stimulated the inside of her vagina with my fingers and pressed down firmly. Judging by her reaction, it didn't seem like it was her first time masturbating.
After stimulating her vagina like that for a while, her vulva, which had been clenching my fingers tightly, relaxed to some extent. I immediately inserted another finger and asked her in a subtle voice.
"Have you been touching yourself this often usually?"
"Haa... Not that, much..."
So she has done it.
Thinking that, I stimulated her breasts this time.
Emily's breasts, which were bulging, were firm and larger than mine. Still, I guess they're similar in that they have a nice shape. It's a world without bras, but if you master Iron Body Armor, the shape won't be distorted.
The dark pink nipples were slightly darker in color than mine, but they were still clean.
As I licked them with my tongue, Emily's body shuddered.
"Hnn..."
"Hee, you're sensitive."
"Aah... Don't, say that..."
Her blood points had been released a long time ago, but there was no sign of resistance from her. And I was also finding it somewhat fun to tease her.
It's not like I have no experience with women.
Of course, that was only when I had female customers looking for me, or when I was assigned to serve with another prostitute in a 2:1 situation.
Recalling those memories, I relentlessly tormented Emily, and she cried out with a desperate moan.
"Heeat!? L-Laila. Stop, stop it now!?"
"It's okay. It's okay."
"N-no. Really, hnn!? This, no way!?"
Emily tried to struggle violently, but I held her down and continued to caress her. Hmm, I think I know roughly what it feels like.
I've also been tied up and teased like this until I climaxed.
But now that I'm the one doing it, I'm using my arms a lot more than I thought.
...Should I try a little service?
I made up my mind and used the Demonic Yin Art to release internal energy through the fingers that were stimulating Emily. I stimulated her vagina, following the bedroom arts in my memory.
Emily's body writhed even more violently.
"Haa! Stop, st, stop it..."
Of course, I had no intention of stopping.
Finally, I put my fingers deep inside her vagina and used internal energy to find and stimulate her sensitive spot.
"Aheee!?"
Then Emily screamed and twisted her body.
She was not only climaxing, but also emitting a clear fluid.
The clear liquid soaked the sheets, and Emily's body convulsed.
"Haa, haa..."
As the wave of climax passed, Emily closed her eyes as if trying to savor the afterglow, and breathed heavily.
Her appearance was so seductive that I kissed her slightly parted red lips and ran my tongue through her mouth.
"Hnn!?"
When I had relationships with men, the thing that I resisted the most until the very end was kissing. But kissing her wasn't like that.
Hot tongues intertwined in Emily's mouth, and saliva mixed.
When I finally took my lips away, the intertwined saliva stretched like a thread.
"Haa, haa...?"
Perhaps because she was out of breath, Emily was looking at me with a dazed look.
Looking at those innocent eyes, I slowly took off the clothes I was wearing.
"It's not over yet."
As I said with a smile, Emily shuddered again.
When I untied her bound arms, Emily hurriedly covered her body.

The red hair that cascaded over her shoulders was wet with sweat and shimmered, and her glossy collarbones sparkled in the moonlight.
She looked at me and asked, as if realizing something.
"You, you're a man...?"
"Hehe, who knows."
I answered ambiguously and then became entangled with her again.
Meeting her wet eyes, I wore a faint smile.
"At least for this moment, maybe I am."
---------= Author's Note ---------=
The story got long, so I'm publishing it in two parts.
Regarding the setting,
Personally, I think a sex fantasy is boring without magic.
I'm planning to come up with a plausible explanation.
Have a good day, everyone.

Chapter 27

Episode 27: Karaldin-H
Through the darkness that hung like a curtain, blue moonlight shone.
Within the hazy, descending blue radiance, girls of gold and crimson intertwined, sharing a passionate kiss.
Laila's hair, like molten gold, rippled like silk, and her cherry-red lips bid a sensual farewell. Between the facing lips, a slender thread of saliva connected them.
The crimson girl, with yearning, wet eyes and anxious gestures, smoothed down Laila's shimmering golden waves.
"Haa, haa... Lai, Laila..."
Her voice carried a bewitching charm and the scent of a woman stained with desire, unbefitting a girl.
"Why?"
Laila's playful gaze met Emily's brown eyes.
As the jewel-like blue eyes stared at her, Emily blushed as red as her hair and murmured in a thin voice.
"J-Just a little more...."
"Hm?"
"N-No, that's not it...."
"Hmph, I see."
Once again, the girls' naked bodies intertwined on the sheets.
A red tongue licked at luscious fruits and a milky-white nape, and delicate fingers gently caressed the pink crevice, causing Emily to emit another moan filled with ecstasy.
Emily, even after her reincarnation, wasn't entirely uninterested in her own body. Enjoying self-pleasure alone was her secret hobby. However, the frequency wasn't high, and the pleasure she derived from it was only moderate.
Naturally, she believed that was the limit of pleasure given to her. She had been living like that, unaware that another world lay beyond.
That's why, at this moment, Emily was feeling a bliss from Laila's touch that she had never tasted before.
"Haaah, uuuuh!?"
The lithe girl's body drew a soft curve, and her fingertips gripping the sheets turned red. Seeing the crimson hair scattered like a carpet, Laila, with a satisfied expression, withdrew the fingers that had been teasing Emily.

-Squelch.

"Hngh..."
Following the white fingers emerging from the crevice, Emily's clear love nectar flowed down. Emily stared blankly into space with unfocused eyes, muttering absentmindedly.
"This is, weird...."
"Emily. You're really sensitive."
Laila looked at the sticky love nectar that had soaked her fingers and smiled seductively. From her glistening index and middle fingers, the scent of a mature woman wafted.
"Hngh, don't, look...."
Emily opened her mouth shyly, but Laila wouldn't listen. The golden girl smiled faintly, parted her adorable lips, and licked her fingers glistening with love nectar.
Seeing that, Emily shuddered again and let out a small moan.
"Hiss...."
"Oh my, did you come just from that?"
Laila was inwardly surprised, but she didn't show it and spoke in a playful voice.
She hasn't even learned the Succubus Art yet, and she's this sensitive?
Is this innate?
"N-No, I didn't...."
The red girl, averting her gaze shyly, exuded a tempting scent. Laila smiled with amusement at the discrepancy between her usual words and actions.
Is this how the men who tormented me felt?
Now I think I can understand that feeling.
Laila licked Emily's earlobe once more and whispered.
"Emily, now you have to do it for me, too, okay?"
"U-Uh...."
The two girls' pomegranate-red tongues licked each other's skin, and milky-white skin glistened, soaked in saliva. The moonlight falling on the girls' skin shattered into white fragments, and moans of ecstasy echoed in the room.
The sound ceased a little later.
//
When I opened my eyes, the sun was past its zenith.
"....Yawn."
As I yawned and stretched, something lying next to me wriggled. Of course, it was Emily.
"...."
In the end, we ended up practicing bedroom arts until dawn last night, licking and sucking each other like crazy. To be honest, I was initially planning to do it moderately, but it was mostly my fault for losing my mind from the start.
....Losing my mind from the start. What a ridiculous and terrible excuse.
Anyway, we ended up hugging each other and falling asleep, so we're both naked now.
I got up and covered Emily with her outer garment.
I'm fine living completely naked because of the Iron God Armor's effect, but it's still too much for Emily.
Even though I got up, there's not much to do.
It might be nice to visit the inn where Eira and Mien are staying, but I can't just leave Emily here naked.
It seems like there are quite a few men in this inn.
If they heard the moans last night, there might be quite a few guys who would turn into wolves. Soundproofing is a very difficult thing in this world.
Now that I've done this, I suddenly regret it.
Maybe I shouldn't have signed a week-long contract.
"....Sigh."
I sighed at these thoughts and got up to change my clothes.
I wanted to walk around with just a cloak on, but this isn't Lakers.
I have to be careful, since I won't be dragged away by the guards and lectured with their bodies like in Lakers.
I roughly tidied up my disheveled hair, put on my belt, and strapped on my sword.

-Clang.

Then I sat on the table and looked out the window.
I was going to wait a little while until Emily woke up.
When Emily wakes up, I'm going to introduce her to Mien and Eira.
I don't know how long Emily plans to work as a receptionist, but since there's a possibility that she might join us someday, I thought it would be better for them to get acquainted.
"Yaaawn."
After yawning once, I admired the bustling street scene.
On the streets paved with stone tiles, people wearing various clothes walked busily, and guards wearing simple armor and swords naturally patrolled the city.
The sunlit street is familiar yet unfamiliar.
Now, the streets of this world are more familiar than the city of my previous life.
As I became aware of that, I realized anew.
That I have to live in this world forever.
//
We left the inn and were walking down the street.
Because I couldn't trust the guests in the inn, I wore both swords on my waist.
I'd be really sad if I lost them.
Emily was walking slightly away from me, her cheeks flushed red.
Is this also an aftereffect?
"Ugh..."
Even so, she occasionally grabbed her hair, as if she regretted it quite a bit. If I were a sensitive girl, it might have hurt me, but I'm not a girl, so it's okay.
Physically, I am a girl, but there seems to be something wrong with admitting it so readily.
"....Why me."
Emily looked at me, looked down at the ground, and looked up at the sky, repeating the process and muttering softly.
Now she even seemed to be self-deprecating.
I understand that feeling.
Originally, the darkness of the night and the dimness of the moonlight stimulate people's emotions and arouse their desires, right? Even if you're a man, you can sob and cry like a girl.
...Usually not, but she's Emily.
"It's okay. You'll get used to it. The first time is always hard."
I advised her with the advice of a senior.
I don't want Emily to become like me, but it's still better to get used to pleasure. Now that she's mastered the Succubus Art.
And, if Emily becomes like me, it'll be a bit difficult. That's a bit too far.
What would happen if she became like me?
I can only imagine a picture of being surrounded by dozens of men while naked, constantly suffering. Covered in each other's semen, we would hold hands and lick each other's bodies, dirtied by the men's white fluids, to clean them.
Looking at each other, smiling happily.
And the men who lust after seeing that would torment us even more....
....Huh, maybe that might be okay...?
No, it's not just okay, it's a situation that I strangely like, so it's dangerous. This really feels like the demon inside me is about to open its eyes.
If Emily becomes like me, there will be so many options to choose from. Maybe it wouldn't be bad to seriously consider it....
"Huh? Th-That was okay, but...."
While I was having such dangerous imaginations, I heard Emily's voice in my ear.
"What!? You said it was okay, though?"
"U-Uh?"
Looking at Emily's face, which was filled with embarrassment, I realized that I was lost in my imagination and mistaken. I cleared my throat and waved my hand as if nothing had happened.
That was dangerous.
I almost corrupted Emily.
"Ahem, it's nothing."
"....Something feels ominous."
As expected of Emily, she has a good sense.
Still, to tell you the truth, I had no intention of forcibly pairing her with a man. If you push anything forcibly, it won't be very pleasant.
Emily is the first friend I met in this world, and I don't really want her to be corrupted like me.
Even if it's to my liking.
Had we been walking down the street for a while?
After a moment of silence, Emily asked me hesitantly.
"Um... Laila. Do, do you like men after all?"
I chuckled at her words.
I do like men, but that's not what she meant.
From Emily's point of view, I can see how she might misunderstand.
There's no reason to ask that hesitantly.
I shook my head with a smile.
"Hmm, I don't particularly feel love for men."
"Huh?"
"I like men's muscles and dicks, but I don't like men."
Then Emily made a blank expression.
Even in the midst of that, her cheeks turning red is somehow like Emily.
"...What's the difference?"
"There's quite a big difference. It means that we can enjoy each other, but I don't give my heart."
"....Ah."
At those words, Emily nodded as if she understood.
I wonder. Did she really understand?
Just because we're over thirty years old, including our previous lives, doesn't mean we're really adults.
As they say, we've just repeated our childhood twice.
"Then do you like women?"
Looking at Emily, who had a look of anticipation in her eyes, I pondered for a moment.
Maybe Emily has special feelings for me. She said with her own mouth that she likes women, and although it's not very credible, she seems to pride herself on being a man.
Then I should tell her honestly about this too.
If I answer vaguely, she might get hurt.
"No."
Then Emily's expression was filled with her unique bewilderment.
"You said you didn't like men earlier?"
"I didn't say I didn't like them. I said I like dicks."
"....Then you're saying you like them after all."
Emily grumbled with a dejected face.
This time, her face didn't turn red.
"That's right."
"Then, if I were a man...."
That's a different problem.
"Well, you never know."
I answered vaguely and smiled faintly at Emily.
"Maybe if you were a man, I wouldn't have taught you martial arts."
At my words, Emily made a startled expression and lowered her head.
She also knows what it means to teach martial arts to others and pass on inner energy in this world.
"...Thank you, really."
Emily is bigger than me, but whenever she shows this side of her, I get the feeling that I have a younger sister. That's why I can't hate her.
It wasn't a gaze that saw me as an object of desire or was hell-bent on using me, but a gaze that relied on me, and that feeling wasn't bad in its own way.
I smiled and whispered in her ear.
"And, you were so cute yesterday."
Then Emily's ears turned bright red.

Chapter 28

28: Karaldin
"You really didn't have to go this far..."
I muttered with a wry smile, and Mien shook her head with a gentle smile. Her black hair swayed with the movement.
"You're our savior. We should at least treat you this much."
"That's right. It's just a meal. It's not nearly enough."
Eira nodded in agreement.
We were currently sitting in a restaurant in Karaldin, known as a decent place. I had stopped by with Emily to check on her, and somehow ended up being invited to dinner.
I only intended to drop by with Emily to see how she was doing, but these people are more kind than I expected.
"If the rescue had been delayed even a little, we might have gone crazy."
"Yeah, it was getting dangerous. If you hadn't come..."
Eira stopped talking and shook her head as if she didn't want to think about it.
I nodded in agreement with her words.
Hmm, well, yeah. That's true.
It wouldn't be polite to keep refusing, so I decided to eat quietly.
"Then, I'll enjoy the meal."
"Yeah, don't feel pressured."
Besides, the fragrant steak in front of me was definitely too tempting to refuse. Having grown up eating only black bread and dried-up meat, I had never enjoyed such luxury even in Lakers.
Sometimes when I went on business trips with the guard, they would give me delicious food, but they always put semen on it as a topping, so it was hard to say if it was really delicious.
"..."
And, it seemed that Emily felt the same way.
She was staring at the steak in front of her with a blank look, and her eyes looked so wistful.
I understand.
How often would she, the daughter of an ordinary villager, have eaten meat seasoned with spices?
But Emily went even further, shedding tears while holding a fork and knife. Tears streamed down her cheeks, leaving dark marks on the table.
Wait a minute.
Why?
"...E, Emily?"
I called her name in confusion.
Was it that touching? No matter how innocent she is, I didn't think she would be so moved by food that she would cry.
Well, I guess Emily might, but I didn't expect her to actually do it.
When I called her name, Emily flinched and lowered her head, muttering.
"Ah, I, I'm sorry. I was just reminded of the old days..."
Hearing her words, I patted her shoulder silently.
Because her words reminded me of something.
The old days.
A memory I had forgotten.
Even when I tried to recall it, it was a faded memory that only made me think, "Ah, there were times like that too."
"It's okay. Everyone has their own hardships."
Eira waved her hand with a bitter smile, and Mien nodded as if she understood. Still, I was probably the only one among them who truly understood her feelings.
Fortunately, the meal we were treated to didn't turn into a disaster because of that.
The steak was very delicious, and Emily and I soon regained our energy, chatting with the two senior adventurers with smiles on our faces.
//
And when the time came, Emily went to work at the Adventurer's Guild, and I joined Eira and Mien in taking on a simple quest at the guild.
"Originally, you're not supposed to be able to take on quests during your probationary period, but..."
Meryl Brishian, the counter girl at the guild headquarters, trailed off ambiguously, but Mien handled it well.
"The report from yesterday should have been submitted. Ryla single-handedly cleared the goblin cave and brought back the chief's head."
I thought she was exaggerating my achievements too much, but when I thought about it, it wasn't wrong.
If you kill the chief who leads the group, the goblins won't unite.
They will continue to scatter and remain in small groups. That's why killing the chief is so significant.
"Just a moment, I'll look for the relevant documents in the branch's storage."
After waiting for a while, Meryl checked the documents and nodded as if she understood.
"Well, with this much, it's okay even without a recommendation. I'll have to verify the facts, but... I'll put your name down for now."
I wondered if it was okay to handle things that way, but on the other hand, I thought it was possible. After all, this isn't a modern society with a highly computerized system. I could just dismiss this kind of thing as a common practice.
Charka was nowhere to be seen in the guild.
I was curious about what he was doing, but I figured he was doing well on his own.
//
The quest we received was simple.
Collecting slime from the underground waterway.
In a way, it wasn't even a quest.
It was just issuing a regular hunting permit.
When I asked why slime, Eira replied with an awkward smile.
"It's not good to just be idle, but I don't want to go back into the Mesheen Great Forest right away..."
Even though she seemed tough, that incident must have been quite a shock to Eira.
On the other hand, Mien, who had experienced the same thing, didn't seem to care much. Was it because she was a mage?
After buying the necessary supplies, we went down to the underground waterway and slowly walked towards the sewage treatment plant.
"Ugh, I really can't get used to the smell here."
"Just a moment, it'll be okay soon."
When Eira complained, Mien replied calmly.
She took out a spellbook from the bag she was wearing around her waist and turned the pages.

-Flipping sound.

After turning the pages for a while, she found a certain section and held the spellbook in one hand, bringing the crystal hanging from the end of her staff to the page.
"Arlto Kirum."
As she chanted the spell, the crystal at the end of the staff glowed faintly, manifesting magic.
Mien put the spellbook back into her bag and glanced at the staff, which was emitting a faint light.
"Is it a little better now?"
"...It really is."
The stench had disappeared.
I had heard that magic was amazing, but experiencing it firsthand made me realize that it really was amazing.
To be honest, I want to learn it.
I looked at her with a curious voice and asked.
"Mien, how can I learn magic?"
Usually, this kind of question would be difficult, but Mien asked back with a gentle expression.
"Are you interested in magic?"
"Yes."
It would be a lie to say I wasn't interested.
Even though it's Noma World, magic exists in this world.
And in a very mysterious way and form.
Mien looked around the underground waterway for a moment, then opened her mouth again.
"Usually, there are three ways to learn magic. You can join the Magic Guild, enroll in the Royal Magic Academy, or be directly tutored by a mage."
"Of course, none of them are easy."
Eira grumbled, shaking the torch she was holding.
Mien smiled and continued.
"If all else fails, there's the option of self-study... but it would be difficult without a foundation. You need geometry and mathematics to learn magic."
I didn't know much about magic, but I knew the basics.
As I nodded with an interested look, Mien continued her explanation.
"Usually, mages use inscribed magic. Monster hides are infused with mana, so they inscribe them and take them out when needed. That's why spellbooks are more precious than life to mages. Some spellbooks are passed down through schools, and powerful monster hides, such as dragon parchment, can contain incredible magic that isn't possible with ordinary monster hides."
Mien told me about various facts about magic that I didn't know.
The relationship between staves, mages, and spellbooks, and the types of magic.
"Spellbooks store spells, and staves amplify them. Mages play the role of adjusting the mana in between. Without a spellbook, you can't use complex spells, and without a staff, you can't use powerful spells. Plus, it consumes a lot of mana."
When I asked what happens if you don't have a staff or spellbook, Mien smiled and shook her head.
"It's not always the case."
Mien rolled up the sleeve of her robe and showed me her arm.
I hadn't noticed it the day before because it was faint and she was wearing a cloak, but her arm was covered in geometric patterns.
"It's a tattoo for emergencies. Human skin is no different from monster skin after all. Well, there are other ways, such as making hand seals."
Having learned martial arts that similarly manipulate ki, I could understand the structure of the magic Mien was talking about.
Whether it's martial arts or magic, this world has developed by using life force as much as possible. And by amplifying it and inscribing it on hides, they minimize their own life force consumption.
Moreover, by using mental power to minimize their life force consumption, it was similar to shamanism in a way.
After talking for a while, we finally arrived near the sewage treatment plant in the underground waterway.
Eira put the bait she had brought on the floor, and Mien took out her spellbook again and chanted a spell.
"Ante Sa Romva."
Then, she took out a red ruby from her bag and held it to the end of her staff.

-Whoosh.

The ruby burned in the shape of a small butterfly and began to float around her. Mien smiled softly and explained.
"Familiar Spirits. They'll light the way as a substitute for a torch."
The glowing butterfly looked quite beautiful.
...I was almost tempted to quit being a knight and go learn magic.
//
It's a bit of a funny story, but slime is a monster that is the foundation of this world's civilization.
This monster, which has a body made of mucus and a fist-sized core in the center of its body, melts organic matter and uses it as nutrients.
It sounded trivial at first, but it wasn't.
In any world, when a city is built, various wastewater and waste naturally accumulate. The Kilkard Kingdom's architecture and waterway system were excellent, but when the size of the city grew beyond a certain point, the technology of this world had its limits.
What fills that limit is slime.
If you throw slimes that indiscriminately melt and absorb organic matter into the sewers, you can say that the problem of waste and sewage treatment is half solved. That's why you shouldn't catch slimes carelessly.
If slimes become extinct in a city, they must be imported from another city immediately.
Of course, that doesn't mean you can just leave slimes alone.
The underground waterway is a place where slimes and rats compete for food, but sometimes the slimes multiply to the point where humans have to deal with them.
Just like now.
"That's a slime?"
I muttered in disbelief as I looked at the giant slime in front of me, but Mien nodded as if she was used to it. As a side note, Eira had gone off on her own to collect the slime's core.
"Karaldin is a place where monster corpses are often dumped, so there are some like that."
Mien replied, but the fact that it was shocking didn't change.
"Even so..."
"I understand. Actually, cities like Karaldin are a bit special. The Magic Guild deliberately imports and releases such species to easily obtain samples. They are that much more soluble, so be careful."
Still, the slime I knew was a creature with a fist-sized core and about the size of a small dog, not a monster with a core the size of my head and bigger than me.
The slime, made of light green mucus, was wriggling towards me. It wasn't approaching very fast, but I didn't know how to deal with it.

-Squish, squish.

"What should we do?"

With the Lakers, I could just reach in and pull out the core, but that was a slime the size of a puppy. This one's like a boar, so it doesn't seem possible at all. I'm not soluble in the slime's dissolving fluid, but I don't want them to find that out.
No wonder not many people were taking this quest.
Of course, I could cut it with a sword, but cutting the core wouldn't make the quest worthwhile.
"Don't worry. I'll extract it with magic. When I cast the spell, slice the front of the core with your sword."
Mien said calmly, turning the pages of her spellbook.
There seemed to be no hesitation in her touch.
Then I should do as she says.
I drew my sword and straightened my posture.

-Tsureuk, tsureuk.

The slime was approaching me, making strange noises.
I took a deep breath and relaxed my body.
"Silma Ro Handz."
As soon as I heard Mien's voice, I lunged forward and slashed through the slime's goo.

-Skeok.

With a sharp sound, the goo up to the front of the core was split.
The core, slightly smaller than my head, was revealed between the glistening goo.
"Ha!"
Mien yelled in sync.
I stepped back and glanced at Mien, who was pointing her staff at the slime's core.
"Hut!"
Then, with a powerful shout, she pulled the staff back.

-Swoosh.

The slime's core was pulled out from the gap in the goo.
Mien examined the core, which was dripping with green goo, and smiled brightly.
"Your swordsmanship is amazing! When I've partied with other people, it's rarely been this easy to extract..."
"I learned some swordsmanship a while ago."
I made a rough excuse and swung my sword once in the air.
Following the trajectory of the sword, green goo splattered on the walls of the underground waterway.
Mien put the slime's core into the backpack behind her and spoke again.
"Then, shall we keep catching them?"
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
This will be a breather chapter.
If there's no sex scene, it's a breather chapter.
And there's plenty of material left.
I'm writing it as it comes to mind, so I don't really know how the story will progress.
In fact, there's so much material that the problem is how to put it all in and connect it naturally.
There are still many friends to find...
I wonder if it will ever be completed.

Chapter 29

29: Karaldin
Mien and I spent some time walking through the underground waterway, collecting slime cores. I would split the slime with my sword, and Mien would extract the core with her magic—a repeating pattern.
Aira moved separately, targeting smaller slimes, so the party's combat became a two-person team.
"Silma Ro Handz!"

-Chareuk! (Sound of something being pulled or detached)

The more I see it, the more I feel that magic is a fascinating power.
Just touching the staff and pulling was enough to bring the slime's core and the nerve cells connected to the goo along with it, which was quite an impressive sight.
I understand why magic is necessary. Normally, trying to catch a slime of that size would damage your body because of the dissolving fluid. We continued to hunt slimes the size of boars, memorizing spells in between.
Eventually, when our backpacks were full of slime cores, we took a break inside the underground waterway.
"Amazing. Your swordsmanship seems even better than Roan's."
I tilted my head, puzzled by the familiar name, and Mien continued with a faint smile.
"He was someone I used to guard. He's dead now, though."
Mien's eyes looked sad as she said that, but her expression was calm. Seeing her like that, I thought that Mien might not be as young as she looked.
Mien's outward appearance made her seem, at most, in her early twenties.
Her flowing black hair and a slightly larger build than Emily made her look mature at first glance, but her face still had a youthful quality.
However, that didn't mean she was really in her twenties.
Aging can be prevented in many ways. If even the succubus arts have the ability to suppress aging, there's no guarantee that magic doesn't have such power.
Besides, looking at her magical skills, it was hard to believe she was really in her early twenties.
Hmm, how old is she?
I'm honestly curious.
I pondered for a moment, then decided to ask her age.
"How old are you, Mien?"
It's a slightly rude question, but this much should be okay.
She probably isn't that old, right?
"...That's a secret."
But Mien didn't answer.
She continued to speak with a smiling face.
"It's taboo to ask a magician's age."
....Wait a minute.
She was smiling, right?
That was a little scary just now.
//
Still, we had filled our quota, so we lit a bonfire and waited for Aira. Of course, in the meantime, I asked her things I was curious about.
"Can I learn magic too?"
"Yes, of course. I learned magic around Ryla's age."
It was a question I asked without much expectation, but I got an unexpected answer.
...If she learned it around my age, how old is she?
While I was secretly estimating her age, her voice rang in my ears again.
"I can teach you the basics, even if it's not complicated. Would you like to learn?"
"Really?"
"It's okay. Ryla is my benefactor, and the Academy is aware of all magicians anyway. You won't be able to participate in seminars unless you're officially registered with a school, but it should be fine if you're just learning a little."
She answered casually and then asked me back.
"But why does Ryla want to learn magic? It seems to me that you already have considerable skill as a swordsman."
Actually, there wasn't any particular reason.
No matter how much martial arts I learn in this world, the progress is bound to be slow.
So, I wanted to learn magic to gain more power. Besides, magic seemed convenient in many ways. Martial arts are a discipline specialized for combat, but magic wasn't. It seemed like it could be used in various aspects of daily life.
Of course, in the back of my mind, I also thought that I might be able to enjoy a more thrilling life by cosplaying as a magician.
You know, something like...
Pretending to be a frail magician and paying burly guards with my body instead of money, or being holed up in goblin or bandit lairs like Mien, being abused like a slave until someone rescues me and I become their companion.
I'm thinking about it in too much detail, and I feel a slight dampness in my crotch, but it should be fine.
"I just wanted to learn it since I was young. I just didn't have the opportunity."
Still, I shouldn't be too honest, or I don't know what I'll hear. What I said was also true.
"...."
Mien had a thoughtful expression on her face at my answer. It didn't seem like she was hesitating to allow it, but was she thinking about something else? But Mien soon erased that expression and nodded with a smile.
"Okay. Ryla saved me, so I can do anything for you. It's hard to take you as a disciple, but teaching you the basics isn't difficult."
She stirred the bonfire once with her staff and continued with a playful smile.
"I'm telling you in advance, you have to be prepared. Magic is quite difficult, you know?"
Hmm, that's an interesting thing to say.
I may be a blonde loli who looks stupid right now, but I was a model student who was always in the top ten in my class in my previous life as a high school student.
Besides, I was a science major.
I'm not afraid of math at all.
Come to think of it, I don't think I'm really a loli.
"Yes, please do."
I nodded with a confident smile.
It was a little later when Aira returned.
Aira, who returned with her backpack full of slime cores, had slime goo all over her cloak.
She grumbled as she approached the bonfire and put down her backpack.
"Ugh, the smell is awful."
"Good work."
Looking at the contents of the bag, it contained smaller cores than the ones we had collected.
Now I roughly understood how to collect slime cores.
Following Aira and Mien's specialties, we would divide them into large and small ones to collect. That was a skill that Aira had built up in her own way.
I think it's a good method.
Now that I've roughly gotten the hang of it, I think I can come and collect them myself later. As I was thinking that and looking at the slime cores, something suddenly occurred to me.
"By the way, what are these cores used for?"
It was Mien who answered.
"They are usually transported to the Magic Guild and exported to other cities. The cores are often used for experiments."
Come to think of it, I had heard that before.
Slimes have the characteristic of changing their properties depending on the surrounding environment. It was said that it was possible to produce various types of slime by giving them various environmental factors.
The probability of failure is much higher, but once you succeed, you can sell it for a high price, so it's popular.
"Usually the base of the slime is a dissolving fluid, but through experiments, it is possible to handle medicines or even metals like mercury. With some modification, it can also be used as a substitute for soap to cleanse the body. It is also a practice target for summoning magic."
I didn't care about the other things, but keeping my body clean was quite interesting. From experience, it was always a chore to wash after being passed around by several men.
I don't care about other places, but it's always the hair that's the problem. There are more than one or two guys who get horny for blonde hair.
We warmed ourselves by the bonfire a little longer, packed our backpacks, and headed outside.
"Arlto Ro Kirum."
Just before leaving the underground waterway, Mien cast magic again to carefully remove the smell from her clothes, and seeing that, I strongly resolved to learn magic.
//
The total amount received after submitting the slime cores to the guild was 600 Rad.
Divided by three people, it was 200 Rad each.
It wasn't a very expensive amount, but it wasn't a cheap amount either.
After saying a brief greeting to Emily and leaving the Adventurer's Guild, Aira looked at us and asked.
"The work is done, so do you want to go for a drink?"
"Alcohol?"
It's not that I've never had it.
No, I should say I've had quite a lot.
The guards and the Rockard Family all liked to drink, and they always gave it to me when I was with them.
The problem was that they didn't just make me drink with my mouth. In fact, I probably had more poured into my lower mouth or my backdoor than I drank with my mouth.
"This is also a necessary thing as an adventurer. When a quest is over, you have a drink to celebrate surviving."
I nodded at Aira's words.
I glanced at Mien, and she seemed to agree as well.
"Come to think of it, I need to report my survival too. I haven't been there recently."
The sun was already leaning quite far to the west.
I stopped by the inn where Aira and Mien were staying to wash up.
Then I took off all my equipment and headed to the tavern in simple clothes.
The 'Sky Squirrel' tavern we headed to was a cozy and neat place that women would like.
Of course, due to the nature of the tavern, there were bound to be men, but the ratio of women was relatively high.
"Kha-hah!"
"So that's when I...!"
As we opened the door to the tavern, rough and noisy voices echoed from all over. And among them, a familiar face caught my eye. It would be more accurate to say that my body was familiar with the face rather than my face being familiar with it.
A giant orc, clearly different from humans, was sitting near the counter, drinking.
"Huh?"
I made a sound without thinking and then looked again in detail.
Orcs mostly look similar to human eyes, so I had to check carefully to recognize him.
....I think it's him. He's wearing the same clothes he wore back then.
"Do you know someone?"
"Maybe."
I nodded at Aira's question.
To meet him in a place like this, what a coincidence.
"That's good. Should we join him?"
"Do you know who he is?"
"No. I'll get to know him from now on. So, who is he?"
At her words, I silently raised my hand and pointed to the giant orc.
Then Aira and Mien widened their eyes in surprise.
"Charka? You know that person?"
"Is he famous?"
I was more surprised by her reaction.
He seemed strong, but did Aira know him too?
It was Mien who answered that question.
"He's one of the five strongest guards in the Letilla Guild. How did you get to know him?"
Is that like the Five Great Masters of Karaldin?
He certainly looks strong, but it's a bit ambiguous compared to me.
I feel like I can win, but I'm not very confident.
"Um...he's the one who recommended me to become an adventurer."
When I answered absentmindedly, Aira and Mien looked even more surprised.
According to them, Charka had never recommended anyone, even other orcs. Anyway, he seemed reliable and skilled.
In any field, connections are important.
It was no different for adventurers.
Charka was alone, so we decided to join him.
"I can drink with peace of mind today."
I was momentarily puzzled by Mien's laughter-filled words, but I soon understood what she meant. It's probably inevitable that three women would be heavily targeted for hunting.
And, if Charka is there, I can guarantee that there will be no trouble.
With the party's decision made, I naturally approached him and spoke.
"We meet again."
"....It's been a while."
Charka answered with a slightly surprised expression as I approached.
"I heard the story. You defeated a group of goblins."
"The rumors have already spread that far?"
I tilted my head, wondering if rumors were really faster than words, but Charka shook his head with a slight smile.
"No. That's not it. He told me you were the recommender."
I see.
That makes sense. Well, it would be strange if he didn't tell me.
If you're a recommender, it feels like you're a successor.
"I heard and thought you would do that. You're really amazing."

"Thank you for the compliment."
It was an embarrassing compliment, but I'll gratefully accept it.
I chuckled and replied, then got to the point.
"Oh, and I came with my colleagues today. Would you like to join us?"
"...Colleagues?"
Charka's eyebrows furrowed slightly at those words.
Maybe it's because he's an Orc, but I can't tell if he's angry or surprised.
"Yes, we took on a request together."
As I said that and pointed to the table where Mien and Eira were seated, I could see unfamiliar men approaching them.
"...."
Indeed, the sex drive of the men in this world is amazing.
They're already being hit on.
Of course, the reason for that is also because Eira and Mien are quite beautiful.
Charka looked in the direction I pointed and then nodded.
"I understand. Let's do that."
---------= Author's Note ---------=
I wrote the underground waterway because of the magic part.
There were people who wanted slimes.
They'll appear later anyway.

Chapter 30

Episode 30: Karaldin - H
In my past life, I never drank alcohol.
Of course, I was a high school student.
Still, I knew what drinking parties were like. In Lakers, the Lockard Family and the alumni security forces often had drinking parties.
Of course, back then, I had to pour drinks or offer my body to the winner of their drinking games.
And as time passed, there was no such thing, and I just had to take care of the drunkards' sexual desires. Everyone got a little violent when they were drunk, so I had a hard time at first. After mastering Ironclad Skin to some extent, my body became stronger, so I secretly enjoyed it.
Anyway, because of that past, I had never had a drinking party while wearing clothes properly like this.
"Kuh! This brandy here is the best! Especially this fiery taste is truly exquisite."
"You speak words I like to hear."
"What, you think so too? I thought you were an orc who didn't know the taste of alcohol, I might have to apologize."
"It's alright. It's normal to think that way."
Eira and Tsarka seemed to get along surprisingly well. They originally knew each other and had even done a quest together.
But judging from their reaction now, they weren't very close back then.
"How is Lyla?"
"Hmm, it's good. It's a bit strong, though."
When Mien asked, I smiled and nodded.
Thanks to learning martial arts, my alcohol tolerance had increased a bit, but I was basically an average drinker.
Just because you learn martial arts doesn't mean your alcohol tolerance increases dramatically. Of course, it does increase because your body becomes stronger, but not by much.
I can also expel the intoxication through channeling Qi, but then my internal energy would also fly away, so I can't do that because it's too precious. I'll have to restrain myself appropriately.
My drinking habit is a bit troublesome.
"You're 16, have you ever drunk before?"
"Yes. A little with my friends before..."
There were no legal restrictions on drinking in this world.
According to the Kilkard Kingdom law, 18 is the age of adulthood, but no one would say anything if you drank alcohol or smoked cigarettes before that.
"Then that's a relief. You don't hate parties, do you?"
"Not really."
At Mien's words, I smiled bitterly and shook my head.
It's not that I hate it, it's just that I remember Lakers.
"It's just that, my drinking habit is a bit nasty..."
I know this from hearing it directly from Keir, but my drinking habit is to strip naked and look for a man. That's why I was forced to drink a few times.
It's a bizarre drinking habit, but it's not unreasonable.
When I first drank alcohol in Lakers, I drank while being pinned down and penetrated by men, and it wasn't just once or twice, it was almost every time.
Because of that, even if I didn't go to the stage of being drunk, my body would get hot and fluid would flow from my vulva whenever I drank alcohol. It's like my body automatically wants a man. I even felt empty if I wasn't penetrated.
In a way, Keir had successfully conditioned me.
Should I give him a compliment if I go back to Lakers later?
"What kind of drinking habit is it?"
Mien asked me with a faint smile on her face.
Judging from the fact that her cheeks were also slightly flushed, she seemed to be a little tipsy. At that question, I smiled casually and waved my hand.
"It's a bit embarrassing, so I'll tell you later."
"Hmph, I see. You have to tell me later, okay?"
Then Mien subtly nailed it down. It was a tone that seemed to be mixed with sex appeal for some reason.

-Clang!

"Kuh! Bartender! Another drink here!"
And right next to me, a drinking party was going on.
Looking at Tsarka, who was sitting next to me, he was also raising the corners of his mouth as if he was in a good mood.
I don't know if it's because he likes humans or because he has a drinking buddy. I don't feel jealous, I'm just curious. The fact that his molars are sticking out is especially so. It's not that I'm seeing an orc for the first time, but I'm not used to other races walking around like this.
"By the way, how did you end up recommending Lyla?"
"...I met her by chance. She was strong."
When Eira asked with a smile on her face, Tsarka hesitated for a moment before answering. He's still not telling the truth.
I was curious if the two of them would despise me if I said I sold my body to him, but I didn't think I needed to say it now. And considering the nature of the adventurer profession, I don't think they would despise me.
"Yeah, she's really strong. So strong that I wouldn't have believed it if I hadn't seen it myself. I've never seen anyone like this before. She came back with the goblin chief's head in her bare hands! In that goddamn place swarming with goblins!"

-Clang!

Eira said that and slammed her glass down hard.
The glass and the table were all made of wood, so they didn't break, but Eira seemed to be quite emotional. She looked at me with slightly wet eyes and opened her mouth.
"I was really scared...I was really mean...but she saved me."
"Uh, well...are you perhaps drunk..."
Such praise is a bit embarrassing.
I smiled awkwardly, but Eira didn't care and raised her glass again. I could see the brandy in the glass overflowing slightly.
"It doesn't matter! Lyla. You're my savior!"
"Oh, um, yes..."
I think she's definitely drunk.
When I looked at Mien with worried eyes, she chuckled as if it was okay.
"It's Eira's way of releasing her pent-up feelings. Since she's an adventurer, it's important to release her emotions like this. Maybe we can take on a quest to the Mesin Great Forest next time."
"It is difficult to control fear. You are also a strong woman."
Tsarka smiled as if he liked Eira.
"Ha, even if I'm not as good as you, I've been rolling around in this industry for quite a while."
Eira answered as if it was natural and smiled, but from my point of view, having mixed bodies with Tsarka, those words didn't just sound like praise.
//
Before I knew it, the atmosphere of the drinking party was also ripening.
And my body was also ripening.
"Haa..."
As I got drunk, my lower abdomen also heated up.
The effect of the alcohol was greater than I thought.
My body remembered what happened when I drank alcohol. If I was spacing out even for a moment, I would be caressing my vulva without realizing it.
My underwear was already wet from the flowing fluid, and my body was also burning hot. It was so bad that even my breath was mixed with sex appeal.
A bitter smile suddenly flowed out.
It's just common brandy, but it's like an aphrodisiac to me. And other alcohols would be the same. I thought I was drinking while restraining myself, but look at this state. I don't think I'll be able to drink comfortably in the future.
Along with a feeling of emptiness in my chest, I was filled with the desire to take off my clothes and be penetrated by a man right now. Judging from the fact that my sexual desire was gradually increasing, I thought I should take a break for a while.
I put down my glass and said to Mien.
"I'm going to get some fresh air for a while."
"Okay, go ahead."
She waved her hand lightly and sipped her glass again.
When I glanced at Eira and Tsarka, they were exchanging their heroic tales with each other.
"...The most difficult thing was the desert. The scorching sun and the hot sandstorm. And the lizardmen. I got along well with most of them, but sometimes I had to fight."
"You're really amazing, I was when I entered the territory of the Utan..."
I wonder if that's true.
Tsarka is an orc, so it's probably true, but Eira could be bluffing as much as she wants. Orcs are like children in a different sense from goblins, so they can't lie well.

-Squeak.

When I came out of the noisy bar, the sun was already setting.
It's almost time for Emily to get off work.
I should go in early so she doesn't worry.
Thinking that, I walked along the alley next to the bar.
I was going to cool down my intoxication a bit while walking, and also cool down my body.
But when I took a lap like that, a familiar face greeted me.
"What are you doing?"
It was Tsarka.
I thought he was still drinking. Did he come out for some fresh air too?
...That's probably not it.
I smiled and answered his question.
"I was a bit drunk, so I was trying to wake myself up."
"...You're weaker to alcohol than I thought."
Then Tsarka made a surprised expression.
As is the case in this era, being able to drink well is treated as being a strong person. I don't understand why, though.
Anyway, it's good timing.
I reached out my hand to him and suggested.
"I can't be strong in every aspect. Shall we take a walk for a while?"
"I will do so."
Fortunately, Tsarka doesn't refuse.
//
I deliberately took him to a secluded alley.
Tsarka obediently followed my hand, then suddenly looked at me and asked.
"Are you trying to seduce me?"
Damn it, I got caught.
"...How did you know?"
"I could smell it."
When I asked, he pointed to his nose and answered.
Is it like the smell of a lewd female?
I thought about playing hard to get for a bit, but I was the one who was desperate right now. Besides, I already said I was seducing him, so it wouldn't work.
"This is, my drinking habit."
Still, I have some pride, so I have to make some lame excuses.
Then Tsarka grinned and replied.
"That's a troublesome habit."
"So, are you going to do it?"
The answer doesn't come back in words.
Instead, Tsarka reached out and grabbed my chest.
"Hngh...!"
When his rough grip grabbed my chest, I couldn't help but groan.
Is it because I'm drunk? My body was more sensitive than usual.
I entrusted my body to him almost as if I was hugging him and said.
"Hngh, don't tease me, do it quickly..."
"I will."
"Hmph..."
When I deliberately made a coquettish voice, Tsarka's touch became even rougher.
The foreplay wasn't very long. I leaned my body against the wall and took a position of sticking out my butt. My vulva was already wet enough to not need foreplay.

-Rustle.

When I heard the sound of fabric rustling behind me, my body became even hotter.
While feeling a slight revulsion at my lustful body, the feeling of depravity that I was even more excited by that fact surged up.

-Slap.

"Ugh..."
When his hot penis brushed against the crack of my parted flesh, I bit my lip tightly so as not to make too much noise. Tsarka's penis is big, so I can't help but make a loud noise when I'm penetrated. I have to prepare in advance.

-Squish.

"Eugh!?"
When something hot and thick forcefully penetrated my vagina, I let out a suppressed groan. The overwhelming foreign sensation filled my vagina and relentlessly rummaged through me.
I've been thinking about it since before, but Tsarka's thing is really big. I don't think I'll ever get used to it.
Along with a sensation that pierced through my spine, the emptiness that had been lingering in my chest disappeared, and a satisfying feeling of happiness filled me.
The empty feeling from before had disappeared without a trace.
Feeling that, I lightly cursed inwardly.
Damn Keir. You really did a good job of conditioning me.
And after a while, Tsarka started moving his waist.

-Thwack, thwack.

The sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed loudly through the alley, but I didn't have time to pay attention to it. Tsarka bounced his waist almost to the point of pushing me against the wall, and I felt that I was barely able to suppress my moans while biting my lip and just accepting his thing.
How long had I been accepting his penis like that?
"Hngh, why, hngh! Don't you...Haa! Cum...? Haa!?"

I had already reached my climax once, but Tsarqa was pushing me without even considering my pleasure. While I was orgasming, I squeezed and bit down hard on Tsarqa's penis, but he didn't even seem close to ejaculating. Thanks to that, my sensitive vulva and inner flesh received sharp stimulation every time Tsarqa's entered, making it hard to even suppress my moans.
Too much stimulation feels like pain. But sadly, I was a pervert who got even more aroused the more pain I felt.

-Squeak, squeak.

"I guess it's because I, cough, drank alcohol."
"Ugh! There, haah! Good! Haaah!?"
I was almost crushed against the building wall, but I actually preferred it that way. Masochistic pleasure and the desire to be dominated filled my body.
How long had I been getting pounded like that? Soon, I felt Tsarqa's penis wriggling inside me, and I realized he had ejaculated inside me.
"Haa, haa..."
Having climaxed a couple of times, the heat had subsided to some extent, but my body was even more sensitive. I leaned against the wall, panting heavily, letting out desperate breaths.

-Squish.

"Hnnngh..."
After his penis, which had been filling me up and even widening me mercilessly, was pulled out, a sense of emptiness rushed in again. I wished I could keep getting penetrated, but I guess that was impossible.
"Hoo..."
I reached out and caressed the semen flowing down my thighs, then licked it off. I lightly used the Essence Absorption Technique, and the still abundant essence was absorbed through my meridians.
After roughly composing myself, I looked at Tsarqa, and his penis was still strong and glistening with semen and vaginal fluids.
"...I won't do it anymore."
To be honest, I wanted to keep going, but there were many people waiting.
"I know."
Still, I had to finish him off.
I lowered my head and took his still hard, erect member into my mouth. Then, I licked and cleaned off the semen and vaginal fluids.

-Slurp, gulp.

Then, Tsarqa seemed surprised and reached out his arm, but stopped.
I couldn't help but think that he looked cute.
Cute, for an Orc.
If I said that, it wouldn't end well.
"Mmm,"
Finally, when I sucked out the semen remaining in his urethra, Tsarqa flinched.
With a mischievous heart, I licked the split tip of his glans, and he flinched again.
So even Orcs get sensitive here after ejaculating once.
I thought only humans were like that.
I straightened up again and said to Tsarqa with a smile.
"Shall we go now? It'll be a problem if we're late."
Still, after doing it once, my body seemed to have calmed down to some extent. My lewd body wouldn't be satisfied with just once, but what could I do?
I had to endure with willpower.
"Ah."
"What's wrong?"
As I was heading back to the Flying Squirrel Tavern with Tsarqa, it suddenly occurred to me that I hadn't received any money for it, but I decided not to worry about it. I was the one who seduced him this time, so it was right not to receive it.
"It's nothing."
I chuckled and answered, then started walking again.

Chapter 31

"Why are you so late?"
Thankfully, Eira didn't seem to suspect that I had been intimate with Tsarka. Seeing Eira smiling innocently and waving her hand, a strange, tingling sensation welled up inside me.
Just moments ago, I was moaning like a bitch while taking Tsarka's penis, yet she doesn't notice and smiles so brightly. It's strangely thrilling. Is this why perverted nobles keep maids under their desks?
I smiled nonchalantly and replied, "I went for a walk to clear my head from the alcohol."
"Haha, it's reassuring to have a man around. I was honestly a little worried."
Eira said, laughing heartily.
"Hmm...."
But Mien tilted her head, looking somewhat puzzled.
I wondered if she had noticed, but she simply smiled faintly and took a swig of her beer.
When did it change to beer?
It was definitely brandy just a moment ago.
The drinking session continued for a while after that.
"By the way, why are you staying in Karaldin? Someone like you could at least be a great warrior in your tribe."
"It's Kurun's policy. Only those who travel, broaden their horizons, and learn much can become chieftain. That's why I'm traveling the human world."
"Wow, so you're aiming for the chieftain position? I really like you! You're different from all the ordinary human weaklings!"
"There are plenty of weaklings among orcs too."
Eira and Tsarka seemed to get along well, having a lively conversation.
"Still, the stick between your legs isn't a weakling, is it?"
"Curious?"
"Hehe, yeah. I'm curious. Is it really that big?"
"Even so, among the warriors, I was called Kurun's Dragon."
"Pfft!"
They were even exchanging lewd jokes.
Kurun's Dragon, huh?
I thought it was a well-chosen nickname. It really was as big as my forearm.
Maybe even bigger.
"That's a bit much, even so."
Eira laughed it off as if she didn't believe it, but from my perspective, having experienced it firsthand... Dragon was an understatement.
"Too bad. If you were human, I would have made a move on you first."
"I'll take that as a compliment."
Eira even gave him a look that seemed genuinely regretful.
Tsarka seemed to take it without much thought, but since he said he liked humans, Eira was also within his range. Maybe I'll see Tsarka again in the next request, I thought.
Or maybe, I'll see Eira walking uncomfortably tomorrow morning.
I smiled faintly, watching the two of them.
I'm not jealous.
I wasn't going to monopolize Tsarka anyway, and I had no intention of stopping them if they got closer. However, I thought Eira alone would have a hard time handling Tsarka.
After watching them for a while, Mien spoke to me.
"Lyla, can you come to our inn as soon as possible?"
"Huh?"
"To learn magic, it's better to have the same accommodation. You said that child lives with you too, so it's better to bring her along."
"Ah, that's right."
Come to think of it, that was the case.
Well, we'll be seeing each other often, so it's better to have the same room.
After finishing my thoughts, I took a swig of beer and replied, "Okay. I'll move tomorrow."
But I already paid for a week, so I'll have to get a refund.
//
The four of us left the tavern before the sun completely set.
"If you're going to drink, you should plan to drink until morning, or it's better to leave promptly."
That was Eira's advice.
I could guess the reason.
Even if you're an adventurer, the night is dangerous.
"Then see you tomorrow."
Tsarka, Eira, and Mien were going in the same direction. I was the only one in the group going in a different direction, so I waved goodbye and parted ways with them.
The streets were deserted after sunset.
I walked towards the inn, looking around.
Aside from a few guards, there weren't many people to be seen.
And the streets were dark.
Karaldin had streetlights using magic stones in various places, but it was nothing compared to Earth.
Sometimes it was confusing.
In some ways, this world seemed superior to Earth, but in other ways, it wasn't. In fact, even with magic and martial arts, the strongest thing was still science. Even the weapons were still limited to crossbows, ballistae, and catapults, so if guns were to appear, it would be a revolution.
...It's not impossible.
Among my friends who were reincarnated here, there might be someone trying to make guns. Of course, it would be difficult to make them, but they might appear in a few years.
I was unlucky and was born as a slum kid in Reikers, but if a friend was born as a noble, it was definitely possible.
"Hoo."
I sighed softly, and my hot breath mixed into the air.
Tsarka had calmed me down once, but my body was still hot from the alcohol. I had also drunk a bit more after that.
To be honest, I still needed a man.
In vulgar terms, my womb was trembling as if it wanted semen. My aroused body was saying that Tsarka alone wasn't enough. In Reikers, I had dealt with at least six or seven people, sometimes close to ten, all night long, so I couldn't possibly be satisfied with just one.
Maybe that's why.

-Swish.

I didn't bother resisting the hand that reached out from the alleyway.
The rough hand that suddenly reached out grabbed me and pulled me into a secluded alleyway. It wasn't a very strong force, but when I realized that the firm grip was a man's, I gave up on resisting and followed him willingly.
I should at least hear what he has to say.
As I was thinking so nonchalantly, a silver blade touched my Adam's apple.
Soon after, a low voice echoed in my ear.
"You better be quiet. You don't want to die, do you?"
I looked up and saw a sturdy man.
Judging by his face, he seemed to be in his mid-30s, and his build was sturdy. Seeing that he had no tattoos on his arms, he didn't seem to be a member of the underworld, but if the tattoo locations were different in Karaldin and Reikers, I couldn't be sure.

-Hoo.

The hot breath coming from the man's mouth reeked of alcohol. Just in case, I glanced around, but there was no one there.
What, is he just a regular solo rapist?
It would have been better if there were four or five more of them.
I sighed inwardly, but outwardly, I nodded, pretending to be frightened. The man smiled with satisfaction.
"Hehe, good. If you try anything funny, I'll cut your throat right away. You better stay still."
I glanced at the dagger touching my Adam's apple, but it didn't look very good. I'm sure it wouldn't even leave a scratch if he shoved it into my vagina instead of his penis.
The man in front of me was a bit below my standards as a man, but I couldn't miss the opportunity that had come my way. I obediently followed the man's hand into the deeper part of the alley.
//

-Creak.

The place he arrived at was a shabby house.
Judging by how close it was, I wondered if it was his house, but would there be such a fool who rapes near his own house?
But no matter what I was thinking, the unidentified man already seemed full of motivation.
"Hehe..."
He chuckled with satisfaction, fondling my body here and there. His rough grip moved around my body, stimulating me.
....But he's terrible at it.
The man was just roughly fondling my breasts, not even caressing them at all. Thanks to being thoroughly humiliated and developed in Reikers, my body had many sensitive spots, but this man was avoiding them all.
If avoiding sensitive spots while fondling was a talent, then he had it.
Still, I'm an easy person who can feel pleasure with just a little touch. Is that not even possible?

-Swish.

And without much foreplay, he immediately takes off his pants. If he did this to a lover, he would be slapped right away. Is that why he became a rapist?
Fortunately, the size of his penis was above average.
The man, with his eyes bloodshot, pressed the blade against my Adam's apple again and muttered in a cold tone.
"If you don't want to die, stay still."
"Yes, yes..."
I brought back memories from Reikers and made a frightened voice.
Then the blade of the dagger dug into my neck to the point where a normal person would have already been bleeding. I wondered if he had a necrophilia hobby and was trying to kill me, but judging by his expression, that wasn't the case, he just seemed excited.
"Hehe..."

-Rip!

The man tore my pants with bloodshot eyes and licked my cheek with his tongue.
"Ugh!?"
This was a type of act that I had never experienced even in Reikers, so I was momentarily surprised and almost punched him in the face. There were people who were obsessed with armpits and perverts who only targeted the anus, but this was the first time someone had licked my cheek.

-Squish.

"Huff, huff."
"Hngh..."
The man breathed heavily, seemingly excited, and rubbed his penis against my vagina.
Even if the foreplay wasn't skillful, this wasn't bad. It was a type of foreplay that I quite liked. The glans caressed the crevices, and I liked the tingling sensation and the tension of feeling like I was about to be penetrated.
After rubbing and caressing for a few times, he forcefully arched his back and inserted it into my anus.
"Oww!?"
Thanks to that, I had to shudder at the completely unexpected sensation.
No, wait a minute. Why there of all places?
Of course, it might be a mistake because it's dark, but putting it in somewhere else isn't a good idea.
....Could he be a virgin?
"Huff, huff. Hngh..."
But the man didn't seem to notice at all and gradually started shaking his hips. He was even making rough moans. Maybe he was a pervert who only targeted the butt on purpose.
It was a bit disappointing because it wasn't what I wanted, but it was better than not getting it in at all, so I changed my posture as much as possible to match the man's movements.

-Squish, squish.

"Haa, haa, huff..."
"Hngh, ugh, hee..."

-Thwack, thwack.

Along with the sound of flesh hitting flesh, moans intertwined and heat mixed into the breaths. Thanks to already being developed to feel pleasure in the back, I was slowly reaching my climax as the man moved his hips.
It was a shame that I couldn't say where I wanted him to thrust because of the situation, but this wasn't bad in its own way.
However, just before reaching my climax, the man pushed his penis all the way in and trembled.
"Kghh!"
"...."
Ah, I could have gone if he had just done a little more.
I looked up at the man with regret, but he looked at me with a lewd smile and said.
"Hehe, I came inside. You might get pregnant."
....Not there, you idiot.
Could he really not have known?
"Hehe, even if you get pregnant, don't be too sad. I'll play the role of the father. Of course, if you can find me."
I don't know how he interpreted my gaze, but the man smiled lewdly as if he was in a good mood and tried to slowly pull out his penis.
I can't forgive that.

-Clench.

I clenched the man's waist with both legs and punched him in the mouth.

-Pow!

The punch I threw cleanly hit the man's jaw.
Thanks to the Iron God Armor and Yin Demon Art, my strength was in the top tier among humans. And the punch I threw with form was enough to knock the man unconscious with just one blow.

-Thud.

When the man lost consciousness, I released the strength I had given to my legs and laid him down on the floor. He was a man I had finally found, so I couldn't give up like this.
If I had just quietly returned to the inn, it would have been different, but after having tasted it once, it was hard to hold back anymore.

He might have been satisfied, but I was still lacking.
//
— Squish, squish.
Lewd sounds echoed within the house.
Moonlight shining through the window reflected off golden hair, creating an ethereal beauty.
In time with the scattering golden hair, the girl's white body heaved.
The pleasure-seeking girl, her cheeks flushed with a seductive red, swallowed the man's penis into the depths of her cleft.
— Squish, squish.
— Creak, creak.
"Hng, ahn, hng!"
The girl moaned lewdly, continuing to thrust her hips.
The sound of the old floorboards creaking and the splashing of fluids expelled from the girl's vulva echoed throughout the house.
Mounted on top of the man, the girl relentlessly chased after pleasure.
Her white, plump breasts swayed, and her flushed expression held an even deeper delight.
How long had she been thrusting her hips like that?
"Haaahhh!?"
Finally, the girl let out a scream-like moan and trembled.
The girl's insides, reaching climax, squeezed the man's penis roughly, as if trying to wring out his semen.
"Kuhhk!?"
At the same moment the girl felt her climax, the man beneath her let out a rough groan, scattering white fluid within her vagina.
"Haa, haht, haa..."
The girl's red cheeks quivered as she let out a suggestive moan. Sweat-soaked golden hair clung beautifully to her lewd body, like embroidery.
The sight was seductive enough to arouse anyone, but the man beneath the girl's expression was far from joyful.
"P-please. Stop now... Hurgh!!?."
The man pleaded in a hoarse voice, but Lyla smiled seductively and tightened her lower abdomen. Her vagina constricted around the man's penis like a living thing, re-erecting his weakening manhood.
"Heh, you can still cum more, right?"
"N-no, I've already done it eight times...."
"Hmm, isn't it fine? I think Charka did it more than twelve times."
What kind of monster is that?
The man thought to himself, but he couldn't bring himself to say it out loud.
He was utterly weak, and the girl was strong.
Resistance was futile.
The girl clamped down on the man's penis with her lower lips and mercilessly assaulted him, and the man, feeling the difference in power, quietly gave up trying to resist.
Deep down, he also felt that this wasn't so bad.
After all, the girl was beautiful, and the man had no experience with women.
However, that was a miscalculation.
The girl endlessly craved the man's semen, and after the sixth time, the man began to feel his limits.
And now, on the eighth time, he felt a threat to his life.
To be precise, it was a threat to his ability to reproduce, as he might not be able to use his lower body again.
The man muttered in a desperate voice.
"I-I can't anymore. Please..."
But what came back was a fierce punch.
— Thwack!
"Ah, shut up for a bit. I'll let you go after a little more."
The girl punched the man in the face and began to thrust her hips again.
— Creak, creak.
"Hmm, hng, haaahng, this, hng, is gooood...."
The girl's face flushed as she let out lewd moans, but the man no longer felt any lust. His penis, overworked beyond its limits, felt a sharp, tearing pain.
Despite this, the reason he was maintaining his erection was because the girl's insides were writhing like a living thing, stimulating every part of the man's penis and forcibly keeping it erect.
"Kuh, urgh."
The man barely suppressed the rising pain and closed his eyes.
It was because the girl would definitely resort to violence for the ridiculous reason that making noise would make it hard to feel anything.
"Haa, hng, hng!"
He no longer saw the girl in front of him as human.
The girl in front of him was nothing short of a demon.
In his eyes, the girl was a demon who was plundering his essence.

Chapter 32

It was nearly midnight when I returned to the inn.
Back in the room, Emily was sitting cross-legged on the bed. She opened her eyes as soon as I entered and greeted me.
"You're back?"
"Yeah. Sorry, I'm a bit late."
As I quickly apologized, Emily shook her head with a bright smile.
"Why are you sorry? You must be tired from being so busy."
Why did you look so admirable when you said that?
It was fortunate that I ran into a rapist along the way. If I hadn't relieved my sexual desires, I might have pounced on Emily at this moment.
I swallowed the surging desire and asked Emily,
"By the way, what were you doing?"
"I was doing that martial art you mentioned... circulating energy."
Emily blushed and hesitated as she answered.
If she's blushing and calling it that, it must be the Succubus Art. I had already told Emily that it would make her more sensitive and easily aroused. That's why she's so embarrassed.
I had already given her a rough explanation, but I felt I should remind her again.
I sat on the bed and said to her in a serious tone,
"I think you know, but the Succubus Art is strictly a martial art for the Great Essence Absorption Technique. It's okay if you don't do the essence absorption, but if you do, you won't be able to take advantage of the Succubus Art's strengths."
"Y-yes."
"Circulating energy isn't bad, but in the end, what we need to get stronger is essence."
Then Emily nodded, her face flushed red.
"...Ugh, I understand..."
I looked at Emily's face and felt a strange emotion.
Honestly, I didn't want to give Emily to a man.
Of course, it would be fun to see her writhing in pleasure, but unlike me, I wanted her to maintain her pure appearance as she is now.
However, I couldn't just do that.
Unless I was lucky enough to find an elixir. If I couldn't, I had to use the Great Essence Absorption Technique.
According to the guild's rules, you can work as both a receptionist and an adventurer. To be exact, she would become an adventurer under the guild, like Lacas. I don't know when she will start adventuring, but I hope she starts when she has at least mastered the Iron Body Armor.
Or at least, instead of pushing herself like me, she could catch a man and live happily ever after.
"...."
Milan is the only person I can think of around me who is qualified.
Of course, there's no chance. He gave me a token, but Emily can't marry Milan just because I have it. At best, she'd be a maid.
Or Charka...
"Huh? Is there something on my face?"
"No, it's too early for you."
Still, it'd be a pity to be pierced by a dick the size of an arm for her first time.
She might like it, but I can't be sure. The only human who seems decent is... Lacas?
As a guild instructor, he's skilled enough, and his personality isn't ruined.
"...What does that mean?"
When I answered vaguely, Emily asked with a sulky expression. I didn't think there was any reason to hide it, so I answered honestly.
"I was thinking about your first time partner."
"...."
Then Emily's face turned even redder than before. Expressing emotions with her face color might be a talent.
"...Ugh, I, I guess so..."
But she didn't say she didn't want to.
Even though she looks like this, Emily is a martial artist. She knows the importance of inner energy better than anyone else. From the moment she received the Succubus Art, she must have decided to sleep with a man.
"I don't know. Do you have anyone in mind?"
"...Um, well... Aren?"
Who's that?
When I asked who it was, the answer came easily.
"He's my younger brother."
"...."
Come to think of it, Emily said she had eight siblings. No, that's not the point, why is there a sibling in the options?
"...You, do you want to have sex with your younger brother right now?"
"Uh, huh? No, he just came to mind first... We're only a year apart, and we used to play together a lot... Is that a bit much?"
That's incest.
"It's funny for me to say this, but it's a lot much."
"R-right?"
"And he's not here either."
"Then Karl is out too..."
Emily pondered seriously, then suddenly looked at me as if she had made up her mind.
"Then I'll just do it with anyone."
"...."
This is a bit sad.
No, I'm grateful that you said that, but I think it's better to do it with someone you like for your first time. I guess I should look for someone while I'm working as an adventurer.
As I was thinking that and about to say let's wait and see, Emily continued in a small voice.
"B-but instead..."
"Yeah?"
She looked at me with puppy-dog eyes and continued,
"If I do, can I, can I do it with you?"
"...What?"
"W-well... I'm scared to do it alone..."
What is this, a statement that even a highly sensitive girl wouldn't make?
I pondered for a moment and looked at Emily.
"You should be grateful that I'm not a man."
"U-um?"
"Or I would have devoured you right now."
Then Emily tilted her head for a moment, then blushed as if she understood what I said and lowered her head. Is she doing those actions on purpose, or are they coming out instinctively? I even suspected that it wasn't Lee Sung-chul, but some other guy who lied.
I smiled and said, taking off my coat,
"I'm just kidding. It's late, let's go to sleep."
I should tell her to move rooms, but I can tell her tomorrow.
As I thought that and lay down on the bed, I heard Emily's small voice in my ear.
"Are we, are we going to practice... today?"
When I turned my head to look at Emily, she was embarrassed but not avoiding my eyes. In her eyes, there was a firm will, as well as a subtle expectation and desire.
//
"Hooaang...."
Emily Arteon moaned sweetly and hugged Lyla's body. As the soft skin of the girl touched her skin, Emily's body slowly began to heat up.
"Haa!"
Lyla was on top of Emily, caressing her.
Soft, smooth hands stimulated her vulva and caressed her breasts. Sweet moans erupted from her mouth, and even as her body heated up, Emily reached out and stroked the golden hair fluttering before her eyes.
Although she was a man in her previous life, Emily didn't dislike this situation. Perhaps she liked it because she was a man. This situation of mixing bodies with another woman.
Emily wasn't without thoughts.
She knew she had to master the Succubus Art. Although she was working as a non-combatant in the guild now, she also had thoughts of going to the front lines someday. Emily knew that there were adventurers classified as guild employees.
That was the position she was aiming for.
And to do that, she had to build up her inner strength somehow.
"Ahick!?"
When a smooth finger rummaged through her vagina and gently pressed on her weakest spot, Emily moaned again. The thoughts in her head scattered, and the stimulation that surged from her vulva pierced her spinal cord.
The orgasm felt by a woman's body was different from that of a man.
Emily twisted her body and tried to maintain her sanity in the midst of the surging waves of pleasure. The lingering afterglow of pleasure swept over her body, and her skin became even more sensitive, to the point where she could feel her breath.
"Haa, haa, heuu..."
Emily stretched out on the bed, breathing heavily.
The pleasure she felt at the moment of climax was overwhelming, and at the same time, it had an addictive quality that made her feel like she was falling into it.
Was this why Lyla was looking for men so much? If so, she could understand.
She had already gone with just a small finger, so if something thicker than that rummaged inside her....
"....Eut."
Emily shook her head and bit her lip at the thought that came to her mind without her knowing. She was mixing bodies to learn martial arts, not to chase pleasure. Of course, she liked Lyla, but even having intercourse with her was all practice for later.
Whether Lyla knew Emily's heart or not, she attacked her relentlessly. A red tongue licked Emily's neck, tickled her earlobes, and touched her secret flesh to stimulate her clitoris.
"Aheut, huaaaang!?"
Lyla found the hidden erogenous zones on her body one by one and caressed them, and each time, the red-haired girl moaned violently and twisted her body. There was something obscene in Emily's appearance, being toyed with by Lyla, who was a head shorter than her, that was hard to describe as sensual.
"Haa, haa...."
Eventually, when the intense lovemaking was over, Emily buried her face in Lyla's chest, breathing heavily.
After catching her breath to some extent, she reached out and caressed Lyla's chest. Although smaller than her own, Lyla's breasts were beautifully teardrop-shaped and surprisingly elastic.
"...."
She knew it was the function of the Iron Body Armor, but the contradictory sensation of being meltingly soft yet elastic was so addictive that she wanted to keep touching it.
Emily had complex feelings for Lyla.
She herself didn't know whether it was the jealousy as a woman that appeared because the other person possessed something she didn't have, or the jealousy as a man that she couldn't monopolize her body.
Meanwhile, Lyla was looking down at Emily, who was caressing her breasts, with affectionate eyes. She asked Emily with a smile on her lips.
"Was it good?"
"U-um?"
Emily muttered with a startled expression, but Lyla didn't ask again. Emily buried her face in Lyla's arms again and muttered softly.
"....It was good."
Her voice was so small that it was almost inaudible.
It was hard to admit, but it was definitely good.
Emily had curiosity about sex and a reason to have intercourse, but for some reason, it was hard for her to admit it herself.
Emily had admitted that she was a woman, but in one corner of her heart, her male self still remained. That small heart was suppressing Emily, who was trying to fall completely into pleasure and wail.
Lyla stared at Emily, who was agonizing like that, as if she was cute, and opened her mouth.
"That's a good mindset."
"U-um?"
"That attitude of not giving in. The Succubus Art gives the practitioner even stronger pleasure. It's a martial art that focuses more on essence absorption than martial arts."
The reason why you can use martial arts even after accumulating turbid inner energy through the essence of others means that the Succubus Art is not for martial arts from the root, but for essence absorption itself.
The act and ideology are similar to some martial arts that pursue Taoism to become immortals.
Originally, martial arts were not for martial arts, but started from Taoist techniques to be reborn as a better being by receiving the energy of nature. Martial arts were just a side branch.
Among the martial arts that are full of martial arts that have lost their original posture by being bound by strong martial principles, the Succubus Art can be said to be a martial art that follows the essence of martial arts as it is.
Of course, as the meaning contained is the meaning, it was clear that it was an undeniable demonic art.
And it was also true that martial arts that pursued martial principles were stronger.
Lyla paused for a moment to organize her thoughts, and then continued.

"As is the way of the Demonic Path, this will be, in another sense, a battle against yourself. That's why you need a mindset like the one you have now. That way, even if your will falters along the way, at least the roots will remain to support you."
"...Yeah, I understand."
If that was the case, then it seemed his anguish had not been in vain.

Chapter 33

The next day, we moved our rooms to the inn where Ayra and Mien were staying.
It was a double room, so it was larger than the previous one, and Emily didn't complain because the inn had a better reputation.
Of course, we only got half of the room fee refunded, but I thought that was good enough. We had been too noisy, constantly biting and licking Emily.
And Mien really did teach me magic.
It happened on the very day we moved rooms.
"...What is this?"
I asked, looking at the paper and quill Mien handed me.
There was also a ruler and compass.
When I asked, Mien gave a faint smile and took something out of the room's drawer.
"It's a Magic Square. A magician should always be able to remember and engrave their magic. That way, even if the spellbook is torn, you can rewrite it."
What she handed me was a thick-looking book.
It wasn't a spellbook made of parchment.
It was just a book made of the thin paper unique to the Kilkard Kingdom.
I looked back and forth between the book and the paper Mien handed me.
The single sheet of paper Mien handed me was slightly different in texture from the paper in the book.
It was practice paper that could be washed and used as many times as you wanted.
Suddenly, an uneasy feeling flashed through my mind.
"Um, could it be..."
"It's an introductory manuscript containing 32 spells. Practice until you can remember them all and draw them perfectly."
"..."
When I glanced through it, I saw complexly intertwined figures.
There were a lot of circles, squares, and triangles.
"If you mess up the Circuit Line, the magic will become unstable, so you need to be able to draw accurate shapes without making mistakes. I transcribed and checked it, so there shouldn't be any errors in the magic square. Memorizing and drawing all of this is the first step in engraving magic."
Mien explained to me in a gentle yet stern tone.
I wondered if she really was a magician.
She had pride in her magic. It was no different from the pride I had in my martial arts.
"The annotations that make up the magic square are also attached, so it will be easier to memorize if you refer to them. And I'll continue to teach you runes from time to time."
So that's what she meant when she said it was difficult.
The road ahead was daunting, but I had no intention of giving up.
Neither martial arts nor magic are easy to learn.
If I work hard slowly, I'll be able to learn somehow.
It's not easy to pass on your knowledge to others. For both the one teaching and the one learning.
I looked up at Mien and answered with a smile.
"...Thank you."
"If you think of it as the price for saving my life, it's not that big of a deal."
When I expressed my gratitude, Mien smiled and replied.
//
Three days had already passed since we moved inns.
In the meantime, instead of taking on requests, we mainly worked by collecting slime cores from the underground waterway and delivering them to the guild.
And I taught Emily the essentials of the Essence Absorption Technique and Iron Body Armor, and I studied magic in my spare time. Studying after a long time was surprisingly fun. It felt like I had found another game to play at night.
As a result, I managed to memorize the 32 magic squares written in the beginner's spellbook in just three days.
It was a bit of a struggle though.
I had to resist the urge to be held by a man and focus on studying for the first time in a while.
Still, the study of magic squares itself had certain rules, so it wasn't that difficult.
"...Amazing. I didn't think you'd memorize them all in just three days."
Mien looked surprised, as if she didn't expect me to memorize all those magic squares in just three days. Even though she said she would teach me magic, she was only doing it to repay her life debt, so she probably didn't expect me to have any special talent.
I replied to her words with a playful smile.
"Even though I look like this, I actually like studying."
Mien and Ayra knew how I grew up in Reikas. It was because I had mentioned it casually from time to time. People generally have prejudices about prostitutes, but they also knew that children from slums often had no choice but to become that way.
Therefore, they, like Emily, didn't really care about my origins. And Mien and Ayra weren't exactly chaste people either.
"Hmm, still...this is really amazing."
Mien looked at the notebook in which I had transcribed the magic squares once more and made a serious expression. After being silent for a while, she soon looked at me and opened her mouth.
"Lyla, have you ever thought about learning magic formally?"
"...Pardon?"
"I'm asking if you'd like to become my disciple."
That was quite surprising.
Accepting someone as a disciple meant that she would pass on all her knowledge, not just teach the basics like now. Until now, Mien was only teaching me magic as a reward for saving her life. But now Mien was thinking of accepting me as a disciple.
Because I had knowledge of martial arts, I knew that the relationship between master and disciple was not a light one. Even if it wasn't martial arts, it wouldn't be much different in this world.
Of course, I had no reason to refuse.
It would take quite a long time to find my friends in this vast land, and there were limits to what I could do with martial arts alone. Having the power of magic would definitely be a great help.
I looked into Mien's eyes and nodded seriously.
"Yes, I want to."
Mien smiled at my answer.
The smile seemed both relieved and nervous.
"Then, Lyla, you are now my first disciple."
"First...?"
Then she might not be that old after all.
As I tilted my head thinking that, Mien's smile changed slightly. She replied in a voice that seemed somehow heavy.
"Yes, the first."
"Oh, okay."
Then that must be it.
I don't think I need to dwell on her age. It's definitely not because I'm giving in to threats.
Mien nodded as if satisfied with my answer.
"But, can you just become a disciple so easily with just words?"
Even when learning martial arts, you at least have to perform the disciple's greetings, but becoming Mien's disciple was so simple that I wondered if it was okay.
But to my question, Mien answered with a smile.
"We place more significance on completing him as a magician than on accepting disciples. I'll give you a gift when Lyla finishes her apprenticeship, so you can look forward to it."
That's a rule I like.
I removed the playful smile from my lips and bowed to Mien in a polite manner.
"Then, I look forward to working with you in the future. Master."
In this way, I gained my first master in this world.
//
"An investigation team?"
Emily tilted her head at the sound she suddenly heard.
Her guild senior, Meryl Brishian, smiled at Emily as if she were cute and continued.
"Yes, a report came in that a new adventurer killed a goblin chief last time. But we haven't been able to dispatch an investigation team because we've been short-handed, but this time the guild decided that it would be difficult to delay any longer, so they formed an investigation team."
Goblins, especially goblin chiefs, were troublesome monsters.
They didn't have many valuable materials, but they had high intelligence and attacked adventurers and villagers.
A goblin's sling could knock out even an adult male in one hit if it hit him directly. Furthermore, if more than ten of those goblins gathered and ambushed an adventurer party, it was possible to wipe out an entire party.
However, it was impossible to completely exterminate them.
Goblins were a race that was located throughout the Mesheen Great Forest, and even if all the goblin nests near Karaldin were wiped out, goblins driven out from the inner part of the Great Forest would re-establish their bases after a few months.
Mobilizing the regular army every time also consumed money and manpower.
Simply preparing supplies was a troublesome burden, and the various corruption that occurred in the process had already become a custom.
Especially in cities that occupy large areas like Karaldin.
In the end, Karaldin had no choice but to choose to entrust the goblin extermination to the Adventurer's Guild, and the Adventurer's Guild solved the defense problem by inducing adventurers to exterminate goblins by offering rewards for goblin nests, and forming an investigation team and departing after the extermination was completed.
Emily tilted her head as if she understood even less.
"Oh, but why am I going there...?"
Meryl smiled bitterly at her words.
Emily's question was valid. Originally, there should be no reason to send a newbie who had only been there for a week, but the timing was not good.
It was now the season approaching autumn, so the guild was conducting its own settlement for tax payment. Because of this, even the low-level employees had to be mobilized, and there were reports that bandits were appearing near Ltuicel, a nearby village.
Because of this, the Retila Guild was facing an unexpected labor shortage.
"Originally, you didn't need to go, but the timing isn't very good. But I won't force you, so I just want you to think about it."
Meryl knew that Emily was skilled in swordsmanship.
She had seen Lacas and her sparring with swords for practice before, and Emily had said several times that she would become a receptionist and adventurer.
That's why she asked her once as a recommendation.
"No, I'll go!"
And Emily didn't want to miss this opportunity.
Because her friend Lyla had already become an adventurer, she was already thinking about becoming an adventurer in her heart.
In that situation, Meryl's offer was a temptation that was hard to refuse.
"Are you okay? This investigation is for a total of seven places, so it will take about three days."
"Hmm...I'm okay. I'll do it!"
Meryl smiled as she watched Emily shout energetically.
"Okay, then I'll tell the headquarters that."
//
Mien looked around the Karaldin Magic Guild with a troubled expression.
"Hmm, it's not here..."
The inside of the guild was filled with various reagents, monster bones, skins, and organs. It was a sight that would make ordinary people faint, but these sights were familiar to magicians.
But the thing she was looking for was not in the Magic Guild.
To be precise, it was there, but the quality was not to her liking.
What she was looking for was a fountain pen and notebook for Lyla.
According to the traditions of the school she belonged to, it was right to give a gift when someone became a magician, but for Mien, Lyla was her first disciple. Besides, Mien had a crush on Lyla.
It included not only the favor as a life savior, but also the favor as a smart disciple.
Geometry and mathematics are essential for learning magic.
Lyla already knew them, and she used her knowledge to completely grasp the shapes of 32 magic squares in just three days. Those magic squares were nothing more than the basics of magic, so you couldn't proceed to the next step without memorizing them first.
Mien originally had no intention of taking in a disciple, but she thought it was not right to ignore Lyla even after seeing her talent. Whether she had a talent for swords or not, it didn't matter.
Mien looked at the fountain pens displayed in the guild one by one and sighed.
'There's nothing good.'
Fountain pens were an important tool for drawing magic squares.
It is possible to engrave, and it is also possible to create simple scrolls by filling it with ink made from monster blood. For a magician, the fountain pen is more important than the magic book, or perhaps even more important than the staff, but none of the ones in Karaldin were satisfactory.
"After all, should I go to Ortania..."

If it's Ortenia, the direct territory of the Kilkard Kingdom and the headquarters of the Kilkard Kingdom's Magic Society, I should be able to find satisfactory magical implements.
Mien hesitated for a moment, then made up her mind.
'Let's go to Ortenia.'
Either way, Ortenia was a place she had to visit at least once. Going to Ortenia was necessary not only for Laila, but also for herself. Since she would continue to stay in base cities like Karaldin, it would be better to go now.
There would be no need to take Laila with her.
This was, after all, a personal matter, and on the other hand, she also wanted to give Laila a surprise gift.
Mien made up her mind and left the Magic Guild.
Ortenia is a direct territory of the Kilkard Kingdom.
Even with an Undead Steed-led carriage, it was a five-day round trip.
'I should tell her in advance.'
Mien smiled slightly and headed towards the inn.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
This is the preparation part.
//
I thought it would be more fitting for Mien's character to maintain formal speech for the noble scenes that may appear later, so I modified Mien's words in the teacher part.

Chapter 34

34: Black Street-H
Two days later, Emily, Aira, and I stood in front of the Retella Adventurer's Guild branch, looking at each other.
Aira had joined the investigation team as a member this time, and Emily was participating as a guild employee. Mien had left for Ortania for a while, saying she had some business to take care of.
So, I was suddenly left alone.
Not yet, but I will be soon.
"So, are you all leaving?"
"Yeah, it'll probably take three or four days."
I'm not particularly lonely, but I'm a little worried about Emily.
Joining an investigation team full of men. Well, it's not just men, but still.
"Take care."
I opened my arms and hugged Emily.
A pleasant fragrance wafted from her shimmering red hair. Should I lick her neck like this?
With such thoughts in my head, I whispered to her.
"If anything happens, be sure to use the Essence Drain Technique."
Emily's face flushed red.
Heh, she understands right away.
"W-What are you talking about!?"
Maybe nothing will happen at the guild. They're not underworld thugs or rogue mercenaries.
But if I had gone instead of Emily, I feel like something worrisome enough could have happened. Or is that just my imagination?
I chuckled and waved to Emily.
"It's nothing. Let's find your husband together when you get back."
"...Ugh, okay, I will!"
Emily's face was completely red, and she turned away abruptly.
Then, the sword at her waist made a clatter sound.
Just because she's a guild employee doesn't mean she can't be armed.
She was wearing the chainmail, longsword, and small shield that I had looted from the goblin's cave.
With that much equipment, she wouldn't fall easily even if she encountered a monster.
Aira smiled at us, as if she thought we were cute.
Yeah, I understand. Emily is kind of cute.
"Don't worry too much. I'll take good care of Emily."
"...Really?"
Considering our first meeting, that's not a very reliable statement. Surely Emily won't be captured by goblins too, will she?
"T-That was a mistake back then! Besides, this time it's a large party... and Charka is there too."
The investigation team has a total of 17 members.
Seven front-line fighters, three mages, four scouts and rear guards, two priests, and finally Emily. Of course, Emily isn't the only guild employee, and Instructor Lacas is going along as well.
I only saw Lacas once back then, but apparently he and Emily have talked a few times. He's flirted with her a few times, so it must have been more than just a greeting.
Still, personally, I'd recommend Charka as her first experience.
Since he's an orc, his stamina is amazing, and he seems to have a lot of essence because he's quite skilled. If she doesn't want to experience multiple men due to pride or emotional issues, Charka is perfect.
Of course, you need to be prepared to face him.
"Well, I'll be back."
"Yeah, take care."
I said goodbye to Emily one last time.
Watching them disappear through the guild door, I turned around as well.
I had three days of free time ahead of me.
//
When I returned to the inn, the empty room caught my eye.
What should I do now?
I didn't really have anything planned.
Mien had given me homework before she left, but I had already finished it a long time ago.
It was homework to memorize runes, but it wasn't as difficult as I thought, so I finished it quickly.
Runes, which are responsible for activating magic along with magic circles, have a kind of suggestive effect. Mien said that it's not necessary to use runes, but you can't not use them. It's like a programming language, where everyone uses runes as a convention that all mages can understand.
Magic and martial arts are things that you can't learn alone in a remote mountain valley. It is the exchange between people and between knowledge that allows scholarship to develop.
I lay down on the bed and rolled around, then suddenly remembered something and got up.
I took off the adventurer's plate necklace and other equipment, leaving only a dagger and a belt. Still, I kept the ring Milan gave me on.
I didn't think I would need a lot of silver coins, so I only took one 50-rad silver coin.
- Click.
I locked the room and left the key with the owner before heading outside.
This inn has a good system.
I don't know if the owner has a good memory or if he keeps good records, but he always returns the key to the customer who matches the room.
"Have a good day."
"Thank you."
I exchanged simple greetings and headed outside.
I was thinking of taking a walk for a change.
And maybe picking up a guy along the way.
Unlike Lakers, I felt like it was hard to be proactive in Karaldin. I have the title of adventurer, and there's Mien, Aira, and Emily too. They don't necessarily force me to be celibate, but the atmosphere is a bit like that.
As an adventurer of the Retella Guild, it would be a bit awkward to be rolling around naked with men in the middle of a tavern.
Thinking that, I started walking through the streets of Karaldin.
//
"...."
But the place I arrived at was none other than the entrance to the underground waterway.
Have I come here too often?
I was just walking blankly, but I ended up at the underground waterway.
I hesitated for a moment, then decided to just take a walk in the underground waterway.
To be honest, the underground waterway is a den of slimes and rats, so it's not a good place to take a walk at all, but it's familiar, so it should be okay.
I don't really have anywhere else to go anyway, so I might as well look at some slimes.
- Swish...
The underground waterway still had drains all over the street floor, so at least during the day, the visibility was maintained to some extent. It's even harder to see when you go to the sewage treatment plant.
The sound of water echoed in my ears, and a cool, humid air lingered.
Nevertheless, the floor is clean because the slimes are diligently doing their job.
Sometimes it's a problem when they do too much.
- Thud, thud.
I walked with a dagger in hand.
I've been secretly experimenting while catching slimes, and the slimes in Karaldin weren't really any different. The slimes here also couldn't penetrate my skin, which was reinforced with Iron Skin Armor.
I even put it in my mouth as a test, and it was fine, so it doesn't seem like the inside is penetrable either. As Iron Skin Armor hardens not only the outside of the body but also the inside, it's only natural.
- Rustle.
Slimes sense vibrations through transparent nerve cells extending from their mucus.
Every time I took a step, the small ones wandering nearby slipped away.
- Plop.
Some of them fell into the water and were swept away.
They won't die, but they'll be swept straight to the sewage treatment plant. Due to all kinds of filth, food waste, and the corpses of monsters and animals, the city's sewage treatment plant is almost like a dungeon.
Those things are good nutrients for slimes.
Still, cities where slimes thrive are clean, but in dirty places, rats as big as dogs or even undead appear, and soldiers have to be dispatched, so you can imagine the infamy.
- Rustle.
As I watched the slimes and moved towards the sewage treatment plant, slimes as big as boars, which I had become familiar with, gradually began to appear.
As if size is everything in their world, they rushed at me as soon as they saw me.
- Slosh.
I avoided the cool mucus trying to wrap around my body and lightly stabbed the slime's core with my dagger.
- Squish.
Thanks to that, my elbow was covered in mucus, but I knew this would happen, so I wore short-sleeved clothes, so I didn't have to worry about ruining my clothes.
- Gurgle.
The slime with the torn core made a strange noise, trembled, and stopped moving. I kicked the motionless slime into the waterway.
- Plop.
Then the slime made of mucus moved to the sewage treatment plant along the water flow of the waterway. But that's not all there is to slimes.
After that, another slime appeared and approached me.
- Rustle.
This time it was a big one again.
I was about to stab the core with my dagger again, but I changed my mind and used my other hand to put my arm into the mucus.
- Swish.
My left arm cut through the slime's translucent mucus and grabbed the core.
Even if it's not the blade of the dagger, the handle and hilt are made of organic materials like wood and leather. If I use it without thinking, it could be decomposed by the slime.
- Slide.
When I grabbed the core, the slime hugged me as if it was trying to wrap around me.
Hnnng, it's cold.
From the slime's point of view, it's trying its best to melt me... but to be honest, this feels kind of good.
It feels like my whole body is being pressured and restrained, but it also feels like taking a cold bath. It's a kind of coziness that makes me want to stay hugged like this.
I wish it was a little warmer. I wonder if there are slimes like that.
Mucus is soluble, so it won't get dirty, so it's not bad for hygiene. Of course, it decomposes materially, but at least I don't decompose.
I've heard that somewhere, they modify slimes and put them in bathtubs and bathe in mucus, and I feel like I can understand that feeling.
Still, if I mess around too much, my clothes might get ruined, so I quickly grabbed the slime's core and tore it out of the mucus.
- Swish.
The mucus was surprisingly viscous and strong, but with my strength, I could pull it out without any problems. It's just that ordinary people's skin would peel off as if it was burning before that.
When I pulled out the core, the nerve cells connected to it were torn off, and the mucus stopped moving.
- Plop.
I pushed the slime into the waterway again and stared at the extracted core.
The slime can still live for a few days in this state, but without mucus, it can't absorb nutrients into the core. It's practically in a state of suspended animation.
If I were using it for magic experiments, I would put it in a nutrient solution, but it's a hassle to take it.
- Plop.
Since I didn't have a bag, I decided to just throw it away generously instead of taking it.
I threw the core into the waterway and looked straight ahead again.
Should I just take off all my clothes and play with the slimes?
It doesn't seem like there's anyone around right now anyway.
As I was seriously considering that, I noticed a strangely shaped slime.
"...Huh?"
There are many slimes around. Ones as big as boars are a bit rare, but there are a few small ones. But the reason why that slime in particular caught my eye was because it was pink.
It's really pink.
It wasn't a dull green, but a light pink slime.
And it was also very small. At most, it was about the size of two of my palms put together. It was even smaller than the small slimes around it.
- Slither.
Even more, it was approaching me with a sliding movement.
Considering that ordinary slimes avoid objects bigger than themselves, this was quite a strange thing.
- Clink.
I put away my dagger and reached out to the slime.
I thought it might be dangerous, but my curiosity was stronger.
It's a light pink slime, no less.
Whether it's a mutant or a modified creature, it didn't matter.
This slime had a color that I really liked, and I had no intention of killing it.
- Slide.
The light pink slime fearlessly climbed onto my arm and stuck to my body. Then, it moved around, wandering all over my body as if it was smelling something.
As it moved across my body and touched the bare skin of my arm, the slime's color became a little darker.
- Trickle.
"Huh?"
I watched to see what it was doing, but there was no pain.
The slime, slightly reddened, wandered around my arm... removing the stains on my arm.
What is this, I like it.

Unlike the others, it didn't melt my clothes.
I'd heard of it.
That among slimes, there were intelligent species like octopuses, with individuals capable of controlling their solubility. These slimes were supposedly trained and modified to clean bodies. Could this be one of them?
If so, I'd gained something incredible.
I didn't know what it was or why it was here.
What mattered was that I liked it, and I was determined to take it with me.

-Squirm.

After cleaning my arm for a while, the slime returned to its pale color and began to move down past my chest towards my thigh.
Was it going to wash my legs now?
Filled with a strange sense of anticipation, I watched it descend, but suddenly, the slime crawled into my pants.
"...Huh?"
I tilted my head at the slime's sudden action, but I soon realized what it was trying to do.
I felt something soft and cold against my butt.
"W-wait a minute!?"
No way.
Was it really going to clean there too...?
"Aah!?"
But the slime relentlessly pushed against my butt, squeezing through the narrow gap. The sensation of something cold forcing its way into my anus made me shudder and stumble.
"Haaah..."
As the slime's entire body seeped into my rectum, I felt a sensation similar to the pleasure of defecation. It was a foreign sensation, like being filled with soft cotton. A different kind of pleasure than a man's hot, hard penis.
"Haaah!?"
As the slime squirmed and moved inside my rectum, I leaned against the wall, trembling.
Ugh, what is this?
For a slime, why is it so good at this?
Was it because it had been so long since I'd been held by a man? The pleasure came to me in an even stronger form. Without realizing it, I brought my hand to my vulva and caressed the crevice.
"Ugh, hng!?"
This is a sewer, I shouldn't be doing this here.
The thought crossed my mind, but I couldn't stop my hand. Every time my fingers brushed against my clit, a jolt of sensation pierced through my lower body. The thought that I could reach climax if I just went a little further dominated my mind.
And in a corner of my mind, I thought it would be okay since I had the Iron God Armor. The thought that I wouldn't die easily gave me leeway and arrogance.
"Ahhk, hng, haa, hng!"
As I continued to masturbate, the slime squirming inside my rectum suddenly pulled out of my body.

-Squelch.

"Haaah!!?"
The sensation of it gently stimulating my inner walls as it pulled out made me reach a light climax.
"Haa, haa...."
With the pleasure spreading throughout my body, a sense of exhaustion enveloped me.
I panted and looked at the slime that had come out of my body. Still tinged with light pink, the slime crawled all over my body as if looking for its mother.
"...Ahaha."
For some reason, its appearance was cute, and I burst out laughing.
However,

-Slither.

The moment I saw another slime slowly approaching, I couldn't help but stiffen.
Had I said the previous slime was the size of a boar?
But this slime was even bigger.
"Ugh..."
Looking at the slime, which was the size of a cow, I twitched my lips.
This timing feels really bad.

Chapter 35

It seemed I wasn't the only one who sensed the danger from the giant slime.

-Squish.

I didn't know how a creature without sensory organs could recognize its opponent, but the light pink slime quickly hid as soon as the enemy appeared.
The problem was, that place was inside my body.
"Aah!?"
Was it looking for its mother earlier?
Just like it said, the slime nimbly squeezed through the crack in my lower body. I had just climaxed, so I could only tremble helplessly and be swept away by another wave of pleasure.
Because of that, I missed my chance to counterattack.

-Slosh.

"Ugh!"
The giant slime crashed down on me, extending its mucus to wrap around me. In an instant, my entire body was captured by the slime, and I couldn't move. The dagger was on the floor, and I couldn't muster any strength because I had just climaxed.
Why now of all times?
Moreover, the attack didn't end there.
"Ahik!?"
The light pink slime rummaged through my flesh without hesitation, crawling deep inside my body. It might be a struggle for survival for it, but its movements forced me to feel a sensation as if my insides were being violated.
As strength drained from my body, a plaintive moan escaped my lips.
Now I was even being violated by a slime. My situation was ridiculous, but I really couldn't help it. The slime that had entered my body was pressing against my cervix, forcibly opening the entrance to my uterus as if it were its own nest.
"Haa, hngh!!"
To make matters worse, even the giant slime was extending its mucus and squeezing into my vagina.
"Ahik!?"
Pleasure spread through my body once again, and my body arched like a bow. The slime's mucus restrained my entire body, leaving only my head free, and held me tightly. The clothes I was wearing were already melting away little by little.
Nevertheless, I still had some energy left.
If I circulated the inner energy within my body, I could crush the giant slime's core and escape right now. However, because of the pleasure I had tasted after so long, I couldn't bring myself to reach out my arm.
I was dominated by the thought that I wanted to savor this pleasure a little longer.
The giant slime didn't seem to be targeting me, as it persistently dug into my vagina. It even inserted mucus into my anus, which had nothing to do with it, and violently forced the hole open.
In this situation of being bound and violated by mucus, I was feeling an unprecedented pleasure. How many more times would there be such a moment where the slime's mucus was inserted into my vulva and anus at the same time, ruthlessly violating my body like this?

-Gurgle.

"Hngh!?"
And then, as I felt the light pink slime squeezing into the entrance of my uterus, I climaxed once again.
//
It was a bizarre yet lewd sight.
The girl's body was covered in translucent green mucus, exposing her milky white skin to the world.
Her clothes had already melted away, leaving no trace, and only the blade of the dagger and the silver coins that couldn't be dissolved by the dissolving fluid lay on the floor, sparkling in the sunlight and asserting their presence. If she picked them up and stabbed the core, all this violation would end.
However, Laila didn't notice it and continued to moan, colored by lust.
Perhaps she didn't even have the will to do so.
"Hngh, ahn, haaahn!!"
Inside the slime's translucent mucus, her legs were spread wide, exposing her smooth crack. It was a shameful sight for Laila, but fortunately or unfortunately, no one was watching her disgrace.
Normally, that crack would be tightly closed like a clam, shyly keeping its mouth shut, but not now. Her vagina, expanded to its limit by the slime's mucus, was so wide open that the flesh inside was clearly visible.

-Swish, swish.

The dense mucus that the slime used like a muscle went in and out of her vulva, widening the narrow crack of her vulva. Laila's face was dyed a deeper color by the ruthless violation that showed no consideration for her.
"Ugh, hngh, hngh!"
The giant slime and the small slime.
These two heteromorphic creatures were ruthlessly violating Laila's flesh.
That wasn't their original intention.
This situation was just a coincidence.
The giant slime was drawn to the energy of a fellow species in a form it had never seen before and was trying to absorb it, and the small light pink slime had simply taken refuge in what it considered a safe place - Laila's uterus - to escape from its natural enemy.
However, as a result, the two slimes were now fighting over her uterus.
"Ugh!?"
The giant slime pushed its high-density mucus into Laila's vagina to the limit. As the mucus, thicker than an adult man's forearm, roughly stirred Laila's vagina, she let out another moan filled with pleasure.
Her vulva was expanded to its limit, and her secret flesh was exposed to the sunlight streaming in.
In response, the light pink slime extended its meager mucus from inside Laila's uterus to block the giant slime's invasion. Although the difference in mass and volume was incomparable, the light pink slime, which had occupied the fortress of Laila's uterus, was able to fight fiercely against the enemy's invasion.
Through the narrow gap of the cervix, the two types of mucus dissolved each other and clashed. This clash between the slimes was giving Laila a great pleasure that she couldn't get from ordinary intercourse.

-Gurgle.

"Awoo..."
The sloshing mucus forcibly widened her vagina.
The experience of having not only her vulva but also her back passage expanded to their limits was something that even Laila, who had been through a lot, had never experienced before.
Laila's face had already relaxed to the fullest, and her limbs were held in place by the slime's mucus, unable to move. The body imbued with the power of the Iron Armor couldn't even be penetrated by the slime's dissolving fluid, but because the giant slime was simultaneously violating her vulva and anus, Laila had lost the strength to resist.

-Squish, squish.

Laila's body, helplessly held by the slime, was just being violated forever.
//
"Oof!?"
I regained consciousness from the sudden feeling of suffocation.
How long had I been violated?
When I opened my eyes, everything around me was dyed green.
Even in my daze, I wondered what it was and looked around, and something sticky was holding my body. Only then did I properly realize the situation.
Ah, that's right.
I'm inside the slime's body.
No wonder I couldn't breathe.
I stopped breathing and looked around for a moment.
It was still the underground waterway, and there was no one nearby.
I could still feel an overwhelming sense of foreignness in both holes of my lower body. Was I still in that situation?
I couldn't delay any longer.
I reached out and grabbed the giant slime's core.
The resistance was strong, but it wasn't too difficult if I used my inner energy.
Ignoring the slime's resistance, I used my inner energy to crush its core.

-Squish.

Then I felt the mucus that was holding me lose its strength.
I broke through the mucus that was surrounding my body and poked my head out through the gap.
"Phew!"
As fresh air entered my lungs as if piercing them, the violation that seemed like it would never end stopped.
I had enjoyed it a little too much, but I didn't think the light pink cutie had died. The entrance to a human uterus wasn't that wide, and in the first place, that slime wouldn't have been able to enter unless I had used my Succubus Arts to slightly open the entrance.
Besides, I could clearly feel a qi in my lower abdomen that wasn't mine. There was no possibility that I had gotten pregnant without knowing it, so the identity of this qi was clearly the slime. Judging by the fact that the qi was vibrant, it seemed to be still alive.
With my body buried in the mucus of the now-dead giant slime, I calmed my breathing. What happened today was a new kind of violation that I hadn't even experienced in Lakers.
Because I hadn't seen a man for almost five days, I lost the timing to resist and fell into it, which was a mistake.
I even fainted.
"Hooo..."

-Splatter.

Barely moving my trembling legs, I got out of the mucus that was surrounding my body. The feeling of having mucus covering my entire body was nice, but I couldn't keep doing this.

-Trickle.

As I got out of the mucus, the slime's fluid, now powerless, flowed down from between my legs. It was like being ejaculated with a lot of green semen.

-Thud.

I staggered and sat down on the nearby floor, watching the green puddle forming between my legs. The fluid that was pouring out of my vulva and anus was so much that I wondered how so much could fit into a human body.
How much did it poke around, anyway?
Perhaps because it had been expanded to almost the level of the mystery of the human body, the widened hole of my vulva didn't seem to want to return to its original state even though there was no pressure. I could probably put Charka's penis in here and it would still fit comfortably.
Maybe even if I stuck something like a baseball bat in, there would still be some space left.
"Ahaha..."
I was momentarily dumbfounded and let out a hollow laugh.
My clothes were all melted, and my vulva and anus were so poked and tattered that they were flapping open. It was a little funny that I myself thought it was fun even in this state.
"Hoo."
Still, when I closed my eyes and used my Succubus Arts, my vulva, which seemed to have lost its elasticity, narrowed again and returned to its original state.
If that's going to happen, I wonder if I should have tried absorbing essence for real. Not extracting essence from semen, but absorbing the opponent's qi through intercourse.
It wasn't even worth trying against humans without inner power because the inner power required to attempt essence absorption was greater, but I thought it might be possible against monsters.
"...What kind of bullshit is that?"
I laughed again at the thought that I had come up with.
Does that mean I should take off my lower body instead of holding a sword when I catch monsters in the future? It was theoretically possible, but it would be quite funny if I put it into practice.
I sighed once again and raised my hand to stroke my stomach.
By the way, how should I deal with this child?
The slime that had settled inside my body didn't seem to want to come out easily. It seemed that the experience from earlier had traumatized it. It would be funny if a slime had trauma, but some slimes have intelligence similar to that of an octopus.
If they can freely control the solubility of mucus, it wouldn't be strange for them to have that kind of intelligence, and it could be traumatic enough.
I stroked my stomach a few times and decided to think about it comfortably. There's nothing to eat inside my body, so it'll come out when it gets hungry.
Or I could just give it semen periodically.
Even if I absorb the essence with the Essence Absorption Technique, the sperm that have already lost their activity will remain in the form of matter. It's a so-called win-win situation.
Still, I don't know what kind of slime this is, so I should ask Mien when she comes back later.
Thinking that, I used my Succubus Arts once again.

-Hum.

While circulating qi throughout my body to recover, I came up with an inspiration.
I wondered if I could share some of the qi of the Succubus Arts with this slime that had settled inside my body.
Theoretically, there was no reason why it wouldn't work.
Besides, even if it failed, there wouldn't be any problems. I thought it would be better to execute it right away since I had come up with it, so I closed my eyes and circulated some of the inner energy of the Succubus Arts.
The inner energy that had circulated throughout my body entered my uterus and permeated the slime that was wriggling inside. Then, almost absurdly easily, the inner power of the Succubus Arts permeated the slime. It was as if it was eating my inner energy.
I wondered if it would work, but it really does.
It felt like I had a familiar.
If Mien comes back later, should I ask her once?

Summoning magic is difficult, but with her help, even a beginner like me can do it. I don't even have magical power yet, but if I can do this much, I'll be able to use it more effectively once we've connected.
I lay stretched out in the sewer like that, continuing to stroke my belly.
....But, how do I get back now?
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Tag : impregnation

Chapter 36

36: Black Street-H
However, what I really needed to worry about wasn't how to get back to the inn naked.
"Pwahahaha!!"
I was resting, exhausted from being abused by two slimes, when suddenly a hearty laugh erupted beside me.
Turning my head, I saw four rough-looking men and one man with a slightly frightened face staring at me from a distance.
Did luck come all at once?
Ah, no, is it that luck and misfortune come together?
"This is a good show, a woman stark naked in the middle of the sewer."
Looking at the five men, the atmosphere didn't seem very gentlemanly.
Besides, I felt like I'd seen one of them somewhere, but I couldn't remember.
"Hey, Tnill. Is this the bitch you were talking about?"
"Y-yes, that's her! It's this woman!"
"Really? She's still young, isn't she? Is she really the one?"
"Looks like a crazy bitch running around naked in the sewer to me."
"Or a horny one. Looks like she's gone all the way, spreading herself like that, begging to be fucked."
Hmm, this is bad.
Judging from my years of experience, I felt like I was about to be raped.
Though you could tell even without experience.
The slime from before and these thugs, why do they only show up at the right time?
No, before that, why are they here?
They're clearly gangsters who've been rolling around in the underworld, but what business do they have in a sewer full of slimes?
The five men exchanged lewd remarks and slowly approached me.
"Huh?"
Then, one of them tilted his head, looking at me.
More precisely, he was looking between my legs.
The fluid, which was still slime's mucus, was still flowing from my vulva and anus. It probably wasn't a pretty sight.
The man looked at it and burst out laughing.
"Khahaha! This is a real slut, isn't she? Hey, were you just fucking a slime?"
"...."
Well, I don't really need to answer that, do I?
You can tell just by looking.
Besides, my body hadn't returned to normal yet, so I didn't have the strength to resist.
The other three seemed to have grasped the situation as well, looking down at me with sneers on their faces.

-Gush.

As the sneering and contemptuous gazes fell on me, my body heated up and my vulva spewed out greenish-yellow fluid again.
Shame welled up in a corner of my mind, but even that became an excitement that heated my body.
"Pwahaha! Tnill, is this the bitch you got twelve cheap shots from?"
"Puhuhup. He's right. She's got a pretty face, but her lower mouth is completely loose, isn't it? She must be a woman crazy for men."
Hearing that, I felt like I remembered something.
I vaguely remembered the face of the man who seemed frightened. He was definitely that clumsy rapist from back then.
And he happened to be a member of an underworld organization.
...Then, it seemed like they had been following me, targeting me from the start.
But that day was a mistake made in a drunken stupor, couldn't they cut me some slack?
"Well, whatever. Looks like she was attacked by a mutant slime, let's take her and fix her up properly."
The most menacing of the five men reached out to me.
I wondered if I should try to resist, but I had been thoroughly humiliated by the slime, and my body had no strength at all. It seemed better to give in once to recover some energy and then resist.
As I thought that and lay still, the man took something out of his pocket and used it to gag my mouth.
"Mmph!?"
I was surprised and groaned because I didn't expect them to try to subdue someone who was already defenseless.
With a faint, pungent scent, my eyelids slowly closed.
Damn it. This was a drug.
With that thought, my consciousness sank into darkness.
//
Suddenly, I heard the sound of a chain dragging in my ear.

-Clink.

"....?"
I barely opened my eyes, but I still couldn't see anything.
Was it because it was a dark room with not a single ray of light?
I tried to move my body, but it didn't move well.

-Clang.

It wasn't just the vision that was unnatural.
My whole body was restrained in various ways.
Both hands were raised above my head and tied to something like handcuffs, and connected to something so I couldn't lower them. The handcuffs were connected to a chain, probably hanging from the ceiling.
Judging from the cold, hard touch, it was probably a handcuff made of iron.
In addition to my wrists, my ankles were also shackled with iron fetters, restricting me from bending my legs.
"Ugh."
I was even gagged.
Only then did I realize that I couldn't see anything because a blindfold was covering my eyes.
Judging from the strange sense of liberation throughout my body, it seemed like I wasn't wearing any clothes either. Well, they had all melted away in the first place, so this was only natural.
In other words, I was now naked, tied up somewhere, wearing handcuffs, a gag, and a blindfold.
The first emotion I felt upon realizing that was, absurdly, excitement.
The moment I recognized that I was tied up, my lower abdomen heated up and my vulva became moist. For me, with my masochistic tendencies, this situation was exactly to my liking, and I was feeling so excited that I felt dizzy.
I had never experienced such hard bondage even in Lakers, but to be subjected to this here.

-Clink.

But putting aside the excitement, it was important to figure out the situation first.
Judging from the circumstances, it seemed like I had been dragged to a hideout of an underworld organization, but judging from the sounds, there seemed to be no one around.
And I also had to find out if the slime I had picked up earlier was still there.
Just in case, I circulated my inner energy, and fortunately, the slime was still inside me. To be exact, it was staying inside my uterus. It was there even before I fainted, so it didn't seem to have gone anywhere.
Was my uterus that pleasing to it?
It was wriggling and wandering around inside my stomach.
I don't know what it was doing there, but judging from the fact that it was wandering around on its own, it didn't seem bored. It didn't seem to have any intention of harming me.

-Gurgle.

As I sensed the foreign energy wandering around inside my stomach, I felt like I was having an unwanted pregnancy.
I turned my attention away from the slime and continued to circulate my energy to assess my body's condition.
Contrary to expectations, they didn't seem to have touched my body much.
This was a bit unexpected.
It wasn't like I was at the stage where I would be shocked by such things anymore, but to be honest, I was secretly expecting it, so I felt a bit betrayed.
Even if I was asleep, I thought they would have taken turns on me at least once.
I wondered if they had some kind of ulterior motive, but there might not be any reason at all.
Maybe they just didn't like fucking a woman who didn't react.
While I was worrying about that, I felt a strange sensation on my left hand.
I couldn't see because I couldn't use my eyes, but it felt like something that had been there had disappeared.
Thinking about it carefully, the ring Milan gave me was gone.
Was it the symbol of the Leopold barony?
The fact that the ring was gone wasn't that shocking.
I had been carrying it around just in case, but I didn't think I would ever need to use it.
I was planning to give it to Emily at the right time, but it was a little disappointing that I couldn't.
Once I finished checking my body and surroundings, the first thing I did was test how thorough the restraints were.

-Thud!

Since I had to find out if I could escape, I pulled on the chains with all my might. Doing such a thing with human wrists would be a disaster, but my body, which had mastered the Iron God Armor, was so strong that it was fine.

-Clatter.

However, the chains seemed to be tied quite tightly.
I wish I could at least see a little, but I couldn't even lower my hands to take off the blindfold. Even the blindfold was tied so tightly that I couldn't untie it with clumsy movements.
With this level of restraint, I couldn't easily escape even if I used my inner energy. It seemed like it would take a lot of inner energy and a long time to break free by force.

-Rattle, rattle.

Still, just in case, I kept pulling on the chains.
I couldn't break the handcuffs or chains made of iron, but I hoped that if I kept pulling on them, the connected joints or structures would wear down even a little.

-Tap, tap.

As I thought that and put all my weight on the chains hanging from the ceiling to put as much load as possible, I heard footsteps in my ear.
Judging from the sound, it wasn't just one or two people.
Besides, the sound was gradually getting louder and approaching me.
As I realized that, my heart started beating fast.
Was this feeling in my chest fear, or anticipation and excitement?
I couldn't tell myself.

-Clunk.

In the darkness where I couldn't see anything, I heard the sound of a door opening.
After that, I heard a rough man's voice.
"Is this the bitch?"
"Yeah."
"Hmm? She's prettier than I expected?"
"She may look like that, but she's a real crazy bitch. I heard she's the one who made Tnill like that."
"Hoo, no wonder that guy's been crawling into rat holes, trembling whenever he sees a woman these days. He must have been hit hard."
It wasn't just one person. There were at least four, no, five of them.
Was the fact that I couldn't see so scary and thrilling?
I tried to calm my pounding heart and listened to the men's reactions.
Was that why,

-Smack!

"Ugh!?"
I reacted more violently than usual to the burning sensation I felt near my buttocks.
"Hehe, this is good, isn't it? The reaction is fresh too."
I heard a man's voice from somewhere I couldn't see.
//
The situation I was in now was different from before.
Since mastering the Yin Demon Art and the Iron God Armor, I had only been acting.
I pretended to be helpless, pretended to be weak, and was treated like a plaything by men, pretending to be dominated by them and enjoying the pleasure of being dominated in a false way. It was the same in Lakers, in the goblin's cave, and in the sewer.
I had the power to turn the situation around at any time.
I willingly accepted their humiliation with the composure of a strong person, with arrogance in my heart. Even I can't guarantee that there wasn't a part of me that looked down on and pitied the 'weak master'.
But now it was different.
The chains were incomparably stronger than in the goblin's cave, and my arms and legs were tied and couldn't move. I couldn't see because I had a blindfold on, and I couldn't even speak because I had a gag in my mouth.
Even if they killed me in this situation, I wouldn't be able to resist. I wouldn't die easily because I had the Iron God Armor, but if they decided to kill me, they could kill me as much as they wanted.
I might be helpless for the first time now. There's no way to resist, and it's not clear what will happen in the future.
It was different from before.
Really, I couldn't resist at all, and I had to entrust my fate entirely to their hands. This was no longer acting, and there was not a single point of leeway left.
I was thrown naked into the hands of rough, violent men full of lust, waiting to be thoroughly violated by them.
I might really die from now on.
I might become a drug-addicted cripple, or I might never escape and spend the rest of my life here, dealing with men's lust.
I could no longer have the composure of a strong person.
The moment my power became useless, the mask I was wearing was taken off.
But in the sincerity I faced after throwing away the mask,
"Pfft, hey, this bitch is squirting, isn't she? Does she want to be fucked right now?"

Even fear was transformed into excitement and anticipation, reflecting a me who craved even greater pleasure.

Chapter 37

Episode 37: Black Street
It didn't take long for the investigation team dispatched by the Retila Guild to reach their first target. The goblin cave that Layla had cleared out was not far from Karaldin.
"Are you sure this is the place?"
"Yes."
The fact that goblins had established themselves within a two- or three-hour distance was unusual enough to make Lacas, a seasoned adventurer, feel doubtful.
"It's over there."
The entrance to the cave was well camouflaged, making it difficult to spot at first glance. However, since Ayra, who had experience being dragged into a goblin cave, was a member of the investigation team, such tricks were useless.
The investigation team strode into the cave without hesitation and encountered the goblins that were still alive.
"Kereuk, kereureuk!"
Although the chief was gone and Layla had already raided it once, the cave was the perfect haven for goblins. The survivors who had scattered that day had gathered back in the cave, forming a small group.

-Whoosh!

Upon seeing the investigation team, the goblins grabbed their slings and threw stones, or hurled crude stone spears. But it was no match for the well-equipped investigation team with proper formations.

-Thud!

Those in the front ranks raised their shields to block the goblins' stones and spears, while the archers in the rear shot arrows at the resisting goblins.
"Filla Tiar!"
The mages raised their staffs and chanted attack spells.
"Kieeeek!!"
Arrows of fire shot from the ends of the staffs, burning the goblins' bodies and causing them to lose their will to fight. The crude fiber clothes burned, and the burned goblins screamed in pain.
Before long, all the goblins in the cave were cold corpses lying on the floor. It was nothing short of a predetermined outcome.
Even if goblins were annoying, that was only the case when they ambushed first.
A mere dozen or so goblins could not defeat a human subjugation force with a proper formation.
Lacas and Emily headed deeper into the cave and examined the spoils that Layla had missed.
"Were these all taken from humans?"
"Yes. They don't have the ability to make them themselves."
Most of them were junk like belts, pouches, or farming tools like sickles, or torn clothes, but some were still usable. Seeing this, Lacas confirmed that the guild's judgment was correct.
"Indeed, there wouldn't be this kind of loot without a group led by a chief."
"Don't goblins usually attack adventurers?"
At Lacas's murmur, Emily tilted her head as if curious. Unlike the guild companions she had been with until now, she was wearing a sword and shield, fully armed.
Lacas looked at Emily with a mixture of fondness and adoration and replied.
"They only target the weak. If they judge adventurers to be weak, they'll pounce at any time. The problem is, without a chief, they're not good at judging the strength of their opponents. So, small groups usually don't target humans, or if they do, they target individuals or groups of two."
That's why the role of the chief, an intelligent individual, was important to the goblins. The more experienced the chief, the bolder and more discerning they were.
Lacas muttered, looking at the junk piled up in the cave's room.
"Still, with this much loot, the chief must have been either bold or experienced. He probably wasn't born here, but was chased out of the central Great Forest. That kid took care of something troublesome."
If left unchecked, there would have been quite a bit of damage until a subjugation force was formed. The goblin cave was not far from Karaldin, and in fact, there had been several disappearances of adventurers recently.
If Layla hadn't taken care of it, perhaps three or four more parties would have been harmed.
Lacas and Emily eventually went to the innermost part of the cave and confirmed the chief's corpse. The goblin's skeleton was definitely larger than the others.
Emily frowned at the goblin's skeleton, but soon realized something strange and looked horrified.
"...This, could it be?"
It had only been a week since Layla killed the goblin chief. It would be strange for it to be reduced to bones like this, even if it were rotting.
Lacas replied in a simple tone.
"They're originally cannibals. It's no different even if it was their chief."
"...I see."
Emily nodded heavily in response.

-Thud, thud.

Having finished their confirmation, the two began to walk out of the cave.
Walking through the dark cave, Emily quietly pondered.
She hadn't thought much of it when she heard it from Layla, but now that she was inside the cave, she seemed to be able to picture the situations she had gone through.
The opponents were a group of at least thirty or forty goblins.
On the other hand, Layla was empty-handed without any weapons.
Could she have fought and won if it had been her?
Emily smiled bitterly and shook her head.
Probably not.
In the dark cave, she wouldn't have been able to see the stones thrown by the goblins properly. But Layla had taken the chief's head in the cave and driven all the goblins out.
Knowing that it was due to the unparalleled Iron Body Skill, Emily steeled her heart once again. In this place where qi was almost non-existent, Layla's level of martial arts was nothing short of superhuman.
And Emily knew that it was achieved by absorbing essence through the Yin Demon Art and the Essence Sucking Great Art.
She had also learned the Yin Demon Art from her, and she would have to mingle with men like Layla in the future.
'...It can't be helped...'
But for Emily, who was a man in her previous life, mingling with men was something she was mentally reluctant to do. No matter how much Emily's behavior was no different from that of girls her age, she still had the heart of a man inside her.
The reason she left Artun Village was because she didn't want to marry Karl, who belonged to the self-defense force. That wasn't the main reason, but one of the other reasons, but it still accounted for a large part.
Emily glanced at Lacas, who was walking next to her, blushed, and shook her head again. Just thinking about being held in Lacas's naked body gave her goosebumps.
...Of course, at the same time,

Her purpose in coming here now was not to rehash hatred, but to find a gift for Laila, who might become her first disciple.
'Yes, those were the old days.'
Anyway, everything will be eroded by the flowing years.
Mien repeated that to herself and moved her feet.

-Thump, thump.

She once hated her own school as much as the Magic Society, but now it was all in the past. At one time, she even thought about cutting off the school that her father had tried so hard to revive, but now her mind had changed.
Her thoughts changed after being caught by goblins she had dismissed as insignificant and being violated by them.
She had intended to not take on any disciples and just live as an adventurer until she died, but the thought that came to her mind while being violated by goblins in that dark cave was the fear that no one would remember her if she died like this.
Through that experience, she realized that she wanted to be remembered by someone. It was similar to her father's wish for the lineage of the school to continue, which he had so desperately wanted.
That's why she broke her own resolution and accepted Laila as her disciple.
She wanted to share what she carried with the eccentric girl who was an incredibly skilled swordswoman but also wanted to learn magic, the girl who had appeared before her eyes as if by fate. That's why she hastily accepted her as a disciple and came all the way to Ortania to buy her a magical artifact.
The meeting was so shocking that it felt like fate.
Although she was currently living as an adventurer, her father was once the head of the school and had enough wealth to 'make a living.'
If she used that, she could raise at least one disciple.
"...Pfft."
Mien let out a laugh at the complex emotions she felt in her heart and walked through the pure white streets of Ortania.
There was no need to look back at the Tower of Wisdom again.
Now, she just had to move forward towards the future, towards the Magic Guild.
For the sake of another Necromancer who would be born in the future.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Just because it's a Necromancer doesn't mean they summon an army of corpses or anything like that.

Chapter 38

38: Black Street-H

-Squeak, squeak.

A filthy noise echoed within the darkroom.
The sound emanated from the bound girl's vulva. A glistening man's penis moved in and out of her parted cleft.
With each thrust of the thick penis tearing through her flesh, Lyla felt a pleasure that pierced her spine. Though she had experienced this sensation dozens of times, Lyla's lewd yet resilient body endlessly craved pleasure.
However, despite her endless craving for pleasure, her body and mind were utterly exhausted. The abuse, repeated for hours, had drained her of all energy. Lyla was now more like a doll meant to receive a man's semen than a living being.
"Hnn, kghh!"
Feeling the heat of her inner flesh, as if melting his penis, and the muscles within her vagina, which still gripped him without losing elasticity despite dozens of violations, the man groaned intensely.
Even if it was an order, it was unpleasant to take a woman that others had used repeatedly. Nevertheless, the men eagerly gang-raped Lyla because her lower orifice was the ultimate pleasure chamber they had never experienced before.
Despite hours of gang rape, Lyla's vulva spewed fluids like a never-ending spring, and her inner flesh, like a soft suction cup, willingly accepted the men's desires without yielding to the rough abuse.
Originally, they had planned to use her a few times and then break her like a toy, but the men couldn't forget the taste of her inner flesh, which never seemed to loosen, and chose to keep using her as a tool for relieving their sexual desires rather than destroying her.
Of course, some had sadistic tendencies, so she couldn't avoid being beaten.
"Kghh!"
The man, naked from the waist down, hugged the girl tied to the ceiling and thrust his hips powerfully. With each thrust, the girl's pure white body swayed limply.

-Squeak, squeak.

"....."
As the man's penis roughly plowed through her pink cleft, the girl feebly twisted her body while restrained. There was no intense moan or afterglow of pleasure in that slight reaction. As the girl's body trembled like a broken doll, her golden hair shimmered as if emitting light.

-Clang.

Lyla's body was thoroughly restrained.
The ominous-looking black handcuffs bound her wrists and were connected to a chain hanging from the ceiling, and shackles connected to the wall were fastened around her ankles.
It was impossible to lower her hands to cover her breasts or to close her legs to hide her vulva.
Saliva flowed incessantly from the gag in her mouth, and her eyes, hidden behind a black blindfold, wandered, searching for someone. She was thoroughly restrained, accepting the man's desires with her small body.
Her legs, already weakened by the abuse, had long lost the strength to support Lyla's weight. What supported her body now were the chains connected to the handcuffs on her wrists and the man's penis violating her.

-Thwack, thwack.

The man continued to violate the girl, who had already lost her strength.
Perhaps it was because she had endured so much abuse with that frail body.
Even when the man's penis tore through her soft flesh and pressed against its end, the girl only repeated intermittent convulsions, as if she had already lost consciousness.
However, unlike the girl's body, which had already lost its vitality, her inner flesh embraced the man's penis like a separate creature, caressing it meticulously.
"Hnn!"
The man violating Lyla couldn't withstand the stimulation and forcefully poured his essence into her vagina. However, despite the man's desire being discharged into her body, Lyla only twitched slightly, showing no other reaction.
//
Lyla wasn't always like this.
At first, she also enjoyed the desires and touches of the men who assaulted her in the pitch-black darkness. She moaned, twisted her body, and acted coquettishly, spewing fluids as if in heat.
But as that was repeated countless times, even she, with her trained body, couldn't help but lose strength.
The situation was different from when she was at Lakers.
Back then, her body wasn't restrained, and she could rest a little in between. Plus, she could drink water. The Lakers' underworld members and guards were familiar with Lyla and, although they treated her like a convenient toilet, they still treated her as a human being.
However, this time it wasn't like that.
The men literally abused her all day long.
She couldn't even think about resting.
Lyla was bound and had no choice but to accept the men's rough desires into her vulva and anus.
However, even while enduring that intense abuse, she couldn't escape, let alone resist.
Even if she used the internal energy in her body, it wasn't certain whether she could escape.
The restraints binding her body were that sturdy, and even if she tried to remove them, the men around her wouldn't just stand by and watch.
All Lyla could do was endure this abuse that might never end.

-That's what she thought, several hours ago.

Feeling another man insert himself into her body, Lyla stirred slightly.

-Squeak, squeak.

Because her eyes were covered with a blindfold, Lyla didn't know how many men had passed through her body. But it must have been at least dozens.
She was just bound, feeling the sensation of the male organ penetrating her, and accepting the endless desires of the men.
Because her vision was sealed in the darkness where she couldn't see an inch ahead, Lyla could feel the hot, repulsive breath of the men touching her neck, the rough hands grabbing her breasts, and the foreign sensation of the penis tearing through her flesh even more sensitively.
Lyla's body, having mastered the Yin Demon Art, was more sensitive than that of an ordinary woman.
Moreover, the experiences Lyla had at Lakers had thoroughly developed her body, allowing her to feel pleasure and climax even while being subjected to intense abuse.
Because of those combined circumstances, she could feel pleasure and climax even from the rough abuse of men who were just releasing their desires without any foreplay.
"Ugh..."
Having climaxed dozens of times already and being gang-raped by men for hours without even a sip of water, Lyla didn't have an ounce of energy left in her entire body. With all the strength drained from her body, all she could do was sway her body in time with the man's thrusts.
Even with a body trained with Iron Body Armor and Yin Demon Art, one would inevitably get exhausted if bound in the air, unable to eat anything, and abused for hours.
Especially if one had climaxed dozens of times during that time.
The man who had inserted himself into her vulva looked at the limp Lyla and grabbed her breasts.

-Squeeze.

As the man's fingers dug into her breasts, Lyla shuddered.
But that was it. She didn't even have the strength to moan anymore, so she only twitched slightly, showing no other reaction.
"Heh heh."
Seeing that, the man chuckled as if amused.
Then, he vigorously shook his hips, inserting his penis deep inside Lyla. And then, along with a white fluid, he painted his desire inside the girl's vagina.

-Pshh,

And at the same time as the man ejaculated, a soft, gelatinous substance flowed out of Lyla's vagina, enveloping the man's penis. The identity of the gelatinous substance was a slime that had taken up residence in Lyla's uterus.
After almost being eaten by its own kind, the slime had continued to stay in Lyla's uterus. It was an instinctive behavior, wanting to stay in a place where it felt safe.
However, the slime soon realized that something was trying to invade its hiding place. It was when Lyla, its host, was captured by men and gang-raped.
The men who were gang-raping Lyla didn't even think about contraception.
Most of them ejaculated into Lyla's vagina according to their desires, but that was actually beneficial to the slime. Unlike Lyla's body tissues, which couldn't even be dissolved due to the Iron Body Armor's abilities, the semen ejaculated from the men's penises became nourishment for the slime.
At first, the slime only absorbed the semen that entered the uterus, but soon the slime judged the men's semen as something it could eat. The slime soon changed its behavior and began to lick the penis that had invaded Lyla's vagina.
It was to receive even more semen.
Because it had been modified not to dissolve the human body, the slime wasn't directly doing anything, but it was enough to receive and absorb the semen with its gelatinous fluid every time the men ejaculated.
In that way, the slime stayed in Lyla's uterus and absorbed all the semen ejaculated into the vagina, and gathered the spiritual energy contained in the gelatinous fluid into one place so that Lyla could easily absorb it.
Although the slime didn't perform those actions with any intention, the result was a form of symbiosis.

-Squeak.

Again, as it gently licked the penis that was forcing its way into Lyla's vagina, the slime once again looked for an opportunity to devour.
//
How much time had passed?

-Squeak.

In the darkness, consciousness reawakens to the familiar foreign sensation and sharp pain-like stimulation felt in the vulva.
That feeling, it can't just be a delusion.
Because I've actually fainted and woken up repeatedly.
I never imagined that not being able to see would be this frustrating. Moreover, the feeling of having my body violated here and there in a world I can't see is hard to describe.
Thanks to that, I've become much more sensitive than usual.
Due to the influence of the Yin Demon Art, my body has changed into a form suitable for accepting men. Moreover, my body, strengthened by the Iron Body Armor, could endure even the abuse that would have killed an ordinary woman from bleeding long ago.
But even for me, their gang rape was overwhelming.
With my limbs restrained and my eyes and mouth blocked, they violated me relentlessly. Because I fainted several times, I couldn't tell how many men there were or how much time had passed.
All I could do was helplessly accept the abuse.

-Thwack, thwack!

And their gang rape still hasn't ended.
"Hnn, hah."
As if they weren't tired of it, the man who was inserting himself into me shook his hips vigorously. Because I had no energy left in my body, all I could do was shudder every time his glans scraped against the vaginal wall.

-Clang.

If it were an ordinary woman, her vagina would already be injured from being excessively overworked at this point, but my sturdy body, with the Yin Demon Art and Iron Body Armor crossed, was still biting the man's organ, saying it was good, even though it had been tormented to the point of exhaustion.
It's definitely my body, but realizing that it's so hopelessly lewd made me feel pathetic. At this point, I'm not even human, just a good meat hole. A meat hole that's a bit sturdy, feels good, and even has a warm temperature.
"Heh, this is something else? Even after being pounded like that, it's still tight."
As if he had read my thoughts, the man who was pounding me muttered in a laughing voice. From their perspective, I'm probably the perfect masturbation tool.
Is that what they call a sex toy?
As I thought that, my hopeless body started to heat up again.
Even though I don't even have the strength to stand anymore.

-Shudder.

The man continued his back-and-forth movements for a while and then ejaculated inside me as usual. And I respond to that by slightly trembling my body. If it were a few hours ago, I would have let out a small moan, but even that was difficult now.
"Hoo, hah."
A thick voice echoes with hot breaths near my ear.
At that voice, I lightly shuddered again.

My body, already sensitive from repeated climaxes, was now interpreting even his light breaths as stimulation for pleasure. His voice felt like a gentle caress.
- Glug.
As I was once again internally ejaculated into, I felt something moving within my stomach, devouring the essence. But I couldn't afford to focus on that now.
"Hooo."
The man's satisfied voice echoed in my ear as the foreign substance filling my vagina drained out. I shuddered at the sensation of his blunt glans brushing against the crevice, instinctively relaxing my lower abdomen, waiting for the next man to enter.
One ejaculation had ended, but from past experience, I knew they wouldn't let me go so easily. They fucked and came for hours like maniacs obsessed with women; it was absurd to think it would end here.
I relaxed my body, preparing to receive another man, but instead of a penis, I was greeted by a rough voice.

Chapter 39

39: Black Street-H
"Heh heh, at least she reacted a little earlier, but now she's completely like a log."
He wasn't talking to me.
Because in this room where I was tied up, there were other men besides the one who had pleaded with me just now.
"She's been poked all day, so it's understandable. By the way, how's Trnil doing?"
"He's completely hopeless. That guy, even when we treat him this well, he whines that he's scared. He doesn't even know who we're doing this for."
The men seemed to think I was unconscious.
In fact, that was a reasonable assumption. In this situation, it would be stranger not to be unconscious.
Through their conversation, I realized why they had been so relentlessly raping me. I had vaguely guessed it before, but after hearing their conversation, it became clear.
An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.
That is the iron rule of the underworld.
Of course, you have to add the not-so-cool idioms 'only to those weaker than us' and 'I carve my misdeeds into flowing water,' though.
Assuming these guys are members of an underworld organization, the man named Trnil seemed to be in an important position. Or maybe he's a relative of one of the executives.
"I wasn't bad. I even set the mood for a change."
While I was pretending to be unconscious and organizing my thoughts, another man muttered as if he was enjoying himself. Then, the sound of a chair being dragged echoed in my ears.

-Thud. Thud.

As the footsteps gradually approached, I cowered.
At the same time, I used Yin-Ma Gong to protect my stomach. Unlike at Lakers, these guys weren't just raping me. Because I had experienced it several times now, I could easily predict what would happen.
And before long, a dull pain struck me.

-Thwack!!

With the intense shock felt in my stomach, my body swayed greatly. Unlike the brutal impact sound, the pain wasn't that great. I was practicing the Iron Body Armor skill, so I wouldn't even be harmed by this level of impact.
However, pain and masochistic pleasure were separate.
Because I had experienced various humiliations at Lakers, my body turned these intense stimuli into pleasure. A chilling sensation swept down my spine and permeated my head, and even though I had shed so much water, my vagina was wet again, spewing out vaginal fluid.
I'm not even the heroine in some manga, and I'm climaxing while getting punched in the stomach.
I guess I've really gone all the way.
"Heh heh. Look at this. A perverted bitch who gets horny even while getting beaten like this. When else would I see a slut like this?"
As if he had come up with a similar thought to mine, the man muttered gleefully and tapped my body a few more times. From an unseen angle, the man's violence rushed towards me.

-Slap!

A burning pain was felt on my cheek, and the man's kick exploded between my legs. My breasts, which had already been violated hundreds of times, and my bound limbs couldn't escape the assault either.

-Haa, haa...

And I was feeling masochistic and base pleasure while being beaten like that. My body became hot, and even the breaths I struggled to exhale were filled with an aura of ecstasy.
My consciousness became dazed as if floating due to the pleasure, and my vagina was soaked with vaginal fluid, adding more water to the puddle beneath my feet.

-Splish.

As I staggered and stepped, I stepped on the puddle of vaginal fluid I had shed. Because my eyes were covered, I couldn't gauge the amount, but wouldn't it look really lewd if others saw it?

-Thwack!

While I was enjoying the touch that caressed my whole body for a while, a slightly higher-pitched voice chimed in. But it was still a male tone, so I knew it wasn't a woman.
"Do it moderately. You'll kill her."
"You're worrying for nothing. If she could die from this, she would have died already. Judging by how sturdy she is, she seems to have learned something somewhere, so she won't die easily."
But unlike his words, the man stopped kicking me.
"Look, even though we've been fucking her so much, she hasn't shed a single drop of blood? Trnil passed out in one hit, so she's not an ordinary bitch."
"Heh heh, then is she an aspiring knight or something? No, coming to Karaldin, did she want to become an adventurer? If so, it's a pity, because now she's become our cum dumpster."
"A pity? I saw her earlier, she was about to die from pleasure when we fucked her. She's such a horny bitch, so wouldn't she like it more?"
"Puhaha! Then we're doing her a service! To be able to have sex that she likes all day long. She's a lucky bitch."
Listening to the lewd talk, I realized that I was really just seen as a sexual outlet to them, not a human being. Normally, I would have gotten horny at those words, but in a situation where I had lost all means of resistance like now... my self-esteem was being chipped away, and as much as that self-esteem was chipped away, I was getting more intensely horny.
But getting horny was secondary, the problem was the reality.
If I had come to Karaldin alone, I would have thought this life wasn't so bad and would have gladly lived as their public toilet for a few months, but now there were people waiting for me.
"Hey, sow. Are you coming to your senses?"
As I tried to calm my aroused body, I felt something cold poking my lower abdomen. It seemed like they were poking me with a stick or something.
Of course, there was no reason to answer, so I continued to pretend to be unconscious.
"Is she dead?"
"No, she's still alive. She's just unconscious. She's not the type to die from this in the first place."
Still, I couldn't say I was okay.
Because I hadn't eaten or drank anything and had been climaxing continuously, I felt like all the energy in my body had been drained. I wish they would at least give me some water, but it seemed like they had no intention of doing so.
My throat was extremely parched because I had been gagged for hours, and I had no energy in my whole body, but they wouldn't care about that.
Really, if I could, I would even want to drink my own urine.
"But isn't it okay to kill her? Judging by what the boss is saying, it doesn't seem like he's going to keep her alive."
"You idiot. Did you even listen to what the boss said properly? He said to leave her in the underground plaza tomorrow morning. He said it's not too late to kill her after we've completely broken her."
Were they planning to kill me after all?
Still, I didn't feel particularly threatened. I don't know if they'll kill me right now, but since they said after they've completely broken me...
...No, I can't get horny at this point.
It feels like I'm violating a taboo, and it would be a disaster if my life ended because of that.
Still, I'm curious about how they're going to break me.
"Underground plaza? If we leave her there, she'll be broken, right?"
"I guess it doesn't matter. Anyway, the boss doesn't seem to expect her to be okay."
"Heh heh, well, the boss has a temper. It's too bad. She messed with the wrong person and ended up like that."
It seemed like I would find out tomorrow.
Can I look forward to this?
By the way, the underground plaza.
I've never heard of it.
Judging from the context, it seems like a vacant space in the underground waterway, but I've never been there in Lakers, so I don't know what's there. They said I'll be broken if I'm left there, so I'm looking forward to it... no, I'm worried, but anyway, it's clear that this is a chance to escape.
No one will come to save me here, so this might be my last chance.
"Hoo, anyway, have we used up most of the guys?"
"I guess so. The day shift guys will be coming in soon, so they'll use her."
Still, it seemed like the humiliation I had to endure wasn't over yet.
I can't see even an inch ahead, but it felt like my future was becoming twice as dark. But even in the midst of that despair, my body slowly started to heat up as I thought about being tormented more.
It was a more intense gang rape than I had ever experienced in Lakers, and it was a harsh treatment with no consideration for me, but that actually became a switch for arousal and acted as a mental pleasure.
At some point, I was imagining the feet trampling on me, the harsh hands, and the hot, hard penis that tore through my soft flesh.
...At this point, I'm already an irreversible pervert.
Let's be proud of myself.
"Hmm, shouldn't we wash her a bit? I don't think anyone would use her if she's dirty."
"Really? Then we can just splash some water on her."
"Let's rest for a bit first."

-Squeak.

With the sound of the hinges creaking, the men's voices gradually faded away.
Listening carefully, it seemed like there was no one left around.

-Clatter.

Even so, there's nothing I can do.
I'm just waiting for the next humiliation.
Still, since I've been given some free time, it's better to use it wisely. I slowly calmed my breathing and started to use the Essence Absorption Technique and Yin-Ma Gong.
It was to recover my body even a little in preparation for the upcoming gang rape.
//
The place where Layla was captured was an underworld organization called Sartun.
Karaldin was a city of adventurers, but at the same time, it was also a city where alcohol, gambling, and brothels flourished. And all three were businesses closely related to underworld organizations.
As always, pleasure is closely linked to illegality.
In order to gain greater profits and safely break the law, nobles wanted those who would be their excuses or bullet shields, and the underworld, where social outcasts gathered, was the perfect target to use as such 'disposable tongs.'
Even in a sewer, there is a clear order and law. Sartun, which operated the brothels in Karaldin, was a powerful force that was in charge of quite a few major businesses among the underworld organizations.
And Macle Lotuan, the ruler of such Sartun, was the greatest contributor to bringing the organization to its current position and a representative figure of self-made success who had crawled up from the bottom.
Lotuan, who was sitting at his desk and looking over the ledger, suddenly raised his head and looked at the door of the reception room. Because of the habit he had developed while living at the bottom, he was always paying attention to his surroundings, and he had survived several times because of that habit.
Perhaps that's why.
Even now, as one of the bosses who dominates the night in Karaldin, he maintained that habit.

-Squeak.

As expected.
Soon, the wooden door opened, and a man with a cold impression entered the reception room.
As soon as he entered, he immediately stated his business without even greeting.
"Here are the documents regarding this 'show.'"
The man with the cold impression maintained a blank expression and handed the documents to Lotuan. Lotuan, who received them, glanced over the documents and frowned.
"Qauidon? How dare you bring something like this in."
"I was against it from the beginning. But it was the boss who allowed it."
"I know. But there has to be a limit."
"You should have expected that much."
At the man's words, Lotuan frowned and grumbled.
"You know that this job is like walking a tightrope. If we didn't take this job, one of our lifelines would be cut off."
"Sometimes, a bold sacrifice is necessary."
"I wonder if you'd say that if your head was cut off."
Lotuan said that and sighed, covering his head.
Even so, isn't this too much?
Although it's rare for nobles to be normal, if you gather a bunch of crazy people, there will be some who are beyond imagination. Lotuan looked over the documents again and sighed again. He had no choice even if he didn't like it. That crazy guy had power, and he didn't.
Karaldin is a city of adventurers, but at the same time, it is also a city of entertainment. And unlike the 'elegant and refined' entertainment that nobles enjoy, the types of entertainment were usually looked down upon as vulgar. It was because it was the kind of pleasure that earthy adventurers would enjoy.

However, people are sometimes drawn to the vulgar rather than the elegant.
And the more noble and wise a person is, the worse they become when twisted.
Earl Etman, the lord of Karaldin, was well-versed in the nature of such nobles and had a knack for dealing with the underworld. He had connections with the nobles who 'secretly' visited his city and knew how to satisfy their desires without getting his own hands dirty.
In order for Rotuan to maintain control over the brothels in Karaldin, he had to appease Earl Etman, and to do so, he had to take on this job.
"Damn it, looks like I'm in for some more trouble."
Rotuan sighed and examined the ledger on the table.
The names of the expendable members of the organization were written there in code. After looking at the names for a while, Rotuan suddenly asked in a passing tone.
"By the way, what happened to that bitch?"
The man with the cold expression, Etrin Chenver, immediately understood who he meant by 'that bitch'. The bitch who had dared to rape Rotuan's brother was now being gang-raped by Sartun's men on Rotuan's orders.
"The night shift is using her now. Surprisingly, they all seem to like her."
"Really? They're a strange bunch. So, is she still alive?"
"Yes, she's surprisingly tough, unlike ordinary bitches. It seems she learned some martial arts somewhere."
"Well, she'd have to be to do something like that."
At Rotuan's words, Chenver nodded silently.
Although he didn't express it, he didn't think there was any need to express regret for what Trnil had gone through.
It sounded absurd at first that he was raped by a woman, but Trnil's condition was actually serious. The guy who used to jump on women like a dog in heat was now trembling and running away like a dog seeing a dog butcher.
However, the 'something like that' that Rotuan mentioned was something that his half-brother Trnil often did. In a way, this could be seen as karma.
It was ridiculous for a member of the underworld to talk about karma, but Trnil was a bit extreme. Since Etrin himself was usually in charge of cleaning up the mess, he even had a slight fondness for 'that bitch' who had raped Trnil.
Of course, that fondness would be etched in flowing water and washed away according to the laws of the underworld.
"I need to change the plan for a bit."
Rotuan, who had been rummaging through the ledger and pondering for a while, opened his mouth as if he had suddenly remembered something.
"Sending her to the underground plaza is still the same. But, keep her alive, just barely. I think I have a use for her."
"Understood."
What governs the underworld is charisma, fear, and ability.
To maintain his own charisma, Rotuan had to show the person who had touched his bloodline what's what.
Even if it's the wrong thing to do.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Enlightenment of madness....
I always wanted to write a traditional fantasy, but this time, unfortunately, it was fused with martial arts.
But writing an erotic novel in the first place isn't normal.
Thanks for the early recommendations and comments.

Chapter 40

Episode 40: Black Street-H
Emily took a stance, watching Utan charge at her.
Utan was a demiwalker with green skin, similar to a goblin.
If goblins were a separate species that evolved from Hobes, Utan was a species that evolved separately from orcs.
Their height was similar to humans, but their build was larger.
Unlike the cunning goblins, they weren't very intelligent, so they weren't difficult to catch, but their physical abilities made them troublesome opponents.
Emily calmly raised her sword and slashed at the charging Utan.
"Kruooo!!"

-Shwack!

The longsword, flying in an arc, accurately severed Utan's carotid artery, creating a stream of red blood. Blocking the pouring blood with her small shield, Emily swung her sword again.

-Thwack!

Utan desperately swung a wooden club at Emily, but she had already anticipated the attack. The blade of the longsword stuck to Utan's wooden club, moving fluidly in a graceful arc.
It was a defensive technique incorporating the principle of diverting force, using the opponent's strength with minimal effort.

-Thump!

Utan's wooden club struck the rock next to Emily, and his last struggle was in vain. Utan's body, bleeding profusely from the severed artery, staggered and fell.
Emily stepped back, avoiding Utan's falling body.
Unintentional as it may have been, the natural, flowing movement was enough to impress even the watching adventurers.

-Thump!

Aira, who witnessed the series of events, stared with her mouth open, praising her blankly.
"...You're amazing, aren't you?"
The time it took for Emily to draw her sword and defeat Utan after he suddenly appeared and ambushed Aira was only a fleeting moment.
The movements Emily used were simple, but everyone knew they were controlled movements to efficiently kill the opponent.
"It was nothing."
Emily muttered bitterly and swung her sword in the air to shake off Utan's blood. Then, she took out a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped the blade. She said it was nothing, but she looked like a seasoned swordsman who had been through thick and thin.
The adventurers in the rear clearly witnessed Emily's actions.
They realized that their judgment was wrong as they watched Emily, whom they had only thought of as someone to protect, easily defeat an Utan. Before they knew it, the adventurers' gazes toward her had changed to include surprise and recognition of her skill.
Aira released the bowstring and muttered with a bitter smile.
"Laila's friend, huh? She's something else."
She originally intended to protect her, but it seemed there was no need. Laila also had excellent combat skills, so perhaps it was a hasty judgment to think that her friend Emily would be weak.
Judging from her pale complexion, she didn't seem to have much practical experience, but that was a problem that time would solve.
Aira slung her bow over her shoulder and examined Utan's dwelling.
With all the Utans living in the dwelling dead, the roughly woven huts were empty.
After confirming, Aira stretched lightly and muttered.
"By the way, I wonder if Laila is doing well?"
//

-Squish, squish.

Inside the dark chamber, the sound of skin rubbing and rough breathing echoed. However, unlike the daytime, those weren't the only sounds echoing.

-Slurp, slurp.

"Hngh, hngh, ungh..."
Along with lewd moans, the sound of something being sucked and licked intensely filled the room.
Laila endured the foul smell and the prickly sensation of pubic hair on the tip of her nose, and lovingly caressed the man's penis lodged in her mouth.
Unlike the daytime, she was no longer tied to the ceiling.
Instead, her arms were tied behind her back and fixed to iron restraints, and she was still wearing a blindfold. Her feet were still shackled, but unlike the daytime, the length of the chain connected to the wall was long enough that she could move somewhat freely.
Of course, these weren't for Laila's convenience, but rather a means for the day shift to relieve their sexual desires more easily.
The day shift members in charge of the business during the day received one order from the boss as soon as they arrived. The order was to show the woman who had a fight with the organization members what's what.
It was annoying, but there was nothing to be particularly concerned about.
For underworld members who lived off violence and crime, gang-raping a woman was nothing.
Unlike the night shift members waiting at Sartun's hideout, the day shift released Laila's restraints to some extent. Of course, this was to make it easier for them to satisfy their desires, not to consider her at all.
Laila was freed from being hung from the ceiling and had her gag removed, but instead, she had to serve the men more actively. Her cute, red mouth had already held men's semen several times, and her pink crack and chrysanthemum-like anus had to accept phalluses without rest.
Since she couldn't remove the blindfold with her arms firmly fixed behind her back, Laila had no choice but to accept the men's humiliation in the still dark darkness.

-Squelch, creak.

"Haa, ungh, hngh..."
Lewd sounds echoed in the dark room, and Laila's body swayed endlessly with the man's rough hip movements. Laila, accepting two men's phalluses in her vagina and mouth at the same time, looked like prey skewered on a skewer.
"Kyahaha! This bitch is really chewy!? I've never seen a bitch squirt like a flood like this before!"
The man who inserted into her vagina burst into a pleasant laugh and thrust his hips even more violently. Laila's body leaned forward due to the movement, and the man's phallus that she was holding in her mouth roughly violated her throat.
"Ungh! Ungh..."
Laila struggled to swallow the rising nausea, and carefully wrapped her tongue around the man's penis and repeatedly tightened and loosened it. It wasn't her will, but rather a caress close to an instinctive struggle learned from long humiliation and training at Lakers, but the men, unaware of this, were rather enthusiastic about Laila's reaction.
"Puhaha! Hey, thrust more. This bitch sucks really deliciously!"
"She doesn't look like it, but she's completely a slut."
The men took turns talking dirty, pulling Laila's hair, and strongly fondling her breasts, freely humiliating her body.
Unlike the night shift, the day shift members treated her more roughly. They made her serve with her mouth, made her shake her hips on her own, and ordered her to utter lewd words, releasing their desires.
They treated Laila like a toy, not a human being, and were releasing all the stress they received from working in the dangerous underworld through Laila's body.
However, Laila's treatment wasn't that bad for something used as an outlet for desire, because her body was made to make men feel extreme pleasure.

-Squelch, squelch.

"Kuh!"
The man inserted into Laila's vagina admired her inner flesh that strongly tightened his penis, and grabbed her hair even more strongly.
Then, he raised his hand and violently struck Laila's white buttocks.

-Smack!

"Hngh!!"
Laila, surprised by the sudden pain, trembled and groaned, but the emotion of pain wasn't in the voice. The men knew well that it was just an ecstatic moan.
And by the stimulation of being struck on the buttocks, Laila's vagina contracted and tightened the man's penis even more strongly. It was a lewd movement, as if trying to squeeze out even more semen.
The man groaned roughly and ejaculated into her vagina, admiring the strong tightening and the hot body temperature that seemed to melt his penis, so strong that it was hard to believe she had been gang-raped by dozens of men.
"Kuh!"

-Gurgle.

At the moment of ejaculation, Laila's inner flesh tightened the man's penis with stronger pressure than ever before. It was a lewd movement, as if trying to squeeze out even more semen.
The man left his penis deeply inserted in her vagina for a while, enjoying the sensation of her hot flesh tightening and the afterglow of ejaculation. He trembled and pulled out his penis, which had become sensitive from a single ejaculation, and muttered.
"Tch, damn it. This is really a succubus."
"Yeah, she's definitely going to eat a lot of men. At first, I heard that the night shift guys were taking turns eating her for hours and I thought they were idiots, but now I think I understand."
"See, you did well to believe me, right? She's a really chewy bitch."
The men chuckled and talked about their impressions of tasting Laila's body.
Most of the underworld members in the night shift had experience with women. However, in most cases, the women they dealt with were prostitutes who had accepted many men. They couldn't even touch the really beautiful and popular prostitutes.
The bottom life of the underworld is, after all, like that.
To them, Laila's body with the ultimate pussy was a fresh shock and, at the same time, a pleasure that was hard to escape. As in Lakers, it wasn't without reason that the men shared and took turns eating Laila, who was only one person.
Laila's body, which had trained in the Succubus Art and Iron Armor, was sensitive and weak to pleasure, but it had also been changed to give the man the greatest pleasure. So it was only natural that men would fall for her body.
"Enjoy it while you can. This chewy hole will loosen up after going to the underground plaza."

-Smack!

One of the men chuckled and struck Laila's buttocks again.
"Hngh!"
Laila trembled at the tingling sensation on her buttocks again. Then, the man who had been quietly receiving her service suddenly grabbed Laila's head with both hands.
Laila realized what was about to happen with the touch filled with rough desire, and stopped the tongue she was caressing. Then, the man put on an interesting smile and grabbed her hair, roughly violating her narrow mouth.

-Swish, swish.

The man wasn't satisfied with receiving service, and used her mouth like a vagina, vigorously reciprocating his hips. Laila was feeling a sense of suffocation and a sense of depraved pleasure with the rough movement that seemed to treat the other person as an object of sexual desire, not as a human being.
"Hoo! Hngh!"
Nausea rose to the end of her throat as the thick penis stabbed into her uvula, but Laila struggled to endure the vomiting and wrapped her tongue around the man's phallus. It was with the thought of stimulating the penis a little more and making him ejaculate quickly.
Even in the midst of this, her lewd body was heating up, and the vaginal fluid that had been drying up due to the long gang rape flowed down her thighs again.
"Ungh, ungh!"
The man, who had been enjoying Laila's mouth for a while, felt a familiar sense of ejaculation and thrust his penis deep into her mouth. Laila trembled slightly as she felt the penis piercing her throat and the sensation of hot, thick semen being sprayed deep into her throat.
For her, who had been gang-raped all day without eating anything, the men's semen was the only means of replenishing moisture and nutrients. The disgusting taste and sticky texture were not something to eat, but Laila had already had similar experiences in Lakers, so she could swallow the semen without any problems.

-Gulp, gulp.

Laila moved her throat and swallowed the semen ejaculated deep inside.
Then, her white Adam's apple heaved, creating a beautiful movement.
"Haa..."
Soon after the man's penis came out of her mouth, Laila took a deep breath and enjoyed the fresh air. However, the man who ejaculated in her mouth didn't give Laila that much leeway.

-Crunch!

"Ugh!?"
As the man's foot stomped on Layla's head, her golden hair rippled like seaweed, scattering across the cold stone floor. Crushed under the man's foot, Layla groaned and trembled weakly.
The man who had stomped on Layla's head watched her, smiling gleefully as he spoke.
"I told you there was something you had to say when the service was over, right? Did you forget already, you stupid bitch who only knows dick?"
Layla was silent for a moment at his words.
In terms of knowledge and wisdom, the man before her couldn't even reach Layla's toes, but at this moment, that didn't matter to them.
"That retard's starting again."
"Leave him be. It's his kink."
The other men chuckled at the sight of the two, but didn't really stop him. After all, the boss's order was to rough Layla up a bit, and he was faithfully carrying out the boss's orders.
She shuddered slightly at the men's reactions and opened her mouth in a stifled voice.
"...Thank you for enjoying this lowly sow's cunt. I hope you enjoyed it..."
She honestly didn't understand why she had to say such lines, but she did as the man told her. But once she said it, she didn't feel so bad.
With the feeling that her dignity as a human being was being eroded, a miserable sense of self-loathing crawled up from her chest, squeezing her heart, and weighed down her body as if she had lead weights all over her.
It was anger and shame at devaluing and defiling her own existence. Anyone else would have been angry and hateful at such feelings.
However, Layla was actually enjoying those feelings of humiliation.
Anger became a base pleasure that heated her mind, and shame became a lewd pleasure that turned into heat in her lower abdomen.
She was getting turned on even as she was being trampled on by a man far inferior to her.
As Layla obediently followed the man's words, he wore a vile smile on his face, looking satisfied. For him, living at the bottom of the underworld, the pleasure of dominating someone felt as sweet as a drug. That's why he deliberately made Layla say lewd things and enjoyed her reaction.
He liked seeing a beautiful girl like Layla become corrupted with pleasure, become vulgar, and kneel in submission to power. Especially for him, who had sadistic tendencies, Layla was the perfect toy to defile.
Of course, Layla was already corrupted with pleasure and was the type to kneel to others as a hobby, so there was virtually no real mental damage, but the man couldn't have known that.

-Swish.

In any case, the man, satisfied with fulfilling his desire for domination, lifted his foot that had been stomping on her head.
Then the pressure on her head gradually began to weaken.
Just as she was about to lift her head,

-Clunk.

Layla could hear the sound of a door opening in the dark, along with the sound of many footsteps heading towards her.
"What, did he already bust a nut?"
"Damn it, we're late. I thought we were the first ones here."
Along with the murmuring, many presences surrounded her in the darkness.
Even though she couldn't see an inch in front of her, Layla felt as if countless men's gazes were fixed on her skin.

-Squish.

The moment she imagined that gaze, Layla's lower abdomen trembled slightly.
Whether it was the slime in her belly, or her own desire, even she herself didn't know.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
The madness is maintained....
I can't guarantee how long the sex scenes will continue to appear.
I think there will be one sex scene per chapter until the story gets on track.
I feel like I've been forced to regain my original intentions....

Chapter 41

41: Black Street-H

-Gurgle.

"....?"
A sensation like something crawling on my skin, and I awaken as if regaining consciousness.
Is it because I'm naked?
I feel the cold, rough texture of a wall against my back.
Looks like I passed out leaning against the wall.
The first thing I see is a dark chamber.
Surrounded by cold, black bricks, the chamber looks as sturdy as a prison cell meant to hold inmates.
Still, the lamp hanging on the wall is lit, enough to see the scene inside the chamber.
Next, I notice a light pink slime on my stomach. With wriggling movements, it's absorbing and consuming the semen scattered on my belly.
"...."
Blankly watching, I try to recall my memories.
From what point did I faint?
I seemed to experience this often in Lakers, but it's the first time in Karaldin.
Still, as I try to remember, I can recall the last scene of men surrounding me and spraying semen. Not a pretty sight, but anyway. Since I have no memory after that, I must have fallen asleep right after.

-Clink.

"....Ugh."
Unconsciously, I try to move my arm, but I soon realize I'm tied up. My arms are tightly bound behind my back, making it impossible to even twitch, let alone use my hands.
And the restraints on my ankles are still there.
Fortunately, the blindfold is off, so I can see... but the reason they took it off was because of their perverted desire to ejaculate on my face, so it's not exactly pleasant.
Ejaculating on my face is fine, but they don't wipe it off.
After being subjected to this kind of humiliation, the cleanup is always awkward. For them, it might have been like a final act, but from the victim's perspective, it's just sticky and unpleasant.
Of course, when else would they ever get to have semen all over them like this? Besides, I can't wipe it off because my hands are tied.
"...Sigh."
I let out a small sigh and look at the slime, which is now up to my chest. Around the end of my memory, just before I fell asleep, this thing seemed to be inside me, but when did it come out?
After a moment of thought, I notice that my legs and thighs are clean, unlike the rest of my body. This must be its doing.
It seems it came out because of the semen the men sprayed.
Before I fainted, the semen ejaculated into my anus was pooled where I was sitting. Now there's no trace of it, so the pink slime in front of me must have eaten it all.
It even seems to have eaten all the semen and filth on my body. The skin where it passed is spotless, with a white sheen as if oil had been applied.
I stare at it for a while, then speak to the slime.
"...You're really convenient."
Compared to the past when I had to pour water and scrub my body, this is incredibly convenient. I just have to lean against the wall like this.
Recalling my memories from Lakers, I decide I must make this slime my familiar.

-Gurgle.

Of course, the slime doesn't answer me.
Instead, it slightly blushes and dissolves the semen it ate. But I can't keep calling it slime, so should I give it a name?
Looking at the slime, now on my left breast, I mutter to myself.
"Let's name you... Arum."
A word derived from the Runic language Mien taught me, meaning water.
Of course, just because I named it doesn't mean the bond between it and me has suddenly increased, nor can I control Arum, so I just have to watch it clean every nook and cranny of my body.
"Ugh, that's a bit sensitive..."
Arum brushes against my nipple, then traces the line of my collarbone, up my neck, earlobe, and face. As an aside, having a squishy slime pass over my face is surprisingly nice.
Eventually, Arum sweeps down to the tips of my hair, cleaning everything, and I look down at my body with a fresh feeling.
Unlike before, when I was grimy with dried semen, my body is clean as if reborn, and my skin is glowing.
...Honestly, I can only be amazed.
It must be a slime transformed through magic, but to think it would exhibit such tremendous cleaning ability. Is this the biotechnology of this world?
I might have to reconsider my thought that the other world is only inconvenient.

-Gurgle.

...But what if I get caught?
I can just let men use my body a few times, but I'd be in trouble if Arum is taken away. This is the slime that will be my familiar. I slightly lift my body and drop Arum, wriggling on my shoulder, between my legs.

-Squelch.

With a soft sound effect, it falls back to the floor and busily moves its small core around. It looks like it's trying to understand the situation.
Could it even have visual abilities?
I want to check, but I don't have the leisure right now.
"Get in quickly."
The important thing is to hide it again.
Unable to move my arms, I hold my crotch out to Arum and say. It might look a bit embarrassing, but there's no reason to feel ashamed of this now.

-Gurgle.

It seems to understand my gesture, leading its gelatinous body to crawl between my legs. I was worried about what to do if it didn't come in, but thankfully.
I relax my body so Arum can enter me more easily and wait for it to come in.
"Ugh...?"
But the soft sensation isn't felt between the labia I was expecting, but the hole below it.
"Ugh! Wait a minute... not there... !?"
As the soft, gelatinous substance burrows into my anus, I try to force its movement towards my vagina.

-Thud, thud.

But suddenly, I hear footsteps approaching, and I have no choice but to accept Arum. If Arum's existence is discovered in this situation, it's not certain if it can survive.

-Gurgle.

"Ugh..."
As I relax my body again, I feel the soft, gelatinous substance and the hard core inside it burrowing deeper. The sensation is somewhat soft, but the unfamiliar foreign object is still there.
Eventually, Arum burrows deep inside, and my lower abdomen bulges out. The curve is a bit unnatural, but it's not so severe that it would be noticeable unless you look closely.

-Tap, tap.

The footsteps are quite close now.
I inwardly sigh in relief and look up at the door of the chamber.

-Clunk.

With a rough sound ringing in my ears, unfamiliar men appear through the opened door.
//

-Caw. Caw.

Amidst the crimson sunset, the sound of crows echoes.
The sun is setting.
The survey team is almost finished preparing for camp. Having lived next to the Meshin Great Forest, the veteran adventurers were skilled at camping. Moreover, they were adventurers specially summoned by the guild for the investigation. They skillfully pitched tents, lit fires, and cooked meals.
In the process, there was nothing for Emily to do.
She was only a guild employee, so she was even excluded from night watch.
With nothing to do, Emily sat on a rock, quietly gazing at the walls of Karaldin in the distance. The adventurers' base camp was located in an open space on the mountainside, and the walls of Karaldin were easily visible due to the unobstructed view.
It was also good for guarding. Of course, no beast would dare to attack so many adventurers, and even monsters wouldn't dare to approach.
The time when twilight lingers is short, and its deep, beautiful light has the power to stir people's hearts.
Watching it, Emily thought of her friends.
Like Layla, she also had the thought of finding her friends from her past life in a corner of her heart. And she knew that she needed power to do so.
The type of power didn't matter.
Authority was good, and wealth or force wasn't bad either.
If you had even one of those, fame would naturally follow.
In any case, it was obvious that she had to work harder than now.
And to build skills...
"Hoo..."
Emily unknowingly smiled bitterly and sighed.
'Still... that's a bit scary.'
It seemed she couldn't be as bold as Layla. As Emily looked at Karaldin with complicated feelings, she suddenly realized that heavy footsteps were heading towards her.

-Thud, thud.

Approaching was a grim-faced orc.
His height easily exceeded six feet, and his physique was incomparably larger than a human's. Even among physically developed orcs, the orc in front of her had an even larger build.
And there was only one orc participating as a member of the survey team.
Emily tilted her head and called the orc's name.
"...Mr. Charka?"
To her questioning tone, Charka nodded and stated his business.
"It will be dinner soon."
Was that what he came to tell her?
Emily smiled faintly and replied to him.
"Thank you. I'll be there soon."
"Hmm."
But it seemed that wasn't all, as Charka scratched his protruding molars and looked at Emily. Emily wondered inwardly at his hesitant attitude.
Was he trying to say something?
The orc in front of her had tremendous force befitting his huge physique, and the pressure was almost unbearable for ordinary people. Emily felt her body tense up without realizing it.
Fortunately, the silence didn't last long.
"You fought well today."
At those somewhat shy words, Emily felt it was funny that she had been nervous for some reason, and she burst into a small laugh.
"Is that what you came to tell me?"
"That's right. And... your friend told me to protect you."
"Ah..."
It was obvious who that 'friend' was referring to.
Emily pictured a beautiful girl with golden hair in her head. And even the conversation she had with her.
'I think Charka would be good.'
'...Wait, that Mr. Charka?'
'Yeah. I don't think you'll be as clever as me, so that person would be a good practice partner. Besides, if you're going to deal with only one person, there aren't many men like him.'
'Um, Layla? I heard that orcs have that... that,'
'Yeah, their dicks are huge. You probably can't handle it in your current state.'
'I, I... I'm scared of pain...'
'It's okay. We won't do it right away. First, come with me and learn by watching what I do.'
"...."
As she recalled her conversation with Layla, Emily unknowingly turned her gaze towards Charka's crotch. Of course, Charka's sturdy member was not yet visible because it was covered by his pants.
'...Layla is going to...'
Emily blankly drifted into thought, then regained her senses at the rough voice ringing in her ears.
"...Is something bothering you?"
"Ah, n-no! Nothing like that!"
Emily unknowingly answered in a loud voice, then blushed as she realized what she had done. But fortunately, Charka was a dull orc and had a broad mind that could dismiss the delicate emotions of a girl (year) with the thought that 'it could happen'.

"Understood. And, if you ever have a hard time, tell me."
His words felt sincere.
"Yes, yes..."
Emily nodded, her face flushed.
- Thump. Thump.
She watched Charka's back as he returned to base camp.
If she were to be reborn, would she want to be like that? Charka was the epitome of the 'man' Emily admired.
Moreover, according to Layla, he was even impressively built...
'....I'm going crazy.'
Emily shook her head vigorously to clear her mind.
She got up and walked towards the base camp where the adventurers were gathered.
Forcibly erasing the images of Charka and Layla that kept popping up in her head.
'Ugh, I think I'll keep thinking about it.'
The blush on her cheeks was not solely due to the twilight sunlight.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
I'm posting consecutive chapters to uphold the code of the Jianghu....
I didn't realize it while writing, but it seems like only novel scenes have been coming out constantly for several chapters now.
It seems like there's still a long way to go... maybe skipping some parts would be okay.
And everything will proceed according to the flow of the story.
....It sounds strange even to me when I say it.
That there's a story...

Chapter 42

42: Black Street-H
Karaldin's Underground Plaza was practically a lawless area.
Its origins stemmed from the first pit dug by designers and mages to construct sewage facilities when Karaldin was first built.
Due to its underground and waterway characteristics, the sewers were dens of Giant Slimes and rats, making them almost inaccessible to ordinary people. Moreover, the Underground Plaza, the heart of the underground waterways, was even more deserted.
However, a place that exists within the city yet remains secluded is valuable as a secret location.
Over time, Karaldin's Underground Plaza became the territory of underworld organizations.
Of course, in a normal city, the underworld wouldn't thrive so much.
However, Karaldin was a hub city for numerous adventurers, bordering the Mesheen Great Forest. The title of an adventurer hub city served as a shield to minimize the Kilkerd Kingdom's interference.
Especially if its ruler, Viscount Etman, was skilled enough in governance to control Karaldin with one hand, even while using an Assistant manager governor.
With minimal interference from the kingdom, combined with pleasure districts for entertainment and a Colosseum for the wealthy, the city of Karaldin was inevitably bound to have a thriving underworld.
Viscount Etman used the underworld as a means of governance, assigning roles and limitations to each underworld organization. These organizations were essentially the viscount's hands and feet—hands and feet that could be cut off at any time without pain.
To survive under Viscount Etman's grasp and safely suck up even a little of Karaldin's sweetness, the underworld organizations naturally began to band together.
Karaldin's vast Underground Plaza could be considered a joint hideout for these underworld groups.
Even though it was an Underground Plaza, its size rivaled a street above ground.
The plaza, excavated using Golems, was so massive it could be called an Underground Temple, large enough to house buildings in various places.
The underworld members called this plaza Black Street.
Black Street was a place where black markets, slave markets, and shops engaging in illegal activities that couldn't operate above ground gathered. Under the viscount's secret protection, it was a place where unauthorized individuals were forbidden from entering.
As a street of darkness that didn't exist in any of Karaldin's ledgers, cruel things unimaginable above ground were bound to happen. In this Underground Plaza, which could be called Karaldin's Pandemonium, the weak, without any markings or the power to protect themselves, struggled even to survive.
And Laila Freeman was lying abandoned in a corner of one of the alleys in that Underground Plaza.
No, the expression "lying down" would be incorrect.
Her actual state of abandonment was closer to 'sitting' on a chair.
"...Ugh."
Even in the darkness of Black Street, where only faint lights existed, her beautiful golden hair, still shining, scattered this way and that with the girl's movements.
The girl's attire was bizarre.
She wore a black blindfold over her eyes and a round gag in her mouth.
If that was all, it could be seen as the play of an owner with poor taste.
However, the girl's appearance below her face was extremely lewd.
She wore nothing that could be called clothing. Everything on her body was merely a tool to arouse men.
With her pure white body, luscious breasts, and

Despite there not being that much movement, the young man, slightly breathless, laid his body over the girl's pure white nakedness.
In his entire life, this was the most pleasurable release he had ever experienced.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Looking back to my initial intentions, this piece started as an exercise to improve my writing skills.
Therefore, I will write stories about banging.

Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Black Street-H
The young man ejaculated inside the girl several times after that.
He violated Layla as if possessed, emptying all his desire into her hot, tight vagina. It wasn't unreasonable for him to do so.
Layla, constantly gang-raped in Sartun's dungeon, was able to gather the essence of numerous men, allowing her to advance her Succubus Art to the next level.
Martial arts, after all, change depending on even the smallest factors, even when practiced in the same way. There was no reason why that wouldn't apply to Layla.
The source of Layla's inner energy was mostly the essence of men. In this world where the atmospheric energy was barren, where no one had formed a dantian in their Sea of Qi point, making it impossible to even properly perform the Yang-Replenishing Yin-Supplementing technique, Layla had no choice but to gather the essence of as many men as possible in order to develop her own martial arts.
Accordingly, Layla's martial arts were also changing into a form suitable for developing itself. Since the energy flowing through her entire body's meridians was made up of the essence of men, the result of this adaptation could be seen as natural.
The essence of Succubus Art was more focused on absorbing essence than on completing martial prowess. It was a wonderful case of putting the cart before the horse, but in the world she was in now, it was actually better that way.
And the result of that change was her body.
As her mastery of Succubus Art increased, Layla's body was changing to be more suitable for receiving men. Her body changed to be able to receive essence from men more easily without using internal energy, and as a result, the pleasure she felt was bound to become stronger.
"Uuuurp...."
Layla was also aware of these changes in herself.
Unlike before, when she gathered essence somewhat by her own will, now her body itself was changing to crave the essence of men.
Even right now, she had already reached climax once from the young man's forceful movements without any foreplay. In the torrent of pleasure flowing from her lower abdomen to the tips of her head and toes, Layla was experiencing a sensation as if her consciousness was floating away.
In her ear, the young man's voice echoed.
"Damn, you're one filthy bitch."
The young man's voice was tinged with both admiration and condemnation. For Layla, it was praise and reward at the same time. In her head, memories of being passed around endlessly by men in Sartun's darkroom last night flashed.
Was that why?
Layla unknowingly moved her lips to say 'Thank you.'
"Guuurp..."
But her gagged mouth only released a suppressed sound with a lewd flow of saliva. The young man smirked at Layla's appearance and adjusted his pants.

-Zzip.

"Then I'll come again later. Until then, I hope you're safe."
It was the most exquisite woman he had ever tasted, but there was no hesitation in the young man's voice as he left her. This was the Black Street of the underground plaza, and the woman in front of him was Sartun's property.
As a member of the underworld, the young man knew how foolish it was to be greedy. He left those words behind and left the alley.

-Tap, tap.

In the darkness of the blindfold where she couldn't see an inch ahead, Layla composed herself as she listened to the receding footsteps. She sighed in relief inwardly.
Fortunately, the young man had used the front hole, or else the existence of Arum inside her stomach might have been discovered.
But in a situation where her entire body was tied up, it was difficult to even move.
She had been locked in a darkroom and gang-raped by men for almost a full day, and all she had eaten during that time was the semen that the men had ejaculated into her mouth. She still had some energy left, but Layla knew that it wasn't time to escape yet.
Because she had been drugged and moved to the underground plaza, she didn't even know where she was. But by combining the information she had heard while being violated by the underworld gangs, she learned that it was a place that ordinary people couldn't even approach, and that it was dangerous to get caught trying to escape.
Moreover, in her current situation, tied up so disgracefully, it was difficult to even break free, let alone escape from the underground plaza. Layla moved her body several times to check the state of the handcuffs and shackles, but realizing there was no answer, she sighed.
'I should have learned magic sooner.'
As expected, there were many limitations to martial arts.
Inevitably, Layla relaxed and operated the Essence Absorption Technique. Thanks to the young man who had just ejaculated deeply inside her, she had gathered a certain amount of essence.
While absorbing the essence by operating the Essence Absorption Technique, Layla thought that this situation wasn't so bad. Unlike Reikers, who had a sexually fulfilling life, she had few opportunities for that in Karaldin.
It was only after leaving Reikers that she realized that she needed more men to soothe her body than she had thought. It was an essential element for practicing Succubus Art. In that respect, the current situation was more than satisfactory for her.
'Hoo.'
While she was lost in thought and absorbing the essence in her body with the Essence Absorption Technique, Layla felt something wriggling inside her stomach. Her smooth abdomen heaved slightly, and something was trying to come out of her butt hole.

-Glug.

Of course, its identity was Arum.
Arum, who had explored the depths of her rear hole, sensed the essence and the internal energy of the Succubus Art gathered in Layla's body, and was trying to return to his original place.
"Huuup!?"
A pinkish-red mucus leaked out through Layla's chrysanthemum-like jade gate. Arum was widening Layla's jade gate, pulling his body out of her hole as if spawning.
The long, stretched pinkish-red mucus groped around Layla's vulva once, then inserted its body between the cracks of the glistening, wet crevices.
"Oop!"
At the soft stimulation, Layla trembled, unknowingly moaning.
It was a situation she had been hoping for, but the current situation was not good.

-Tap.

"Hey, didn't you hear something just now?"
Because the moan she had inadvertently let out echoed through the alley, the underworld gang members passing by nearby noticed something strange.
Hearing the voices of the men in the distance, Layla suppressed her moans as much as possible and muttered in her heart.
'Quickly, get in...'

-Thud, thud.

The echoing footsteps were not from one person.
"I think it was around here?"
As the low voice echoing in her ear grew closer, Layla used her internal energy to widen her vulva and anus as much as possible so that Arum could enter more easily. The translucent mucus, stretched out like pinkish-red jelly, stimulated Layla's vulva and anus at the same time, gradually moving its body.
'Heeuuuh...'
At the sensation of being played with in both holes at the same time, Layla twisted her body and shed even more concentrated vaginal fluid between the crevices, but she was barely able to suppress the moans that leaked out.

-Thud, thud.

The men's footsteps were already close by.
It was only a matter of time before Layla's white naked body, shamelessly spreading her legs, would be revealed. But Layla didn't feel particularly afraid of that fact.
In any case, as long as Arum was safe.
She didn't care what happened to her. Rather, she would welcome a situation like the one just now. For her, who had masochistic tendencies, being helplessly violated by men was a reward, not a punishment.

-Swish.

Finally, a small core emerged from her jade gate and disappeared between the spread vulva through the tube of mucus connecting both holes. After that, she could rest assured. Given the nature of the slime, as long as a certain amount of mucus and the core were safe, it could regenerate as much as it wanted.
The moment the pinkish-red mucus completely disappeared between her crevices and the moment the men discovered Layla, who was trembling and shedding vaginal fluid from her lower mouth, happened almost simultaneously.
"Huh?"
Layla couldn't have seen it, but fortunately, the men didn't pay attention to the pinkish-red object that had disappeared into her crevices like a phantom. Their gazes were fixed on Layla's bulging breasts and the golden hair scattered over them, and the lewd crevices between her spread legs that were seducing men.
After a moment of questioning.
The men realized what this situation meant. And that they had hit the jackpot. They looked at the mark engraved on Layla's stomach and burst into laughter.
"Puhahaha, Sartun's doing a good deed for once."
"Hey, maybe she's got something wrong with her."
"Whatever, if you're scared, you can just watch from there. She looks like a fuckable bitch, and I'm going to do whatever I want."
The man at the front grumbled and answered, then approached Layla.
At the feeling of his rough breaths, heavy footsteps, and the gaze that seemed to pierce her body, Layla unknowingly let out a desperate breath.
No matter how tired she was, her body, which never seemed to stop, was craving pleasure again.
And it was clear that Layla herself had been hoping for this situation since she was first abandoned in the underground plaza.
"Shall we test it out?"

-Squish.

As the man's fingers roughly poked her vagina, Layla trembled at the pleasure that resonated numbly from her lower abdomen. At the same time, Arum, who was staying in Layla's vagina, opened her cervix.
"Huuup!?"
At the duet of that sharp stimulation, Layla moaned again.
There was no need to suppress it anymore.
She craved the pleasure that would soon come to her, and her blue eyes, hidden behind the blindfold, were filled with anticipation.
//
And, how much time had passed since then.
Before she knew it, Layla's appearance was quite different compared to when she was first abandoned in the underground plaza. The chair that had been restraining her body was broken, and only its remains were scattered in the distance of the alley, and the blindfold that had been covering her eyes had disappeared somewhere.
The handcuffs on her arms tied behind her back and the restraints on her spread legs were still intact.
As a result, Layla's appearance, left unattended, was not much different from when she was tied to the chair.
The black stockings that covered her legs had long been stained with white fluid. The clean parts that remained still shone with a black luster, but that contrasted with her naked body stained with white fluid, creating a rather pathetic atmosphere.
Despite having regained light in her retinas, Layla's eyes were staring blankly into the air without any focus.
It was no wonder she was showing such a reaction.
After the young man who had violated her left, and the second group approached her, Layla was gang-raped by men without rest.
The men who heard her moans came into the alley with curiosity, and willingly participated in the frenzy as they watched Layla being gang-raped.
The result was this.
"...."
As a result, she was able to gather more essence than ever before when she was staying in Karaldin, but her consciousness, steeped in pleasure, was not doing its job and was staring blankly into the air.

-Thud, thud.

Footsteps were approaching her again, who looked like a doll that had lost its soul.
They were Sartun's gang members.
They, who had a mark of a circle and intersecting swords engraved on their shoulders, grumbled and put Layla's body in a large sack they had brought.
"Damn, she's been used so much."
"Move it quickly instead of complaining."
"The boss is really fickle. When did he say he was going to kill her, and now he says she's got a use."
"What can we do? The boss has his reasons. We just have to do as we're told."
They put Layla's body, stained with white fluid, into the sack and tied the opening of the sack.

-Click.

But, as they grumbled and shouldered their sacks, a strange sound echoed in their ears.
It was a small sound, yet alien at the same time.
The man with the sack tilted his head at the ominous sound, like that of metal.
"Huh?"
"What's wrong?"
"Didn't you hear something just now?"
"I don't know, didn't hear anything."
But his companion simply shrugged.
"...Guess I misheard."
The man tilted his head and then moved on.
Their steps were headed towards a building in the underground plaza.
The building that Rotuan had ordered them to go to, called the 'Stage'.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
To be honest, even I think this part is excessively drawn out.
So, frankly speaking, I failed to adjust the pace midway through writing it.
I appreciate the feedback, but changing the story here would block the entire story, so I don't think a faster pace is possible.
Still, I plan to skip as many scenes as possible.
As an apology for the drawn-out writing, I will post multiple chapters in quick succession.

Chapter 44

44: Black Street-H
Unlike being trapped in the darkroom, being abandoned in the underground plaza was fortunate for me. It gave me a chance to undo the restraints.
After nearly half a day of rough handling and thrusting from the men, the restraints on my ankles had loosened considerably, allowing me to secretly undo them when I was put in the sack.
Indeed, they were rough people. They didn't care about my body or the restraints, just plunging into me to ejaculate.
Of course, it's not that I disliked it, but without technique, it felt lacking. Even if a lack of technique can be covered by the right situation, people always want something better.
Still, being endlessly filled with dicks while blind was a novel experience. On a scale of 1 to 10, I'd give it a 9.

-Click.

With the restraint on my other leg undone, moving became easier. Before, my ankles and thighs were stuck together, making me a human fleshlight, but now I could at least move.
"But if they're bringing her to the stage, are they going to use her for that?"
"I thought they said they had enough showgirls. I guess they changed their minds."
These guys didn't even notice.
But the restraints on my arms were still secure. Unlike the relatively loose ones on my ankles, these were tight. Maybe they used more expensive ones since they were on me since the darkroom.
No matter how much I wriggled during the gang rape in the underground plaza, they wouldn't budge. They seemed a little looser, but it would take more time to undo them.
'Hoo.'
In the dark, swaying sack, I used my Yin Energy Art to recover my strength. My listless body regained some vitality. I usually didn't use inner energy, but it was good as a last resort in this situation. I'd gathered enough essence over the past two days, so I could afford to spend some.

-Gurgle.

I also slightly adjusted the flow of my inner energy to share some with Aroom.
I didn't think giving it some would change anything, but it was a reward for diligently absorbing semen and accumulating essence while I was unconscious. It seemed like a somewhat intelligent entity, so it would know this was a reward.
As expected, Aroom absorbed some of the Yin Energy Art and sloshed around in my belly again. It felt heavier, maybe because it had grown a little from absorbing the semen.
Was this a sign it was happy?
I didn't know, since I hadn't really communicated with it.

-Thud. Thud.

The footsteps of the gang members continued.
I quietly recovered my strength in the sack, listening to the gang members' conversations. Most of it was useless chatter about which woman was good, which bar had good liquor, and which barmaid was pretty.

-Clunk.

The sound of a door opening and closing echoed in my ears, and I realized I was now inside a building. I used my Yin Energy Art one last time to loosen my tense muscles and prepared to leave.
Unlike the underground plaza, where enemies could be everywhere, I wasn't afraid of how many opponents there were inside a building. Even though I couldn't use my arms, they weren't a well-equipped regular army, and leg techniques would be enough.
...But, they wouldn't have a net, would they?
That would be bad.
//

-Thud, thud.

After preparing and waiting, the men carrying me finally stopped.
"Hoo, is this it?"
"Yeah. Let's just dump her and go."
"Damn, can't we use her once before we go? It felt so good yesterday."
"Do it if you can touch her. She was completely pickled earlier."
"...You guys have no loyalty."
After hearing their conversation, I realized they had arrived at their destination. Their lewd talk made me chuckle involuntarily. If I had the time, I would have gladly obliged their wishes, but I didn't have the time or the situation.
Besides, I was a mess.

-Thump.

Ugh, that startled me.
I didn't expect them to drop me so roughly. But it didn't hurt.
As I waited patiently, I heard the sound of the rope tying the sack being untied.

-Swish. Swish.

"Damn, this smells like jizz."
Light entered the sack, which had been filled with darkness, and the sack covering my body was removed. I lay sprawled on the floor, looking around. I saw a scene similar to the darkroom from yesterday.
But unlike yesterday, there were no shackles on my feet, and the door to the darkroom was open.
"Hey, she's not shackled?"
"Leave it. We can just shackle her again."
The men didn't seem to sense any danger even after seeing that the shackles were undone. Well, with my arms still tied behind my back, they wouldn't feel threatened. And I was naked.
I was wearing black stockings and gloves, but those were more like decorations than clothes.
I wouldn't feel threatened in this situation either.
"Hoo, look at this bitch. Looks like she's come to her senses?"
"Damn, she can still get up in that state. I thought she'd be broken."
"Looks like the bet's settled. I told you she was tough, didn't I?"
Perhaps because my arms were tied, the two men didn't seem to want to stop me as I struggled to get up. They chuckled as if amused, and thanks to them, I was able to straighten my body and stand properly on two legs for the first time in a while.
"Hoo."
I felt like I had regained the dignity of a trampled human being.
I liked the dark thrill of being trampled, but I also liked the refreshing feeling of regaining my dignity.
To put it a bit exaggeratedly, it felt like being reborn.
"Heh heh. You're a mess. Hey! Why don't you wipe off the semen dripping from between your legs?"
One of the men on the left chuckled and approached me, finding my state amusing. Wipe it off with my arms tied? They had the personality and intelligence of low-level gang members.

-Trickle.

As he said, I felt the sensation of sticky liquid running down my thighs, but I didn't care. It wasn't the first time.
Instead of answering, I swung my foot at the approaching man.

-Whoosh.

The kick, accompanied by the sound of air being cut, accurately struck the man's chin.
I couldn't move my arms, so my balance wasn't good, but I could manage somehow.

-Pow!

The man, who had been hit in the chin, flew sideways and crashed to the floor.

-Thud.

A heavy sound echoed, and the fallen man's body twitched.
He didn't seem like he would get up.
"What...?"
There was no time to dawdle.
I lunged at the remaining man, who was trying to pull a dagger from his pocket, and extended my leg.

-Crack.

When I kicked his side, the man's face contorted in pain, along with a dangerous sensation transmitted from my toes. Unlike the first one, he didn't pass out this time, but that might have been better.
"Cough, hack!"
The man collapsed to the floor of the darkroom with violent coughing.
I approached him, stepped on his chest, and steadily applied my weight.
"Cough! Hack!"
...But this didn't seem to be very effective.
Was it because I was light? It was nice to be light when I was being fucked, but it was inconvenient when I was trying to fight.
With no other choice, I stepped on the man's cheek and spoke in a slightly overbearing voice.
"Hey. Shut up."
"Cough! Cough."
But the man in front of me only coughed and didn't answer.
It seemed like he needed something to calm him down.
Changing tactics, I moved my foot from his cheek to his groin and steadily stepped on it.
"Aaaaaaaah!!!"
A scream that seemed to fill the room echoed. Everyone would hear and come. It would be a bit of a hassle. I sighed and advised the man.
"Shut your mouth. Or I'll crush them."
I hadn't used harsh words much in my life, so this wasn't easy. But despite my efforts, the man didn't seem to understand and just kept screaming.
"Ugh, it hurts!"
It seemed like this guy was a lost cause.
He couldn't understand and had no patience.
It would be better to just go out of the darkroom and grab someone and ask.
After making up my mind, I looked down at the man.
He was definitely one of the guys who fucked me yesterday, but I didn't remember well. I hadn't seen their faces because they were mostly wearing blindfolds, and their voices weren't familiar.
And he wasn't very handsome.
After hesitating for a moment, I decided to show some mercy. Just as I was about to lift my foot, the man screamed again.
"Ugh, it hurts!"
Seeing him struggle and shout, I changed my mind.
He wasn't impatient, but brave. His willingness to sacrifice his balls to call his comrades was a model of self-sacrifice.
I decided not to let that sacrifice be in vain.

-Crunch.

There was no scream this time.
Instead, the man foamed at the mouth and began to convulse wildly.
Did I know that pain?
It was my doing, but I felt a slight chill down my spine.
...But I left one, so it should be okay.
//
When I came out, I saw a luxuriously decorated corridor.
My first impression was one of surprise.
I thought it would be like a seedy gang hideout, but it was closer to a high-class brothel. I used to work in an ordinary brothel because I wasn't a very valuable prostitute, but I had been to a high-class brothel once for work. The corridor in front of me looked just like that.
The unique erotic reddish-pink wallpaper and erotic paintings everywhere.
It was as if it was stimulating people's lust.
Something came to mind, and I looked down at my body.
"Hmm..."
I couldn't say I looked good.
The first thing that caught my eye was the black stockings on my legs. Did such fetishes exist in this world? I liked them too, but it hurt to see myself wearing them and not being able to look at them objectively.
The stockings on my legs had a black sheen, but they were stained with whitish semen here and there.
Not only my legs, but also my body and even my hair were covered in semen. A sticky feeling crawled all over my skin, but I had to endure it because I couldn't do anything about it now.
My swaying breasts were annoying, but I hadn't felt any pain from them since I reached a certain level of Iron Body Armor. I had to beat up everyone I saw from now on, so I thought of it as a service.
Of course, all the men in this building had been with me, so it wasn't really a service now.
As I walked, I suddenly heard footsteps in my ears.

-Pat pat pat.

Judging from the sound, it wasn't just one or two people.
Was it because the man screamed earlier?
Soon, several people appeared at the end of the corridor.
"What the hell?"
"Who is it?"
There were a total of seven people.
It seemed like a good number of opponents to fight as a warm-up.
I smiled and slowly walked towards them.
//

-Squelch. Squelch.

Under the red light in the corridor, a naked girl with golden hair walked.
The girl's appearance was beautiful.

Even if that body was stained and defiled by the desires of men.
The sight of a pure girl stained with men's semen created a decadent beauty.

-Pat, pat.

Naked, without a single thread, the girl takes steps towards the men. Swaying her hips seductively, her steps towards them are without hesitation.
The smile on her lips is fresh, but the members of the underworld organization knew that her red lips had once held countless men's penises.

-Gulp.

Someone's swallowing sound seemed to echo in the hallway.
For the members of the underworld organization, there was no sense of crisis at the moment. After all, even if someone had screamed, what they saw before them now was a naked girl with traces of humiliation all over her body.

-Pat, pat.

Her swaying, plump breasts and smooth, hairless vulva with every step made the members of the underworld organization feel a surge of lust. Moreover, with her arms tied behind her back, along with the traces of humiliation on her body, it was easy to imagine what the girl had gone through.
Perhaps it was only natural for the members of the underworld organization to get aroused by that sight.
However, the situation that followed was a little different from what the members of the underworld organization had imagined.

-Thwack.

With a light movement, the girl leaped forward, her golden hair fluttering, and extended her dainty foot.
But its speed and power were not dainty at all.

-Crunch.

"Guh!?"
The golden gale struck the member of the underworld organization at the very front in an instant. With the sound of bones breaking, the member at the front flew far away and crashed into the end of the hallway.

-Thud!

With a heavy noise, the man's body tumbled to the floor.
After twitching a few times, the body became still, as if unconscious.
As if finally coming to his senses, one of the members standing next to him distorted his face and shouted.
"Fuck! Kill-"

-Thwack.

Faster than that shout, the girl's instep, faintly glowing in the red light, struck the man's chin. Although the difference in size was clearly almost double, the man's sturdy body spun once in the air and tumbled pathetically to the floor.
"Aaaah!!"
Realizing the situation, the remaining members took out their weapons and swung them at the girl.

-Swish!

Daggers, clubs, throwing knives, whips, lunged towards Layla's slender body.

-Clang.

And none of them could even scratch the girl's body.
The dagger that was thrust out bent without piercing the skin, the club that struck her head broke, the throwing knife that was aimed at her collarbone bounced off, and the whip that struck her smooth abdomen slipped.
Using the power of the Iron Armor and the technique of the Thousand-Pound Hammer, Layla steadfastly endured all the attacks, fixed her body with her left leg as the axis, and shot out her white feet like lightning.

-Thwack, thwack, thwack.

As the three members on the right collapsed as if crumbling, the remaining two stepped back in shock.
"C-Crazy!?"
"What the fuck is that!?"
They had clearly stabbed with daggers and thrown throwing knives, but the attacks didn't work.
The girl in front of them was not a knight, but they forgot to attack again and gaped blankly at the scene that exceeded their imagination.
The price for being distracted was a fierce kick.

-Thwack, thwack.

With the shock of striking their chins quickly and accurately like lightning, they instantly lost consciousness and tumbled to the floor.
It was only a moment before all seven members were lying on the ground. If she used internal energy to open the Yin Demon Skill, dealing with them would be enough with just footwork.
The internal energy circulating according to the acupoints of the Yin Demon Skill enhanced Layla's physical abilities, and even if she didn't mix internal energy into her moves, she displayed her own strength.
Layla glanced at the fallen members.
They all seemed unconscious and did not move, but no one appeared to be dead.
Among the seven fallen men, Layla stood aloof.
Her arms were tied and her whole body was stained with semen, making her look like a lewd harlot, but her blue eyes, like the sea, and her golden hair shone purely under the soft light.
With that contradictory beauty engraved on her body, the girl took a step towards the dark hallway.

-Pat. Pat.

Once again, footsteps echoed in the hallway where only faint lights remained.

Chapter 45

45: Black Street
Mac Rothuan was reviewing documents in the office of 'Stage,' a brothel on Black Street. The sight of an underworld boss and a stack of papers on a desk seemed incongruous, but as with everything, one cannot become a ruler who governs an organization without a good head.
The documents on the desk concerned the supplies and expenses needed for Stage's shows, as well as letters and lists exchanged with other organizations.
Sartun was an underworld organization in charge of brothels, but what was needed to run a brothel was not just women. In order to procure alcohol, food, contraceptives, various aphrodisiacs, and illegal goods such as drugs, close cooperation between organizations was necessary.
One cannot survive alone.
Duke Etman, the ruler of Karaldin, always wanted the best results, and to satisfy him, the underworld organizations had no choice but to join hands.
However, that did not mean that the underworld organizations were on good terms with each other. They had only joined hands for profit. If there was no such 'loyalty' as supplying prostitutes to casinos, smuggling slaves, and cooperating to dispose of surplus goods, they would have been replaced long ago.
"Damn it, more people are going to die again."
Rothuan grumbled roughly and rummaged through the list.
Unlike normal brothels on the surface, the brothels in the underground plaza were sinister, decadent, and cruel. The Black Street was a place where things that ordinary people could hardly imagine happened frequently.
Humans are sometimes drawn to the darkest and blackest things, and the underground brothels in the darkness of Karaldin were a ray of light for such people.
Rothuan looked at the list, which was no different from a death list, and checked off a few names. Slaves were needed for Stage's shows, and they were usually used like consumables.
Frankly speaking, Rothuan himself did not like this. However, in order to maintain his power in the Karaldin underworld, he had no choice but to listen to the Duke's requests.

-Sarak.

He put down the list and sighed, then suddenly turned his gaze towards the office door. It was because he heard a small footstep in his ear.

-Clunk.

Sure enough. As a man with a familiar face opened the office door, Rothuan tilted his head.
"Why are you here?"
The man with the cold impression was clearly Etrin Chenber, his most trusted right-hand man. It didn't make sense that he, who had been sent to check the items to be used at the banquet, would disobey his words and return already.
'Could it be, betrayal?'
Rothuan thought of the possibility, but soon shook his head and denied his thoughts. Etrin Chenber was the person he trusted the most, and at the same time, he was wise.
There was little chance that Chenber would betray him.
He was the type to pursue a safe second-in-command rather than a dangerous leader. He knew very well that Rothuan was the best person to be his shield.
"Boss."
Chenber strode to the table and opened his mouth in a cold tone.
"We're fucked."
"What?"
Rothuan made a dumbfounded expression at the sudden nonsense. Fucked all of a sudden. Could it be that someone within the organization had betrayed them?
But instead of answering, Chenber held out his hand to Rothuan.
"...What the hell are you doing?"
A small ring was placed on Chenber's calloused hand. Rothuan, staring at the silver ring, realized that something like letters was engraved on the inside of the ring.
"What is this?"
"It's the Leopold family's insignia. It's also a symbol of being a member of the family."
At Chenber's words, Rothuan racked his brain.
The Leopold family was not his client. And if they weren't a client, he didn't think he needed to know much about them.
"Where is that?"
"It's a territory bordering the southeastern desert area. It's a place infested with Lizardmen, and Leopold is a frontier noble who defends that area. So, even though he's a Duke, his power is quite large."
The southeast was not far from Karaldin.
Rothuan nodded and looked at the ring again. It looked like just a common ring, but he believed Chenber's words. He was knowledgeable about nobles, so he would know better than him at least.
He thought for a moment, then suddenly felt puzzled and asked Chenber.
"Really? But why is that in your hand?"
If it was a symbol of being a member of the Leopold family, he couldn't understand why it was in the hands of the guy in front of him. To that obvious question, Chenber sighed and replied.
"That's why we're fucked."
"Damn it, don't beat around the bush and just tell me."
As Rothuan spat out roughly, Chenber answered immediately without really beating around the bush.
"It came from 'that bitch' that Trnil touched."
In an instant, the office was filled with silence.
The two people in this place were not fools. They could clearly understand what those words meant.
Rothuan slowly opened his mouth in a trembling voice.
"...Could it be, a noble?"
"I can't know for sure. But, I guarantee that she has a status equivalent to that. The insignia engraved here represents the direct line of the family. They wouldn't carry it around unless they had to."
At those words, Rothuan felt as if his vision was darkening.
If the bitch they had captured was really a noble, this was a major accident. No matter how much Duke Etman backed them up, the underworld was nothing more than a disposable existence. If the Leopold family sensed something strange and visited Karaldin, they would be dead right away.
It was like a bolt from the blue. He didn't know why she had crawled into Karaldin, but why did they have to get involved like this?
Rothuan put down the documents he was holding and muttered calmly.
"...We're really fucked. Hey, what do we do?"
"I told you to educate that Trnil bastard well. Don't struggle pathetically and just offer your necks nicely. So we can live."
"Shut up and think of a solution. What should we do? Should we go and kneel?"
He said that, but Rothuan himself knew very well that it was nonsense. They had made her have sex with his subordinates, determined to end her life as a woman, and even displayed her like a public toilet in a corner of the underground plaza.
She must be out of her mind by now, or she must be consumed with hatred and grinding her teeth.
"There's no way. If we go into hiding, the lord will know right away that it's our doing. This isn't a problem that can be solved even if we catch that bastard and hand him over."
If she was really a member of a noble family, this was an incident that could lead to a territory war. Of course, if a territory war really broke out, it was obvious that their heads would be neatly cut off and placed in the plaza before Duke Etman's expedition.
Rothuan pondered with a serious expression, and then spoke the answer he had come up with.
"Let's kill that bitch first and then think about it."
"Are you crazy? If we do that, the aftermath will be even greater..."
"Damn it, if that bitch is a noble, we're dead anyway. We've been using her for two days and nights, turning her into a rag, so she'll never forgive us. She'll probably try to feed us to monsters alive, right? Since we're going to die anyway, it's better to kill her now."
However, in the end, the conversation they had was meaningless.

-Bang!

At the loud noise from outside the door, the two people involuntarily turned their gaze towards the office door.

-Bang!

Then, the sound of something colliding echoed again. The sound was coming from a fairly close distance.

-Sreung.

Rothuan and Chenber each took out weapons from their chests and looked at the office door with tense eyes.
"Hey, what do you think that is?"
"It's probably something that's going to fuck us over."
"Damn it. I know that too. Don't you have a proper answer?"
"Bullshit. You should be grateful that I'm not taking the boss's head right now."

-Bang.

And as soon as the two people's conversation ended, that sound echoed again in front of the office door. It was a noise like something heavy falling to the floor.
For example, something like a human body.
'What the hell is it?'
The moment Rothuan thought of the question, the office door was destroyed almost simultaneously.

-Kuwoong!!

The hinges were torn off, and the office door flew into the air.
Chenber and Rothuan each moved quickly to the side to avoid the flying door. As members of the underworld, they also had some skills.
The two people looked at the entrance of the office, which now had its door torn off, with tense eyes. And then, they doubted their eyes.
There, a golden girl with a pure white body and a smile on her lips was standing. At that familiar face, the two felt as if their spines were freezing.
//
I smiled slightly as I looked at the two men in front of me.
I had heard quite a bit while indiscriminately beating up the members of the organization in the building.
The name of the organization I was captured by was Sartun.
It was a criminal organization that ran brothels in Karaldin, and a guy named Mac Rothuan was said to be the boss. And this was an underground brothel called 'Stage'. I was surprised that there was such a place in Karaldin, but I couldn't help but believe it since I had been dragged here.
And, surely one of the two people in front of me was Mac Rothuan. My arms were still tied, but I didn't think I would lose if I used my internal energy.
Although I had been using my internal energy all along, I had only used the basic method of drawing up my power and opening the Yin Demon Art, so the amount consumed was not that great.
Which of the two is the boss of Sartun?
The answer was obvious.
I already knew the description from the members of the organization.
I kicked off the floor and rushed towards the older-looking brown-haired man.

-Kwang.

Because I was still opening the Yin Demon Art, the speed at which I rushed was so fast that humans could not exert it.
"Ugh!?"
Rothuan in front of me took a breath and swung the small sword he was holding at me.
But, without hesitation, I stretched out my foot and kicked his solar plexus as if pressing down on it. The small sword vainly cut through the air, and my foot reached his solar plexus first.

-Udeuk.

With an ominous sound, the old man's body flew violently and hit the wall.

-Kuwoong!!

"Cough!"
I had controlled my strength, but he wouldn't be able to get up anymore with this much, so I didn't need to pay attention to him anymore.
Thinking that, I turned my back to the remaining man.

-Paang!!

But at that moment, something struck my abdomen with a fierce tearing sound.
"Ugh!"
The impact was greater than I expected.
With a tingling pain, a red line was engraved on my pure white stomach.
I raised my head and looked at the identity of the weapon that had left damage on me.
And then, I admired it a little inside.
Hmm, that's a bit unexpected.
What struck my body was a thin whip.
The other young man in the room was holding a bluish-green whip and looking at me with astonished eyes.
He muttered in an absurd tone.
"Crazy, you're still okay after getting hit by this?"
I'm not that okay.
It's a pleasant pain even though it stings, and I almost forgot that I was in battle and got a little excited because it was a whip. There were guys who used whips among the lower-level members, but none of them knew how to handle whips properly.
Any weapon requires that much training.
Even more so for high-level weapons like whips.
The young man in front of me was skilled enough to handle such a weapon freely.
...Should I get hit one more time?
It hurts a little, but I feel like it would be that much more pleasant.
Still, since the purpose of coming here is the purpose, I decided to put my personal desires aside because it was more important to have a conversation first.

"Those toys won't work. And I didn't come to kill you, so let's talk."
"...What, cough, hack!"
At those words, Rotuan, who had been collapsed, coughed roughly.
I deliberately held back a little, but was I stronger than I thought? I wondered if I should ask if he was okay, but he didn't seem like he was going to die, so I decided to leave him alone.
"You didn't come to kill us?"
The young man with the whip asked back, looking incredulous.
Was it really that surprising?
I just wanted to ask how to get out of this underground plaza.
"Yeah. Let's have a serious conversation. So, untie me."
The feeling of being restrained is only good when I'm being held by a man. During a fight, or in a situation like this, it's just uncomfortable.
Only after I spoke did I realize that I was naturally using informal language. I wasn't usually such a rude person. But when I thought about it, they were trying to kill me anyway, so there was no need to use polite language.
"If we untie you, do you guarantee you'll spare us?"
"Or should I just kill you now?"
When the young man asked a stupid question with a serious expression, I sighed and asked back. Still, I liked other aspects besides that question.
Like how he didn't seem interested in my body even though I was naked, or the fact that he used a whip.
"...Okay. Wait a moment."
The young man seemed to think for a moment, then nodded and started walking towards the door. Of course, he might run away like that, but then I'd just use a slightly more troublesome method.
But just as the young man was about to leave the office, Rotuan, who had been collapsed, coughed roughly and muttered.
"Cough, hey, wait. Khuh-heuk. You bastard...if you run, I'll kill you...cough."
"...Don't talk nonsense. Even if we run, we're still inside. If Viscount Leopold tries to take revenge, it's nothing for the boss or me to get our heads chopped off anyway."
I felt something strange listening to their conversation.
Why was Viscount Leopold's name coming up here?
But I quickly realized the reason.
The ring Milan gave me.
They must have recognized it as a symbol of a noble family.
But, knowing that, they still treated me like that?
...That couldn't be it, and logically, it would be more accurate to say they didn't know and only realized it recently.
Unless it was a request from another noble, they wouldn't want to be killed by a noble.
"Cough, khuh-heuk..."
The collapsed Rotuan coughed a few times and then seemed to calm down, catching his breath. Then he looked at me with a dumbfounded expression and muttered.
"What kind of, power...."
Even in that situation, his eyes were on my chest, so he didn't seem like much of a gentleman. Well, I can confidently say that my breasts, while not that big yet, are properly shaped. It's my pride, so he can look as much as he wants.
I glanced at the closed door, but there was no sign of the young man returning.
I couldn't just keep waiting like this, so I decided to get straight to the point.
I ignored his muttering and opened my mouth with a light smile.
"Forget that story, how about we talk?"
"Cough. Ah, okay. Ask me anything."
Fortunately, he seemed willing to talk.
Was he really mistaking me for a noble? For a boss of the underworld, he was quite polite.
There were many things to ask.
From how to get out of the underground plaza to the most basic question of where this was. I had heard roughly from the members, but the information wasn't detailed, so I didn't know much yet.
Ah, but I did hear the most important thing.
One of the members who seemed to be in charge told me about what they were planning to do with me.
I was honestly dumbfounded by that story, but when I thought about it, it didn't seem so bad. I should probably start with that story.
It's just a personal curiosity, but sometimes the questions that seem the most useless are the ones you're most curious about.
I smiled and said to Rotuan.
"Tell me about Quaidon."
Then, his face turned ashen.
"Th-that's...."
It's not that surprising...I guess it is. Looking at the situation on the surface, you could mistake it for just trying to kill me.
But I don't really care.
I smiled again and asked him a question.
"What kind of monster is that?"

Chapter 46

Episode 46: Black Street
Etran Chamber was a wise man.
He didn't commit the foolish act of calling for reinforcements unnecessarily. Instead, he obediently retrieved the key to the restraints and unlocked the shackles binding Layla's arms.
The fact that none of the fallen members were dead also played a part in his decision. But the real reason was that he realized he couldn't defeat the girl before him, no matter who he brought.
The whip he possessed was a weapon made from the hide of a monster named Antaluke. Antaluke was a massive snake, over 4 meters in length, with a hide as tough as steel, impervious to sword strikes.
A whip wielded by a skilled user was so fast and powerful that the tip could momentarily reach the speed of sound. The girl had taken the whip, which could shred even leather armor with a single blow, with her bare skin.
Few knights with Enhanced Tattoos could have done that. Layla may not have intended it, but from the moment that attack proved futile, Etran Chamber lost his will to fight.
He obediently released Layla and pulled out a chair for her to sit comfortably. Layla smiled sweetly and thanked him.
"Oh, thank you."
That gratitude instilled a sense of fear in both Chamber and Rotuan.
It was inevitable.
The humiliation they had inflicted on the girl was so extreme that it would have broken even the most strong-willed woman.
Over the past two days, she had been subjected to the desires of well over a hundred men, a number easily surpassing triple digits. And all of this was ordered by Rotuan to break her.
The fact that she could move and smile so normally meant that her mental strength and martial prowess were exceptional. The thought of such a person holding a grudge against them sent shivers down their spines.
The two men, who controlled a portion of the underworld, knew that the girl before them was the most difficult and frightening type of person to deal with. Not only was she incredibly skilled, but she was also impossible to read.
Moreover, because of her background as the daughter of Baron Leopold, they couldn't kill her.
Of course, if she were truly a noblewoman or someone of similar status, it was hard to understand why she had attacked Trnil, a mere thug. But the two men, who had been rolling around in Karaldin's underworld for a long time, knew that there were many crazy people in the world who were beyond comprehension.
Just like the girl before them.
"So, to put it simply..."
Layla crossed her legs and began to speak, completely naked. Her exposed, full breasts and fair skin, which she didn't even bother to cover, were both alluring and sexually stimulating.
It was a sight to behold, but Rotuan and Chamber couldn't focus on Layla's body. They tried to avert their gaze and listened to Layla's words.
"This is a performance venue called 'Stage,' where perverts with a lot of money and unusual sexual fetishes gather to commission 'shows,' right?"
"...Yes, that's correct."
"And you threw me into a place swarming with men, had them take turns with me, and then planned to put me in a show to mate with a monster."
Rotuan and Chamber couldn't answer Layla's blunt words. If Baron Leopold wasn't behind her, and if the situation were reversed, they could have answered confidently. But with their lives hanging in Layla's hands, they couldn't be so brazen.
Layla was speaking calmly now, but who knew if a volcano of anger was boiling inside her? Considering what they had done, it was impossible to think otherwise.
What they had done was so cruel that even a third party would be shocked and enraged. How much more so for the girl who had directly experienced it?
"...Um, I, I'm really sorry..."
"Boss, I think it's best if you just shut up and bow your head."
At that moment, Chamber was seriously contemplating suicide.
It would be better than being dragged to Baron Leopold and tortured. It would be better to die than to have his limbs severed for insulting Baron Leopold.
So, he didn't immediately understand the words he heard.
"It's okay. I'll let that go."
"...Huh?"
"What?"
Rotuan, too, responded foolishly.
He seemed to have abandoned the charisma of a boss of Sartun and a man who reigned over Karaldin's black streets, and was staring at Layla with a bewildered expression.
//
I sighed and continued.
"That's settled, I'll let it go. Well, I'll still take an arm or so."
Honestly, from my perspective, it was just a good experience. It was infuriating that they tried to kill me, but even I couldn't wipe out all of Sartun's members.
And since I had grown up in the slums, I understood their ways. Perhaps because I had grown up among those who sucked the blood of others, I didn't feel much revulsion at the thought, just hearing about it.
I had no intention of imitating the protagonist in a story.
It was the job of the state and the people to crush them, not mine.
Besides, unless it was just picking up scraps here and there, engaging in large-scale smuggling, trading slaves, and running a depraved brothel like this would be impossible without the backing of a noble.
If I caused a ruckus here and got caught, it would only make things difficult for me. The fact that they were mistaken about Baron Leopold's backing was what made it work, but it wasn't my real background.
"W, what do you mean...?"
I looked at Rotuan, who was asking with a dazed expression, and continued.
"Of course, it's not free. You know that guy who attacked me first? That guy named Trnil. If you hand over one of his arms, I'll consider it even. Oh, of course, I'll take more compensation, but considering it's instead of your lives, I think it's a good deal."
If I just forgave them for free, they would try to climb back up. It was better to compromise here.
Even so, it felt too cheap.
"...I understand. Thank you for your generosity."
Still, the young man named Chamber next to him seemed to be quick to assess the situation. It might be a slightly different issue than being quick to assess the situation, but anyway.
The important thing was not that.
"So, about that,"
When I spoke again, both men's eyes turned to my face.
...One of them was still glancing at my chest, though. You could say that was amazing in its own way. I ignored Rotuan's unsightly behavior and continued, pretending not to notice.
"How does that 'show' work?"
"..."
Did their silence mean that it was that inhumane?
But that wasn't my problem.
"If you don't tell me, I'll break your legs. Spill it."
It was Chamber, not Rotuan, who explained.
"...Stage is a kind of club where people with similar tastes gather. Basically, 'shows' are conducted according to the demands of the club's members."
He continued in a resigned tone.
"The club's members each prepare a 'production' and commission us to create it. Then we prepare those things and show them the production they want. The club's members watch it and give it a score. In short, Stage's 'shows' are their own private critique sessions."
"And there's bestiality? They watch that and enjoy it?"
"...There are many other types as well. Several men taking on a woman, tying up and torturing, one man taking on several women. Of course, club regulations prohibit excessively bloody or stimulating shows..."
To put Chamber's words simply, they used these people to create the sexual acts of their choice, and watched and enjoyed them.
It was like they were making and watching their own AVs and commenting on them.
Was this human desire? I couldn't help but be surprised by the unimaginable feast of perverts.
...If we had met differently, we might have been good masters, no, friends. But they're still trash, so it would be troublesome to get too close.
But if bestiality wasn't stimulating, what was?
"The identities of the club members are kept secret, and even we don't know who they are."
I didn't believe Chamber's words. Even if they were customers, it was obvious that most of them were nobles. Or wealthy people with a lot of money. And it was unbelievable that people who had been rolling around in the underworld for this long wouldn't have created a blackmail ledger that 'should never be revealed.'
"You said most of them are sexual acts using women? How do you get the women who participate?"
"That's our job to prepare. So that the esteemed people don't have to deal with the troublesome aftermath."
Perhaps because he thought I was showing interest, Chamber's expression was still calm, but his voice had a little more strength in it.
Actually, I understood his feelings to some extent.
I've made it this obvious, it would be strange if he didn't know.
He must have realized that I was just as abnormal as the perverts in the club he mentioned. I don't know if he really thought of me that way because there was no sign of it in the way he looked at me, but I thought he would.
Thinking that way, I felt a little heat rising in my lower abdomen.
"So this time, the show is with a monster salamander, and you were going to put me in it?"
"...Yes."
Chamber nodded heavily at my words.
I had heard about the Kwaidon from Rotuan.
It was an amphibian monster that could be called a giant salamander. Despite being a salamander, its body was covered in scales like a reptile, and it was a monster with excellent regenerative abilities.
And it was also a crazy monster that spewed poisonous breath from its mouth.
But that wasn't the problem.
This Kwaidon monster had a rather unique ecology.
In the case of normal creatures, it is normal for the female to incubate the eggs.
However, this Kwaidon had an organ similar to a uterus in its body. So when the female ejaculated into the male's body and laid eggs, the male had the unique ecology of incubating the eggs.
At this point, you might say that the sexes are reversed, but since the male still produces sperm, there was nothing else to argue.
The Kwaidon they smuggled was, of course, female.
That meant that after the bestiality with the Kwaidon was over, they would inevitably have to take out the eggs that had been ejaculated into its stomach. Of course, in front of the eyes of the club's audience.
So, I had to seriously consider it before saying the next words.
Of course, I was personally interested.
Wouldn't it be a waste of life if I didn't do something like this?
Besides, everyone participating in the show wore a mask, so my face wouldn't be recognized.
At first, the women participating in the show wore masks because they weren't very beautiful, but that seemed to have become a rule of its own.
And for a more secondary purpose, it was curiosity about martial arts, whether it was possible to absorb the monster's essence.
What can be absorbed by the Essence Absorption Technique is not only essence.
The martial art of absorbing energy was originally created for the purpose of plundering the opponent's internal energy. The methods are slightly different, but in the end, the goals are all similar.
In this world where people don't build up internal energy in their dantian, properly absorbing essence from people would only reduce my own internal energy, so I didn't feel it was worth it. However, wouldn't it be possible with monsters that are known to be much stronger than humans?
Even if it wasn't certain, it was worth trying.

If not now, I might never have another chance. It's a bit unsettling, but the monster is tied up, and they're even injecting it with an aphrodisiac to make it horny enough to mate, even if the partner is human.
A wild monster wouldn't get an opportunity like this. It's a somewhat risky choice, but there were plenty of reasons to do it.
If I could just discard a few of my human principles.
I hesitated for a moment, then nodded at Chenber.
"Hmm, then that sounds good. I'll do it."
"...What did you say?"
"That showgirl thing. I'll do it."
When I answered simply, the expressions on their faces twisted strangely.
It was probably an expression I'd never see again in my life.

Chapter 47

47: Black Street
I didn't realize it when I was causing trouble, but the underground plaza's 'Stage' was quite a large-scale brothel.
Actually, calling it a brothel is a bit of an overstatement. The Stage wasn't a brothel where prostitutes stayed and received customers. It was more like a performance hall.
Especially the hall where the show took place had a stage in the center, a magical barrier to ensure safety even if monsters ran wild, and the audience seats on the second floor were structured like terraces to enjoy both viewing and banquets.
In addition, high-class prostitutes from the brothels on the ground were mobilized during the banquet to attend to the members, and special rooms were prepared for personal space, considering that the club members would get horny after the show.
Sartun runs brothels, but Sartun doesn't run all the brothels in Karaldin. Receiving customers in such clubs is naturally linked to the underworld's interests, so there was a lot of competition.
"...That's about it."
The one who explained this was Rotnil Muren, a self-proclaimed 'scriptwriter'. He, who was also in charge of this show, was looking at me with suspicious eyes.
It wasn't yet known that I had almost beaten Rotuan and Chenber to a pulp.
The twenty or so members of the organization who were smashed by me at the Stage would know, but because other personnel were immediately replenished, the newcomers had no time to know who I was.
Besides, unlike before, I had now washed and put on clothes.
I was a little sleepy because I hadn't slept properly and had been constantly abused, but sleeping was something I could do later. It was a little funny to sleep in the middle of enemy territory, but I wasn't particularly worried.
As long as they misunderstood me as a member of the Leopold family, there wouldn't be much danger here.
"Then, I'll leave it to you. I repeat, never treat this girl carelessly."
Etrin Chenber pointed at me and said to Muren, who had finished explaining, in a strong tone.
There was no need to do that, was it because of what he had done?
He really didn't want to die.
Personally, I prefer to be treated roughly, but I didn't think there was any need to refuse the consideration, so I just kept my mouth shut.
However, Muren's thoughts seemed a little different.
"...I don't think there will be many cases of being treated carelessly than being attacked by Quaidon."
That's a good point.
When I looked at Chenber with an amused gaze, he cleared his throat and continued.
"...In other matters, never treat her negligently."
"Well, I understand."
Muren nodded simply and looked at me with interesting eyes.
//
After that, nothing special happened.
I ate decent food for the first time in a while, slept in a comfortable bed, and just rested while waiting for the show to be prepared.
And when the time came, I was getting ready to go on stage, decorating myself.
"Stay still."
Of course, I wasn't doing the preparation myself.
Whether the word scriptwriter was correct or not, Muren personally checked my costume and chose a mask to wear on my face.
Still, perhaps because it was a hobby of those with refined tastes.
The staged performance had its own setting and story.
According to the production, my setting seemed to be a bride sacrificed to a monster for some ridiculous religious reason. I honestly didn't think such a setting mattered, but they didn't seem to think so.
If that's the case, they should have written the content properly, but since no one would willingly mate with a monster, there would have been limitations in writing the content.
Anyway, perhaps because of that setting, I looked so beautiful that it was hard to believe I was a woman going to be violated by a monster.
My hair was dyed black on purpose so that I wouldn't be recognized, and I wore a veil over it.
I was wearing a pure white wedding dress, but it wasn't a normal wedding dress.
I wasn't wearing anything on my lower body so that I could receive Quaidon's genitals at any time, but instead, I only wore thin lace that was see-through, revealing my white stockings and genitals on my legs.
It wasn't like my upper body was intact either.
The transparent fabrics with lace patterns didn't seem to have any intention of covering my body, exposing my bare skin as it was.
My breasts were wrapped in a thin cloth like a bra, perhaps to shape them, but my bulging breasts and pink nipples were exposed as they were.
Because of that, the pure white wedding dress, which should symbolize purity, was instead exuding a decadent beauty.
Moreover, because the clothes themselves were made of easily torn material and structure, it was said that all of them would be torn apart during the show, leaving only white garter belts and stockings. I don't know what the difference is between being see-through and being naked after being torn, but maybe that also has meaning.
Still, I thought this was okay in its own way.
I would be accepting Quaidon's thing while writhing in those torn pieces of clothing. Thinking about it, I already felt my body heating up.
Now I was decorating myself in the most beautiful form to be defiled by a monster.
That gap made an unbearable tickling sensation well up from my lower abdomen.
"Phew, that's it."
When Muren finished speaking, I looked in the mirror again and looked at myself. And then I said a simple review.
"I look more like a prostitute than a bride."
"....."
Muren didn't say anything in particular. Besides, he wasn't lusting after seeing me now. Instead, he looked at me with quiet eyes and asked a question.
"...Do you know what will happen to you in the future?"
"Yes, I know. I'm going to be mated with Quaidon in front of people, right?"
Then his eyes were filled with absurdity.
I didn't understand why, but I was curious about what he was thinking inside.
Was he cursing me, or was he pitying me?
I was curious, but I didn't think I needed to know.
Before I knew it, time had passed and the banquet had begun, and I was standing still in the waiting room, waiting for the atmosphere to ripen. Although the number was small, it seemed that they were enjoying getting excited in their own way because it was a banquet in its own way.
Looking down at myself wearing a sexy wedding dress and holding a bouquet of flowers, I suddenly let out a hollow laugh. I had never thought of getting married in my life, but the person I was facing in these clothes was a monster.
Before I decorated myself, I only thought about absorbing energy, but when I put on the clothes, I couldn't help but think that way. Still, I would absorb as much energy as possible.
Nothing special happened while I was waiting. The only special thing was that Muren brought me medicine and a scroll.
"What kind of medicine is it?"
"It's a medicine that increases the elasticity of the body for a certain period of time and a corresponding magic. If you carry Quaidon's eggs in your body without it, your organs will rupture."
"....Ah, yes."
He was more gentlemanly than I thought. Of course, if what he said was true.
Since they forbade provocative productions, was it to prevent the woman from dying in the middle? These perverts have demanding requirements.
Anyway, elasticity.
Hearing that, I could roughly guess the purpose.
Quaidon is a monster that lays eggs in the body of a male. And this time, that would be my body. Unless I was really pregnant or that fat, human skin doesn't stretch that easily.
"How much does it stretch?"
"....Maybe, it will be bigger than a full-term pregnant woman."
That answer contained two meanings.
That the magic was that effective, and that accepting Quaidon was difficult.
....How many eggs does it lay that my stomach swells up that much?
"There are no other ingredients, so you can rest assured."
"I'm more suspicious because a person from the underworld said that."
"Then shall I eat it first?"
Perhaps because of Chenber's words, Muren never treated me carelessly.
"No, it's okay."
I was a little suspicious of whether I could eat the medicine and magic they brought, but I thought that since I had the Leopold family as my backing, they wouldn't do anything unnecessary, and if it was an aphrodisiac or a drug, I could just get addicted once. Even if it was magic, I had internal energy, so I could resist to some extent, so it would be okay.
And when I tore the scroll and activated the magic, I felt an alien energy dwelling in my body. At the same time, Arum, who was staying in my stomach, seemed to feel the change and fluctuated once.
Come to think of it, is she going to devour today too?
After everything is over, I will have to pour out Quaidon's eggs, but even so, Arum will probably eat some of the eggs left in my stomach. Before that, I would absorb the energy, though.
I wondered if I could absorb energy even though it was a female Quaidon, but energy is ultimately a type of life force. Eggs would have that much life force, and if I had the chance, I would even steal the monster's life force, so nothing would change.
The question was how much the Yin Demon Art could withstand that energy.
The Yin Demon Art can already be operated without any difficulty even with turbid internal energy. Could it withstand even more turbid internal energy?
That was a problem that I would have to experiment with someday, even if it wasn't now.
"Now, you can enter."
When I heard Muren's words in my ear, I stopped thinking and slowly moved towards the stage. The bright stage lights in the distance came into view, and the laughter of the audience rang in my ears.
Soon, they would see and enjoy my disgrace, denounce me, and also harbor lust. As I thought about that fact, the heat in my lower abdomen began to rise even more fiercely.

-Rustle.

Against the background of the sound of the lace of the pure white wedding dress dragging on the floor, I continued to walk forward.
Like a bride getting married, slowly, with elegant steps.

Chapter 48

The banquet hall was a scene of utter decadence, truly a gathering of the depraved. Nearly twenty masked men were each accompanied by women in various states of undress, chatting merrily.
The women, however, were not wearing masks.
At the command of the club members, they nestled in the men's arms, fawning over them with bare faces. Fake smiles plastered on their lips, the women endured the men's hands groping their breasts and buttocks.
Just as everyone was enjoying the banquet in their own way, a bright light suddenly illuminated the stage.
– Whoosh.
Alerted by the change, the members fell silent and gazed down at the stage.
They considered themselves artists, and believed it was polite to remain silent when appreciating someone else's "work."
In the silence that descended, small footsteps echoed on the stage.
– Tap. Tap.
The source of the sound was a girl in a pure white wedding dress.
But the dress defied its purpose as clothing, revealing the girl's beautiful naked form.
Wrapped in transparent fabric, the girl looked more like a packaged offering than a woman dressed in clothes. The fluttering, sheer fabrics danced and billowed around her like wings.
Barely clothed, the girl with long, beautiful black hair moved with graceful steps toward the center of the stage.
Beneath a mask shaped like a cat, blue eyes sparkled in the light.
– Tap-tap.
The heels of her pure white high heels struck the floor, drawing the hall's attention. As the girl slowly moved, the eyes of the banqueters followed her.
And with that, gasps of admiration escaped the audience.
– "Oh..."
The girl possessed a beautiful body. It wasn't that there hadn't been others like her in the shows before, but even among them, she was exceptional.
It was the power created by the performer, not the perfection of the "work" itself, but no one would point that out at this moment.
Critiques were to be made after everything was over, that was the rule.
In the center of the stage was a strangely shaped restraint.
The chair-like frame made of wood was designed to prevent a woman from struggling and escaping, but also to keep the monster from harming her.
The black-haired girl slowly walked toward the restraint and gently placed herself upon it. Men in black suits then came onto the stage and began to bind her.
– Click, click.
Her legs spread wide, exposing her genitals through white stockings, the audience let out another small sigh of admiration. Bound in the shameful position, the girl looked up at the stage, her blue eyes sparkling behind the mask.
The emotion in her eyes was certainly not shame.
And after a moment, the other protagonist of the performance appeared from the opposite side of the stage.
– Clang.
It was a Quaidon, covered in red scales.
"Hmmph!"
"Hng..."
The content of the performance was unknown until seen directly.
The members and women gasped in surprise at the sudden appearance of the monster. However, that was the extent of their reaction.
Performances involving bestiality were not uncommon for them, which allowed them to watch the stage with curiosity rather than disgust.
The Quaidon's mouth was bound with chains. Furthermore, its signature poisonous breath was sealed, and it was intoxicated with hallucinogenic magic and aphrodisiacs. As a result, the Quaidon had lost its characteristic ferocity and was staring at Layla, who was tied to the chair, with lust-filled eyes.
– Gurgle.
When the Quaidon snorted once, the men holding the reins flinched. A monster was called a monster for a reason. Creatures like the Quaidon required special attention, and they were taking great care in handling it.
– Swish.
Soon, a signal sounded, and the men released the Quaidon's reins.
"Grrr..."
The Quaidon roughly shook its head and approached Layla, who was tied in the center of the stage.
– Clink, clink.
The sound of chains echoed through the hall as the red monster gradually approached Layla. Arriving in front of the restraint holding Layla, the Quaidon once again let out a suppressed cry.
"Grk."
Then, it sniffed at Layla's genitals.
The sight of a monster over 3 meters long and 1.2 meters tall sniffing at a girl's private parts was, in itself, obscene and paradoxically beautiful.
"Hng...!"
When the Quaidon's hot breath touched the pink crevice, the girl twisted her body and let out a plaintive moan. With that movement, the dress made of transparent lace fluttered as if dancing.
"Grrr."
Was that the signal? The Quaidon soon climbed onto the girl's body and pulled out its dark red, erect penis.
The Quaidon, with its unique ecology of females inserting into males, would mount the male to lay eggs. For this reason, the female Quaidon had an organ similar to a male's penis. Thus, the hallucination-intoxicated monster lost its reason and prepared to lay its eggs in the girl.
"Haa..."
As the penis-like organ of the male overlapped with the girl's pink crevice, the girl let out another plaintive moan. Even without the help of drugs, her body, made lewd by the Succubus Arts, was already preparing to receive the monster's penis.
Clear fluid flowed from her skin, and her pure white naked body, exposed under the lights, took on a faint pink hue due to the heat of her flushed body.
"Aah..."
Even with her whole body restrained, the girl writhed as if yearning, flirting with the monster like a harlot.
– Swish.
As if responding, the monster's penis slowly began to probe between the girl's crevices. The dark red, massive flesh forced open the girl's pink crevice and gradually disappeared from view.
At the rough foreign sensation, the girl trembled and let out a violent moan.
"Hng!?"
Despite swallowing the grotesque monster's penis, there was no sign of disgust in the girl's moan. The voice was filled with rapture, pleasure, and joy.
– Squish.
The monster's penis was slowly sucked into the girl's body, as if being inserted.
"Hnnng!"
The pure and innocent-looking girl was filled with joy, lying under the monster's body like a lewd harlot, emitting moans of rapture. At the coquettish and obscene cries, the club members swallowed hard and watched the scene.
Before long, the girl's body had completely swallowed the monster's massive penis. And, having finished the insertion, the Quaidon began to move its body.
– Squish, squish.
"Hng! Uwaaah!?"
Obscene sounds echoed, and the girl's voice was filled with ecstasy.
The massive monster's penis forcibly pried open the girl's narrow vagina, and the ovipositor at its tip gradually emerged, beginning to search for the girl's veiled womb.
The beautiful girl was violated by the monster, and even her most precious place was being violated by the monster. And, she turned even that brutal violation into something for her own pleasure. The girl let out even more pleasure-filled moans, shaking her body violently.
"Hng, haa, hnnng!"
As the mating continued, the Quaidon's massive body pressed down on the girl, and the pure white dress she was wearing fell off one by one, scattering and landing on the stage.
– Squish! Creak!
As the Quaidon's movements gradually intensified, the girl's belly visibly bulged and deflated repeatedly. Due to the drug and magic that increased the body's elasticity, the Quaidon's penis was flaunting its presence on the girl's pure white belly.
"Hng, hwaaah!"
Under the illuminated stage, the monstrous creature and the beautiful bride were mixing their bodies intensely.
//
Meanwhile, being violated by the monstrous creature, Layla was feeling unexpected pleasure. The Quaidon's penis, even larger than an Orc's, was not just stirring her insides, but violently ravaging her body as if to turn her vaginal walls inside out, pressing down on the end of her uterus.
And that wasn't all.
The stinging gazes directed at her were impossible to ignore, no matter how hard she tried. Among them were the contemptuous gazes of the women, curious gazes, and horrified gazes.
And all the men were sending gazes of admiration along with lust.
While all eyes and expectations were focused on her, the Quaidon's penis continued to stir inside her. She had been violated while being watched by people many times, but this was the first time she was being violated for the sake of "being watched."
Moreover, the other party was not even human, but a monster.
The moment she realized that, Layla felt an extreme amount of pleasure.
A spine-tingling sensation flowed along her spinal cord, and the monster's breath felt hot above her head. The smooth and hard texture of the scales covered Layla's entire body, pressing down on her as if to crush her.
It was different from having intelligence and communicating.
It was also different from having the will and violating her.
The Quaidon was simply inserting its penis and shaking its hips to lay eggs in her, to impregnate her.
The only thing felt in that simple movement was the single-mindedness of wanting to spawn in her.
Layla felt an addictive pleasure in that instinctive movement for reproduction. Moreover, the Quaidon's intense movements also contributed to her pleasure.
Even though its strength had been weakened, the monster's power was not something a normal human could withstand. With just one insertion, she was feeling pressure that crushed her internal organs and a foreign sensation as if her vagina was being forcibly widened.
If it weren't for her body being strengthened by the Succubus Arts and Iron Skin Armor, and if she hadn't increased her body's elasticity with magic, she might have broken down long ago.
However, Layla's body, as sturdy as iron, was turning even the intense movements that a normal woman couldn't withstand into pleasure.
– Creak, squish!
Each time the Quaidon's penis stabbed deep into her body, a sensation of pleasure that seemed to melt her spinal cord pierced through her body along with the pressure that seemed to crush her body. Layla repeatedly moaned from the intense pressure that human weight could not imitate.
"Hng, hng! Hwaaah!"
The obscene sounds of genitals rubbing against each other and the girl's lewd moans echoed on the stage. In the intense movements that seemed to destroy her, Layla felt something penetrating deep inside her body.
At the same time, Arum rippled and moved around inside her belly.
It was the Quaidon's ovipositor, to lay eggs in her womb.
The monster's mating was just beginning.
//
Before long, the Quaidon's movements had stopped.
Furthermore, there were no moans of rapture or creaking noises.
Nevertheless, the stage was still shrouded in silence.
Everyone knew that the performance was not over yet.
In that quiet silence, Layla could hear the sound echoing inside her body.
– Glug, glug.
Along with the sound of something pouring out, Layla felt her belly becoming heavier and heavier. She knew what it was.
Eggs coming out of the Quaidon's body.
The seed of the monster, filled with its essence, was filling her womb.
Layla's pure white abdomen gradually swelled, slowly taking on a distorted shape. Her magically enhanced body endured the expansion that would rupture her organs, fully accepting the monster's seed.
The process of a small girl's body conceiving the seed of a monster was being revealed to the people in the hall.
"Hng..."

Looking at her belly, which was gradually swelling, Laila regained her senses. Now, while she was still and not moving, was the perfect time to steal Quaidon's essence.
She took a deep breath and slowly began to circulate the Succubus Art.
//

-Gulp, gulp.

I stared at my increasingly swollen belly, channeling my inner energy into Quaidon's body. Just like when I used the Otherworldly Travel Art on Emily, I maintained a thin, thread-like stream of energy, probing Quaidon's body.
Inside my belly, Quaidon's eggs were pouring out, making it heavier in real-time, and Arum was thrashing inside, but I couldn't afford to worry about that now.

-Twitch.

Quaidon twitched, as if sensing my inner energy invading his body.
For a moment, I considered quietly stopping and just playing the role of a seed-bearer, but I decided to keep exploring Quaidon's body. It wasn't that I wanted to enjoy being spawned on like this, but I had a job to do.
If my inner energy were purer, or if my mastery of the Succubus Art were greater, or if my essence-draining skills were more advanced, he might not have noticed. But it was too much to ask for me, who had never even drained the life force of another being, to display such skill.

-Gulp. Gulp.

But perhaps due to his consciousness being clouded by the hallucinogen and aphrodisiac, or perhaps due to the instinct to preserve the species, which is more important than life itself to a living being, Quaidon didn't move even after sensing my inner energy.
Relieved, I sighed and continued to send my energy along Quaidon's meridians. And as I navigated through the meridians, I discovered a mass of foreign energy.
I wondered what it was, but soon I knew. It was the monster's core, the organ that mages consider most important when creating spellbooks. In a way, it was similar to a core of energy.
With Quaidon's core in front of me, I couldn't help but hesitate again.
Consuming a core of energy without any refinement was no different from swallowing poison. There was a reason why people said that.
The body of a martial artist who had trained in inner energy that matched their mind and body, and who had cultivated martial arts and techniques as a result, would recognize most foreign energy as something alien. To be precise, it would be accepted as impure energy, which would greatly hinder the use of martial arts.
It was better to discard an unrefined core of energy than to take in impure inner energy. It was the same principle as a small sword made of refined steel being superior to a giant sword made of countless mixed metals.
If you just picked up anything and ate it like in a martial arts novel, you would either end up in real trouble, or become a cripple, or, if you were lucky, just end up with weakened martial arts.
Therefore, even for me, a practitioner of the Succubus Art, this was a somewhat hesitant matter. Would I be okay if I absorbed this?
But the hesitation was short-lived.

-Gulp, gulp.

Looking at my belly, which was swollen like a pregnant woman's, I realized that I had no choice but to make a decision. It was a problem that I would have to face sooner or later anyway. I couldn't give up now.
And, I thought, if all else fails, I could just learn magic. That was a bit of a stray thought. If I learned this magic that increased the elasticity of my body, I could do this kind of play anytime.
Anyway, I made a decision and poured about half of my inner energy into Quaidon's body.
Energy absorption is, after all, a technique for manipulating inner energy.
Anyone can use it, but whether or not they'll be okay afterward is another matter. And in the case of absorbing the energy of a contacted opponent like this, it required quite precise control of inner energy. The inner energy consumed in the process was no different from throwing it away.
The reason I hadn't used it until now was because I was saving my inner energy.
But this time, now that I had made a decision, I was going to get my money's worth. I didn't know if my body would hold out until then, though.

-Gurgle.

Fortunately, Arum, who was staying in my belly, was holding and melting the eggs and fluids that Quaidon was producing. The speed wouldn't be fast, but it would be of some help.
I used my inner energy to firmly root myself in Quaidon's core, and then extended my energy into his meridians to plunder his life force. It was an act like a parasitic plant that takes root and sucks up nutrients.

-Grrr...

But even though I was aggressively sucking away his life, Quaidon still didn't move.

-Gulp.

Instead, he kept pouring eggs into my belly. Of course, that was advantageous for me too, but my belly was so swollen that I was worried it would rupture if I kept going like this.
If it weren't for the power of magic... of course, Quaidon's egg sac would rupture first, but still, seeing it swell up this much was a little scary. No, of course, I liked the way it swelled up like this, but I didn't want it to burst.
Fortunately, I was able to absorb a lot of life force from Quaidon before the spawning was over. In terms of quantity alone, it was as much as I had gathered in the past two days. Looking at the inner energy mixing into my core, I sighed in relief.
Even I didn't know how this would affect me in the future.
...But what should I do with the eggs in my belly?
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
After writing it and looking at it again, it seems like I'm crazy.
I don't know if this makes sense.
This will probably be the end of the continuous chapters for a while.
I'll be busy starting tomorrow, so it'll be one chapter a day.
Have a good night.

Chapter 49

Episode 49: Black Street-H
The extras put the Quaidon back in, and since they released the girl from her restraints, she sat on the chair, hugging her stomach.
In the dim light, the black-haired girl gasped for breath, clutching her swollen belly.
"Haa, haa...."
Her pure, naked body tinged with a light pink, clutching her swollen belly, was both beautiful and decadent.
The girl's appearance was both pathetic and lewd.
She still wore the veil on her head, but she no longer looked like a beautiful bride. Torn pieces of cloth from her coupling with the monster clung to her naked body, and a thin, viscous liquid flowed between her legs, encased in white stockings and a garter belt.

-Plop, plop.

The girl stroked her belly and gasped for breath, but still, only the Quaidon's ejaculated fluid came out. The eggs filling her belly showed no sign of emerging. Helpless, the girl brought her white, smooth hand to the closed pink crevice.
"Hng, haa, hng...."
Her milky white hand caressed the glistening crevice, wet with bodily fluids, while the other hand gently stroked her light pink nipples. In the middle of the stage, watched by dozens of people, Lyla spread her legs and masturbated to get the eggs out of her belly.

-Swish, splash.

Before long, the hall was filled with silence.
The girl's actions would be considered madness by anyone, but no one actually entertained that thought. The sight of the girl, embracing her disproportionately swollen belly and continuously fondling her private parts with wanton and uninhibited movements, was extremely lewd yet undeniably beautiful.
"Hng, hng... Haa..."
Her plaintive moans echoed through the hall, and the girl's naked body, shining under the lights, trembled slightly. At the tip of her slender fingers, a liquid glistened, reflecting the light.

-Squish.

And finally, the girl's pink crevice slowly began to open.
"Hng, hng, haa!"
Revealing the most intimate and shameful part of her body, the girl continued to caress her flushed clitoris. As her hand movements gradually quickened, the moans bursting from her cute lips intensified, and her beautiful naked body began to tremble violently.
How long had passed?
Soon, a light green, round object emerged from her pink crevice.
The object, about one and a half finger-widths in diameter, was the egg that the Quaidon had laid in the girl's belly. The light green egg glistened, wet with the girl's fluids, and sparkled under the lights.

-Gasp.

The women turned their heads as if they could no longer bear to watch, but the club members focused their gaze on the girl, holding their breath even more. They didn't want to miss the moment the girl on stage spawned, so they forgot to even drink the wine in their glasses and widened their eyes to capture the scene in their minds.
"Hng...!"

-Pop.

As the girl let out another intense moan, the Quaidon's egg slipped out from between her pink flesh and fell to the stage floor.

-Tap.

The light green egg hit the floor with a light sound and slowly began to roll.
It was like giving birth to a green jewel.
Even though it was fake, the club members inwardly exclaimed at the sight, as if they had witnessed the birth of life. At the same time, seeing the girl's lewd behavior, they felt a desire to brutally violate the girl on stage in their hearts.
"Haa...!"
And the girl's spawning was not over yet.
Dozens of eggs still remained in the girl's swollen belly, and she had only just finished her first spawning.
"Haa, haa...."
Lyla let out a desperate moan and looked up at the stage with dazed eyes. There, countless people were looking down at her. Feeling the various gazes mixed together and fixed on her, she felt a thrill that made her body tingle.
Originally, Lyla had a tendency to get excited by the gazes of others, but she had never had the opportunity to fully express it.
One of the reasons for this was that Lyla was 'somewhat' of a sane person.
In Lakers or Karaldin, doing such a thing would definitely make it difficult to live a normal life.
However, it was different here.
Now, Lyla had dyed her golden hair black and wore a mask on her face. Here, she could show as much ugliness as she wanted without being discovered. That thought made Lyla take bold actions.
Lyla slowly circulated her inner energy to stimulate the eggs in her belly and opened her closed cervix.

-Gurgle.

As if understanding, the Arum surged once and pushed out the Quaidon's egg. The egg, already having absorbed life from Lyla's body, slowly wriggled through her vagina with the slime's mucus and slipped out.
"Hng!?"
The sensation of the round sphere gently stimulating her vaginal walls made Lyla moan again and tremble.
Even though it was spawning, it was different from human childbirth. The Quaidon's eggs did not put much strain on Lyla's body and only left a gentle stimulation as they rolled out of her vagina.

-Roll...

"Haa, haa..."
In the pleasure of spawning, Lyla stroked her belly, moaning with ecstasy.
Only two so far.
There were still many eggs left.
The girl, reduced to a spectacle for so many people, began to spit out the seeds of the monster one by one.
It didn't take long for Lyla's belly, which had been swollen like a pregnant woman, to subside to some extent.
"Hng...!"

-Plop.

Another egg popped out from between her pink crevice and rolled onto the floor. There were already more than thirty eggs rolling on the stage floor, but there were still about twenty eggs left in her belly.
"Haa...."
Lyla caressed her vulva, glistening with fluids and the Quaidon's bodily fluids, and breathed heavily. Her belly had already shrunk considerably. Still, it was still more protruding than before she was spawned by the Quaidon.
The curves etched on her white belly were so unnatural that anyone could suspect pregnancy. However, Lyla thought that she didn't need to spawn all the eggs here.
She had already removed enough eggs to be able to move, so she planned to slowly feed the rest to Arum. Having made up her mind, Lyla got up from the chair and looked at the audience.

-Smirk.

Then, with a smile on her lips revealed beneath the mask, she grabbed the hem of the lace skirt, which had only a few scraps left, and bowed to the audience in accordance with the etiquette of the Kingdom of Kilkerd.
Naked, without a shred of shame, in a dignified manner.
Then, just as she had entered, she walked calmly off the stage.

-Tap, tap.

Her white high heels hit the floor, making a sharp noise.
Even after being violated by a monster, carrying its seed in her belly, and revealing her naked body with only torn scraps of cloth, the black-haired girl still maintained an elegant gait.
//
Was it because she still had eggs in her belly?
Or was it because she wasn't used to the high heels she was wearing?
Her gait felt heavier than usual.
Muren was waiting for me outside the stage.
"...Thank you for your hard work."
He said to me in a subdued voice and handed me the coat he was holding.
How kind.
It would be okay to just walk around naked like this, but since he gave it to me, I decided to take it and put it on.
"If you haven't removed all the eggs yet, it could be dangerous when the magic wears off later."
Muren looked at my belly and gave me sincere advice.
Since there were still about twenty eggs left, my belly was swollen enough to be recognized as pregnant at a glance, even if it wasn't full-term.
The human body cannot withstand rapid changes.
Even if it's a swollen belly.
However, that didn't apply to me.
"You don't have to worry about that."
I chuckled as if it was nothing and took off my high heels and changed into boots. After all, Arum would eat the remaining eggs, and they would take care of the cleanup of the stage.
There was nothing left for me to do.
"...I understand."
Muren answered politely and picked up the high heels I had taken off.
I felt something strange about his appearance.
I had been feeling it since earlier, but this man didn't have the rough and dark atmosphere unique to the underworld.
Most people who get involved in the underworld have no choice but to have their hearts dyed black. Sucking the blood of others is something that cannot be done without a strong mindset.
Just like Keir and my other childhood friends.
Once you step into the underworld, whether you're a man or a woman, the kind people die and only the cruel people remain. The fact that Keir tormented me so much was also a kind of change.
...Maybe it's because I hit him too much when we were kids, but whatever.
Anyway, the remaining work was the problem.
I still had to talk to the boss of Sartun, and there were a few things I needed to find out.
The important thing was what kind of relationship I would maintain with them in the future.
"What should I do now?"
When I asked Muren, he shrugged his shoulders.
"I don't know."
"....."
What was that answer?
When I looked at him with a dumbfounded look, he returned the same dumbfounded look.
"I haven't received any specific orders, so there's no reason for me to take care of you. You can go wherever you want now."
At his words, I laughed inwardly.
There will be a reason to take care of me soon.
Maybe we'll see each other often in the future.
//
Meanwhile, after a storm had passed, Rotuan leaned back in his office chair and called his right-hand man, Etrin Chenber.
"Hey."
"Yes, boss."
Chenber answered, but he had a feeling he knew what he was going to say.
"What do you think that crazy bitch is?"
"...I'm wondering about that too. Judging from the fact that she has the insignia, she's definitely a member of the Leopold barony...."
However, Rotuan couldn't believe that fact no matter how much he thought about it.
What kind of crazy bitch would try to mix her body with a monster in front of dozens of people? It was even more unbelievable if she was a young lady from a noble family.
"What's the Leopold barony's family tree like?"
"If I knew all the genealogies of the nobles of the Kingdom of Kilkerd, would I be working so hard under you, boss?"
"...I guess so."
Rotuan nodded because Chenber's words made sense.
"I told the kids to find out, so it'll take a while."
The Leopold barony was a frontier noble family in the southern desert region. Nobles may know each other's children, but it was difficult for commoners like them to access such information.
"What's the possibility of impersonation?"
"The ring itself is definitely genuine. There was a faint magical energy permeating it. And what crazy bastard would try to impersonate something like that?"
It was obvious, but in the Kingdom of Kilkerd, if you were caught impersonating a noble, you could be summarily executed. Even the Kingdom of Kilkerd, which boasted relatively strict laws, had no choice but to respect the authority of the lords and great nobles, who were the actual rulers of the territories.
The power of the nobles was strong, and if they were determined, a bloodbath would inevitably occur in the underworld like Sartun. Rotuan didn't want to risk his life on something uncertain and die.
"Ugh, so that crazy bastard is really a noble's daughter?"
Rotuan shook his head as if he couldn't believe it.
Why would a noble be doing such a thing?
However, Chenber's thoughts were slightly different.

He looked at Rotuan with a serious expression and opened his mouth.
"Boss, I don't think that's it."
"Then what is it?"
"Listen. This is just a hypothesis, but..."
Chenber paused for a moment and then began to unfold his thoughts.
"Who do you think the members of the 'Club' who come to the underground plaza are?"
Even if their identity is shrouded in mystery, there's no way he wouldn't have any idea who they were. Sartun had secretly conducted a rough investigation into the members of the club and had almost certain information about some individuals.
"Nobles, of course."
At Rotuan's curt reply, Chenber nodded.
"That's right. Nobles with very perverted tastes."
"So what?"
"Lord Leopold, or, in this case, not necessarily a lord, and it doesn't matter who's behind him. Anyway, if someone hates the perverts in that club and wants to harm them, what method would be the most effective?"
"Well, of course... no way."
Rotuan nodded and was about to answer, but then he suddenly had an idea and hardened his expression. He hadn't ruled the underworld in vain, so he could understand Chenber's words.
"That bitch, no, that woman, was targeting the club members from the start?"
The most effective way to attack nobles was to tarnish their honor. Of course, if just anyone did such a thing, their head would be chopped off immediately, but it was a different story if the opponent was a noble from a rival faction.
Moreover, if it was a gathering with perverted tastes like the 'Club,' it was worth using as a weakness.
If so, it made sense that the monstrous woman willingly gave her body to the monster. No, honestly, it still doesn't make sense, but with that assumption, I could force myself to understand.
"Then that bitch isn't a noble's daughter. Logically, that can't be, right?"
"I can't be sure. There are definitely a lot of crazy people in the world. And even if she isn't, it's clear that we can't touch her. If she has that much power and even received a mark, she must be a highly trusted person."
Of course, they were barking up the wrong tree.
However, unless they understood Laila, such a mistake was inevitable. People believe what they want to believe within the bounds of their common sense.
They had no choice but to make false inferences based on the information they knew.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Thank you for the coupon.
I saw it late today... I was surprised, lol.
I will repay you with diligent updates in the future.
...It sounds like I'm going to write even more insane stories than I am now.
Thank you for always reading.
//
And about the Kwaidon, if you ask why it's inserting when it's female... it's just my personal opinion, but I wrote it that way because I thought it would make more biological sense.
To do egg-laying play, you need a creature with an ovipositor, and usually, among creatures that lay eggs, it is the female that makes eggs inside the body. They also have ovipositors.
Rather than the male making the eggs and the female scattering the eggs on top of them, I thought it would be more logical to have the male incubate the eggs, which is why this development came about.
I didn't know, but seahorses are similar to that...
I found out thanks to your comment.
//
In the case of orcs, they are classified as people.
Orcs, hobgoblins, and humans are all people.

Chapter 50

Episode 50: Black Street
After the show, Laila was in the office, its door blown off, talking to Rotuan.
Rotuan noticed the slight bulge above her brown coat, but quickly averted his gaze and pretended not to see it. Laila's swollen belly wasn't the important thing right now.
"What about the club members' ledger?"
At Laila's words, Rotuan shook his head and replied, "There's no such thing. Why would I need something that could get my head chopped off?"
"Hmm... I see. Alright then."
Contrary to Rotuan's expectations, Laila nodded rather readily. He had expected her to make a fuss, insisting it existed, but judging by her reaction, she seemed to believe him. From that, Rotuan figured she was still inexperienced in the world.
Of course, the ledger existed.
Incomplete, but it would be enough for what she wanted.
But they had no reason to hand it over willingly.
Even if Laila was from the Leopold viscount family and had been dispatched to investigate the club members, Sartun had no reason to cooperate with her. On the contrary, he should be hindering her.
From the perspective of needing to keep the club members on their side, Laila's existence was a thorn in his side. But that didn't mean he could eliminate her.
'If this bitch is really sent by the Leopolds, or even higher nobles, we'll ruin ourselves if we touch her rashly.'
Logically speaking, even with a secret mission, there would be a contact somewhere. He wasn't even sure if she had approached them deliberately, so eliminating her right away would be a terrible move.
'In the end, the only option is to sweet-talk her and use her.'
Having already discussed it with Chenber, Rotuan knew how to treat Laila. Especially if she was just a naive kid with no experience in the world.
All that remained was to confirm if their assumptions were correct.
There was no need to ask directly to confirm that. From Laila's next words, Rotuan could tell that Chenber's hypothesis was somewhat accurate.
"Then, in the future, when there's another 'show,' contact me. I'll take a look and do it again if I can."
'As expected, I was right.'
Rotuan nodded inwardly, recalling Chenber's words.

-If that woman mentions participating in the show again, there's a much higher chance she's been dispatched by the Leopold viscount family, or their faction.

The easiest way to approach the club members was to participate in the show as a showgirl or prostitute.
As Chenber said, she was clearly targeting the club members.
That's why she deliberately provoked Trnil, a Sartun member, and got caught by Sartun. It seemed she was gang-raped by Sartun's men due to some mistake in that area. Anyway, she sacrificed her body to infiltrate the underground plaza and participate in the show. And from there, she probably got some clues about the club members.
Having finished his reasoning, Rotuan put on a surprised expression and questioned her words.
"Huh? But..."
It was a hesitant response containing a subtle refusal, but Laila didn't understand and tilted her head.
"Why? I think it's a good deal for you guys?"
At her words, Rotuan smiled inwardly.
The moment she mentioned 'deal,' she had blatantly revealed her intentions.
A deal is only made when something is exchanged.
In this case, it should be called a service, not a deal.
How could it be called a deal when she's working as a showgirl on stage without getting a penny and acting coy? As expected, the girl in front of him was still a novice.
She had great background and power, but little experience.
"That, that's impossible. I don't know if you know, Miss, but that 'show' is a banquet enjoyed by important people. We had no choice but to send you this time, but never again."
Of course, that was a lie.
Sartun was a brothel, but it always had trouble preparing women for the show. The perverted club members were always coming up with bizarre ideas, and most of those ideas didn't consider the safety and bodies of the women. There were many that weren't like that, but that was just a coincidence, and they were mostly like that.
Naturally, he didn't have many reasons to refuse Laila's offer.
Nevertheless, the reason Rotuan refused was simple. He needed to break her momentum here, so that it would be easier to handle this monstrous woman later.
As if she hadn't expected Rotuan to refuse, Laila looked bewildered and asked back.
"Why? It was fine just now. Besides, I'm doing it despite the embarrassment, so is there a reason why not?"
As Rotuan and Chenber had predicted, Laila was showing a strong obsession with the show. At Laila's words, Rotuan felt that his thoughts were gradually falling into place. Logically, what woman would enjoy being pinned down and raped by a monster?
It must be because she has a good enough purpose that she can endure such things.
"That was just a special case. We can pass it off as a coincidence once. But anything more is absolutely impossible. The guards that the people who watch the show bring alone are no ordinary people. If we make a mistake with those people, our heads will fly."
"Hmm, would you say the same thing even if I killed you here?"
When Rotuan vehemently refused, Laila threatened Rotuan with a faint smile on her face. But Rotuan smiled at those words. He couldn't let it show on the outside, so only in his heart.
"E, even so, it's absolutely impossible. I'd rather die cleanly now than be caught and eaten alive by wild dogs."
"Hmm..."
He didn't know if the club members would really do that, but lies and deception were the aesthetics of the underworld. If you can deceive, what reason can't you give?
At Rotuan's firm refusal, Laila erased the smile from her face. Rotuan, reading the anxious expression on her pure and beautiful face, smiled even more deeply in his heart.
Chenber was right.
The woman in front of him possessed powerful force, but she didn't have much experience in the world. Moreover, judging by her actions, her barriers to sex were clearly low. He didn't know if she had received such special training for the purpose of using her beauty, or if she was like that from the beginning, but anyway, that weakness was worth exploiting.
Rotuan wore a stern expression, as if he couldn't compromise at all. Of course, he was only pretending to be like that on the outside, but he shouldn't make a suggestion again here.
In order to make her realize who was holding the knife, she had to make the suggestion first, not him. The man who had dominated the underworld for a long time knew how to lead the flow of conversation.
After a moment of silence, Laila opened her mouth again with a bitter expression.
"Is there no way?"
He had been waiting for those words to come out.
Rotuan cheered inwardly, organizing his thoughts.
Underworld grudges are engraved in the heart.
He was going to take revenge on Laila for destroying Sartun's men and humiliating him. Slowly, without her noticing.
"...There is one way."
He hid a cunning dagger in his heart and handed her a poisoned cup.
//
I looked at Rotuan in front of me and smiled inwardly.
Just as I thought.
It seemed this idiot thoroughly believed that I was a stooge of the Leopold viscount family. Well, if he didn't know even with so many hints, he wouldn't have been able to run an organization of this size.
That's why it was easier to deceive a guy who was moderately smart.
Of course, this time, my position was advantageous from the beginning.
The ring Milan gave me had a really big effect. Despite the fact that I showed openings several times, they didn't even show the will to suppress me, let alone kill me. It seemed a bit absurd, but it was natural from their point of view.
Someone who has lived their whole life on the precarious tightrope of the underworld would never make a reckless choice. Especially someone with a high position and a lot to lose like Rotuan.
Even if they found evidence that I wasn't a member of the Leopold viscount family, there was almost no chance that they would suspect me. Instead, they were more likely to deduce that I was a hidden dagger of the viscount family.
People tend to think in the direction they want to believe, and they attach justification and validity to the imagination they once came up with.
Just by participating in the inhumane show on purpose, I was able to give him the impression that I was targeting the members of 'the Club'. It's obvious.
The former is overwhelmingly more likely than the assumption that I wanted to fuck a monster.
After that, it was easy to handle him.
Rotuan would think that I was a spy dispatched by the viscount family, or even a higher noble, and would worry about how to treat me.
There are two choices he can make here.
Prepare to run away in the night by gathering his assets for fear of the aftermath, or cling to one side.
"...How about this?"
But listening to that pretentious expression and ridiculous proposal now, it was clear which one he had chosen. If he had chosen to run away in the night, he would have chosen to buy time by pushing and pulling smoothly.
I deliberately made a dumbfounded expression and asked back in a threatening tone.
"You want me to do that?"
What Rotuan said was that he wanted me to become a sex slave for Sartun's men. Frankly, it was such a ridiculous nonsense that I wondered if there was any idiot who would listen to that and accept it.
Except for me, of course.
"You've already smashed about twenty Sartun members. Even though they're our members, it might be difficult to cover up such an incident. There might be stooges from other organizations. Soon the rumor will spread throughout the underworld, and you'll be noticed in the underworld. The club members aren't stupid. If they used the protagonist of such a rumor as a showgirl, they would definitely notice something strange."
Still, it was a convincing argument. It was worth being deceived.
Except that the conclusion was bizarre.
Knowing that, I pretended not to know and asked.
"So, what does that have to do with me becoming your sex slave?"
Well, it was an obvious answer anyway, but I wanted to hear what kind of excuse it was.
"Since you made such a fuss, wouldn't it be better to prove that you were caught in order to quell the rumors? Besides, if the club members get information that you've become our slave, they'll drop their suspicions."
It was more convincing than I thought.
But, again, there are logical flaws here and there. In the first place, from the moment the rumor that twenty members were smashed by me was confirmed, the club members would pay attention to me. The rumor doesn't go away just because I'm caught and have some sex.
It would be more likely to be inflated.
To approach it more fundamentally, I wonder if the club members need to be so thorough. From their point of view, they only need to deal with the underworld properly, so they won't pay much attention to the rumors in the underground plaza.
In the end, the conditions are too strong.
I shouldn't be suspected if I bounce back once with these conditions.
I made an angry expression and opened my mouth in a threatening tone.
"Bullshit. Are you going to imprison me and rape me day and night like last time? You have to say something that makes sense. I can kill you right now."

"Of course, if that happens, you won't be able to participate in the show. And, even as a slave, you only need to pretend. You know better than anyone that I can't touch you."
This was a question testing the waters.
Having confirmed the mark of the self-proclaimed noble, it was a question asking me to reveal a bit of my true identity.
I met his expectations, feigning surprise on my face before quickly erasing it.
Then, I noticed the corners of Rotuan's lips subtly lifting.
This definitely worked.
I smiled inwardly and continued,
"...Damn it, fine. But, I have my own life, so I can't be locked up like yesterday or the day before."
Absorbing essence from monsters was important, but continuing as an adventurer and learning magic from Mien was also important.
Essence absorption in the underground plaza was just a bonus.
And, if I say this, Rotuan will provide the guidelines himself.
"In that case, let's go with the idea that you can move freely, but you have a weakness. We will call you when there is a show, and you just need to come and perform the agreed-upon role. It will only take about two days."
"...Alright. Fine, I'll do it."
I deliberately grumbled as if I didn't like it and then extended my hand to him.
Of course, I had no intention of just pretending.
Essence absorption is good, but I should also take care of my personal enjoyment. Two days is enough for some pretty intense play, so it was a satisfactory deal.
Just looking at his current state, it's obvious he intends to train me, but I prefer the real thing to such teasing.
I shook his hand and warned him,
"...Keep your promise."
"Of course."
With that, Rotuan and I shook hands, both hiding our smiles.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
This is a cliché I've seen somewhere before.
And thank you for the coupons... I don't have time for a continuous release right now, but if I have time around the weekend, I will do a continuous release immediately....ㄷㄷ

Chapter 51

52: Black Street
Two days had passed since returning from the underground plaza.
Emily and Eira, who had gone on an expedition, had returned, and Mien, who had gone to Ortania, had returned to Karaldin. The others might not know, but I had also returned from the underground plaza, so everyone had returned safely.
Celebrating our safe returns, we met at the 'Flying Squirrel' tavern and clinked glasses.
"Celebrating everyone's safe return, cheers!"
"Cheers!"
Eira cheerfully led the toast, and we followed her with laughter in our voices.
Deep voices echoed along with ours because men were mixed in with the group. I didn't know the exact reason, but Rakas and Tsarka were at the drinking party along with the four women. They must have become friends during the expedition, and since I knew them, it wasn't awkward.
Besides, there was no harm in them being there.
These kinds of gatherings are more fun with a mixed group of men and women. The drinking parties back in Lakers weren't exactly mixed, but they were fun in their own way.
"How was the investigation?"
I asked Emily, just in case, and she replied with a lively expression.
"It wasn't as bad as I thought. It was my first time fighting monsters, so I was a little nervous, but everyone else took care of it..."
Fortunately, she didn't experience anything similar to what I did.
Well, that's probably normal. I'm the weird one for being tossed around by men. I wondered if it would have been different if I had gone with them, but probably not. This world has common sense too, right?
"Pfft, that was your first time fighting? Even the guards in our guild who have seen their fair share of battles can't fight like that. These two little ladies are amazing!"
"I agree. Your movements have form, and there's no fear in your swordsmanship. That's not something a beginner can imitate."
To Emily's shy reply, Rakas and Tsarka praised her enthusiastically. But it was only natural. Emily had inherited the Sword Saint's martial arts, and even if her inner strength was lacking, her skills were still there.
Even if we can't wreak havoc in this world, we each have our own skills thanks to what we've received. Emily, of course, and the rest of our friends who I haven't found yet, should be able to take care of themselves.
Of course, that also depends on luck, so I can't be sure. Even I might have been living a miserable life in Lakers if it weren't for the Succubus Arts.
Emily blushed at the men's praise and downed her drink.
"D-Don't praise me so much..."
She said that, but her body seemed to be asking for more praise as she fidgeted. And judging by the glances she was giving me, she wanted my praise too.
I found her cute, so I reached out and stroked her head.
"Good job, Emily."
"O-Oh?"
Emily blushed crimson and hesitated, then smiled and nodded.
"Yeah!"
//
The drinking party continued.
"Geometry is the most important subject in magic. Magic is a precise and beautiful formula, and it is perfected by shapes. The reason why there must be no mistakes in drawing the shapes that guide, confine, combine, and divide mana in spellcraft is because of that. The hand signs that wizards use in a hurry are also simplified forms of these drawings..."
I nodded, watching Mien, who was slightly drunk, with flushed cheeks, giving a lengthy explanation. I thought she was so talkative probably because she was drunk.
Otherwise, she wouldn't be giving a magic lecture at a drinking party.
Mien seemed to realize that too, as she drank a glass of brandy and giggled, then muttered again.
"Well, this isn't a story for a drinking party. But please know this. I have high expectations for Laila. Not just because she's my first disciple, but because Laila has talent."
More than talent, it's the knowledge she learned in her past life.
How many people in a world where even writing isn't widely available have learned mathematics? Considering that, it seems that my hard work in my past life wasn't entirely in vain. I wondered where I would use math, but now I'm using it to learn magic.
Still, I felt burdened that Mien was expecting too much from me.
"That's a bit of a burden."
I said with a wry smile, and Mien smiled back at me.
"It's okay. I know that receiving expectations from others is naturally burdensome. But Laila, we wizards need to get used to that kind of expectation. Whether you want it or not, whether you meet those expectations or not. Others' expectations are interest, and that is the driving force that makes us develop further. I want Laila to develop, so I will continue to expect you. Even if you fail and make countless mistakes."
That seemed right, but if Mien said that, it would be difficult to tell her what I experienced in the underground plaza. That wasn't something to be expected.
Still, she might not get as angry as I expected. I was thinking of telling Mien about the Soul Absorption Art then too. Even if she suspects that I have knowledge from another world, my actions wouldn't make sense without it.
Actually, it's true that I'm half enjoying it now, so it's hard to talk about justification.
"Yes, I'll do my best."
I smiled slightly and drank the brandy.
As the alcohol entered my body, a fiery energy surged through me, and my lower abdomen began to tingle, but I tried to ignore it. Unless the party breaks up soon, it wasn't time to soothe my body yet.
Thinking that, I turned back my hand, which was unconsciously reaching downwards, and drank the brandy again. Then the heat felt in my lower abdomen became even stronger.
Can I endure this?
"Hngh..."
"Laila, what's wrong?"
"Ah, it's nothing."
Was it because of the poison?
It seemed that my body was getting aroused faster than usual.
Even after two days, the poison I absorbed from Kwaidon was still eating away at my body. It was a little better than the first day, but my condition was still not good. Because of that, I seemed to be more strongly affected by the alcohol.
My body had improved only because of the effects of the Iron Shirt Armor and the Succubus Arts, not because my body had adapted. The mana containing the poison penetrated my entire body as I circulated it, eventually poisoning my whole body.
There were two options.
Modify the mana circulation to accept the poison, or endure until I could resist the poison. Of course, the former was to open the Poison Gate and turn my body into a Poison Human, which was only possible with luck or deep knowledge of poison arts.
Therefore, the only option I could choose was the latter.
Fortunately, the poison that Kwaidon had in his body wasn't that virulent, so it was bearable, but it was still a bit overwhelming. I tried to calm my breathing and focused on the others' stories.
It was an action taken in the hope that it would get a little better if I turned my attention away.

-Gurgle.

Then, Arum, who was still in my stomach, rippled slightly. Come to think of it, it was about time to feed her. Should I buy some jerky and feed her when I get back?
"To be honest, I was a little worried, but your skills are still as good as ever."
"Damn it, Rakas. I may have been unlucky enough to be attacked by goblins, but that was just an accident. Those damn bastards..."
"Yeah, I've already heard that story. Anyway, I'm glad you're safe."
Glancing to the side, Rakas was talking to Eira, and Emily was clinging to Tsarka.
"Hngh, I'm dizzy..."
"You're not very good at drinking. Rest a little."
"Yesss..."
I wondered why the two of them were together, but she was drunk and staggering.
Unlike me, Emily had never drunk alcohol before. She didn't even know her own tolerance, so it was natural for her to be drunk and staggering.
I sipped the brandy again and smiled wryly to myself as I looked at Emily. Judging by the state of my aroused body, I would have to spend the night with Tsarka today, but it seemed I would have to take Emily with me.
It was about time for her to start learning the Succubus Arts in earnest.
By the way, this brandy is really delicious.
I know I shouldn't drink it, but I keep drinking it.
There's a reason why this tavern is doing so well.
//
After a little more time, we decided to leave.
"I'll take my leave now."
"I'll go in first with Emily too."
Tsarka was the first to get up, followed by me and Emily.
Of course, there was a bit of negotiation in this situation. There was no way Tsarka, who had the mindset of a warrior in battle, eating, and drinking, would get up first on his own.
"Okay, go in first. I'll take good care of these two."
Rakas said, waving his hand lightly.
Next to him, Eira was leaning her head on Rakas's shoulder, seemingly drunk.
...It seemed obvious what he meant by taking good care of her. It seemed we weren't the only ones who were going to do the deed tonight.

-Wink.

Even in the midst of all this, he was winking, so he probably had an idea of what was going on. I had said something during the adventurer skill test before, so it would be strange if he didn't notice.

-Wink.

When I winked back, Rakas chuckled as if it was funny and stroked Eira's hair while drinking. I don't know if the atmosphere is good, but I hope it goes well for both of them.
The night in Karaldin was a little chilly.
Not cold, but just the right amount of chill to feel good if you're drunk from the heat of alcohol. Especially for me, who was feeling hot right now, this temperature was just right.
I supported the staggering Emily and walked with Tsarka.
By the way, a beautiful girl and an orc going home side by side. Just imagining it makes me feel a little creepy. I'm probably not the only one who thinks that.
Halfway there, Emily seemed to come to her senses, as she raised her head and looked around.
"Hwaaah?"
But what came out of her mouth wasn't a proper language. I smiled wryly and explained to her.
"We're going back now."
"Aaaah... Is that sooo?"
Of course, the place we were going back to wasn't the inn we were staying at.
I whispered in her ear with a slightly laughing voice.
"Yeah, to Tsarka's room."
"...Heeh....Huh?"
Then, surprisingly, Emily's eyes sharpened in an instant.
"Ahem."
Tsarka coughed next to us, and Emily scanned me and Tsarka in turn with eyes that seemed to have regained their reason.
"U-Um, th-th-then, p-p-perhaps, th-that."
Looking at Emily, who was spouting robotic lines, I smiled even more.
"Yeah, that."
Then Emily's brown eyes shook aimlessly, and she showed a light of contemplation. But Emily didn't shake off my arm, which I was supporting her with, until we arrived in front of the inn.
With that, I should take it that I heard her answer.

Chapter 52

53: Black Street-H
The place we headed to was a run-down-looking inn.
Seeing its shabby appearance, I gave Charka a wry smile.
"Is this kind of place your taste, by any chance?"
"Not really. I'm just coming because I've been here before."
Charka tilted his head as if wondering what the problem was.
That's just like an orc.
They're so insensitive.
I don't mind doing it anywhere, but I couldn't let Emily stay in a place like this. Even if there's no penetration.
Realistically, Charka being her first experience would be a bit much.
It's almost as big as a forearm, and even if Emily's body is strong from martial arts, being pierced by something like that might leave her bedridden for two days.
That's why what I was going to teach Emily today was the operation of the Essence Absorption Technique and other bedroom arts. Unlike me, who has it stuck in my head as knowledge, Emily would have to operate it directly.
Still, it would be nice to have a place with a good atmosphere if possible.
A woman's body inherits even her emotions, so she's sensitive to the atmosphere.
I sighed softly and grabbed Charka's hand, pulling him along.
"Come on. Let's go to a better place."
It's not like we're getting paid for it anyway. And if Charka doesn't have money, I'm willing to pay. Of course, I'm also a bit impatient because my body is heating up, but still, this place is not it.
As I pulled the huge orc's body, Charka tilted his head.
"...Your strength has weakened. Are you sick somewhere?"
Scratch that about being insensitive.
This orc just isn't interested in that kind of thing. It's true that I'm weakened by Quaidon's poison, but was it that easy to notice?
Now that I realized it, my strength was weaker when pulling Charka than before.
This is why you shouldn't pick up and eat just anything.
It's my fault for readily accepting and eating what looked like an inner core.
"It's because of the alcohol."
I made a rough excuse and looked at Emily, who was walking beside me. Judging from the fact that she was muttering something small, she seemed conscious, but I couldn't hear her well.
Focusing and listening a little closer, I could hear what Emily was muttering.
"...I can do it. I can do it. Can I do it?"
I'm only doing the Essence Absorption Technique, and I have no intention of forcing her if she doesn't want to.
I smiled wryly as I listened to her monologue.
Is this what they mean by a complete disaster?
//
The place I went into was a pretty decent-looking inn.
I can't go to a luxurious accommodation where nobles stay because of my wallet situation, but this much is okay.
The owner standing at the counter frowned slightly, probably because he was surprised to see us come with an orc. But that was only for a moment, and soon he recovered his expression and opened his mouth in an emotionless tone.
"400 rad."
Is it because they do business with people who have money?
It was expensive after all.
Charka and I split the cost in half, and Emily was still half-frozen. She was staring at the inn floor with a stiff face and muttering again.
"...Okay, like a man, let's give it a try."
In reality, Emily's appearance was so shrunken that it was pitiful, and her eyes were even glistening with tears, so she couldn't be said to be manly at all. Rather, it would be more accurate to say that she looked like she would satisfy protective instincts or sadistic desires.
"No, you can just watch...."
I shook my head with a wry smile, but Emily didn't seem to hear me and walked into the hallway with energetic steps.

-Squeak.

Unlike the creaking hinges, the scenery of the room was not bad.
It wasn't a narrow single room or a slightly wider but still narrow double room, but a fairly large room with a decent-looking carpet and even paint on the wallpaper, making it a room worth staying in even if it cost 400 rad.
After entering the room, Emily and I immediately pulled ourselves together and headed to the bathroom on the first floor. It probably doesn't smell much, but it's polite to wash before doing it.
"We'll go wash up first."
"Do so."
Charka answered like that and sat on the chair with a blank expression.
Did he not understand? I stared at him for a while, then opened my mouth with a wry smile.
"...We'll take a while, so you go wash up too."
At those words, Charka scratched his molars as if embarrassed and got up from his seat.
"Was that what you meant."
He, an orc, might not understand this situation.
Going to an expensive inn for a friend and washing before doing it.
"Humans are difficult, right?"
When I giggled and asked him, Charka shook his head and answered.
"Humans are not difficult. What's difficult is a woman's heart."
I hadn't thought of that.
I nodded blankly with a look of having been hit.
It somehow felt right.
//
Pouring cold water from the tub onto my body, I felt like my body, which had been excited by the alcohol, was cooling down a bit. This alone can't completely calm my heated body, but it's still a little comforting.

-Splash.

Emily was silently dipping her feet in the water and splashing around.
Her restless feet splashing water seemed to show her troubled mind as it was.
Since she was a man in her past life, it's only natural that she would react like that.
Emily knows the reason why she has to learn the Succubus Art, but she must be feeling a tremendous burden about having to be embraced by a man from now on. As someone who was once a man, that burden would be even greater.
It's not that I don't understand that feeling.
And she doesn't have to follow me.
To put it coldly, nothing would change even if she ran away like this. Not learning martial arts wouldn't significantly weaken her strength, and it might not cause her much trouble in the future.
Unlike me, who went into a brothel because I didn't want to starve to death and recklessly rolled around thinking that I was already tainted and training in the Succubus Art, Emily has a choice.
You don't necessarily need strong power to live your life.
You can live your life sufficiently even without power, and even if you settle for reality as it is, no one will say anything. Even if you don't do dangerous adventurer work, if you can read and write, there's no problem finding a job and enjoying the rest of your life.
That might even be better.
Rather than rolling around in the mud with me, it would be an easier path to catch a decent person and get married.
We weren't reincarnated into this world for any special reason.
It's just that we didn't live out our natural lives, so we were given a suitable amount of power and reincarnated with the meaning of living life once again. So that we can live a better life.
At least, that's what I think. If not, there's no reason to give this knowledge and send us to a world with thin qi.
That's why I sat next to Emily and whispered in her ear.
"You don't have to do it if you're scared."
"H-huh?"
Emily, who had been sitting blankly, looked at me in surprise.
Her appearance with her red hair hanging down and not wearing a single thread is definitely attractive. It's hard to believe that she was a man in her past life.
I smiled slightly, grabbed Emily's chest, and caressed her slightly erect pink nipples.
"Heugit!?"
Then Emily flinched and trembled.
But this is a little hard. Is she perhaps excited?
...Surely, it's just because she's cold.
I tried to ignore it and continued.
"Even though I taught you the Succubus Art, it's your freedom whether you learn it or not."
"...Okay."
Emily looked at me with a complicated expression, her cheeks flushed red. Her face, still filled with anguish, is unmistakably that of a 16-year-old girl.
Seeing that, I realize anew.
Not only me, but she too has already moved far away from our original form.
When the body changes, the mind also changes.
There are people who don't, but there are also plenty of people who do.
I smiled wryly inside and continued.
"So, don't feel pressured today and just watch what I do. And I'll only do it with my mouth if possible."
From the beginning, I had no intention of forcing Emily to have intercourse right away today. Ch

As Charka's movements grew rougher, Laila earnestly caressed his penis. It was closer to an act of servitude from a slave to a master than an equal exchange, but the two seemed not to care, indulging in each other's bodies.
That beautiful yet lewd, dreamy yet immoral scene seeped unfiltered into Emily's brown eyes.
"Ugh..."
At the explicit sight, Emily was speechless, staring blankly.
The reality before her was different from what she had seen in videos or vaguely imagined. Even having heard stories, the shock of seeing it firsthand didn't disappear.
Moreover, the girl servicing the man before Emily was different from the women in the videos she had seen in her past life. She was far more beautiful, and the very girl Emily knew well.
Laila was beautiful enough to captivate even Emily, and despite her actions, she had an innocent aura. Furthermore, her martial arts skills were stronger than her own. The fact that such a Laila was kneeling before a man, serving him, was a great shock to Emily.
"Ah..."
As she stared blankly at the scene, Emily felt a heart-wrenching pain. The girl didn't yet know that it was a mixture of jealousy, anger, affection, and a sense of loss.
She could only clutch her aching chest, gazing at the scene before her with pitiful eyes.
The girl, once a man, felt a chilling pain as she watched the golden girl she held dear being tainted by another man's touch.
Laila was clearly not a virgin.
She had already accepted countless men to train her Succubus Arts, and even enjoyed it.
But even if she knew it in her head, seeing it with her own eyes and accepting it in her heart was another matter.
"...Laila."
Emily called Laila's name in her heart, slowly reaching out her hand.
But that hand had to stop midway.
She could no longer do anything.
Emily Artion was no longer a man.
From the moment she was reincarnated into this world, she was a woman.
Emily felt that fact to the bone. She didn't have a large penis to satisfy her beloved friend, nor did she have a large body to hold her tight.
She clenched her outstretched hand into a fist and slowly lowered her arm.
"...But."
Even so,
Despite everything, there was still something left for her.
That was...
As if possessed, Emily approached Laila and knelt before Charka. Then, she stuck out her tongue towards the shaft of the phallus that Laila hadn't yet taken into her mouth.

-Lick.

Along with the revolting taste of flesh, the scent of a man, which she once possessed, brushed past her nose.
It's not as bad as I thought.
Realizing that, Emily stuck out her tongue again and licked Charka's penis. The now slightly more familiar taste of a man lingered in her mouth.

-Slide.

In her dazed mind, Emily realized that Laila had subtly moved to the side.
"...?"
Unconsciously looking at her, Emily saw that Laila had stopped fellating and was now looking at Emily. As always, she wore a playful smile, holding Charka's balls with one hand.
The golden girl opened her small lips and whispered enticingly to Emily.

-Let's. Do. It. Together.

The sound wasn't heard, but the words were conveyed.

-Thump.

Soon after, Charka's hand was placed on Emily's red hair.
Feeling the thick, rough, and strong touch of the man, Emily realized in her heart.
This was where she belonged.
Wherever Laila went, she could stand by her side.
That was something only Emily Artion could do, not Lee Sung-chul as a man.
Realizing that, Emily smiled back at Laila and nodded.

-Yeah!

Nodding, Emily took Laila's hand.
There was no need to be bound by her consciousness as a man any longer.
In whatever form, as long as she could be here where her heart led her, that was enough.
And so, the golden and red-haired girls held hands and knelt side by side at the orc's feet, happily sticking out their tongues and began to caress the orc's penis.
---------= Author's Notes =========
It ended up like this as I was writing.

Chapter 53

Episode 54: Black Street-H
In the dim room, a girl's moans echoed.
"Hngh, hnyaa!?"
Lila, atop Czar, desperately swayed her hips.
The sight of her swallowing the grotesque, massive rod between her pink folds was an obscene spectacle, unfitting for her innocent face.

-Squish, squish, squelch!

As the dark green, thick pillar of flesh relentlessly plowed through her insides, Lila's expression loosened. There was no trace of pain on her face, only pleasure as she was impaled by the thick pillar.
"Hngh, hnyaa, hngh-oop!?"
Suddenly, another pair of lips overlapped the red lips of the pleasure-wracked girl. Lila's face was obscured by red hair, and outstretched hands clasped each other.
Lila's eyes widened in surprise at the sudden attack, but she soon closed them again, savoring the soft tongue that invaded her mouth.
"Mph, mmm...."
Emily and Lila, both atop Czar, shared a passionate kiss.

-Squish! Squelch!

Even amidst this, Lila's lower body continued to writhe in pursuit of pleasure. A massive rod, as thick as her forearm, repeatedly slipped in and out between the girl's snow-white buttocks.
Ravaged in both mouth and lower abdomen, Lila felt a pleasure that seemed to blank her mind.
Emily's soft tongue exploring her mouth, the unique scent of her hair brushing her nose, and below, Czar's thick, massive penis painted her consciousness white, its movements causing Arum even to stir within her womb. In the pleasure of having her entire body assaulted simultaneously, Lila felt Emily's tongue withdraw from her mouth.
"Haa..."
Between the girls' reddened lips, a long strand of saliva stretched like a thread. Astride the orc's powerful body, the naked golden and crimson girls held each other's hands.
"Haa, Lilaa...."
"Hngh! Hnyaa!? E-Emilyy!?"
Before long, Emily's vulva was also becoming wet. Although not as much as Lila, she too was learning the Succubus Arts, and experiencing the pleasures of sex with Lila.
For Emily, the sight of Lila, the girl she loved, lost and disheveled in pleasure, was both novel and spine-chilling.
When the two of them mingled bodies at night under the guise of practice, it was always Emily who was gasping for pleasure, while Lila watched her with a mischievous smile. Emily had never seen Lila so broken.
Was that appearance of being broken by pleasure so beautiful?

-Squish, squelch!

Emily unconsciously reached out and caressed Lila's clitoris.
"Hiii!?"
It was an action she had been subjected to and learned, but with that simple caress alone, Lila trembled and let out a violent moan. Already accepting Czar's penis into her body, feeling the overwhelming foreign sensation and the pleasure of her insides being compressed, she could not resist the stimulation that grazed her most sensitive spot.
A thrilling current flowed down her spine.
As she climaxed, the inside of her, which had been tightening around Czar's penis, also began to spasm.
"Hngh, hngh... Th-there...."
Having lightly climaxed, Lila forgot to sway her hips, trembling and struggling to open her mouth. Before the wave of pleasure, Lila limply dropped her arms and breathed weakly.
"Ahem."
However, even though Lila had stopped moving, Czar was still there. Czar, inserted into her vagina, was inwardly flustered by the sensation of Lila's flesh tightly constricting his member, but soon regained his composure and once again thrust his hips from his lying position.

-Swoosh.

As the massive penis pressed against her lower abdomen, Lila once again tasted a pleasure that seemed to pierce through her spine.
"Hnyaoot!?"
Feeling the foreign object digging deep into her lower abdomen, Lila let out a thin scream. Czar's penis, felt immediately after climaxing, was giving her a pleasure that was almost painful.
"Haa, ah..."
Although it was a stimulation she had experienced countless times, her body, trained in the Succubus Arts, accepted the sensation anew each time. While she gasped for breath from the painful pleasure she could never get used to, Czar, still lying down, began to thrust his hips again.
"Hngh, hnyaa, hnyaaa! W-wait, hnghh!?"
Gasping for breath from the pleasure that seemed about to burst, Lila continuously let out moans from her mouth.
However, even those moans could not continue for long.
"Oop!?"
With the sensation of a moist tongue and soft lips once again blocking her mouth, Lila could not even moan, and could only be pitifully ravaged by the orc's penis.
//
"Haa...."
Emily looked at Lila's vulva, which was connected to Czar, and let out a groan as if she was fed up. The pink flesh, glistening with moisture, was stretched almost to its limit, tightly constricting Czar's grotesque penis.
"Hnghh, h-how is it....?"
Lila asked Emily in a breathless voice filled with anticipation.
She was currently held up by Czar, her legs spread wide.
Because she was in a position where she was only supported by his penis and Czar's arms, the burden she was feeling was quite large.
It was a shameful position that exposed all of her precious parts, but there was no hesitation in Lila's eyes. Or perhaps, this lewd girl was even turning that into pleasure.
Emily reached out and caressed Lila's reddened clitoris.
Then Lila trembled slightly and let out a faint moan.
"Hnyaoot!?"
Lila's figure, exuding a mature fleshy scent along with a light peach scent from her lower lips due to the influence of the Succubus Arts, was extremely lewd. Normally, she would have blushed at the sight, but because they had already intertwined and rolled around once, Emily was somewhat accustomed to the current situation.
Or perhaps, her reason had not yet fully returned due to the alcohol and the magic of the night. She stared at Lila and Czar for a while, then opened her mouth with a determined expression.
"Still, I want to try."
When she said that, Lila tried to dissuade her while grimacing with difficulty.
"...You'll regret it? There's no need to do it already. Hnghh. How about doing it after you get a little more used to it...?"
"There's no need for you to overdo it."
The two people except Emily tried to stop her, but Emily eventually did not give in to her stubbornness. She couldn't hold Lila back forever. That thought made Emily make this decision.
"It's okay. I can do it."
"Hmph."
Looking at Emily nodding with a determined expression, Lila sighed softly. If she was so firm, there was no way to stop her anymore. Coming here with Czar today was not to give Emily her first experience. It was because he was the only man she could trust.
Someone who wouldn't be overcome with lust and pounce on Emily even after seeing her naked.
On top of that, someone who could keep his mouth shut.
That was Czar.
She wanted to give her a gentle first insertion if possible, but it seemed that would be difficult.
'Well, it hurt for me at first too.'
Lila sighed inwardly again, then looked up at Czar and whispered like a chirp.
"Czar, please put me down now."
"I will."
Czar nodded and lifted Lila's body.
Lila's body, which was no more than a child compared to the giant orc's physique, was lifted by the orc's strong strength, and the inserted penis slipped out of the pink crack.

-Squish!

"Aht..."
As the thick glans tore through her insides, Lila unknowingly let out a sweet moan. Although she had experienced it hundreds or thousands of times, the pleasure of mingling bodies with a man always gave her new pleasure.
Wasn't that why she was mingling with so many men, unable to overcome that attraction?

-Gulp.

Emily swallowed as she watched the scene.
Then she lowered her gaze and looked at Lila's vulva.
As the hideous penis slipped out of Lila's small crack, the vulva, which had not yet closed, clearly revealed the pink flesh inside. Lila's smooth crack had been brutally widened and reddened by a massive rod that was hard to find among humans.
'M-me too....like that...?'
Emily felt fear at the sight, but it wasn't just fear that welled up in her heart.
Fear of the unknown she had never experienced, the joy of being able to become like Lila, and....

-Gurgle.

Anticipation, as if something was tickling her lower abdomen.
Feeling a sensation as if something was wriggling inside her stomach, Emily felt her body heat up. That faint aura of ecstasy burned even more fiercely the moment she saw Lila and Czar kissing.
"Hmph, oop...."
Looking at the golden girl and the orc sharing a passionate kiss, Emily felt a pain that seemed to constrict her chest. However, at the same time, she was able to discover something poignant yet beautiful in Lila, who was being ravaged by Czar.

-Smooch, slurp....

The golden girl, held by the orc and kissed under the brilliant moonlight, possessed an obscene yet dreamlike beauty.
Emily stared at the scene as if possessed, and unknowingly caressed her vulva.
//
The waiting time was not long.
Czar looked down at Emily, who was lying quietly on the bed.
"U-um...."
Emily tried to cover her body with a flushed face, but it was a meaningless effort since she had already shown everything there was to see. Rather, it only fueled Czar's lust.

-Thud.

As Czar's massive body climbed onto the bed, Emily flinched.
It was something she had never imagined, that a 'man's' body would come so close. She had already repeated it dozens of times in her head.
That she could do it, that it was something she had to do.
But her body still wouldn't cooperate.
"U-uh...."
Unknowingly, her body stiffened and her hands trembled.
Czar's massive rod kept popping up in her head, and her chest was constricted with fear. Even so, in a bizarre situation where her body was gradually heating up, Emily unconsciously came up with one thought.
'Should I just stop?'
But that thought disappeared like snow melting by the warm warmth that was placed over her hand.
"It'll be okay."
Lila.
The girl she loved, and her friend, whoever she was.
In the warmth of the clasped hands, the moment the beautiful blue eyes looked down at her warmly, Emily was able to overcome her fear.
"U-uh..."
The moment she answered that, a passionate current rushed from her lower abdomen to the top of her head.
"Hnyaoooot!?"
Lila's fingers crept between Emily's vulva and were stimulating her.
Emily trembled and moaned at the wave of irresistible pleasure. Red hair spread out like a carpet, and firm, pink nipples twitched as if begging for a touch.
Her lithe body, which could be said to be slightly darker than Lila's, arched like a crescent moon and convulsed violently.
The intoxication caused by alcohol, the darkness that had settled at midnight, and the moonlight shining through it all blurred Emily's consciousness. On top of that, Lila's touch, which was stirring her vulva from below, further calmed Emily's thoughts.
She panted from the pleasure that surged like a sharp pain, and desperately begged in a voice.
"N-now, hiyaa!? St-stopp...hngh!?"
However, what came back was a firm refusal.
"No. Not enough yet."
Lila shook her head as she looked at Emily's soaked vulva.

Like a virgin with no experience, Emily's vulva could only swallow about four fingers. It was quite impressive, but still not enough to accommodate Tsarka's penis. If Emily, whose Iron Shirt skill was still shallow, were to accept Tsarka's member, she would surely feel a tearing pain.
If her first experience were etched as pain, it could become a trauma later.
'I have no choice.'
Reluctantly, Laila began to stimulate Emily's pressure points using her Yin Demon Art.
The Yin Demon Art also had a technique to stimulate one's own pressure points, causing a temporary state of arousal as if one had taken an aphrodisiac. Due to the unique structure of the Yin Demon Art, it was a fatal weakness that did not work on those who had mastered other martial arts, but it was useful in the current situation.
It would be better to feel insanely good than to feel pain.
"Ahik!? L, Laila... Haa!?"
As Laila's fingers brushed against Emily's body, stimulating her pressure points, Emily felt a heat rising from within.
"Wh, what is this? Hyaa!?
Her mind was hazy, and her body was hot.
Emily was feeling fear from the pleasure that seemed to rise infinitely, not a limited climax like before.
"Laila...?"
Laila gently kissed Emily, who was mumbling like a baby bird looking for its mother with dazed eyes, and said in a kind voice.
"It's okay, I'll be with you."
Even in her consciousness, which had turned white, she could hear that voice clearly.
Emily nodded and barely moved her lips to smile.
"U, un...."
Then, something heavy, hard, and large covered Emily's body. Through the pressure and the scent lingering at the tip of her nose, Emily could tell that it was Tsarka's body.
'Ah...'
Did I have such a body in my past life?
I can't even remember now.
In her mind, soaked in pleasure and ecstasy, Emily unconsciously hugged Tsarka. Then, the warm and firm sensation of muscles greeted her.
Her body was still burning hot, but Emily felt her anxious heart calm down in Tsarka's arms. Was it her instinct as a woman?
Now, the fact that she was once a man was no longer important.
It was enough if she had the girl she loved and a 'man' to soothe her burning body. Emily thought so and relaxed her body to accept Tsarka.
And the next moment,
"Hng!?"
An indescribable, tremendous pain pierced through her.

Chapter 54

55: Black Street-H
"Ugh, ahhh! Hiyah!?"
The red-haired girl, pinned beneath the orc's body, was emitting passionate moans.
Unlike Layla, Emily had slightly darker skin and a larger build. The sight of the girl, who was just beginning to exude a mature aura, writhing beneath the orc was undeniably erotic.
"Ugh, ahhh!?"
Emily felt as if her entire body was being pierced, a pleasure that scrambled her mind, and she moaned intensely. Charka's massive member was almost impossible for a virgin to accept, but with Layla's help, her pleasure-soaked body accepted the orc's penis even as it bled.

-Squish! Squish!

Red maiden's blood flowed from the wet junction, and the thick penis ruthlessly violated Emily's tender flesh, compressing her abdomen. Emily, experiencing the sensation of insertion for the first time in her life, could only tremble and moan in pain and pleasure.
In her dazed consciousness, she felt rough breaths on her neck.
'This is, a man...?'
She called herself a man, but Emily herself felt most keenly that she was a woman.
Sixteen years had already passed since her reincarnation.
The memories of her previous life, which had seemed so vivid, had already faded into distant recollections, and the fact that she had once been a man only echoed weakly from the depths of her consciousness.
Even though her origin was male, Emily's mind, trapped in a woman's body, was slowly following suit. In the midst of all this, Charka, who had taken her first time, made her recall the memories of being a man that she had forgotten.
In a wave of sensations that threatened to overwhelm her, Emily felt Charka's thick penis, his firm body, and his rough breath, and she realized once again what a 'man' was.
Was it so strong, so wonderful,
And so pleasurable?
In the midst of the tearing pain, Emily felt as if her mind as a man was also being torn to shreds. There was no longer a man, an Lee Seong-cheol, in her head. There was only a girl writhing in pain and moaning in pleasure under the body of a stronger, more wonderful male.
In her dazed consciousness, a result of the duet of pain and pleasure, Emily unconsciously hugged Charka even tighter and raised her head to approach him.
The penis that had once ravaged and pierced Layla's flesh was now inside her. Shouldn't she kiss those lips that Layla had kissed?
As a woman, as a female.
Shouldn't she kiss the man, the male, in front of her?
"That won't do."
But at that moment, a slender voice pierced her ear.
Emily's head snapped around, and something soft covered her lips.
"Mmph-!?"
She hadn't moved on her own.
Seeing the shimmering golden waves in front of her, Emily realized it was Layla.

-Squish, squelch!

In the midst of a sweet kiss that seemed to ravage her mouth, the intense pain and pleasure from below, and the feast of hot, rough flesh that crushed her, Emily felt her consciousness gradually fading.
//
Lying in bed, I stroked Emily's head as she snored softly and said quietly.
"She's completely asleep."
How much time had passed?
Emily had collapsed and fainted immediately after Charka had ejaculated inside her. Perhaps that was for the best. When Charka pulled his penis out of her unmoving body, so much blood flowed out that it was almost too much to call it maiden's blood.
If she saw that, she would have been quite shocked.
And it was only natural that she was exhausted.
Unlike me, Emily still had a low level of achievement in the Yin Demon Art, and her Iron God Armor was only just beginning to take shape. Even though her body was strong due to the Heroic Art, she was still not beyond the level of a human being, unlike me.
She was already dizzy from being drunk, and after climaxing in my hands, she had her first experience with Charka, so it would be strange if she wasn't exhausted.
"...I see."
Charka scratched his teeth with an embarrassed expression.
He looked somewhat guilty. Strictly speaking, it wasn't his fault, but he was half responsible.
That inhuman penis is the problem.
Some people like big ones, but this is too much.
I sighed as I looked at Emily's red and swollen vulva. I couldn't leave it like this.
"Charka, do you have a potion?"
I asked, just in case, and something was immediately held out in front of me.
It was a healing potion in a small glass bottle, with the power to regenerate wounds. It was a potion that adventurers had to carry with them, a spare life.
It was quite cheap for a spare life, but it wasn't something you could just use carelessly. I took the potion from Charka and smiled.
"Thank you. I'll pay you back later."
But Charka shook his head and replied.
"There's no need. It's also my fault."
"Oh my, how kind."
Is this why men need to meet orcs?
They're upright, honest, and reliable.
Even though there's a problem with their appearance, Charka looks good enough to me. He may look a bit fierce, but that's what makes me excited.
Besides, he's said to have a strong sex drive, so he's the perfect match for me and Emily. We're not going to settle in Karaldin anyway, so I might visit Baration later if I have time.

-Glug.

"Umm..."
As I was thinking about this and that, I poured the potion on Emily's vulva, and Emily tossed and turned. She didn't seem to wake up, she just seemed to be tossing and turning.
"Ahem."
When the blood-stained sheets were revealed because of that, Charka coughed again. Even considering that it was her first experience, there was quite a lot of blood on the sheets. Some of it would be maiden's blood, but some of it would be blood from the wounds.
I got up only after carefully applying the potion to the inside.
"Is it over?"
"Yes, it'll probably be healed by tomorrow."

-Clink.

I put the empty bottle on the table and approached Charka.
"Thank you. For granting my request."
"I don't think you need to thank me for that. I can guarantee that there aren't many men who would refuse that request."
"That's true."
I chuckled at Charka's answer.
Well, how many people would refuse if two beautiful girls offered to serve them all night? Still, I'm still grateful.
I don't know many people, and Charka was the only one I could ask for such a favor.
I can't take Emily to the underground plaza to train her Yin Demon Art.
That's an advanced course, and it's too early for Emily to go there.
I looked up at Charka.
We were still naked because Emily had fainted in the middle of our session. Seeing his firm body, my lower abdomen heated up again.
Just as men get excited when they see a woman's body, I get excited when I see his body.
It's no longer a matter of gender.
In the hundreds, thousands of relationships, my body has been trained to lust for it.
So, this is an unavoidable problem.
And there was still a lot of night left.
I smiled subtly and asked Charka a question.
"But, aren't you a little unsatisfied?"
"...Ahem."
Even if you weren't a man, you could tell that there was an affirmative answer in that cough.
I was just as unsatisfied.
My body was screaming that I wanted to be pinned down by that strong body, moan as I was pierced by that huge penis, and rejoice.
I reached out and caressed his erect member, and the still-huge mass of flesh was in my hand.
Yeah, the size is huge.
Personally, I don't think size matters.
...As long as it's not Seran. Actually, Seran's problem is that he's too fast, but other than that, I think he's not bad.
Still, if it's as big as Charka's, I can't help but feel a flutter deep inside my heart. There's anticipation and a little fear of what it would be like to be pierced by that.
I feel like I want to try putting it in once, putting my pride on the line.
I smiled at Charka and lowered my head.
Holding the flowing blonde hair in my hand and sweeping it back, I brought my lips to Charka's member again.
There's still a lot of time left.
//
We woke up when it was almost noon.
When I opened my eyes slightly in the sunlight tickling my eyelids, Emily's face, staring at me with wide eyes, came into view.
"...Hello?"
I didn't know what to say, so I greeted her, but there was no answer.
I wondered what she was looking at, and then I felt something wrapped around my waist.
It was Charka's arm.
Come to think of it, we enjoyed ourselves until sunrise again yesterday.
I have to admit that the orc's stamina is impressive.
Or maybe it's because Charka is an excellent warrior.
"Uh, excuse me."
"Hmm?"
When I raised my head again at the trembling voice in my ear, Emily was looking at me with a face that looked like she was having a spasm. She looked back and forth between me and Charka, and then opened her mouth again.
"What happened yesterday, could it be...?"
"....."
Come to think of it, Emily was drunk at the time.
Judging from the situation, she seemed to remember, but she didn't seem to be in her right mind yesterday.
"Me, really, with Charka...?"
I thought I knew what she was talking about.
Now that things had come to this, I couldn't lie, so I nodded.
"Yeah, that's right."
"....I see."
When I answered, Emily nodded with a complicated expression. I don't know how she feels. I went into a brothel to make a living, and as time passed and I grew up, I sold my body as a matter of course.
Even though she was reincarnated, Emily, who had lived in an ordinary family, might be a little different.
"Are you okay?"
"....Yeah,"
When I asked softly, Emily erased her complicated expression and nodded with a faint smile. It was a subtle smile that was both sad and happy.
It didn't contain any painful or negative meaning.
Emily bit into that subtle smile and said to me.
"I think I know why you said you liked him."
The words that came out of her lips were quite playful.
I smiled and nodded at her words.
"I'm glad to hear that."
It seemed that the effect of the pressure points was great. Otherwise, it would have just been painful. Then, it was fortunate. At least, it was better to have a pleasant first time than to have a painful memory.

-Swish.

I released the arm that was wrapped around Charka's waist and got up to approach Emily. Emily was still lying down, looking at me, and she smiled and continued.
"Actually, I don't remember much. I just know that it was painful and good."
I stroked her head and replied.
"That's enough. You've worked hard."
Emily closed her eyes and curled up as if savoring my touch stroking her head. And then she murmured in a dreamy voice.
"When I saw you yesterday...I thought you were like a sparkling angel."
I smiled bitterly at Emily's murmur.
I wondered if she was seeing things because she was drunk. All I did yesterday was get fucked by Charka, or get fucked under him.
Was there some kind of unknown aesthetic in that?
Still, after hearing Emily's next question, I thought I knew what she meant.
"...Was I like that too?"
"Yeah, you were too."

Because Emily's face, drowning in pleasure last night, was certainly beautiful.
---------= Author's Note ---------=

Chapter 55

56: Blood Born
For a week after that, we lived a normal life without anything special happening.
Of course, it wasn't as if nothing happened at all.
There were several things, aside from the minor incident of running into Lakas and Eira coming out of the inn across the street after spending the night with Charka.
Emily was recognized for her contributions to the investigation team and became an adventurer under the guild, officially able to take on requests.
Still, she said she would work as a receptionist part-time when there were no jobs.
Thanks to the investigation team's confirmation, I received compensation for eliminating the goblin nest, and I didn't have to worry about money for the time being.
In the meantime, no members of Sartun's organization came looking for me. There may not have been a club performance, or maybe they were doing their own investigation. It would be quite difficult for them to investigate since they don't even know my name.
Even if they were looking for my traces in Lakers, there was nothing to worry about.
As long as I had the Leopold family's mark, they would only come up with inferences that suited their tastes about me. Even if they confirmed that there was a prostitute named Laila Freeman, they were more likely to infer that she was a spy for the Leopold family disguised as her.
Otherwise, the reason I acted that way in front of them wouldn't make sense. Of course, that was just their inference, and the truth was different, but what could I do?
Sartun was just a mere underworld organization in Karaldin, and the information they could gather was limited.
So, for a week, I learned magic from Mien and spent time collecting slime cores when there was nothing else to do. I had to stop when a notice banning slime hunting was issued, but it wasn't a problem since I had earned enough money.
And now, a week later, I was facing Mien in an empty lot near Karaldin.
"...Should I take it out now?"
When I asked hesitantly, Mien nodded.
"Yes. I'm all ready."
A magic circle was drawn on the ground of the empty lot.
It was a spellcraft implementation of the familiar magic widely used in this world, and if you poured monster blood into it and injected magical power, the magic would be activated. Of course, you shouldn't put in the blood of just any monster, but the blood of a monster that matches the type of magic circle you drew.
Monster blood has magical power, but the nature of the magical power varies from monster to monster. That's partly why magic is so complicated. Even if you drew a magic circle with Quaidon's magical power and manifested magic, it might not activate with a troll's magical power.
In this case, we prepared the blood of a monster called Filar Utle, so we drew a magic circle suitable for it.
"Hoo..."
I took a deep breath and moved the internal energy inside my body.
Then Arum, who was inside my stomach, understood and moved along with the internal energy.
"Hnnng..."
It was something I'd experienced several times already, but I couldn't get used to the feeling of the slippery, viscous fluid stirring inside my narrow vagina and flowing out. It was a strange sensation, but in a way, it was a pleasure that seemed addictive.
After a little time, a light pink viscous fluid flowed out of my lower body and began to crawl over my thighs. Mien looked at it and said with an interested look.
"Indeed, it's a highly intelligent individual. To be able to communicate even without magic yet..."
She said that and grabbed Arum, placing it on her hand.
Is it because she's a mage?
Even though I know it's safe, Arum is a slime, and it doesn't seem normal to just grab something that was inside my body until just now.
Besides, her eyes as she looked at the slime were filled with nothing but academic curiosity.
"Oh, its body temperature is higher than I thought?"
"...It's usually cold."
"Ah."
When I answered quietly, Mien had a blank expression for a moment.
She probably knew what that meant. Arum is usually inside my stomach, so it's natural for it to get warm.
"Hmm, you said you picked this up in the underground waterway?"
"Yes."
It would be more accurate to say that Arum approached me rather than I picked it up.
It wasn't the first time Mien had seen Arum today.
After she returned, I showed her Arum, and Mien was interested in the fact that Arum was a type of slime she had never seen before. Of course, she was initially shocked that it came out of my stomach, but she soon nodded and accepted it.
Honestly, I think that's amazing.
I don't think I could have done that.
Mien coughed lightly and continued.
"I've been looking into it, and it seems to be an individual that was modified for bathing among nobles or wealthy merchants. There are so many variations of slime that I can't be sure, but considering its characteristics, that's probably right."
Slime is used for various purposes due to its characteristics.
The most widely used purpose is, of course, sewage treatment in sewers, but it is also used for various magical experiments and daily life.
Some individuals are trained not to judge and eat people or living creatures on their own, and some are even modified for combat and used as familiars.
Mien lifted Arum once to estimate its weight and then continued.
"Judging by its size, it may have escaped during transportation. Usually, slimes are delivered from the Magic Guild to the kingdom, but such small individuals are not worth much, so they are likely to be considered lost and not searched for. And no one has made it their familiar either."
Does that mean that whoever picks it up owns it?
Either way, it was good for me.
"Then, let's get started."
//
Familiars are largely divided into two types.
Familiar Spirits, which summon and employ spirits with weak power, and Familiar Monsters, which employ animals or monsters that exist in reality.
And in most cases, it refers to the latter.
Since all you need is a monster, a caster, and a subject, this magic is simple yet powerful. If you employ a monster with powerful strength, it means you can control that monster with just mental power without consuming any tools or magical power.
Of course, raising an employed monster is more difficult than raising a pet, so it was a luxury that only nobles could afford.
In my case, I was lucky that Arum was small enough to fit inside my stomach, or rather, my uterus, and thanks to that, it didn't need much food.
I poured Filar Utle's blood into the magic circle, stood on the Ruler's figure, and Arum was placed on the Follower's figure.

-Squish.

I wonder if it understands what's happening.
I couldn't know its emotions, but it seemed to be okay since it was staying still. After confirming that we were in our respective positions, Mien nodded and slowly recited the runic language.
"Lailar Sa Noma Arum...."
She held a scroll made of parchment in one hand and a staff in the other, and continued to chant the spell.
There was nothing for me to do while the familiar magic was in progress.
The subjects of this magic were me and Arum, but the caster was Mien.
"...Contara do Nom."
Finally, when the magic was completed, Mien placed the staff on the scroll and directed it towards the magic circle on the ground.

-Whoosh.

Then, along with a faint glow, something foreign began to penetrate my body. I could have resisted using Yin Devil Arts, but I accepted the energy quietly because I knew what it was.
The unknown energy circled my body once, then rose above my head and settled there as if melting into it. Although the energy disappeared without a trace, I felt a connection with Arum.
"Phew, it's done."
Mien, who had finished the magic, sighed softly and looked at me.
"Arum's magical power is so weak that I couldn't make a strong connection, but since it will always be attached to you, you can give commands within a 10m range."
The power needed to control an employed monster is mental power, not magical power.
Monsters with low intelligence cannot overcome the spirit of humans with high-dimensional intelligence, and as a result, they are mentally suppressed by humans and listen to their commands.
The relationship between the Ruler and the Follower only slightly widens the difference, but essentially, there is not much difference.
Controlling monsters through superior wisdom.
That was the principle of familiar magic.

-Squish.

Feeling Arum's emotions flowing into my head, I frowned slightly. Mien smiled softly as she looked at me.
"It may be difficult to adapt at first. Familiar magic is magic, but the resulting taming is a separate skill from magic."
"That's right... It's a little dizzy, for sure."
Of course, it wasn't unbearable.
There are nobles who control wyverns with this, so there was no reason to have difficulty controlling a slime.
"Even though Arum is small, it will be useful in many ways. There must be many people who make slimes their familiars. If you do the crystallization process, it will become more versatile, so I'll prepare the materials."
"There's no need to go that far..."
"It's necessary. And you should say thank you at times like this."
At Mien's words, I smiled wryly and nodded.
Perhaps because I had lived alone for most of my time since being reincarnated in this world, I was not used to receiving something from others without any compensation.
Still, I might have to get used to it now.
I picked up Arum again and bowed to Mien.
"...Thank you. Master."
"You're welcome, congratulations on becoming a Tamer, Laila."
//
After making Arum a familiar, doing the crystallization process that was said to be useful for slimes, and engraving the crystallization magic on my left wrist, three days had passed.
At that point, I finally received a request from the Adventurer's Guild.
"A merchant escort request?"
"It's not a bad request to start with. It's safe, and you can look around the surrounding geography."
When I muttered questioningly, Eira nodded as if it was okay.
Come to think of it, it was my first official request as an adventurer.
I had quite a bit of money because I had devastated a goblin cave and mainly hunted slimes.
As a side note, the money I earned was deposited into a bank account under the Adventurer's Guild. It seemed that banks in this world could not be used by individuals, and transactions were only made through guilds.
I nodded at Eira's words and looked at the request form posted on the guild bulletin board again.
"It's not bad... Ah."
There was a familiar name written there.
Karabut Trading Company.
If this was fate, then it was fate.
In the end, I accepted the request according to Eira's advice.
//
This request was with Emily.
The Karabut Trading Company was a trading company with deep ties to Emily as well as me. When I said I would take the request, Emily immediately followed.
In addition to the incident ten days ago, I had met Charka about two more times, so Emily was now somewhat used to men. Of course, that didn't mean she had become like me, it just meant she had become a little more used to it.
Still, her achievements were not very high yet.
It was good that she had obtained a means to replace Qi Condensation, but it still took a long time to exert its effect. Or she needed a lot of men.
However, it was clear that she would demonstrate considerable skill as she had learned swordsmanship along with martial arts.
Outside the gates of Karaldin, we waved happily at the familiar face.
"It's been a while."
"It hasn't been that long."
Taron, the head of the Karabut Trading Company.
He was also the one who brought us into this city.
He looked at me, smiled wryly, and shook his head.

"I can't believe you became an adventurer."
"Isn't it alright?"
"Alright my foot. You picked the perfect job to die in."
It was a scathing criticism, but we couldn't help it since that's what we had in our heads.
"I was grateful back then."
And unlike me, Emily felt grateful to Taron for getting her a job. As she bowed politely to Taron, he waved his hand and replied.
"It's nothing, you don't need to thank me for no reason."
Of course, I knew how great the power of connections was, so I could tell that it was not 'nothing' at all.
In any case, he was more than enough of a benefactor to us.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
I decided that maintaining the polite tone was more in line with the character's personality, so I modified Mien's speech.

Chapter 56

57: Blood Born
There were a total of eight adventurers hired for the Karabut Merchant Guild escort mission.
All of them were from the Retilla Guild, and the six excluding us were all men.
Duncan Rodran, who was temporarily acting as the leader, spread out a map on the table and gave a brief briefing. He was a man in his mid-30s who used a bow as his weapon. He had a longbow on his back, so I guess that's right.
"Our destination is another base city called Mesatria. The goal of this request is to escort the Karabut Merchant Guild's trip to this place. The travel time is about 4 days one way. The request ends when we arrive in Mesatria, so you can each return as you please."
It was a little funny that they were telling us to return on our own, but when you think about it, there was nothing particularly strange about it. The Karabut Merchant Guild planned to stay in Mesatria for a while after arriving, and there was nothing for us to do during that time.
The team consisted of two archers, one mage, and five guards.
We were traveling on the Kilkard Kingdom's national highway, and I wondered if so many people were really needed to protect just three wagons, but Taron and Rodran seemed to think otherwise.
"In addition, we will be passing near Ltuicel. The guild has previously received reports of bandits appearing in that area, so please be prepared for a possible battle."
The journey was quite long because we were passing through a base city called Krudion along the way. Like Eira said, I wondered if it was really suitable for beginners, but when I thought about it, the Mesheen Great Forest was even more dangerous.
The bandits, who may or may not be there, were safer than the Mesheen Great Forest, where monsters lurked everywhere.
Rodran finished his brief explanation and looked at us, saying.
"Emily Artion, and Lyla Freeman. I've heard about you. If an emergency occurs, I'll ask for your help then."
Rumors travel fast.
Especially the rumor about the rookie adventurer who went into the goblin nest and took the chief's head alone. Without me even knowing, I seemed to be getting attention as a promising prospect in the Adventurer's Guild.
Emily had also been active in the investigation team, so the rumors weren't going anywhere.
"We look forward to working with you too."
Even so, Emily and I still had many shortcomings as adventurers. Being good at fighting doesn't necessarily make you an excellent adventurer. The Retilla Guild has an educational atmosphere for novice adventurers, so there will definitely be many things to learn through this request.
//
To get straight to the point, there was no bandit attack.
All we did during the four-day trip was stand guard, spar lightly, or spend time talking in the wagon.
It was a bit anticlimactic, but when I thought about it, there was no way we would be attacked on the Kilkard Kingdom's main road. This is clearly a national highway, and unless they were crazy, there was no way bandits would crawl up to this place.
"Isn't that a waste of money?"
When I asked Taron about it, he burst into a hearty laugh and replied.
"Heh heh, that's what insurance is. It's much better to pay a little money and feel safe than to suddenly meet a crazy guy and lose everything. There are crazy people everywhere."
You might think that's a lot of insurance for only three wagons, but Taron's wagon was enchanted with space expansion and weight reduction magic. At this point, the wagon was probably more expensive than the cargo, but that's what it took to make a profit on the trip.
Anyway, having nothing to do meant it was peaceful, and that was a good thing in its own way.
The guild employees took care of things like checking the cargo, and all we had to do was wait and guard. Thanks to that, I spent my free time talking to the other adventurers or sparring with Emily.
//

-Whoosh.

I blocked the wooden stick flying at me with a threatening sound, and then quickly rotated my wrist to strike Emily's waist.

-Thwack.

But Emily easily blocked my attack and regained her posture. After watching each other like that for a moment, she immediately rushed towards me and used her next move.

-Swish!

I avoided the wooden stick flying with a whistling sound by stepping to the left, and then attacked again.

-Swish.

A straight thrust aimed at my solar plexus.
Then Emily's complexion changed and she had a nervous look in her eyes.

-Hum.

It was a straight thrust, but the tip of the smoothly carved wooden stick was trembling slightly. Thanks to sparring with me dozens of times, Emily knew that it was a phantom sword that changed in myriad ways according to the mysteries of illusion.
It is difficult to block a phantom sword containing deep sword principles.
No matter which direction you block it, the entangled sword changes according to the opponent's response. In order to keep up with that change, you need weight to break the phantom sword, or speed to subdue the opponent faster than the phantom sword.
Or, you could use an even higher phantom sword than the opponent.
None of those things are easy.
One change per move per year.
It is said that it takes a year to add one change to one move. That's how difficult it is to master the phantom sword, and it means that it requires a lot of effort.
Illusion is difficult to block, but it is even more difficult to use.
But isn't that true of every martial art?
Oh, but if you have a shield, you can block it really easily.
Of course, we can't do that now because it's a sparring match. It's not for nothing that every Tom, Dick, and Harry carries a shield around here.
"Hah!"
Of the three options, Emily chose speed.
Emily straightened her posture and moved her hand quickly, thrusting out the wooden stick as if firing it.

-Shayak!

The stick she held shot out like a ray of light, flying towards my neck.
I smiled inwardly as I watched it.
Certainly, the speed is fast.
But, my strike will reach her even faster...
"Ugh!"
At that moment, I felt something strange and quickly switched from offense to defense.

-Thwack!

The sticks intertwined and collided, making a violent impact sound.
This was because I couldn't make a change in time due to the faster-than-expected attack.
Normally, I would have suppressed Emily's move with one hand and won.
However, the result now is a draw.
It's called a draw, but it was no different than meaning that Emily had improved.
Was that why?
"Huh?"
Emily made a blank voice, as if she couldn't believe what she had shown.
She didn't seem to have the will to continue the attack with that bewildered expression.
I can't continue the match like this.
I smiled bitterly inwardly and put away the wooden stick.
"Congratulations. It's a draw this time."
If I had continued the match like this, Emily would have been caught off guard and taken a hit, but that wouldn't have meant much. This is a sparring match.
Still, I'll have to correct her if she does that again next time.
"R-really?"
Emily looked at me and asked again, as if she couldn't believe it. I don't think it's that unbelievable.
I smiled and nodded at her question.
"Yeah, you've improved a lot."
"Improved..."
To be exact, I've gotten weaker.
But it's also true that she's improved, so I didn't say that. I didn't want to spoil Emily's joy at getting her first draw.
The reason I've gotten weaker is not something else.
The life force I absorbed from Quaidon was still consuming my body.
Thanks to the inner strength I had built up so far, it wasn't that bad, but it was still enough to weaken my strength.
I used to think it was because of the poison, but now that time has passed, I can't help but think it's a little different. Resistance to poison doesn't develop in a day or two, but if it's this slow even with the peerless mixed art of Yin Demon Art, there's bound to be something suspicious.
Perhaps the life force of a monster itself is no different from poison to humans. Because of the characteristic of recovering magic power on its own, I was thinking of using the monster's core as my dantian with Mien's help later, but if that's the case, I don't think I can use that plan.
Of course, I couldn't be sure of that.
Quaidon was clearly a monster that used poisonous breath, and the inner strength I tried to emit clearly had a faint poison permeating it. The monster's life force itself may be poison, but it may simply be that Quaidon's poison is strong.
For an accurate judgment, I would have to use life drain on other monsters as well. Of course, it's a bit much to go to the Mesheen Great Forest right now and have sex with monsters, so it would be better to go back to Karaldin and quietly wait for Sartun's call.
Even though I didn't say it, being impregnated by Quaidon on stage at that time was a fresh experience that I could count on my short life. Life drain is life drain, but to be honest, I was looking forward to the situation itself.
You could say it's a memory I want to taste again.
While I was lost in such distractions, Emily, who had been pondering alone for a while, suddenly smiled brightly and ran to me and hugged me. In that warm warmth, I shook off my distractions and hugged her.
"Thank you!"
What is she thankful for?
I was about to tell her that there was no need to be, but instead of answering, I stroked her back.
//
Our sparring match seemed to be more impressive than I thought.
"I heard you won against Rakas, so it seems like it's not just a rumor."
The one who said that was a guard named Keidon Stang. He watched our sparring match and nodded in admiration, saying that.
The words themselves are true, but I'm curious about the source of the words.
Where did he hear it? I didn't say anything, so the source of the rumor would be Emily or Rakas, but could it be that Rakas himself is spreading the word?
If he said it himself, he might be quite a generous person.
"Thank you for the compliment."
"What, did you learn martial arts somewhere?"
"Something like that."
I glossed over Stang's question with a playful answer and looked out the window of the wagon. There's no need to tell him the origin of the martial arts I learned. That's the same in the world of knowledge and in this world.
As a result of my own investigation, the martial arts in this world seem to take the form of external arts that strengthen life force by overworking the body. Is that why Charkas, or knights, have more life force and stronger stamina?
Of course, it was a method that was abandoned in the knowledge that Emily and I have because it was inefficient. There's no need to do such a thing in a world where the atmosphere is rich in Qi.
The questions stopped coming.
If we've been chatting for four days, there are bound to be moments when we miss the silence. We enjoyed a leisurely time like that for a while.
Looking out the window, I could see the straight national highway and the open plains. The Mesheen Great Forest is still visible on the other side.
They said we would arrive today, so the outer village of Mesatria will soon be in sight. Once we get here, there's no need to worry about bandits.
In the end, nothing special happened, and the request ended anticlimactically.
Now all that's left is to take the wagon back.
Taron and the Karabut Merchant Guild will be staying in Mesatria for a while, so it was up to us whether we waited until then or went back first.
The request fee would be more than enough to pay for the wagon fare, so as Eira said, this request was quite easy. It would have been different if bandits had appeared, but with this many people, we could have put up a struggle. Bandits are people too, so they wouldn't rush into something that could kill them.
While I was thinking about how to get back to Karaldin, a familiar voice pierced the silence in my ear.
"Lyla. Is it true that you are meeting with Charka?"

It was Rodran, the temporary leader of the group, who asked the question.
It might be rude to ask such a question to someone you've just met, but thanks to getting quite close to them over the past four days, we could have conversations like this. I smiled and answered his question.
"Yes, that's right."
It's not a serious relationship.
"Meeting" someone, to put it bluntly, means a sex partner. Such relationships were common among adventurers, who were inherently insiders.
They do dangerous work, so they might die at any moment, and everyone, whether they're mages or priests, basically trains their bodies, so they're all slender. On top of that, they're men and women in their prime, so it wasn't strange at all for people like Eira and Rakas to meet spontaneously and release their sexual desires.
"I see, so that's how it is...."
Rodran sighed as if disappointed as he replied.
I could roughly guess the meaning of that sigh, so I chuckled inwardly.
Charka was a guard with skills ranked in the top five in the Retilla Guild, and just having a connection with him was a great help.
Perhaps the reason I was able to get along with them without much trouble was not only because of my and Emily's skills, but also because of Charka's reputation.
"...."
Emily hugged my arm as if she didn't like my answer, but to me, it just seemed like cute affection.
Of course, I hadn't slept with any of them in the past four days.
If an adventurer did such a thing during a request, their reputation would drop. Unless it was a request only for adventurers. Besides, this was a request for escort.
Thanks to that, my body was a bit stiff, but I could endure it.
And, considering what was to come, it seemed better not to get physically involved with the guild's adventurers. I didn't know it at the time, but it was better to cleanly cut off the relationship from the beginning rather than getting entangled in a love triangle and making things complicated.
Even though she hadn't called me lately, I still had Sartoone, a good regular supplier.
...But, now that I think about it, if she hasn't called me for ten days, there might be a reason. I don't know much about it because I'm an outsider, but originally, such training is time-sensitive.
Just in case, it might not be a bad idea for me to go to her when I return to Karaldin. Rotuan mentioned sex slave first, so if I pretend to be horny in a plausible way, she might fall for it.
Unlike before, I now have a way to break free even if I'm chained, and I needed their essence to neutralize Quaidon's poison, which showed no signs of adapting. If I couldn't resist the poison, it was better to dilute it.

-Clop, clop.

As I was thinking about my future plans for a while, Mesatria began to come into view in the distance.
---------= Author's Notes =========
There might be a futanari yuri scene in the next chapter or so, and I can't decide whether it's better to skip it roughly or include it as a whole.
Is this a stupid question?
I'm saying this just in case, but I don't particularly prefer yuri.
But after developing the story like that and writing this in the afterword, it doesn't seem very convincing.
//
And thank you, Sodooril, for watching all this time.
I will continue to serialize in the future, so I hope you will come back to see it again when you have time.
I hope to see you again next time.
And thank you to those who gave me a preemptive recommendation and a coin.
I'm just happy that you're interested in my selfish writing, which is largely self-sufficient.
I got carried away and the afterword got long.
The sun has already set.
Have a good night everyone.

Chapter 57

58: Blood Born - H
"Congratulations on completing the request safely, and to the future!"
Lordran shouted, followed by rough voices.
"Cheers!"
After arriving in Mesatria, we took a short break to recover from our fatigue and then had a dinner party at the tavern. It was a kind of tradition, where adventurers who had completed a request would clink glasses to relieve the stress accumulated along the way and resolve any discord.
In addition, it had the advantage of maintaining a closer relationship between adventurers who had to work together. Of course, these drinking parties weren't all good.
"Ah, this beer tastes great!"
"I'd like to take this opportunity to say something. Emily, would you seriously consider dating me?"
"...No."
Emily frowned and shook her head at the words of Kaydon Steng, who was in charge of guarding. Emily could now make pretty cute sounds in front of Charka, but she still didn't seem used to men.
Judging from the things I'd asked her indirectly, Emily didn't seem to feel much attraction unless the person was someone she could acknowledge, perhaps because she used to be a man.
She didn't seem to be aware of it herself, but that feeling was more like a form of submission to a 'strong man,' like the respect or loyalty unique to men, rather than affection as a woman. After all, it wasn't wrong for Emily to have once called herself a man.
Of course, it's a bit of nonsense that the result of such complex emotions is her panting in bed, craving a man's cock.
She herself is quite strong, so perhaps there aren't many people who can be acknowledged by her in that way. Lacas might be able to, but at least Steng isn't.
"Ugh, but could you at least think about it a little..."
"I've thought about it, and I still don't want to."
Emily refused firmly and gulped down her beer.
I chuckled at the sight and drank my beer with Emily. It's fun, but not enough to laugh out loud. Still, it was necessary to make my voice heard and show my presence at a drinking party like this.
However, unlike my actions, I was paying more attention to the story coming from the table behind us than to the stories of my companions.
"...Really, could it be the work of a Vampire?"
"...Surely not..."
It was hard to hear over the boisterous atmosphere, but I could hear that one word clearly.
...Vampire.
That was definitely a monster that belonged to the Demon race, not a weak, unintelligent monster.
Could that monster, who lives forever by sucking the blood of others, be here?
I took another sip of beer and mulled over the story in my mind.
This, somehow, felt like things were going to get interesting.
//
After the dinner party, we all went our separate ways.
The others decided to return to Karaldin the next day, but Emily and I were different. We said we would stay in Mesatria a little longer and return separately, and asked the adventurers, including Lordran, to leave the news with the guild in case. It wasn't a difficult task at all, so they readily agreed to the request.
And, after securing lodging in a Mesatria inn.
"Hoo, I'm completely soaked..."
I grumbled as I took off my clothes in the room.
Even if it's low-alcohol beer, alcohol is alcohol.
Because of my ridiculous drinking habit of getting horny when I drink, my body was hot again.
My underwear was already soaked with flowing fluids, and my pink nipples were erect, clearly visible even through my clothes. I couldn't hide it any longer now that I was inside the inn, even though I had been wearing leather armor under my clothes outside so it wouldn't show.
Emily looked at me with a wry smile.
"...You're really going through a lot."
Because I had roughly told her my life story, Emily knew more about me than before. I was worried that Emily would be disgusted when she heard it, but she wasn't.
Instead, she said this.

-I'll be with you from now on.

I didn't particularly want that kind of comfort, but those words were quite touching. Emily didn't ask who I was, and yet she followed me. The moment I heard those words, I thought.
After being reincarnated in this world, I've had all sorts of experiences and thought that I didn't really like women, but maybe Emily would be different.
Even so, we couldn't live like ordinary lovers. No matter what happened in my past life, we are both women now, and we are practicing the Succubus Arts.
Inevitably, we have to mix bodies with countless men, and even monsters. That's definitely not a normal relationship.
Still, it was comforting to know that there was someone walking that path with me. No matter what form I fall into, there will always be someone by my side.
At least Emily won't condemn me for being like this.
I smiled and opened my mouth to Emily.
"Then, will you calm me down?"
"...Huh?"
Emily looked surprised at my suggestion.
There's no need to be so surprised.
We can't get essence even if we mix bodies with each other, but we can get sexual satisfaction. What I want now is something to soothe my body, not essence.
And, I just came up with a good way.
Before Emily could answer, I strongly thought of something in my head.

-Arum.

The technique of Taming, derived from Summoning magic.
Taming, which uses the power of the upper dantian, which is ambiguous, was a technique to control summoned monsters.
At first, I thought that mental strength was just a metaphorical expression, but while learning magic from Mien, I realized that it was the power of the upper dantian, which is commonly referred to in martial arts.
It boasts infinite possibilities regardless of the internal energy of the upper dantian, but it has the disadvantage of being extremely weak. Due to its characteristics, it was also a force related to bewitchment or soul capture among martial arts, but not many people actually mastered it.
It was extremely difficult to use because it required driving the opponent to the mental limit in order to use it properly, and if you weren't skilled enough, it would be applied and then released on its own. There aren't many situations where you can drive someone to the mental limit like that. To use it in earnest, you have to combine it with hypnosis, which takes a lot of time.
The best you could do was to use suggestion to make them show a momentary gap, but that often created a gap in yourself, so it wasn't very useful among experts.
Still, it was quite effective against beginners, so it was always a technique to be wary of.
Maybe I could use it quite well here, but I didn't have the time to train. In the meantime, I was busy learning swordsmanship, martial arts, and building up my internal energy.
But that knowledge still remained in my head, which was a great help in learning magic and handling Arum.

-Gurgle.

Something wriggled in my stomach, and Arum, which had been in my womb, began to come out, stirring inside my vagina. Enjoying the soft foreign sensation, I let out a small groan.
"Hnnn..."
"...Wait, that's it?"
"Yeah... Ugh."
Emily made a slightly bitter expression, but she still looked straight at my vulva without hesitation.

-Gurgle.

Soon, with a sensation as if something was sliding out of my vagina, a light pink slime poked its head out from between my legs.
"Haa!?"
I've experienced it many times, but this sensation, which resembles laying Qwaidon's eggs, has an addictive pleasure. That's why I didn't deliberately make Arum thin, but kept it at a moderate size and made it come out with wide gaps between the cracks.
"Hoo..."
I put my hand on Arum, which had come out of my body, and smiled at Emily.
"That smile, it's a little unsettling..."
"You're mistaken. There's nothing to be uneasy about."
I smiled slightly at Emily's words and quickly moved my hands to grab Emily's arms.
"Kyaa!?"

-Thud.

Then, I laid Emily on the bed and restrained her so she couldn't move.
"L, Layla?"
Emily looked at me with frightened eyes, but soon closed her eyes as if resigned.

-Gulp.

With the sound of swallowing saliva, Emily's thin neckline rose and fell.
I roughly know what she wants, but today will be a little different.
With a playful smile, I gave Arum another command.

-Arum.

I imagined an image in my head and projected it onto Arum.

-Gurgle.

Then Arum wriggled as if understanding and quickly moved to slip between Emily's legs.
"H, Hiak!?"
Was she surprised by the sudden foreign sensation?
Emily screamed and twitched.
"Ah, haa. This, hnn!? Wh, what is it!?"
When about half of it had slipped through the cracks, soaked in Emily's fluids, I gave Arum another command. Then the light pink goo that had protruded from between Emily's legs slowly began to take shape.

-Swish.

Slime's goo can be freely transformed.
Even though Taming is a rather difficult technique, it didn't take me long to get used to it because I had the basic knowledge.
Besides, Arum, the summoned demon, had a very high level of intimacy with me even before being tied to me by Summoning magic, so it listened to my commands well.
That's why I could transform Arum into any shape I wanted.
Soon, the light pink goo took the shape I had imagined. A thick, sturdy, and familiar shape.
"Th, this is...?"
Emily stared blankly at the light pink goo that had sprung up between her legs. She had a bewildered look in her eyes at the penis that had suddenly appeared between her legs.
Instead of answering, I held out my left hand to Arum.
Then, I poured internal energy into the blood points of my left hand and chanted a spell.
There was no staff or magic book, but the spell engraved on my wrist in the form of a magic circle manifested magic using my internal energy as a driving force.
"Cryte Phe Ploymh."

-Gurgle.

As I chanted the spell, the magic engraving on my wrist glowed and the surface of Arum began to harden. Arum, which had been transformed into a long rod shape, instantly changed its properties like a sparkling jewel.
The smooth and shiny surface reflects the light of the lamp like curved glass and sparkles. The area near the core inside is not completely hardened and moves around, but there is no possibility that the magic will release on its own.
Emily looked at the hardened Arum that had sprung up between her legs and muttered in a trembling voice.
"...That, could it be..."
"Yeah, my gift. It's been a while since you've had a dick, right?"
"Hgyaak!?"
Emily blushed and groaned, but her gaze was still fixed on her penis (slime, hardened). I don't think there's any reason to feel embarrassed now.
Was it because she unconsciously thought of Charka's?
The shape transformed through Taming was quite thick and sturdy. It would be a waste to undo it and make it again, so it would be better to use it as it is.
"Then, shall we try it out?"
I smiled at the bewildered Emily.
//
As Layla's jade-like hands stroked Emily's penis, Emily trembled slightly and groaned.
"Hoot!?"
Even if it is hardened Arum, it is ultimately only inserted into Emily's vagina and connected. When Layla's touch brushed against it, Arum, which was connected to the end of the root, rubbed inside Emily's flesh.

The slime's viscous fluid had hardened to match the contours of her vagina, giving Emily the illusion of a rigid penis moving back and forth within her. As the crystallized bumps scraped against Emily's tender flesh, pleasure shot down her spine.
Before they knew it, both had shed their clothes, bodies bare. Seeing Emily squirm, Layla smiled and opened her mouth seductively.
"You've always wanted to fuck me, haven't you?"
Emily flinched at the bullseye.
"Th-that's..."
She tried to deny it, but it was true.
Every time she saw Layla's smooth skin, her luscious, white breasts, and her rosy nipples, she would think about it.
She wanted to ravage those pink fruits until her golden hair was disheveled, to violate the tender flesh between the secret crevice from which sweet nectar flowed. She wanted to see that face, writhing in pleasure beneath her.
Normally, it was impossible.
Of course, rough play was possible, but she never dared.
But now, Emily had a thick, erect penis. A reminder that she was once a man, a source of confidence.
As if sensing the conflict in her heart, Layla parted her legs slightly with a seductive smile.
As her smooth, white legs spread, the rosy petals hidden between them were revealed. The parted crevice, wet with nectar, was calling to Emily.
Emily swallowed hard as she looked at it.
A desire to possess her, to ravage her roughly, was rising within her. Noticing that longing, Layla opened her mouth with a seductive smile.
"You can do whatever you want to me. For this moment, I'm yours."
The answer and Emily's movement happened almost simultaneously.

-Thud.

Under the lamplight, red hair cascaded down like a waterfall, covering the golden girl. Like fire engulfing gold, Emily dyed Layla in her colors.
"Haa, haa..."
Heavy breaths escaped her red lips. Brown eyes, glazed with lust, stared with watery gaze into the blue sea-like eyes.

Chapter 58

59: Blood Born - H
Emily slowly arched her back, pushing the massively erect penis between Layla's cleft. The swollen penis, so out of proportion to her slender, soft curves, looked grotesque.

-Thwack.

"Haaah!?"
As the wet penis slid smoothly into the crevice, Layla's relaxed smile crumbled. The face that had been smiling with interest just moments before contorted with pleasure, reduced to that of a mere female.
"Hngh!"
But Emily, too, felt stimulated by the insertion.
The moment it entered Layla's vagina, the crystallized Arum ruthlessly scraped against Emily's tender inner flesh due to the pressure.
The two naked girls, each emitting lewd moans, intertwined and connected.
The two girls, their eyes filled with pleasure, stared at each other as if possessed. After a moment of eye contact, the girl with the blue eyes lifted her head and kissed the red-haired girl looking down at her.
"Hmph..."
Not to be outdone, Emily also slowly began to sway her hips.

-Squelch! Squelch!

"Ugh!?"
Unlike a man's hot flesh, the crystallized Arum was smooth yet hard. The penis protruding from Emily's vulva was comparable to Charka's in size, so Layla felt an intense foreign sensation as always.
As the thick glans scraped against Layla's vaginal walls, an electric current flowed from her lower abdomen and scrambled her mind. Their touching lips parted, and saliva that had not been swallowed dripped from their soft mouths.
"Haa, hngh, hwaaah!?"
In that communion enveloped in desire, the two girls let out intense moans, not wanting to be outdone by each other.

-Squelch! Squelch!

While writhing from the pleasure squirming in her lower abdomen, Emily did not stop exploring Layla's body. Unlike herself, whose delicate skin contained firm muscles due to the influence of Heroic Chi Kung, Layla's body was endlessly soft.
Intoxicated by that youthful flesh and fresh scent, Emily frantically explored and licked Layla's fair skin, soft breasts, smooth neckline, and beautifully defined collarbone.

-Slap, Squelch!

As the snow-white Layla and the slightly less white, tanned Emily's bodies intertwined on the bed, the bed began to shake violently.
"Hngh, hwaaah, haaah!?"
Watching Layla moan with a face disheveled by lust, Emily felt something boiling inside her.
It was the desire as a male that she had once thought she had lost.
That desire to possess and satisfy the woman before her was surging from the depths of Emily's heart.
But at the same time, she was succumbing to the pleasure as a woman. The hardened Arum roughly violated Layla's inner flesh, and as a reaction, Emily's vagina was also being scraped.

-Squelch! Squelch!

"Haaah, hngh!?"
As the hardened surface's irregularities scraped against Emily's vaginal walls, Emily let out a lewd moan from her mouth, stopping her insertion. But even in the pleasure of scraping her inner flesh, Emily did not stop shaking her hips like a beast.

-Squelch! Squelch!

Whether it was the instinct as a male to violate Layla, or the instinct as a female to want the tip of the hardened penis to ravage her inner flesh even more fiercely, she herself did not know.
Emily simply pursued pleasure, shaking her hips violently.
"Haa, hngh, Emily..."
In the surging waves of dreamlike pleasure, once again the golden-haired girl lifted her head and kissed Emily. As red lips filled with desire, not affection, met, the girls' soft tongues intertwined in the kiss, exploring each other's inner flesh.
As the two girls' bodies intertwined, Layla was the first to reach her limit. Every time the penis, which was comparable to Charka's, pressed against her cervix, Layla felt a pleasure that seemed to bring her to the brink of climax, and her body, already aroused by the alcohol, actively accepted that pleasure.

-Squelch! Squelch!

Amidst the creaking of the bed and the lewd orgy of intercourse, Layla felt something bursting from deep within her body.
"Hmph!?"
Layla's slender body arched like a crescent moon, and a wave of pleasure washed over her entire body from head to toe. Pinned beneath Emily's soft yet firm body, Layla trembled in the irresistible tide of pleasure.

-Sploosh!

Perhaps because she felt such an intense climax, a clear liquid began to gush like a fountain from between Layla's pink cleft. She was squirting because she felt an intense orgasm from Emily's rough movements.

-Grip.

As a wave of intense sensation washed over her entire body, Layla stretched out her limbs and tightly gripped the sheets with her fair hands and slender fingers. Her mouth, violated by the red flesh, could not even utter a moan, and a transparent liquid gushed like a fountain from her vulva.
Because they were sharing a passionate kiss, she could not see it, but Emily also realized that Layla had climaxed. Emily felt the warm bodily fluids gushing from her skin and soaking her body, but she did not stop her hips.

-Squelch! Squelch!

Rather, like an aroused beast, she ravaged Layla's body, shaking her hips even more violently. It was because she knew that the more she didn't show mercy, the more roughly she treated her, the more Layla would be pleased.
Even immediately after experiencing a climax, Emily's movements did not stop.
Layla, pinned beneath her, was moaning and howling like a beast at the stimulation of the penis ravaging her sensitized body.
And Emily, too, was reaching her limit.

-
Squelch, Squelch!

-
Creak, Creak.


The bed creaked violently, and Layla's convulsing body shook violently in time with Emily's movements.
"Hngh, hngh!"
Embracing Layla, who was letting out rough moans like an aroused beast, Emily shook her hips violently.
As roughly and strongly as she could.
And after a while.
Emily trembled with the waves of orgasm bursting from her body, and collapsed, covering Layla's body.
//
The bursting desire was not over yet.
Emily and Layla had both mastered Yin Demon Art, and were fresh 16-year-olds.
As such, it was only natural that their sexual desire was strong and their stamina was high.

-Squelch! Squelch!

"Hngh, hngh!"
Emily had Layla's legs on her shoulders and was shaking her hips violently.
That position, to insert the risen Arum's penis as deeply as possible, resembled the position a man would take to impregnate a woman, pushing his penis all the way to the cervix.
It was a position that would be burdensome even with a short penis, but what was now growing between Emily's legs was a penis of enormous size, comparable to Charka's manhood.
Every time it stabbed deep inside her body and pressed against her abdomen, Layla felt an unbearable pleasure. It was a position that would cause pain to an ordinary woman, but Layla, who had gained strong physical abilities with the power of Ironclad Body, only felt overwhelming pleasure.

-Thud! Thud!

But Emily didn't even pay attention to Layla's words and continued to shake her hips. Her movements, pressing down forcefully while tightly gripping Layla's hands, were reminiscent of when she mingled bodies with Charka.
"Hngh, hngh!?"
Surely, she could escape if she wanted to.
Emily was slamming her hips down with the momentum to break Layla, and no matter how strong Layla was, it wasn't as if she didn't feel any pain.
But that pain, on the contrary, made Layla give up trying to escape.
Due to the countless rough violations she had experienced in Lakers, Layla had been conditioned to feel even greater pleasure the more she was tormented and suffered. For her, Emily's movements, which seemed to press down on her uterus, only returned as great pleasure.
Layla spread her legs and placed them on Emily's shoulders, and as she was pinned down and moaning, she felt as if she had become a hole solely for receiving a cock.
That wasn't much different from reality.
Emily was treating Layla as she wanted, not as a lover, but as an onahole for relieving sexual desire.
Even if there was consideration for Layla underlying that action, the result was the same.
In the midst of violent movements that seemed to paint her mind white, Layla smiled with pleasure.
'This, I might get addicted to...'
Although it was half-assed sex that couldn't obtain essence, it wasn't so bad. Perhaps because of the influence of once being a man, Emily knew how to explore a woman, even if she had the appearance of a cute girl.
Not the gentle sex of the past, but violent sex that seemed to suppress the other person.
Sometimes, wouldn't something like this be okay?
It wasn't that she loved Emily, but Layla also thought of her as special.
"Hngh!?"
With the sensation of a foreign object stabbing in violently once again, a moan escaped from Layla's mouth. Feeling the thoughts that had come to mind being erased by pleasure, desire surged from within her heart.
In her fading consciousness, Layla reached out to Emily.
For now, she was just enjoying this moment.
//
Emily slowly lowered her head and looked at her partner, who was breathing heavily. Of course, Emily was just as exhausted from the intense sex, and rough breaths were escaping from her mouth as well.
"Haa, haa..."
Layla's appearance, stretched out on the sheets and letting out affectionate moans, was lewd yet beautiful. Even though she had accepted countless men into that body, there was not even a trace of violation left on Layla's body.
The pink areola and nipples were still fresh and pure, and the split cleft of her vulva was as clean as that of a virgin who had never experienced it. Emily knew that it was the harmony of Yin Demon Art, which beautifully maintained the body, and Ironclad Body, which made it as hard as iron.
And she also knew that she, too, would soon spread her legs for countless men like Layla and crave their semen. Wasn't that the Yin Demon Art she had learned for? In this world where the means of accumulating energy were extremely limited, intercourse with men was almost the only way to build up internal energy.
"....."
She didn't feel particularly sad or despairing about that fact.
She was already prepared.
In fact, there was nothing to be prepared for.
Perhaps, she had been looking forward to it.
She wasn't alone, Layla was by her side.
If she was with her, she would be able to see Layla's appearance becoming even more disheveled, lewd, and defiled than she was now.
Thinking that way, she thought it wouldn't be so bad to become vulgar together.
She liked seeing Layla's face, pinned by Charka's massive penis and howling like a bitch. The sight of the girl she held in her heart being crushed under the giant body of an orc was beautiful.
When she saw those scenes, a corner of her heart ached, but her body heated up. Emily was flustered by that depraved pleasure, but she accepted that part of herself in her heart.
As she had done until now, Layla would accept the desires of countless men into that body.
The golden hair that seemed to contain the sun would be stained with white lust, and the red lips would diligently serve the vulgar men by sucking their penises.
How beautiful would it be to see her beautiful and pure face covered in murky semen, and her slender and white body trampled under the rough hands of men.
That piercing she had seen someday.

Even though she's removed it now, I wanted to see Laila with it on again.
If only I could see her face, screaming in pleasure beneath countless men. Just imagining being able to witness that beautiful sight up close, and even participate, made my heart race and my body burn.
"...."
The fact that I'm thinking like this, I'm definitely not normal.
Deep inside, Emily's heart desired to see Laila defiled, like the women in the AV videos she saw in her past life.
'....Crazy bitch, I am...'
Emily lightly mocked herself for thinking that way, then looked down at Laila, who was disheveled and savoring the afterglow of her orgasm.
She herself didn't know how her heart had become like this.
Was it the power of demonic cultivation?
Or was it her own inherent nature?
Perhaps it was an unfulfilled longing stemming from loss.
Emily closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them again.
Laila was still lying there before her. A girl her age who looked even younger than herself.
A friend from a past life she didn't know.
"....?"
Suddenly, Laila's blue eyes turned to Emily.
Perhaps because she was coming out of the afterglow of pleasure.
Laila had a faint smile on her lips and nodded her head towards Emily.
Seeing that, Emily smiled back.
What did it matter anyway?
Clearly, her heart was twisted.
But the direction it was pointing was definitely not wrong.
"...."
Emily reached out and brushed back Laila's hair, which was rising and falling with each breath. Watching the golden waves slip through her fingers, she smiled softly.
Even though it was stained with dark desires, her touch and smile towards her clearly contained warm affection.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Added NTR resistance to protect Emily's mental state.

Chapter 59

Episode 60: Blood Born
The day after that passionate night at the inn, we headed to the Adventurer's Guild in Mesatria.
We could have just returned after completing the request, but unlike other adventurers, Emily and I didn't go straight back and instead stayed in Mesatria.
The Adventurer's Guild in Mesatria wasn't much different from the one in Karaldin.
The guild was still bustling with people, and the huge board on one wall was covered with various requests.
Emily seemed puzzled by my decision and tilted her head, asking,
"But why did you say we'd stay?"
It might seem strange to her that we'd stay in Mesatria when we could just go back. It was our first time in Mesatria, and there was no reason for us to have anything to do here.
The reason I didn't tell Emily the reason for staying in detail was that the reason wasn't yet certain. It was just a story I'd heard at a bar, and it might be nonsense.
But if there was even a slight possibility, I had to check it out.
"Just wait a bit. I'll tell you when it's certain."
I answered Emily and then looked at the huge board in the middle of the wall.
And I was able to find a clue.
"Found it."
To summarize, it was something like this:

-Investigation into suspected vampire incident in the Nordic District, southeast.

The Adventurer's Guild handles a lot of things.
From hunting monsters in the Mesheen Great Forest to escorting, acting as mercenaries, and even running personal errands. So it wasn't strange that this kind of request was posted.
It seemed the rumors weren't just rumors after all.
I smiled and examined the request in detail.
//
The Nordic District of Mesatria was called a district, but it was practically a criminal underworld.
Of course, it wasn't a full-fledged underworld like Karaldin, but the fact that it was a neighborhood with poor security didn't change. Underworlds arise from slums, and slums exist in every city.
Still, the underground plaza was a bit much.
I couldn't imagine there being something like that under the city.
From Lakers to Karaldin, and now Mesatria.
I couldn't help but chuckle at how often I seemed to be involved with the underworld, but since the place I was born and raised was the underworld, it might be an unavoidable fate.
While walking down a street that looked gloomy at first glance, Emily asked me in a fearful voice,
"Do you think the vampire thing is real?"
"Well, we don't know yet."
Logically, the possibility of a vampire, a member of the demon race, entering the city was... possible. When I thought about it, the city was the perfect place for a vampire to live.
Because of their characteristic of being weakened, though not to the point of burning, under sunlight, vampires like the darkness. In that case, the underground plaza of Karaldin was the perfect space, and there must be some there too.
Not just vampires, but those called the demon race.
The demon race was the most suitable race to rule the night.
"If there is one, how strong would it be..."
Emily seemed quite worried.
Vampires were demons, and they were an unknown entity we had never encountered before. But according to the Adventurer's Guild's explanation, demons weren't necessarily strong at all.
Moreover, in the Kilkard Kingdom, demons weren't a species to be hunted.
They didn't cause much harm.
"I heard they're not that strong."
"...Huh? Really?"
There were many types of monsters.
In fact, the names were often confused because there wasn't an exact classification, but if classified in detail, it would include magical creatures, demons, demiwalkers, and wild beasts.
They were all lumped together and called monsters, but magical creatures, demons, demiwalkers, and wild beasts were distinctly different beings.
Magical creatures were beings from another dimension with a core, and demons were similar. On the other hand, demiwalkers and wild beasts were native creatures of this world.
Just because they were demons didn't mean they could take on an army alone or show overwhelming power. Rather, most demons had considerably less power compared to "really powerful magical creatures." There were even demons who had been caught by goblins and found in caves.
Still, since they were much stronger than ordinary people, it was probably a deficient individual who was caught, but since Mien and Eira had also been caught by goblins, it might just have been bad luck.
"Still, I guess the strong ones are strong, so it's best to be careful."
"Then they're not much different from people."
"That's right."
I nodded at Emily's words.
In this world, there were few beings strong enough to take on an army alone. Especially as the number of soldiers increased and the types of troops diversified. Perhaps only a dragon could do that.
Or maybe a knight of a great noble, equipped with a magic sword and magic armor, and commanding powerful monsters.
While talking about this and that with Emily, we headed to the source of the rumors.
//
The relationship between the underworld and the Adventurer's Guild had a rather interesting structure.
To put it in a metaphor, they were like frenemies who turned their faces away from each other but held hands. As the saying goes, where there is light, there is shadow, and the Adventurer's Guild and the underworld were in a relationship where they did things for each other that they couldn't do themselves.
In any case, since they both lived by the sword, they were careful. The Sartun's members might not have touched me if they had known I was an adventurer. In that case, it was better not to reveal that I was an adventurer.
So, it wasn't strange for the underworld to secretly place requests with the Adventurer's Guild.
Just like now.
The place we went to was an underworld organization called Tailon.
More precisely, it was a small bar that seemed to be a branch of the organization, and a man was standing at the counter of the deserted bar.
When we spoke to him, the man with a fierce impression and a scar on his face looked at us and muttered in disbelief.
"You're adventurers?"
I couldn't blame him for looking at us that way.
If you excluded the equipment we were wearing, we were just two naive girls, so it was natural for him to look at us with suspicion.
The younger you were, the less time you had to build up strength and experience. In reality, if it weren't for the knowledge in my head, we would definitely be weak. It was quite difficult for a child to be strong in this world.
"Yeah, we're from Karaldin, not Mesatria, but we're interested in that case."
"Damn it, anyone and their dog is coming. Listen, we're serious. If you're going to mess around..."
Did he not believe us after all?
Well, that was to be expected.
Judging from my experience living in the underworld, the best thing to do in this case was to prove our skills.
I pulled out a dagger from my belt and threw it at the wooden pillar behind the man.

-Whoosh!

The dagger flew with a whistling sound and was deeply embedded in the pillar.

-Thunk.

Even though it had been weakened by Quaidon's poison, I could still perform this much skill. I tilted my head as if asking how it was and looked at the man in front of me.
He frowned and looked at the dagger stuck in the pillar, then sighed and shook his head.
"Damn it, what a pain. I have to fix the scratch."
"Think of it as the price for not believing people."
Even though he said that, he wasn't really complaining. It was a joke mixed with the underworld's unique bravado.
That's why I answered like this.
Perhaps he had recognized us after the previous move, the man with the scar on his face changed his expression and pointed to a table in the corner.
"Sit down for now. It might be a long story."
//
The story was definitely long.
But if you excluded the rambling and summarized it simply, it would be easy, but it seemed this man didn't have that ability.
"So, to put it simply, there's a suspicious person in an organization called Blaute."
To summarize, a woman had flowed into an underworld organization called Blaute three months ago, and since then, suspicious things had been happening from time to time. Members who had been kidnapped had marks on their necks where they had been stabbed with something sharp, or they had been attacked and knocked unconscious at night.
"Yeah. Her name is Erzsebet Vladimir, and she's so strong that we've had a hard time. They weren't originally that strong of an organization, but because of her, we've been screwed over several times."
"....."
I was silent for a moment after hearing the man's words.
What should I say? It was a very vampire-like name.
I wondered if she was being unfairly accused of being a vampire, but I wouldn't know until I investigated. Being an illegal alien or a demon wasn't a big crime, but if the two were combined, it was a big crime.
Still, I couldn't really do anything with just the suspicion of being an illegal alien demon. If I had connections with the government or the guards, I could take her away and create a justification for punishment, but if I did it wrong, I would be branded as a false reporter and be disliked.
After all, the Kilkard Kingdom was a country that openly used the undead. They didn't listen to the Church's constant calls for the overthrow of demons or pure humanism, and they had created an atmosphere where they would hire demons if they thought it was necessary, so there wouldn't be much punishment.
"How many people have come so far?"
I asked him if anyone had beaten us to it, but the man shook his head and replied.
"You're the first. It's not really a lucrative job, after all."
Well, I guess so.
200 rads for a job related to demons was too stingy.
"I told them to raise the reward, but the brothers said it was too expensive..."
I didn't need to listen to the man's subsequent complaints at all.
Emily and I left the bar and walked down the streets of the Nordic District.
//
Emily seemed a little puzzled by the current situation.
"When you think about it, we belong to Karaldin, so is it okay to take on a request here?"
Still, unlike me, who had been rolling around in the underworld of Lakers, Emily was just a girl from an ordinary village. But she had worked as a guild receptionist, so she might not know about this kind of thing.
The Adventurer's Guild manual stated that you couldn't take on a request until you were recognized by another guild.
"In principle, it's not okay. But the world doesn't just run on principles, does it?"
Was there any place as incompatible with law and principle as the underworld?
Even if they were adventurers from Astaltin instead of Karaldin, the underworld organizations were the kind of people who would entrust them with a request as long as they had the skills.
Emily tilted her head at my words and continued her question.
"Hmm, I see... But why are we looking for a vampire?"
"We're not looking for a vampire. We're looking for someone who's sucking blood."
"Huh? That's the same thing... oh, it's not."
Emily was about to ask back in bewilderment, but she suddenly understood and nodded. She must know about that martial art as well.
The history of martial arts was deep, and there were countless branches.
Like us, who had learned the Essence Absorption Great Art, other Essence Absorption Great Arts also existed.
There was information about it in the knowledge.
The inheritor of the Blood Absorption Great Art and the Blood Spirit Demonic Art, which were suppressed as heretical martial arts as much as the Star Absorption Great Art.
A friend who inherited the martial arts of the Blood Demon might be in this place.

Chapter 60

Chapter 61: Blood Born
Investigations, in the end, are half-solved by plastering a steel plate on your face and barging in headfirst. Since we had no connections and barely any money, our options were limited.
We got some rough information about Blate from Tailon's organization, so Emily and I headed straight to the bar he ran.

-Creeeak.

As I opened the old wooden door and entered the bar, I saw a few tables where drinking was already in full swing. Even though the sun was still high in the sky, the fact that there were customers meant business was good, right?
All the customers at the tables were men.
It was a slum, so that was to be expected.
As Emily and I entered the bar filled only with men, blatant gazes rained down on us.
"Hoo!?"
"Kyaa, she's a killer!"
"Hey, little girl over there! Flash your tits!"

-Pwahahaha!!

Hmm, this is a bit surprising.
To be sexually harassed within three seconds of entering the bar.
Well, that was normal for a dark alley bar.
In a way, these people lived the most primal lives. And from their point of view, we were just two seemingly weak girls, even if we had weapons. It was only natural that they looked down on us.
"Ugh..."
Emily seemed frightened by the sudden attention and shrank back, but her reaction only fueled the men's excitement. Of course, even if she acted aloof and ignored them, they would get excited on their own.
They were probably already gleefully gang-raping Emily and me in their heads.
In the end, no matter what choice we made, these guys would get excited on their own.
...Isn't this a complete no-win situation?
I stroked Emily's back as she cowered and whispered softly in her ear.
"It's okay. Nothing will happen to you, so don't worry."
"Saying that doesn't really reassure me..."
"We can always fight if we have to."
When I said that, Emily nodded with a slightly relieved expression and touched the hilt of her sword at her waist.
That's not what I meant.
I gave her a playful smile and whispered again.
"There are fifteen of them, so I'll take nine, and you take six. If we just fight them each three or four times, they'll get tired on their own."
"I-Is that what you meant?"
Emily was startled, and I chuckled and shook my head.
"I'm just kidding. That will probably never happen to you, so don't worry."
Still, perhaps because she had been educated on the pleasures of being pierced by Tsarka, Emily was clearly more accustomed to sex jokes than she would have been before, when she wouldn't have even opened her mouth.
To be honest, there was a chance it could happen.
The Adventurer's Guild was a public institution, and the underworld wouldn't gain anything by causing trouble and clashing with them, but these people had the concept of "it's okay if we don't get caught" ingrained in their minds, so I couldn't be sure.
Especially if they found out we weren't adventurers from Mesatria.
Due to the underworld's characteristic of being weak to the strong and very strong to the weak, it was common for them to pick fights with seemingly weak adventurers like us. Even if they belonged to the Adventurer's Guild.
"Hey, Blondie! How much!?"
Sure enough, a man drinking at a nearby table approached us with a grinning face. He seemed to prefer Emily to me, as he reached out his arm towards her.

-Thwack.

When I grabbed his arm, a strange look appeared on the man's face.
Even if I was weakened by Quaidon's poison, I could still subdue guys like this. It would be even easier if I used internal energy, but that might spread the poison even more, so I should refrain from that.
I deliberately narrowed my eyes and looked up at the man who was trying to cause trouble, and he chuckled and opened his mouth.
"Heh heh, I like that look in your eyes. You're quite haughty, aren't you?"
There was no need to answer that, so I decided to get straight to the point.
"I'm here to talk about the Adventurer's Guild's investigation. I'd like to speak to the person in charge."
"What are you saying? You little runt."
Yeah, I figured I'd get this kind of reaction.
It seemed like the guy from Tailon's organization earlier was quite a gentleman. I sighed softly and pushed the man away.

-Thud.

I didn't draw on my internal energy, but the movement to push him had proper form. The man stumbled back a few steps and looked at me with surprised eyes.
"Ha, I was going to let it go easy. You damn whore..."
He immediately contorted his face and walked towards me as if he was about to pounce on me. I was admiring the personality of an underworld member who would call someone a whore right off the bat and was about to take a stance when a low voice echoed from inside the bar.
"Stop."
//
It was the bartender who stopped him, sitting at the counter.
He didn't look that old, but judging by the fact that he had just given an order, he was at least higher in rank than the others in this bar.
"Are you adventurers?"
"You know that already, so there's no need to ask, right?"
"Well, I've never seen your faces before."
"I guess that's possible. We haven't been registered for very long, actually."
There was no reason to save the lies since we wouldn't be seeing each other for long anyway.
Besides, it wasn't exactly a lie.
"You're just greenhorns, but you're not afraid. What did you come here for?"
"We're looking for someone named Erzebet. We heard she's with this organization."
When that name came up, the man frowned as if he was displeased.
"Why is some adventurer scum looking for that woman?"
Even though he pretended not to know, his expression clearly showed that he was hiding something. I smiled slightly and immediately got to the point.
"The guild received a tip. It's related to vampires. So, I'd like to talk to her."
It wasn't a big deal that a demon was involved in the underworld. But if that demon was an unregistered illegal intruder, it would be a problem. The bartender stared at me for a while, then opened his mouth with a bitter expression.
"...I guess we'll have to talk about the rest inside. Piol, keep an eye on things for a while."
He gestured towards one of the tables in the bar and opened the door inside.
"Yes, boss."
Then the man who had just picked a fight with me nodded and approached the counter. Piol, was it? He approached me and grumbled, looking at me with an unpleasant gaze.
"Just a little bitch..."
At those words, I grinned and retorted.
"Just a bitch who got pushed back."
Piol's face twisted.
But he couldn't do anything to me.
//
The bartender opened the door and went inside the bar.
Inside the bar, which looked like a kitchen, sat a man with a large build.
To put it simply, he didn't have a face that would give a good impression. He had a scar on one side of his face and a tattoo on his arm.
"What is it?"
He frowned as soon as he saw us. But as soon as his gaze turned to our faces, he put on a lewd smile as if he had never frowned.
"Hoo, they're quite pretty, aren't they? Are you giving them to me to eat?"
As always, we were treated like whores as soon as we were seen. The fact that he said that even though he knew we were armed could be seen as a way to take the initiative in some ways.
It was hard to expect a gentlemanly response in the underworld.
Unless we beat them up first.

-Clench.

Emily seemed upset by those words and clenched her fists tightly, but I didn't pay much attention to it. I had too much experience to get angry at such words now.
"That's not it, we're looking for Erzebet."
"Ha? Why that bitch?"
"It seems like things are complicated. It seems like other guys are playing tricks."
Listening to their conversation, I sighed inwardly.
It seemed like we came to the wrong place.
Judging from what I heard, they didn't seem to have any good feelings towards Erzebet. At this rate, smooth information gathering was out of the question.
Even if it was a small organization in the underworld, there were factions and lines in that small world. If they were in the opposite faction to Erzebet, it was questionable whether they would cooperate with us.
Now that things had come to this, I had no choice but to change my plan a little.
"Listening to you, it doesn't seem like you have any good feelings about Erzebet either?"
When I said that, the man with the scar on his face frowned and growled lowly.
"You're an impudent bitch. Don't you dare lower your words to me, you brat."
Of course, I knew very well that if I was intimidated here and lowered my words, I would only be looked down on even more. In the underworld, it was better to be hated than to be looked down on. Besides, since we weren't going to live in Mesatria in the future, there was no need to bow down.
I put on a slight sneer and retorted.
"You're not that impressive either, saying that."
"You're talking a lot with that hole you call a mouth. I wonder if you'll be able to babble even if your lower hole is that open?"
Emily's complexion changed slightly at the man's retort. But I didn't have the luxury to pay attention to that right now. I expected him to be uncooperative, but I didn't expect him to be so uncommunicative.
I sighed softly and asked him again.
"Think again. If it gets out that you secretly brought a demon into the city, your organization will be destroyed in an instant, right?"
The request form from the Adventurer's Guild and the report on the circumstances when the case was solved would be valid as sufficient evidence when an investigation was conducted. If the target was the underworld, it would be easy to destroy them without a detailed investigation.
But the man smiled coldly and retorted.
"That's a funny joke. The guild wouldn't entrust such an investigation to snot-nosed brats, and at most, you'd be doing a preliminary investigation with a light heart. Do you think Blate looks that easy, you bitch?"
Hmm, I've been found out.
I had been completely seen through, but there was still a chance.
In this case, the best thing to do was to be brazen.
I could easily prove my skills and shut his mouth.
It was a bit of a petty method, but the underworld was originally petty, so it would be okay.
"It's not us who are looking down on you, it's you. And you keep calling me a brat, but who are you calling a brat?"
I deliberately made an unpleasant expression and raised my hand to strike the table next to me.

-Bang!

Because I struck it with internal energy, the thick wooden table split in half and collapsed. The scarred man and the bartender looked at the collapsed table with slightly surprised expressions.
They seemed to have noticed that I had some skills, unlike my seemingly weak appearance. Of course, if they didn't know even after seeing this scene, they would be the biggest fools in the world.
"Puhah, so you're a bitch who can fight pretty well."
The scarred man finally softened his attitude slightly.
With this one move, he would reconsider the fact that I had received a request from the Adventurer's Guild in Mesatria. No matter how young I looked, if I had broken a thick table with my bare hands in one go, it meant that my skills weren't fake.
He couldn't be completely sure, but he couldn't completely doubt it either.
To be half-convinced meant to believe it to some extent.
And that much trust was enough for us.
"So, what business do adventurers have with our organization?"
It was a change of attitude that could be seen as cowardly at first glance, but the underworld's experience was to digest it naturally. There was no need to make a fuss, so I didn't bother to point out his attitude.
I smiled again and opened my mouth.
"As I said before, I want to meet Erzebet."
However, the man laughed and retorted as if it was impossible.
"Puhahahaha. Do you think that's possible without a bribe?"
There was something strange about his attitude.

In this situation, if they were sure we were the adventurers who had received the request, there would be no reason not to cooperate with the investigation. It was a request about a demon who had illegally entered Mesatria, of all things.
With that alone, an investigation might come crashing down on them based on suspicion alone.
Despite that, it was hard to understand why they were putting on such a bluff.
"I don't understand. Your organization is in danger right now-"
"Listen here, kid."
The man said that, then looked straight into my eyes and continued.
"Believe it or not, we're merchants. We don't sell anything without a price. Even if it's just simple information."

Chapter 61

62: Blood Born - H
The man and I locked eyes, staring at each other for a while.
"...."
Even I could easily tell that what the man was saying was bullshit.
He called himself a merchant, but in the underworld, "business" mostly involved crime. In the end, their true nature was closer to swindlers than merchants.
So, the intention behind his question was to sweet-talk a novice adventurer with 'only' skill, to deceive and exploit me. In his eyes, I probably looked like a woman who had lived somewhere secluded, practicing martial arts without knowing anything about the world. An adventurer confident in her skills, but lacking experience.
Still, this attitude was a bit suspicious.
Despite my subtle hints, his defiant response was unexpected.
"...Do you guys even understand that you're in a situation where your own necks might be on the line? If an investigation into the demonic activity comes in, your organization will collapse."
"Hahaha! The world has gotten so much better. A young lady I've never seen before is worried about the lives of scum like us."
The man laughed as if he didn't care about such things, then looked at me again.
"Sometimes there are rules to protect, even with a knife to your throat. I don't give a damn about that, so tell me what you can give us."
At the man's words, I sighed inwardly.
Criminal organizations in the underworld would betray even their own brothers if a knife was at their throat, so there was no way they had rules.
This was why the underworld's unique bravado was annoying. The constant bluffing only made them look foolish, but the fact that they were still acting tough in this situation made me believe that they really had 'something hidden up their sleeves.'
Honestly, I was still confused.
I couldn't tell if this man's attitude was just a bluff, or if he really had something planned.
Besides, most of the cards I held were bluffs, so his bluffing was even more effective. Since all of my lies would be exposed eventually, I was actually the one in a more urgent situation.
The only truth was that a request had been posted on the Adventurer's Guild.
Everything else was just a flimsy castle made of sand.
I sighed inwardly and decided to relax. I had recklessly charged in, hoping to resolve things quickly, but it had ended up like this. I tried to get away with it easily, but I guess that was too difficult.
In times like these, the direct approach was the best.
"So, what do you want?"
When I asked with a slightly subdued tone, the man grinned even more slyly and replied.
"Well, it would be more reasonable for you guys to suggest something, wouldn't it?"
He said that and scanned my body with a sticky gaze.
At this point, it was obvious what he wanted.
Female adventurers weren't exactly known for their strict morals.
They were willing to accept somewhat light requests, and the man in front of me knew that, so he was making me an offer.
An offer to 'flatter him and entertain him.'
...Well, I'm really good at that.
When it came to that field, I was even more confident than when I was using my martial arts.
"...Layla."
Emily looked at me as if she had realized something when she saw the man's expression. Judging by her determined expression, she was willing to join me.
But that would be a problem.
"I'll go with you-"
"No."
Emily tried to say something, but I shook my head slightly to stop her. Then, I looked at the man in front of me and opened my mouth.
"I understand what you mean. I don't want to waste money either, so I'll do as you want."
At those words, the smile on the man's face deepened. However, the bartender who had been standing next to him since earlier looked a little surprised. He probably didn't expect me to give in so easily.
"But, there's a condition."
"Alright, tell me."
When the man nodded with a smile, I looked at Emily and said.
"I'm sending my friend back to the guild. I need insurance."
"What? That's..."
Emily looked surprised at my words, but soon her expression changed to one of understanding. She must have roughly understood the situation and realized what I meant.
Of course, we weren't adventurers from Mesatria, so we couldn't receive support from the guild, but at least we could give that impression. An impression that meddling with us might cause a conflict with the guild.
And just in case, it was better for Emily not to be here.
"As you wish. But 'Blate' is a gentleman, so we won't do anything to worry about."
Saying that with a sly smile didn't make it very believable.
I sighed at the man's words and replied.
"And you'll give me information about Erzebet right away. At least before my friend leaves."
"That depends on your actions."
I looked at the man with a sly smile and pondered.
Now was the crucial moment.
I had to offer my body to them in exchange for information about Erzebet.
There was only one thing to think about.
...How can I extract the most essence from these guys?
//
To be honest, I was somewhat interested in his offer because I had unintentionally been living a celibate life for several days. I had spent the night with Emily just yesterday, but I couldn't get any essence after all. No matter how big a penis was, a cultivator of Yin-Yang Art still needed a man.
Therefore, it would be a problem if it was just a tease.
For example, if they only wanted me to give them a blowjob.
Of course, I could do it if I had to, but it wouldn't be polite for them to be the only ones enjoying themselves. And I could confidently boast that I was better below than with my mouth.
I can't say that now though.
"....."
However, it was also difficult to suddenly say something honest like, 'I want to have sex with everyone in this bar.'
They have their pride too.
I had been acting all haughty until now, so they would feel empty if I just knelt down on my own. And apart from my sexual preferences, there was also the possibility that I would be completely drained, body and soul, if I started out too submissive.
The underworld guys were the type to go really hard if they did something.
Even when I protested so much with the Rockard Family, they still punched me, so would these guys be any different?
So, I decided to start by lightly pushing back.
"Alright. I'll give you a blowjob. Is that enough?"
"I'm hearing all kinds of bullshit. What's going to change just by tasting your mouth? Aren't you asking for too much?"
I was worried about what to do if he readily accepted, but thankfully he didn't. Still, I felt a sense of resentment in my heart. My value isn't that low. If I put my heart into it, I can make anyone cum just by using my mouth.
Anyway, when the man immediately rejected the offer, I frowned as if I was deliberately contemplating.
"...."
Suddenly, I felt a strange gaze and turned to see Emily looking at my face with a strange look. Well, as someone who knew my preferences to some extent, she might find this situation of me being so coy absurd.
But in order to be less suspicious and have a successful orgy, this process was necessary.
I sighed in a deliberately artificial way and asked the man.
"Haa, alright. What do you want?"
It wasn't an offer to make a deal like before, but a statement of resignation that implied I would accept all conditions. It was a bit early, but nothing would change even if I dragged it out. He was probably waiting for my answer.
"Serve in this store for a day. That's enough."
The nuance of the word 'serve' was a bit strange, but it was a perfect condition. I almost nodded without thinking.
It was a bit different from the orgy I wanted, but it was worth it.
However, I couldn't just accept it as it was, so I pulled myself together and asked in a demanding tone. I also put on an angry expression, breaking my poker face. I was used to this kind of acting because I had done it a lot in Lakers.
"That's ridiculous! Just to find one person, I have to be with you guys all day!?"
"Puhaha! I just meant to have you serve drinks here for a while, but did you want me to do that? You're more slutty than you look?"
"Ugh...!"
Ah, I guess I didn't say it.
Still, I was going to do it anyway, so why bother pretending to resist?
I knew that this wasn't a normal store. The men sitting in the bar weren't customers, but Blate's gang, and other gangs would come in later. My goal was to absorb essence from all of them.
Erzebet's information was next.
"And, it would be difficult to find that one person without us. How long would it take to search the entire Nordic District for that bitch? Of course, I won't stop you."
It was a bit annoying, but it was true.
I couldn't just go around the Nordic District asking questions, so it was much better to replenish my essence here for a day and move around leisurely. The opportunity to be surrounded by more than ten men wasn't very common.
I didn't know if they would give me accurate information, but it wasn't too late to check after I turned everything upside down.
I finished calculating in my head and sighed, deliberately putting on a resigned expression.
"....Haa, alright."
Then the smile on the man's face deepened.
But I was just as satisfied.
Was this what you call a win-win?
//
The man who was working as a bartender drew a map for us and added an explanation.
"Although we belong to the same Blate, Erzebet is in a different faction from us. So, the location where she stays is also different."
"How do I know this map is real?"
"I'll accompany you tomorrow. After all, she wouldn't meet you even if you went. And if what you say is true, we're risking our lives to do business, so why would we lie?"
That was a very credible sound.
Those guys would never say something like 'serve us for a day.' It didn't really matter if what they were telling me now was true or not. I was planning to beat them all up and ask them after I finished absorbing their essence and recovered my strength.
"Puhuk, you need to learn how to trust others."
A man named Nuke, with a scar on his face, advised me with a sneering laugh. But, it didn't sound credible at all when he said that with his lower body erect.
I ignored his words and turned my gaze to Emily.
"...."
She was staring at Nuke's lower body. Judging by her slightly disappointed expression... no, but that's pretty big for a human size. No one can compare to Charka.
I tapped Emily on the shoulder and said to her.
"I'll have everything finished, so let's meet here tomorrow."
"....Ah, okay."
Emily turned her head away from Nuke's lower body and answered as if she understood what I said.
This should be fine.

-Clang.

I took off all my weapons, including my sword, and my coin pouch and gave them to her.
There was no point in having them anyway, and there was only a high possibility that these guys would steal them.
"Layla, are you really okay?"
Emily looked at me and asked, genuinely worried.
I answered her worried question with a light smile.
"I'm fine. It's just a day."
"Puhaha! Yeah, your friend, we'll use her well and return her, so you don't have to worry too much."
"...."

It didn't sound like a gentle line at all. It was a statement that amplified my anxiety, but Emily, who knew about the Yin Demon Art and the Essence Absorption Technique, nodded without much concern.
...She seems a bit disappointed, but that must be my imagination.
Seeing her, Nuke chuckled again and said to me,
"Well, shall we get started? I can't leave the shop empty for too long."
What do you mean, 'trouble'?
This place is practically Blate's hideout, where ordinary people don't even come. Is he trying to deceive me until the end?
"Shanst, see that guy out properly."
"Understood."
The bartender called Shanst took Emily out, and soon Nuke and I were the only ones left in the room.
Nuke smirked, the scar on his face twitching.
"Shall we receive your service, then?"
"...Didn't you say I wouldn't have to offer my body?"
"Heh heh, I only said you were a brazen girl, not that I wouldn't do it."
Of course, I remember.
I know it's typical underworld parlance, but I figured I'd resist once since it'd be weird if I complied too easily.
"Ugh..."
I even acted a bit more frustrated than necessary, then obediently knelt before Nuke. I reached out and unfastened his pants.
— Shluk.
A thick, reddish-brown pillar of flesh sprang up, stiff and erect.
It certainly wasn't small.
"Puhaha, your handiwork is quite skilled, isn't it? Did you work as a whore somewhere?"
"...Shut up."
How did he know...? No, he's just trying to insult me.
I spat it out coldly on purpose and reached out to caress the fleshy pillar. Nuke groaned, seemingly pleased.
"Hmm..."
Hmm, a bit of a shame.
If he had commented on my unusual skill and asked how many people I'd been with, insulting my character, I might have given him a higher score.
I had deliberately created a scenario of a 'skilled but inexperienced rookie adventurer being trained by underworld thugs' and was acting it out on my own, but it didn't seem to be working out.
Still, my score so far isn't bad, so let's look forward to what's to come.
"Ugh...!"
As I brought Nuke's penis close to my face, a musty smell stung my nose.
It's disgusting, but not too bad.
I might even give him bonus points for this.
— Slurp.
I stuck out my tongue and licked the tip of his glans, and Nuke's body twitched slightly. Was that his sensitive spot?
"...Hmm, you're quite skilled, aren't you?"
"Hmph, I'm not happy to hear that..."
"Huh?"
Ah, that wasn't the right line.
I ignored his question and opened my mouth, taking the reddish-brown penis inside.
I looked up at him, feeling the familiar foreign object filling my mouth and tasting the slightly fishy and salty flavor.
Nuke looked down at me with a triumphant smile.
"That's a pleasing expression."
A woman who was just acting tough is now kneeling between his legs, sucking his manhood, so he must be pleased.
I hope he takes that momentum and torments me to his heart's content, making it enjoyable.
Otherwise, I won't survive today.

Chapter 62

-Slurp, slurp.

As the sounds of licking echoed through the room, Nuke chuckled with pleasure. He sat in his chair, hands clasped behind his head, looking down at Layla, who was kneeling between his legs.
The small head, framed by golden hair, repeatedly plunged between his thighs. Nuke reached out, stroking Layla's small head, and spoke in a leering voice.
"Heh heh, good girl. For an adventurer, you're acting like a well-worn whore. Or did you get your adventurer status by sleeping with your instructor?"
At those words, Layla looked angry, tilting her head back as if to pull his penis from her mouth, but Nuke was a little faster.
Nuke quickly grabbed Layla's head with both hands, shoving his penis deep into the back of her throat.
"Hgh-wooah!"
Enduring the pressure of his penis ruthlessly violating her esophagus, Layla struggled to suppress the nausea rising with the familiar foreign sensation. Nuke held Layla's trembling head for a long time before finally releasing her.
"Keh-heh, cough, hack!"
Layla coughed violently, as if she had choked, but Nuke looked down at her with amusement and said,
"Don't use your teeth, keep going."
"Kuh...!"
At those words, Layla looked up at Nuke with tearful eyes.
But Nuke was not intimidated by that look. It was not difficult to subdue an adventurer who had no weapons. Her skills were clearly beyond what Nuke could handle alone, but he wasn't alone here.
Messing with adventurers was certainly troublesome, but the Adventurer's Guild was also reluctant to provoke the underworld. With a little maneuvering, getting rid of a rookie adventurer was entirely possible.
"Good look, why don't you suck it while looking up like that?"
"...."
Despite Nuke's provocation, Layla didn't lash out.
She just glared at him with resentful eyes.
He had been inwardly nervous that she might attack, but through this conversation, he was able to grasp her personality to some extent.
'Still a rookie, with a rigid personality.'
Since she had made a 'promise,' she had to keep it.
Whether it was a mercenary who lived by the sword or a fledgling adventurer, the rigid attitude unique to newcomers was similar. If he used that well, playing with the girl in front of him would be a piece of cake.
The important thing was to make her realize who had the upper hand.
Nuke reached out and grabbed Layla's hair.
"Hiss!?"
"Didn't you hear me say keep going?"
As he pulled Layla's hair with a rough grip, Layla moaned and buried her face between his legs again. And then, she licked his penis again.

-Slurp, slurp.

Enjoying the sensation stimulating his lower body, Nuke was inwardly surprised.
'Look at this bitch?'
He had expected her to resist, but she chose obedience.
If she had resisted, he would have called his men to beat her up, but this submissive attitude wasn't bad either.
"Heh heh, I thought you were a feisty cat, but you were a slut from birth."
"Hwooah...!"
At Nuke's words, Layla glared at him again, but that was all. Through that, Nuke realized that the woman in front of him could become their fun toy.
Whether the reason she was acting like this was because she had a desperate reason to find Erzebet, even if it meant enduring such humiliation, or simply because of her rigid personality, it didn't matter. From his point of view, he could just enjoy the body of the bitch that had accidentally fallen into his hands.
He smiled deeply as he watched Layla diligently hold his manhood in her mouth and lick it.
'I was bored waiting, but now I have something to enjoy.'
//
After Layla swallowed the semen that Nuke ejaculated, what was presented to her exceeded her expectations.
"...."
She could understand the red leather choker with a leash.
But what was next to it was a little unusual.
With a teardrop-shaped plug at the end, it was shaped like a cat's tail.
"What is this?"
Layla muttered in disbelief, but unlike her words, she guessed what it was. As if to confirm her guess, Nuke looked at Layla and gave an order.
"Wear that and work at the store for the day."
"....No matter how you look at it, this isn't something you wear."
"There are no other clothes. Oh, and don't wear anything else besides that."
"Work naked? Are you guys crazy?"
"What's the point of covering up when you're going to be stripped anyway? If you want to go back tomorrow wearing clothes soaked in your juices and semen, you can wear clothes, I won't stop you."
"Ugh...!"
As he spoke leeringly, Layla looked angry, but she didn't strongly refuse. Seeing that, Nuke was able to grasp Layla's tendencies to some extent.
She was skilled, but inexperienced.
A seasoned adventurer would be able to judge which was more beneficial and which was more detrimental to them in this situation, but to a rookie adventurer, everything would seem uncertain and dark, as if they had stepped into the shadows.
In that case, all he had to do was dimly light the way in front of her.
Whether it was true or false, it was not difficult to make her believe it was right.
"Erzebet is a key asset of Blate, after all. Even if you have a map, you'll need one of our members to accompany you to meet her. If you're going to be so uncooperative, we'll have to decline."
"But then the investigation..."
"We can cover up that kind of investigation as much as we want. Did you think Blate wouldn't have that much up their sleeve?"
Of course, it was a blatant lie, but bluffing was how they made a living in this business. At Nuke's confident attitude, Layla closed her mouth and pondered.
'I need to come on strong at this point.'
The important thing was not who held the knife, but 'which knife looked sharper.' Regardless of the actual situation, if he could make Layla mistakenly believe that she was in a disadvantageous position right now, the rest would be easy.
Nuke waved his hand at Layla and sighed.
"Quit if you don't like it. We don't need the likes of you anyway..."
"W-wait a minute!"
'Easy.'
Nuke chuckled inwardly at the faint voice ringing in his ears and turned back to Layla.
"...Okay. I'll, I'll do it naked..."
Layla's blue eyes were filled with shame.
Her face flushed, she quickly took off her clothes.

-Swish.

Watching Layla undress with trembling yet unhesitating hands, Nuke tilted his head inwardly.
'...Something seems a little, unhesitating.'
But the small doubt was soon buried and disappeared in the scene before him.
"Hmm...!"
Hair like melted gold, a slender yet beautiful milky white body. And the pert breasts and smooth vulva cleanly blew away the handful of doubts that had arisen in Nuke's mind.
However, Layla had not thrown off everything she was wearing.
Around her white neck was a plate necklace signifying her as an adventurer, and on the ring finger of her left hand was a silver ring. Completely naked, wearing only simple accessories, she looked even more seductive.

-Clink.

Layla covered her chest with one hand, picked up the leather necklace and tail from Nuke's hand with a flushed face. Seeing that, Nuke smiled leeringly again and opened his mouth.
"Heh heh, oh, and that tail..."

-Swish.

"...Huh?"
But before he could say anything, Layla picked up the cat tail and inserted it into her rear hole. At the sight of her seemingly familiar movements, Nuke was inwardly flustered.
Whether he was flustered or not, Layla looked at Nuke with a red face and snapped,
"....A-are you satisfied now?"
"Y-yeah."
Was that thing supposed to go in that easily?
Nuke blankly admired Layla's appearance, then suddenly realized.
'Could it be that she was a concubine in a noble family?'
If so, her attitude could be explained.
Being used to undressing in front of others and familiarly inserting a tail plug that she was seeing for the first time could be understood.
She must have already received some kind of 'education' from the nobles.
"It suits you well."
Having recovered from his flustered feelings, Nuke smiled again and praised Layla. Even though she had no makeup on, her white and beautiful naked body and the tail that stretched out like a beastman between her legs had a strangely sensual aspect.
"...."
Layla didn't answer.
She was still covering her chest with one hand, but the crack of her vulva, which she couldn't quite cover, was slightly wet with juices. Nuke felt lust rising within him as he looked at Layla's appearance.
'I wondered why she agreed so easily, she must have had a lot of experience like this in a noble family.'
In that case, there was no need for complicated foreplay.
She wasn't a virgin, and if she knew the taste of men, he could enjoy her as much as he wanted.
"Put your hands on the wall and turn around."
"....Okay."
Layla obediently followed his order, putting her hands on the wall and presenting her white buttocks to Nuke.

-Smack.

"Hngh...!"
Layla let out a small moan as rough hands immediately wrapped around both her hips.
"W-wait a minute, at least some foreplay before we do it..."
"Puhahaha! You're already so wet, what foreplay are you talking about?"
Nuke laughed at Layla's words and raised his hand to slap her butt.

-Slap!

A sharp sound echoed through the room, and at the same time, a familiar foreign object tore into Layla's flesh. At the rough and stimulating sensation, Layla moaned.
"Hngh!?"
"Keuh...!"
But Nuke was just as surprised.
The moment he inserted it, Layla's vagina wrapped around Nuke's penis with the force of melting it. The soft yet clinging tightness, the moist flesh, and the temperature that seemed to melt his manhood were truly the ultimate masterpiece.
"Heh heh, this is surprising. I thought you were a worn-out slut, but you're pretty good?"

-Thwack, thwack!

As the sound of flesh colliding echoed, Layla's moans also gradually intensified. But even as she was being violently pounded by Nuke, Layla struggled to suppress her moans and opened her mouth.
"Hngh, who, hngh, treats, hngh, me...hngh!?"
Before she could finish her words, Nuke grabbed Layla's golden hair. He pulled it, using it like a handle, and coldly ordered in a voice filled with sadistic emotion.
"Shut up and moan more, you pig."
"Ah, ahn, no...I'm, hngh!?"
Layla desperately tried to shake her head at Nuke's words, but she couldn't shake her head because her hair was already grabbed. Moreover, she couldn't speak because of the penis that was violently pressing against her uterus.

-Thwack, squelch!

For a while, the sound of flesh colliding and lewd moans echoed through the room.
//
"Haa, haa...."
As usual, after the intense sex, I leaned against the wall, breathing heavily. Of course, it wasn't all over.
Nuke's penis was still inserted in my lower body, and I could feel the vivid energy flowing into my body through it.
As I used the Essence Absorption Technique to absorb the essence from the semen, something wriggled deep within my uterus.

-Gurgle.

It was Arum, who now regarded my body as her home.
As usual, Arum stretched out her mucus and absorbed all the semen that was trying to enter my body.
"Hwooah...."

Perhaps it was the experience in the underground plaza, or maybe the Yin Demon Art had improved after being spawned by Quaidon. The flow of essence entering my body felt even more intricate.
However, that sensation wasn't entirely pleasant. It was so detailed that I could not only tell the exact moment the man ejaculated, but I also found myself enjoying the sensation of my body absorbing the essence.
A woman being aware and feeling it as she's being cummed in.
Even I found it absurd, but I had to take solace in the fact that the Yin Demon Art had at least improved.
"Huff, huff..."
The act was still not over.
The rough breaths tickling my neck and the hot skin pressed against my back told me he was still aroused.
Feeling those breaths, I gave another bitter smile.
This wasn't the end.
Now that the highest-ranking man in this tavern had tasted me, it was time to pass me on to his subordinates.
Well, that wasn't so bad.
I felt good after absorbing essence after so long, and I enjoyed being tormented to a certain extent. With this much, they could spare me an arm later. And I could consider the tail a gift.
But contrary to my expectations, Nuke's actions didn't end there.

-Thud.

"Agh!?"
He lifted me up while still inside me, then slammed me down on the floor. Because of that, I was forced into a humiliating position, my ass in the air and my face buried in the ground.
And the next moment,

-Twitch.

I felt Nuke's penis, still inside me, twitch slightly. Feeling that subtle foreign sensation, I tilted my head. He had definitely ejaculated just now, so was he trying to cum twice in a row?
But it wasn't ejaculation.

-Psssh...

"Hngh...!"
Crazy.
Could it be...?
The moment I felt something strongly hitting the walls of my vagina, I realized what Nuke was doing.
"You, you... Don't tell me?"
I was a little surprised at this point, so I turned my head with a trembling voice, and his usual sly smile rang in my ear.
"Heh heh, sorry about this. I was a little rushed, but I happened to see a good toilet right in front of me."
The moment I heard those words, I felt like my heart was being strangled.
This man was not ejaculating, but urinating inside my body. He was treating me as less than a toilet, not even as a human being.
"N-No way... D-Don't..."
I pleaded with him in a voice trembling with excitement, but of course, Nuke didn't even care. He completely trampled on my value and dignity as a woman, treating me as less than human, and the hand gripping my hair still held strength.
That grip contained the will to use me as he pleased, no matter what happened to me.

-Thump.

Since being born into this world, how many moments had been more miserable than this?
Aside from the first moments when I started working as a prostitute, there weren't many. And even among those, there was nothing quite like this.
Being spawned by Quaidon in front of dozens of people was the closest, but I couldn't properly taste the malice at that time.
I had been called a toilet many times, but I had never actually been treated like this. The humiliation that I thought I had become accustomed to filled my chest and made my heart race.
Even in this situation, only one thought came to mind.
This is really the best.

Chapter 63

64: Blood Born - H
"H-How...?"
I looked up at Nuke, feigning an angry expression. Of course, I wasn't actually angry.
Rather, I was grateful for him giving me such a thrilling feeling. This wasn't just the physical pleasure of thrusting and pounding, but a more high-level kind of pleasure.
The depraved pleasure I tasted after so long was incredibly satisfying. Thanks to that, I didn't really feel like tearing off one of his arms.
"Heh heh, have you already forgotten that you were supposed to serve me all day today?"
Of course, since I was outwardly making an angry face, Nuke just sneered at me. Well, I was sitting naked, with a cute tail plugged into my butt, so I probably looked more appetizing than threatening.
Even I felt awkward about the foreign object in my butt, so I could only imagine how it looked to others. Ah, but I kind of liked this tail. Maybe I should take it as a souvenir later.
It's hard to find such high-end adult toys in this world.
I want to make Emily try it someday.
"B-But... how could you do that...!"
I pulled down the corners of my mouth, which kept trying to smile against my will, and uttered a line that a humiliated and enraged heroine might say. But Nuke still just looked down at me with a sly smile. It felt like our chemistry was perfectly in sync.
Good, a role-playing situation is only fun when it's like this.
"Do what?"
"Th-That..."
"I don't know unless you tell me in detail."
This guy, did he actually learn this properly?
Less than before, but shame and humiliation welled up in my chest along with the depravity. I savored the feeling for a moment, then hesitantly spoke.
"Y-You... treated me like a toilet... Why there..."
Even in this world, there was common sense, and people knew that doing such things could ruin your body and give you STDs. Not everyone knew, but the prostitutes who lived with men were sensitive to STDs and knew.
Even if it was an STD, you could get it treated because there were priests, but that still cost money.
Of course, thanks to my training in spiritual energy, my resistance to disease was extremely high.
Besides, with the Iron God Armor and Aroom living in my belly like a biological disinfectant, I didn't have to worry about such things. In fact, Aroom had already cleaned up everything just now.
"Heh heh heh, you're making a fuss over just that? Are you going to go back like this? The day isn't over yet, is it? Of course, we don't intend to force you, so you can go back anytime if you don't want to meet Erzebet."
"Ugh...!"
I deliberately made an angry face at Nuke's words.
To tell the truth, of course, I had no intention of going back.
There was no reason to kick away good fortune that had rolled in on its own. Adding my personal desires, I wanted to feel a little more of the humiliation from just now, but there was no need to say that outright.
Originally, such sadistic behavior tasted more vivid when it came out naturally. What I wanted to taste wasn't awkward sadism from acting, but a play where I was really treated as less than human.
...But, I don't think I used to be like this.
Had my thoughts changed somewhere along the way?
"I understand... Hngh!"
Of course, on the outside, I trembled and acted as if I couldn't overcome my resentment.
It would be perfect if I could shed a few tears, but my acting skills didn't reach that far yet. Ah, but tears of joy seemed to have formed slightly in my eyes, so could I deceive them with this?
"No time to sit around and whine. Hurry up and go serve the others."
As those words rang in my ears, my heart fluttered without me realizing it.
There was still plenty of time left.
Could I look forward to this a little...?
//

-Creak.

When Lyla opened the door and came back into the store, she was met by the man sitting at the counter. The man named Piol held a grudge against Lyla because of what had just happened.
Because of that, he had been waiting for Lyla to come out of the room.
From the sounds coming from inside, Piol could roughly figure out what was going on inside. The moment he heard the moans echoing through the crack in the door, his penis was already stiffly erect. The thought of shoving his member into that bitch who had ignored him and making her howl like an animal dominated his mind.
"...."
He scanned Lyla's body and his eyes lit up.
She had thrown off everything she was wearing and was in an unsightly state, wearing a collar and with a cat tail-shaped plug inserted into her butt, but that didn't diminish Lyla's beauty. Rather, it only transformed her into something even more lewd.
Besides, the adventurer plate sticking out from under the leather necklace proved that she was an adventurer, which excited Piol even more. To the thugs of the underworld, adventurers were objects of both admiration and envy.
Piol sneered as he looked at Lyla, who was in a shameful state, unlike when she had entered.
"Heh heh heh, you acted so high and mighty, but seeing you cry while being fucked, you're no different from a bitch."
"....."
Lyla didn't react much even after hearing Piol's words.
She just bit her lip slightly and frowned.
The reaction was no different from before.
But right now, Lyla had no armor, let alone anything else on. No, she was in a state worse than having nothing on.
Piol, as well as the men in the store, laughed and talked as if they were enjoying Lyla's appearance.
"Puhahahat! Is that the high and mighty bitch from before?"
"Kuh, look at that soft skin! Brother Piol, we're going to have a feast today, aren't we?"
"Ahaha. Did she really put that in?"
Lyla bit her lip once again at the men's vulgar jeers. Piol felt even more pleased with her expression, as if she didn't want to deal with them.
'Stupid bitch, you must be thinking that you just have to endure today.'
That wasn't exactly wrong.
But, the woman in front of him probably didn't realize how broken she would be by the time that day was over. He was going to completely break Lyla.
"Well, then."

-Swish.

Piol grabbed the tail inserted into Lyla's butt and pulled it out roughly.

-Poof.

"Hngh!?"
As the tail plug inserted into Lyla's butt came out with a small sound, Lyla staggered and let out an unsightly moan. Piol grabbed her head as she staggered from the sudden pressure and slammed it violently onto the counter.

-Thud!!

As the fragile girl's head slammed into the wooden store counter, Lyla's body trembled. Because Piol was holding the back of her head, she arched her upper body over the counter, with her butt facing Piol.
Seeing her not even moan despite having her face slammed down, Piol muttered in surprise.
"Indeed, your patience is amazing. You didn't even moan despite the shock. That's something to be proud of."
The moment he said those words, Lyla's body twitched once and a suppressed moan leaked out from between her disheveled blonde hair.
"Ugh...."
"...."
Hearing the moan that felt somehow artificial, Piol felt a sense of unease, but soon wore a sly smile and picked up a bottle placed on the shelf. Then, the men who were watching Lyla and Piol burst into laughter as if they had agreed to do so beforehand.
"Brother, are you really going to do that?"
"That girl might break, you know?"
Lyla's body twitched again at the word "break," but Piol didn't care about such things.
"Yeah, wouldn't it be more fun to do it this way?"
Hearing the words filled with cruel emotion, Lyla trembled in fear and turned her head. She was still being held by the hair, but she could still exert that much strength. Lyla's face, which had turned her head, had not even a scratch on it, despite having collided head-on with the table.
Piol admired Lyla's appearance and muttered.
"Ho, so you were right to be so loud. Your body is really strong."
Then he added in a cruel voice.
"For just a girl, that is."
But that only fueled his sadism even more.
It didn't matter if she had a strong body from learning martial arts. After all, Piol and the other members of Blate were planning to completely break the woman in front of them.
Rather, it didn't matter because they could enjoy it even more if she had a strong body.
"...W-What are you going to do?"
In response to Lyla's question, which she asked as if she was afraid, Piol replied in a voice mixed with laughter.
"Ah, it's nothing much."

-Pop.

He opened the bottle with one hand,

-Plunge.

And roughly inserted the mouth of the bottle into Lyla's anus. The moment she felt the cold, hard foreign object, Lyla trembled in surprise.
"Hoo... Hngh!?"
It wasn't just a foreign object that she felt.
Feeling the cold yet burning liquid flowing into her belly, Lyla muttered in a trembling voice.
"T-This... what, what is it...?"
"It's vodka. Is this kind of alcohol still too early for a kid like you?"

-Glug, glug.

The liquid in the bottle was slowly flowing into Lyla's belly. As the alcohol's unique burning sensation and the cold liquor mixed in her belly, Lyla moaned as if she couldn't bear it.
"U-Ugh... S-Stop..."
Lyla pleaded as if begging, but Piol ignored her words. He chuckled and gestured to the man sitting at the table in the store. The man, realizing what that meant, approached the counter with a cruel smile on his face and grabbed Lyla's ankles.
"D-Don't do it...!"
"Puhahahat! Where did all that confidence from before go?"
Lyla, realizing what they were trying to do, flailed her arms and legs, but there was no strength in her resistance. Piol and the man grabbed Lyla's ankles and lifted her up.
"Kyaagh!?"
Lyla was instantly left hanging upside down in the air, completely exposing her naked body. The men in the bar burst into laughter once again at the sight of her white breasts, pink nipples, and shameful private parts.

-Glug.

Besides, because her body was turned upside down, the liquor flowing into Lyla's intestines was speeding up even more. At that chilling sensation, Lyla muttered with a dazed expression.
"N-No way... This is... too good, no, too much..."
"Puhaha, this is a funny bitch!"
Piol laughed loudly as he looked at Lyla, who was muttering blankly, and whispered cruelly into Lyla's ear.
"You looked down on us too much. I'm going to completely break you so much that it will be hard for you to live as a woman in the future. How would you feel if you were gang-raped until your cute pussy was drooping? Ah, and don't worry. I'll widen the hole in the back so much that it won't be neglected either. You'll probably have to live with that tail for the rest of your life, right? Or it'll be too loose and you'll be leaking all the time."
"Hngh...!?"
At Piol's insane whisper, Lyla blushed and twisted her body once. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised and frozen, and Piol laughed as if he was pleased with the sight.
"That's the perfect expression for you. Looking scared like a cowardly whore."
Piol nodded in satisfaction as he watched the arrogant bitch's face crumble. Then he reached out and pulled out the liquor bottle that was stuck in her anus.

-Squelch.

The liquor bottle was empty because it had poured all the liquid into Lyla's intestines. Piol put the tail plug back into her anus to prevent the liquor in her belly from flowing back, and then turned her body back around.

"Hnnngh...."
Lyla could stand on her own legs again, but the tail plug sealing her anus prevented the alcohol poured into her intestines from flowing out. The burning sensation in her stomach made Lyla groan softly and stagger.
Piol smirked mockingly and barked at Lyla as if giving an order.
"Serve in that state for the rest of the day. If that tail falls off, I'll shove two bottles in you next time."
"Ugh, who would listen to the likes of you...."
Lyla tried to shout back in anger, but Piol moved faster.
— SMACK!
"Aaaah!?"
Lyla groaned at the burning sensation on her cheek. The merciless blow made her small body stagger and fall onto the counter. It was a pitiful sight, but the Blate's gang members in the bar simply laughed with glee at the spectacle.
They were enjoying the sight of the girl who had been acting so arrogant just moments ago, now stripped naked, filled with alcohol, and wearing a ridiculous tail.
In the bar filled with base desires, no one would stand up for Lyla. Everyone there was just waiting to pour their desires onto her body.
And Piol was at the forefront of those men. He gave a cold smile as he looked at Lyla, who had fallen pathetically.
"For someone who's going to serve, you're lacking in the basics. Treat everyone here with respect for the rest of the day."
The cruel command rang in her ears, and Lyla swayed as she stood up. Despite having just been slapped, there was no sign of submission on her face.
"No..."
Lyla grabbed her flushed cheek and glared at Piol with a straight gaze.
"I will never, ever give in to you."
At that audacious statement, the smile on Piol's face deepened even further.
"I'm really looking forward to seeing how long you can keep saying that."
---------= Author's Note ---------=
I'm posting consecutive chapters for Gangho's stir-fry, but the development is a bit slow.

Chapter 64

65: Blood Born - H
And, several hours later.
"Ah, hng, I, I was wrong... Hng!?"

-Thwack, thwack!

Amidst the boisterous chatter of men, the sound of flesh colliding echoed through the tavern. Lyla, sprawled across the table, had her legs spread wide, accepting Piol's penis.

-Squish! Squish!

"Haa! Hng, haa...!"
Each time Piol thrust his hips powerfully, Lyla's snow-white legs, wrapped around his waist, trembled. Sweet moans escaped her red lips, and her expression, melted with pleasure, was so lewdly distorted that she hardly looked like a woman being gang-raped.
The men, each holding a glass, watched Lyla's state and snickered.
"Hey, where's all that spirit from earlier?"
"You said you'd never give in? But you're loving it now that you're getting fucked!"
"Hng, n-no, hng, I, don't want to, stop... Hauuut!?"

-Thwack!

Lyla tried to deny their jeers and shake her head, but she couldn't finish her sentence. The moment she tried to answer, Piol thrust his hips powerfully, and Lyla let out a sharp moan, embracing Piol's body that was pressing down on her. The act was as if she was hugging a lover, and Piol and the other members of the underworld organization snickered and mocked Lyla.
"Pfft! Look at this bitch. Acting like a shy virgin when she's been passed around dozens of times!"
"Boss Piol! Looks like this slut really likes you?"
"Hng... Hauuung!?"
But despite the mockery, Lyla hugged Piol even tighter. She was embracing Piol in front of her as she reached climax in a daze, but it was just an amusing spectacle for the Blate organization members.
"Haa, huu...."
Lyla had already been force-fed vodka and had to drink various alcohols along with the men's semen while being gang-raped for several hours. The men forced her to drink, amused by her swaying waist while drunk.
Even though she had learned martial arts, the endlessly poured alcohol made her mind hazy. Moreover, being gang-raped while drunk like this made her recall her experience in Lakers. Because of that, Lyla's body desperately craved a man regardless of her will, and the men laughed and enjoyed her aroused state.

-Pshoo.

"Hiyaaang!?"
Perhaps because of that, the moment Lyla felt Piol ejaculating inside her, she climaxed again. The essence flowing from Piol violated her body, which had become able to feel sensations even more sensitively due to the Succubus Art, and an unbearable pleasure surged from her lower abdomen.
Piol pulled his penis out of Lyla, who was trembling, and raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead. He looked down at Lyla with a satisfied face and muttered.
"Hoo, anyway, this bitch's lower hole is really something else."
"That's right. She's more suited to being a prostitute than an adventurer."
That was a thought that Piol, as well as the other members of Blate, had in common. No matter how much Lyla cried out that she hated it, her body, as if born to please men, quickly clung to them when they inserted their penises, stimulating them as if caressing them to squeeze out their semen.
In addition, Lyla's insides, which poured out fluids like an inexhaustible spring, maintained just the right humidity, neither too moist nor too dry. The sticky sensation, the perfect amount of pressure, and the warm flesh aroused a desire in the Blate members that was not satisfied even after ejaculating several times.
"Haa, haa...."
Piol muttered, looking at Lyla, who was breathing roughly.
"She's completely bewitching. If she had grown up like this, she might have attached herself to some noble family as a concubine."
According to the original plan, Lyla should have been completely broken by now, but the problem was that her hole was too outstanding. Because of that, the ten organization members who were waiting, and the seven additional members who came in, all enjoyed her body and ejaculated their white fluids into her vagina and mouth.
Lyla's body had something about it that seduced men, to the point that even those who had experience with women were captivated.
But now, it was time to end the game.
Piol looked around the tavern and suddenly called out a name.
"Kadin. Start."
The man who was called nodded and approached Lyla, who was lying on the table.
"Hauuu...?"
Lyla stared blankly at the approaching man. Her blue eyes listlessly scanned the restraints in the man's hand, including the iron handcuffs and shackles. However, her body, weakened by repeated gang rapes and the lingering afterglow of climax, didn't even think of moving.

-Clank, clank.

Because of that, Lyla had no choice but to be helplessly fitted with restraints all over her body. Her arms were tied behind her back with iron handcuffs, and her legs were fixed to the restraint and shackles, making it impossible to even close her legs, let alone move. Watching the girl's shameful state with her precious parts exposed, the men watching snickered again.
"Hng, wh, what are you...?"
Seeing Lyla asking in a trembling voice, Piol laughed as if he was amused.
"Ah, didn't we show that to our cute sow?"
When he gestured again, another man lifted something up with a snickering laugh. Seeing that, Lyla realized what she was about to be subjected to and trembled.
"Hng, ah...?"
What the man lifted was a hideous object modeled after a male genital.
However, it was too huge to be 'modeled after'. Lyla could accept even Charka's penis, but what Kadin lifted was a monstrosity the size of his forearm.
Moreover, there were two of them.
Even in her hazy consciousness, that much was clearly visible. Lyla stared blankly at the large dildos in Kadin's hand and muttered.
"Could it be...?"
"Oh, it seems you know?"
Piol chuckled and kindly approached her ear to explain.
"We're gentlemen, so we prepared something special? So that our sow won't be lonely until tomorrow morning."
Unbelievable.
An ordinary woman would die if she accepted something like that. Even if she didn't die, it was obvious that she would be so broken that she would have difficulty living properly in the future.
Lyla watched Kadin approaching with a band with two huge dildos attached to it with expectant eyes. Even though her body was flushed with alcohol and her head was dizzy, the monstrosity in front of her was clearly imprinted in her blue eyes.
Piol, mistaking the trembling of those eyes for fear, smiled with satisfaction and grabbed her chest. He intended to enjoy the soft skin while watching the girl in front of him break down.
"St, stop...!"
Lyla screamed while twisting her body, but that didn't mean they would stop. She looked at the approaching Kadin and desperately moved her tangled tongue to speak.
"I, I was wrong... I'll do everything you tell me. Give me, give me more cock. I'll suck it hard. I'll eat it deliciously. I can do well. Please don't break me..."
The girl opened her eyes wide and pleaded with the Blate members with a distorted smile on her face. Her appearance, with her whole body bound in restraints and barely raising her twisted lips to force a smile, was pathetic.
"Hahaha! This is really funny!"
There was no way the Blate members would listen to those words.
Piol burst out laughing first, and the other members followed suit. The hearty laughter echoing in the tavern clearly contained mockery.
After laughing for a while, Piol suddenly grabbed one of the remaining bottles of alcohol and poured it into Lyla's mouth.
"Ugh!?"
Because her hands and feet were tied, Lyla couldn't even resist and had no choice but to drink all the liquid flowing into her throat. When all the alcohol in the bottle had been poured in, Piol took it out and gestured to Kadin again.
"Take care of it, we need to finish this and send the kids up."
"Understood."
Kadin nodded and replied.

-Clunk, clunk.

"Hng, no way..."
Lyla shook her body as she watched the approaching Kadin, but in a situation where her hands and feet were tied, it was just a meaningless resistance.

-Squish.

Kadin lifted the penis-shaped sculpture and placed it between Lyla's cleft, slowly pushing it in.
"Hauuuuung!?"
Lyla's vagina, already loosened by hours of gang rape, was grotesquely open, slowly swallowing the huge dildo. Her insides expanded to the limit, and a strong pressure tried to push the dildo out, but Kadin mercilessly inserted it between Lyla's genitals.
"Hgyaa, I'm, gonna die..."
Lyla convulsed and groaned softly at the tremendous foreign sensation digging into her genitals, but the Blate members were cold-hearted. They didn't care at all even if she died.
Eventually, Lyla's genitals were so brutally opened that even an adult man's fist could fit inside. A light of pain settled in the girl's blue eyes, and her trembling limbs stiffened. Due to the continued humiliation, the endless intoxication, and the overwhelming foreign sensation in her lower abdomen, Lyla's consciousness slowly began to fade away.
The last thing that was imprinted on Lyla's retina, which was gradually losing its reason, was the figure of Piol holding something like a fist-sized bead.

Chapter 65

66: Blood Born - H
"...."
When I opened my eyes, the first thing I felt was the cold metal of the restraints binding my limbs.

-Clang, clang.

I shook my body back and forth, but the restraints only echoed with the sound of metal clashing, showing no sign of loosening. Well, if they came off with this much struggling, they wouldn't be restraints, would they?
"Hmm..."
Looking around, I saw something similar to the darkroom where I was taken in the underground plaza. It was slightly different, seeming like a place originally used as a warehouse, but it was still a similar enclosed space.
And I was stuck in a corner of that enclosed space, left abandoned.
It goes without saying, but I wasn't wearing any clothes. The ring and plate necklace were still there, but you can't really call those clothes. I don't feel particularly embarrassed about being naked, but it feels strangely familiar. Something similar happened in Lakers and Karaldin. Now Mesatria too.
Is being left like this every time I come into contact with the underworld my destiny?
"Haa..."

-Clang, clang.

I sighed and tried to move my bound body to adjust my posture. My muscles were a bit stiff from sleeping while restrained, but since my body has become stronger from learning Qi Gong, it would recover quickly if I could break free.
But when did I pass out?
As I slowly retraced my memories, the scenes before I fainted flashed before my eyes like a slideshow.
"...Ah."
After Emily left, I was subjected to quite a variety of things.
Nuke pissed inside me, Piol poured alcohol into my ass, plugged it up, and then gang-raped me with his men for six hours. And, in the end, they left me in this enclosed space with this huge dildo stuck inside me.
Right, that's what happened.
Having fully recalled my memories, I slowly exhaled.
"Haaah..."
A sweet, nasal sound escaped from my lips.
I can't help it, I was that turned on.
I liked both of them.
Lately, especially after the underground plaza, I've been lacking this kind of stimulation, so it felt like something I was missing was finally fulfilled. Of course, I can't gain essence from this kind of hardcore play, but it improves the quality of my life and gives me vitality.
Sometimes rest and entertainment are necessary.
Coming to Mesatria was a great choice after all.

-Clang, clang.

Honestly, I wanted to leisurely masturbate with yesterday's memories as a snack, but escaping was the priority right now. I had things to do.

-Clunk.

"Ugh...?"
Just as I was about to move my body to adjust my posture, I felt an enormous sense of discomfort in my lower abdomen. Especially a huge foreign object.
Without realizing it, I lowered my head and looked down.
"...Oh, right."
Come to think of it, that's what happened.
Looking down, there was something huge stuck in my pussy. It was like a cylindrical piece of wood, and the joint was glistening with vaginal fluids.
Because a dildo almost the size of a baseball bat was stuck in me, fixed with a leather band, I still felt intense discomfort in my genitals. It's amazing that I didn't notice it from the moment I woke up until now.
"...."
Looking closely, this thing was seriously huge.
Even bigger than Charka's.
No, in the first place, this wasn't even a size you could call a 'penis'. It was just like shoving a baseball bat in there. I wonder if I pull it out, will semen-like stuff flow out? Of course, since Aroom is inside me, that's unlikely.
...Still, seeing myself in this state made me feel a surge of fondness for the Blate organization members.
Being completely restrained and abandoned with an unbelievably large dildo inserted. They're doing things I quite like, aren't they?
When it comes to the degree of abandonment play, being tied to a restraint chair, blindfolded, and abandoned in the Karaldin underground plaza to become a public toilet for thugs was the most enjoyable, but this wasn't bad either.
But that's that, and since I had to escape, I decided to take out this baseball bat-like dildo. I don't know how much time has passed, but I had to finish things before Emily came. I just hope it's not morning yet.
I thought of Aroom in my head.
I felt a slight headache from the hangover, but I couldn't give up escaping because of a headache.

-Aroom.

Then I felt something wriggling inside my stomach.
Reacting to my mental strength, which could also be called the power of the upper Dantian, Aroom began to move.

-Gurgle.

Following my command, Aroom slowly came out of the cervix and began to push out the dildo inside me. Even though it was fixed with a leather band, it wasn't tied very tightly, so the slime's strength was enough.
If necessary, I could melt it with dissolving fluid.
"Haaah..."
But I couldn't block the stimulation I felt as Aroom moved. As Aroom wriggled inside my vagina and pushed out the dildo, the dildo shook violently, stimulating my genitals. A moan involuntarily escaped from my lips due to the tingling sensation that continued to be felt in my lower abdomen.

-Squeak, squelch!

"Haa, hoo..."
This is a bit dangerous.
Even amidst the tingling pleasure, I raised my head and looked at the door of the enclosed space. I wondered if someone on the other side would hear my moans and barge in, and even though I knew I shouldn't, the image of me being caught and gang-raped again involuntarily came to mind.
...Even though I know I'm already seriously addicted, I can't stop fantasizing. If my hands weren't tied, I would have masturbated, but I couldn't because I was tightly bound.
I've noticed recently that as my level of Succubus Art increases, the tendency to succumb to pleasure when embraced by a man is also gradually strengthening. There was no such phenomenon in the knowledge of the Succubus Witch, so I should contemplate this sometime.
"Heuh, w-wait a minute, a little softer...Aah!?"
In the end, I had no choice but to entrust myself to the tantalizing stimulation until Aroom pulled out the dildo, wriggling my body.

-Thud.

"Haa..."
As the dildo came out, I let out a sigh of relief.
Because a dildo with overwhelming volume was inserted and then removed, I still felt like something was stuck inside me.
"....Wow."
Looking at the large dildo that came out between my legs, I involuntarily exclaimed. How could something so crude have entered my body? While being dumbfounded by the unbelievable size, I chuckled at the thought that it actually happened.
"....It'll be easier to give birth later."
I don't know whose child I'll have, but at this rate, childbirth won't be difficult. Since I have Succubus Art, I might even feel a birth orgasm. Right now, I won't get pregnant due to the Essence Absorption Art and the existence of Aroom, but I might have to someday.
Or maybe I'll want to.
Of course, those are all things in the distant future.

-Swish.

I shook my head to clear my complicated thoughts and decided to focus on the reality before me.
By the way, what do those guys think of a woman's body? If it weren't for the Iron God Armor, my precious pussy would have already been torn. Because it had been expanded to almost the level of the mysteries of the human body, the empty feeling I felt down there was even more annoying.
...Should I have kept it in a little longer?
Honestly, it's not like I felt any physical pleasure, but since this situation itself is my favorite, I wondered if I should have enjoyed it a little more.
Hmm, but I should prioritize what I have to do now.
//
Unlike when I was captured in the underground plaza, breaking free this time was not difficult at all. The slime's mucus can be transformed almost freely, and if it is crystallized, there is no need for a master key.
Fortunately, the Blate organization members didn't know I could use magic, so they didn't gag me. Of course, even if they had gagged me, I could have broken free with Aroom.
And in the process of breaking free, I discovered another problem.
"Hmm..."
I had been feeling an enormous sense of discomfort in my stomach since earlier, and it seemed like those guys had put a lot of something in my back hole while I was unconscious. I wondered if I was mistaken, but that wasn't the case.

-Press.

When I pressed down on my lower abdomen with my hand, which had been freed from the restraints, I felt something hard inside.
Damn fiendish bastards.
What did they do while I was sleeping?
If they were going to do this, shouldn't they have woken me up first? Then I would have given them a good reaction.

-Poof.

"Heuh...!"
As I pulled out a rather cute-looking cat tail, the discomfort I felt inside my stomach became even more detailed. I don't know what they put in, but judging from how heavy my stomach is, it wasn't ordinary.
"Heuh, heuk...!"
I moved my muscles to push what was inside my stomach out.
Then I felt something smooth and large coming out through my ass.
"Haa...!"
I involuntarily moaned at the pleasure of excreting something. Even if it wasn't for what had happened so far, my ass had already been sufficiently developed when I left Lakers. I couldn't help but feel a slight pleasure from this act.

-Thud.

As the sound of something falling rang in my ears, I barely raised my body from a sitting position and looked down at it. And then I muttered softly.
"....Crazy."
Smooth and glossy, it was a steel ball. When I reached out and picked it up, it was a little light, so it wasn't completely made of steel, but it seemed like they had put a light material like wood inside and covered it.
Anyway, these guys were completely set on this.
They said they would ruin me so that it would be hard to be a woman, and it seemed that wasn't just a lie.
Steel balls a little bigger than my fist were definitely perfect for tearing the sphincter if you put them in carelessly. If you shoved something like this in carelessly, your anus would loosen and you would have to wear diapers. It would be okay if you were treated by a priest who could use healing holy magic, but that's not cheap either.

-Thud.

There were a total of four such steel balls.
"...."
I blankly stared at the steel balls rolling on the floor. Looking at them, I felt a slight anger rising in my chest. I thought about trying to endure it with a little patience, but I couldn't.
I can't forgive them for doing this to me.
If they had splashed water on me, I would have woken up right away, and then I would have had another fun memory. They took that opportunity away from me. So, they have to be punished for that.
I got up and looked at the door of the enclosed space.
Now, it was time to move.
//
Holding a sharply crystallized piece of Aroom's mucus in my right hand, I lightly swung it.

-Thwack.

"Keuh!"
With the sound of air escaping, hot blood gushed out. The man's half-closed eyes widened and were filled with horror.

-Press.

"Heup!?"
However, I covered the man's mouth and gave him a strong force so that he could not scream. The man lying on the bed thrashed for a while without even screaming, and soon dropped his arms limply.
Before life completely left him, his horrified eyes met mine.
"...Hoo!"
It was a face I remembered.
It was the man who had grabbed my leash and ordered me to crawl on all fours on the bar floor. Well, it's a shame. I quite liked that.
If he had stomped on my head with his foot at the end, I might have spared him. Since he didn't do that, I'll just kill him.
In fact, none of the men I've dealt with so far have survived.
This makes fourteen.

With the exception of Piol, Nuke, and Cardin, all of Blate's men in this tavern were dealt with. Shanst must be staying elsewhere; I couldn't find him, but it didn't matter.

-Creak.

Opening the wooden door and stepping into the hallway, I saw the bodies of two men, lying in pools of blood. They were the sentries, the first to die, their throats pierced by daggers made of crystallized Arum.
"...."
I stared at them for a moment, then turned towards the stairs.
Leaving the thick stench of blood behind, I slowly moved forward, completely naked. The reason I didn't bother to put on clothes wasn't just to keep the sticky blood from splattering on them, but also because the liberation of walking around nude felt good.
Would others see me as an exhibitionist pervert?
It's funny how that wouldn't be entirely wrong.
"....Heh."
It wasn't a particularly funny thought, but a self-deprecating laugh escaped my lips.
I no longer felt guilt about killing, nor did I shy away from it. But if you asked if I enjoyed killing, I couldn't say that either.
I simply didn't feel any qualms.
I didn't particularly want to make excuses, but this change was related to the nature of the martial art classified as demonic art. A body strengthened and transformed by internal energy changed even the nature it contained. Personality was no exception.
Of course, that didn't mean demonic art turned perfectly normal people into murderers.
It just made trash more like trash.

-Whir.

I spun the blade made of crystallized Arum once, then continued on my way.
Erzsebet Vladimir.
The woman with the name 'Great Erzsebet' was probably a friend of mine in a past life.
Not all friends from past lives are good people.
We were all friendly with each other, and there wasn't anyone who was a complete piece of trash in terms of personality, but that was only on the surface.
Living in this world, we had changed.
I, too, had undergone such changes, and so had Emily.
I couldn't guarantee that the direction of those changes wouldn't be negative.

-Thud, thud.

I stood in front of a door I hadn't opened yet, fiddling with the Arum in my hand.
Erzsebet Vladimir.
Who was she?
Did the man behind this door know the answer?
I hoped so.
Otherwise, there would be no point in killing fourteen people.

Chapter 66

The tavern, which served as a base for the Blate organization, was a three-story building. The first floor was an ordinary drinking space, while the second and third floors were used as lodging.
And for some reason, the executives seemed to be sleeping on the third floor. I hadn't seen any of their faces while coming up from the basement to the second floor.

-Tap.

Standing in front of the door, I took a moment to examine myself.
Under the moonlight shining through the window, my stark white nakedness was quite prominent. Describing it like this might sound a bit lewd, but in reality, it was more gruesome.
My body was covered in red blood.
The traces of a fierce battle... but it was too one-sided to call it that.
This was all the blood of the organization members who had been sleeping downstairs.
The tail plug that Nuke had given me was too valuable to lose, so I had carefully wrapped it around my left wrist. In this world, adult toys were rare unless they were a noble's refined hobby, so they were hard to come by.
I had considered fighting with it inserted, but that seemed a bit too perverted, so I decided against it. I could use my inner energy to use it as a weapon, but I didn't feel the need to go that far.
If I attached a small dagger to the end later, it might be useful in an emergency.
I was still holding the hardened Arum in my hand.
To be precise, it wasn't the whole thing, but a small, sharpened piece of Arum. It had shrunk considerably because of that, but I wasn't worried since it would quickly regain its size if I fed it some meat later.
Anyway, I was fully prepared.

-Creak.

I slightly opened the door, and a black figure lying on the bed came into view. Judging by the large build... I couldn't tell if it was Kadin or Nuke. Would I be able to tell if I got closer?

-Shuffle, shuffle.

I slowly moved my feet, heading towards the bed.
The room was dim, but thanks to the moonlight shining through the gaps in the window, I could make out faces if I focused my vision. Upon closer inspection, there was a scar-like mark on his face. If so, this man must be Nuke.
As the highest-ranking member in this tavern, he would know a lot.
It was better to extract all the information I could from this man than to try to get it from the small fries.
Thinking that, I was about to lift the crystallized piece of Arum when,

-Tap!

A subtle sound rang in my ear.
It wasn't hard to understand what it meant.
Without hesitation, I immediately turned my body and kicked towards the source of the sound.

-Whoosh!

The kick, cutting through the air, accurately struck the faint figure hidden in the darkness.

-Thwack!

"Ugh!?"
Along with a familiar groan, the man who had been hit in the solar plexus staggered backward.
That voice... it's Piol.
He did some pretty nasty things to me, so I don't particularly want to kill him, but it's better to decide after seeing the situation.
In the current situation, one person was enough to extract information from.

-Tap.

If so, is that sound coming from the other side Kadin? As soon as I sensed something approaching, I swung the crystallized dagger in my hand and slashed the neck of the approaching man.

-Slice.

"Guh...?!"
Even if I couldn't see his face clearly, it was enough as long as I could see the general shape. A stream of blood gushed from the man, soaking my cheek, along with a voice filled with panic. It was a fatal amount of bleeding. I aimed for the artery, but I didn't know I would cut it so cleanly.

-Thud.

I kicked the black figure staggering in front of me, and the man, presumed to be Kadin, fell backward. And at that moment, Nuke, who had been lying on the bed, swung something at me.

-Whoosh.

The sound of air being cut rang in my ear.
I took a step back to avoid the attack. I had the Ironclad Armor as insurance, but I shouldn't be too overconfident about it. There are many weapons in this world that can pierce the Ironclad Armor.
"Damn it!"
What Nuke swung was an ordinary short sword.
As befitting the underworld, it was a weapon that was easy to carry rather than being powerful. After confirming the weapon, I poured some of my inner energy into the dagger I was holding and threw it at Piol, who was lying next to me.

-Thwack.

The dagger flew like a ray of light and pierced Piol's abdomen.
"Guh-ahhh!"
Hearing the unsightly scream, a hollow laugh suddenly formed on my lips.
He was the man who had been pulling my hair, stomping on my chest, and telling me to cry like a bitch until I fainted, but now killing him was so easy.
Realizing that, I felt a bit let down.
It was like finding out that what I thought was a real dick was actually a dildo.
I know I don't need to care about such things, but I still want the real thing in my heart.
Someone who would truly trample on me and dominate me.

-Whoosh.

The sound of air being cut rang in my ear again, and I snapped out of my thoughts.
Nuke had gotten up and was swinging his short sword again.

-Clang.

I grabbed the blade of the flying short sword with one hand and punched Nuke in the abdomen with my other hand.

-Thwack!

"Guh!?"
This is revenge for using me like a toilet but not hitting my stomach.
I was secretly expecting him to break me, but no one hit my stomach. Honestly, isn't that a bit too much?
I love getting hit so much.
"Keh, guh!"
Thanks to the bit of inner energy I used, Nuke vomited and rolled around on the bed.
"You, you bitch..."
Fortunately, he seemed to have the strength to speak.
Although it would be hard for him to move.
I took my eyes off Nuke for a moment and looked around.
"Krrk, guh..."
Kadin was lying on the floor, bleeding from his neck and writhing, and
"Ugh, ugh..."
Piol was trembling in fear, trying to pull out the crystallized dagger stuck in his abdomen.
Kadin probably wouldn't last long, and Piol might last a little longer. Of course, he would die if he didn't get treatment, but let's just think of it as his fate.
"Wh-what the..."
Nuke covered his stomach with one hand, struggling to look at me and open his mouth. I could roughly guess what he wanted to say. Why did we, or why did I hide such power?
And there was no reason to answer either question.
I didn't answer his question and approached him, opening my mouth.
"I want to ask you a few things about Erzebet."
What I want is information.
It seemed better to beat the information out of them than to get it through a peaceful trade.
Anyway, these guys didn't seem to be very close to Erzebet, so there was no need to hold back.
"Kuh, what about the others, what did you do to them?"
But before answering my question, Nuke asked about the safety of his subordinates first. Even in the gutter that is the underworld, caring for one's subordinates doesn't change. It seems to change a bit as you go up the ranks, though.
I put on a light smile and answered.
"They're all safe."
"...Bullshit."
"Why are you asking if you already know?"
I chuckled at Nuke's answer.
"Damn it, I should have killed you bitch a long time ago."
"You should have. But, I don't think that's something someone who pissed in my uterus should be saying."
"Heh heh, I just used the toilet like a toilet, is there a problem with that?"
I like that.
I was just going to interrogate him, but seeing those eyes along with the insulting words makes my body heat up without me realizing it. Anyway, I don't know if he would answer properly even if I just asked, so I might as well enjoy the interrogation a little.
I smiled and made up my mind, then approached Piol and stepped on his stomach.

-Thwack.

"Kuh-uhhh!!"
Then Piol foamed at the mouth and fainted.
You don't die immediately just because a dagger is stuck in your stomach. After examining him, it seemed that he had missed the vital points. If he's lucky, he might live.
It would be a shame if he died, but I don't intend to kill him on purpose.
I just knocked him out because I didn't want any obstacles. It's definitely not because I have any ill feelings.
However, Nuke seemed to misunderstand my actions and looked at me with a venomous gaze.
"...You bitch, you won't die easily."
"Oh my, what makes you say that?"
"The Blate's members will definitely find you. They'll pull out your teeth, cut off your limbs, and throw you into a brothel. How about that? After sucking on rotten dicks all day long, you'll want to die first, right?"
I chuckled at his words.
Nuke seemed to be threatening me with all his heart, but well.
That seems like a reward in our industry.
After going to Karaldin's underground plaza, I think that kind of life isn't so bad. Still, it's better to have teeth, so I should try not to let that happen.
"I like what you're saying. By the way, as I said before, I want to hear more about Erzebet."
I say, approaching Nuke with a smile on my face.
Then, as expected, Nuke moved his arm and swung something at me.
As something shining flew out of the darkness, I quickly tilted my head back to avoid it.
The next part wasn't difficult.

-Thwack.

"Guh!?"
I punched Nuke again and knocked him down, then removed the dagger from his hand. Then I reached out and grabbed his neck.

-Creak.

Perhaps because of the violent struggle.
The wooden bed made a creaking sound.
...But this bed is pretty good.
Especially the soft and fluffy feeling. Is that why the executives were sleeping on the third floor, because of this bed?
"Crazy, you monster..."
As a murmur mixed with hatred rang in my ear, I looked down.
Nuke was pinned under me with his neck grabbed by my hand. He could resist as much as he wanted, but he didn't seem to want to die if he didn't move. He had already seen that I was stronger in martial arts, so to speak.
In fact, if we were just talking about pure physical ability, we would be similar because I was weakened by Quaido's poison, but as long as there was the variable of inner energy, there was no way he could beat me.
"I'm saying this for the third time. Tell me everything you know about Erzebet."
"Heh heh, who says I will?"
Well, I guess he's not going to tell me willingly.
As expected of an executive, he has guts. And he's stubborn as hell.
It's not like it's a secret, but is he just not telling me because he doesn't like me?
"Don't act like you're something special, you trashy whore. Kill me if you want. Oh, and before you kill me, why don't you show me that precious pussy of yours one more time? You're a dirty slut, but that grip of yours was worth seeing."
Looking at him spewing insults with a sneer, it seemed that was the case. I pondered his words for a moment, then nodded.
"Really? Then let's do it."
Good idea.
I was already getting a little horny from being harshly insulted, and since there was a good dick in front of me, there was no need to refuse. Besides, there was something I wanted to experiment with.
As my level of Yin Demon Art rises, the degree to which I feel pleasure seems to be gradually increasing, and I wanted to confirm whether I would really be helpless if I just got fucked.
Of course, I don't think that's the case, no matter what.
Giving in to pleasure is only a matter of mental dimension, not physical weakness.
"...What?"
Nuke retorted in disbelief at my words, but there was no reason to kindly explain it to him. I still grabbed his neck with one hand, and reached out with the other hand to find Nuke's penis and grope it.
It wasn't hard to find.
His was already hard and erect.

Could he really be imagining cutting off my limbs and using me like an onahole in his head? If so, I think I might actually like it.
I smirked and asked him again.
"Ugh, you're cursing me out, but your body's being honest. Were you really imagining something like that while cursing?"
"Y-you crazy bitch... are you serious...?"
His voice held more disbelief than fear.
Instead of answering, I shifted my body slightly downwards. Since I was on top of Nuke, the only position possible was reverse cowgirl.
Even after being brutally gang-raped from morning till evening, and left unconscious for hours impaled on a dildo the size of a baseball bat, my pussy was still wet with juices. It was wet enough to penetrate.

-Squish.

The moment his thick, hard cock brushed against the entrance of my wet pussy, an electrifying pleasure erupted from my lower abdomen.
"Haaah...?"
"You fucking bitch!"
I couldn't help but moan at the blissful sensation, and Nuke, with a distorted expression, swung his fist at me. I considered taking the hit for a moment, but I tilted my head back to dodge the incoming fist, gathered my inner strength, and struck Nuke's pressure point.
"Ugh!?"
"Stay still. I'll give you something good."
Come to think of it, I've only done it with him once so far.
He must have a lot of essence to extract, and I should ask him for information while I'm at it.
It doesn't seem like he'll tell me anything if I just ask.
Interrogation works best when the person enjoys it; if you just stand in front of someone who won't talk and do useless things, only I'll get tired.
"You, you fucking bitch, what the hell did you do to me!"
Because I hit his pressure point, Nuke couldn't even resist and just cursed at me. Pressure points are an unfamiliar technique in this world, so it's natural he wouldn't know.
"You goddamn, bitchy whore! Undo this right now!?"
I wondered if I should block his blood points too, but it didn't seem necessary. His curses were making my body heat up faster. My chest felt tight, and my heart felt like it was being chipped away, but my body was getting hotter, and I could feel my pussy getting wet with a perverse pleasure in my head.
I wish he would curse me out a little more. Is this excitement why I'm drawn to rough men? With that thought in my head, I moved my hips slightly to adjust my position.

-Squish.

But his body was honest, and Nuke had a stiff cock. A desire to quickly insert it and roughly stir the inside of my pussy with his hard cock surged from within me.
Following that desire, I lowered myself onto Nuke's body.
"Haaah!?"
"Ugh!"
The moment of insertion felt like a giant skewer piercing through my body, and a thrilling pleasure shot up my spine to the top of my head.
This one was a little dangerous. I almost came just from the insertion.
But still, this was good.
He doesn't seem like he'll give in easily, and I can counterattack as much as I want.
"Ugh, fuck..."
Suddenly, I heard a small curse in my ear.
I lowered my head and looked down at Nuke, who was twitching.
His eyes still held hatred and venom.
His scarred, not-so-handsome face, and his eyes burning with intense emotion, contained something that could be described as beautiful, something that made me feel ecstatic just by looking at them.
Just realizing that his gaze was directed at me made my heart beat wildly.
My preference is to be tormented and dominated, but sometimes it's okay to switch positions and rape like this.
I grinned and looked down at Nuke.
"If you don't tell me about Erzebet, I'm going to fuck you all night long."
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Thank you always for the recommendations.

Chapter 67

51: Black Street
Standing at the head of the investigation team, Aira, who was walking down the road, raised her hand and quickly muttered,
"Wait."
At her words, all the members of the investigation team stopped walking.
Lakas, who was in charge of leading the group, approached Aira and asked her,
"What's wrong?"
"It's a trap."
Simply answering, Aira stretched out her foot and stepped on the middle of the pile of fallen leaves.

-Thump.

Suddenly, the ground collapsed, revealing a deeply dug pit.
At the bottom of the pit, sharpened wooden stakes were planted.
"...Hmm."
Lakas narrowed his eyes and observed the pointed part of the wooden stakes. Judging by the smooth cross-section of the wooden spears, it was clear that they were carved with a dagger, not a stone.
Seeing this, Lakas sighed softly.
There is only one race that does this kind of thing.
"...Another Goblin Chief, huh?"
Unless it was a Chief leading the goblins, they wouldn't make such a trap.
The Meshin Great Forest was dangerous not only because it was a monster's den. The goblins and wolves that lived at the entrance of the Great Forest also lived throughout the Meshin Great Forest, as proud members of the Great Forest, and when they formed groups, they sometimes even hunted monsters.
Moreover, such traps are effective not only for monsters and wild beasts but also for humans.
A keen-eyed adventurer wouldn't fall for something like this, but if inexperienced people or occasionally careless villagers stepped on the trap, it could be quite dangerous.
"Judging by the traps nearby, there must be a habitat. From now on, we will walk with more concentration."
Lakas declared, then looked at Emily.
The girl, who had her red hair tied up and was holding her sword with a serious expression, showed a level of skill in this investigation team that was hard to believe for a simple guild employee. Lakas, who had sparred with her several times, knew her skills, but this journey allowed him to be certain.
Lakas looked at Emily, who was taking out her shield, and thought.
'When I get back, I should suggest it to the Master.'
Although being a woman was a disadvantage, her skills were good enough to be a Guard. Excellent swordsmanship is not a prerequisite for being a guard, but it is true that the better the swordsmanship, the more famous and highly regarded the adventurer becomes.
In any case, the better the skills, the easier it is to deal with many situations.
With her skills, she could be active enough as an adventurer, and if she was well-trained, she could be helpful to the guild.
'For now, I need to focus on the current task.'

-Clang.

After finishing his thoughts, Lakas drew his sword and stared ahead.
There was no sign of anything in the forest full of trees and grass.
However, he couldn't let his guard down.
Even though they were weak, their cunningness was sometimes enough to defeat even humans.
//

-Rustle.

Mien shook the pouch hanging from her waist once and smiled with satisfaction.
The pouch, enchanted with space expansion magic, could store many items with a small volume and weight, so it was a symbol of skilled adventurers. Of course, it had the disadvantage of being expensive, but good things are always expensive.
Mien originally had a space pouch, but she lost it during the troll hunt last time. Moreover, after that, she was ambushed by goblins and taken away by them, so she couldn't find it again.
So, she bought one while she was in Ortania.
The Karaldin Magic Guild wasn't bad, but when comparing the quality of goods, it was inferior to Ortania, the headquarters of magic in the kingdom.
Inside the space pouch were a beginner's magic book for Lyla, various paints, and catalysts. Also, there was a magic book for Mien herself.
'I can't make the same mistake as last time.'
Mien smiled bitterly and recalled what had happened a while ago.
Strictly speaking, it wasn't her fault, but if she had used a better magic book, Roan wouldn't have died. Roan wasn't a great person, but the death of someone you know always leaves a bitter feeling in your heart.
Magic books, also called Spell Books or Grimoires, were a means of showing a magician's capabilities. Magic books made from monster cores receive the power of another world and recover their own magic power, allowing the magician to use magic without any special cost.
It was a simple principle that the more powerful the monster the magic book was made from, the higher the magic power it could hold, and the more complex spells could be cast.
And in Mien's case, she had mainly used cheap magic books with moderate performance. Expensive magic books were powerful, but they were also difficult to manage and had a high risk of being lost or stolen.
Above all, Mien didn't think she needed that much power. Of course, that thought changed after she was captured and violated in the goblin's cave.
'....Certainly, I was careless back then.'
Thanks to the brand engraved on her stomach, she didn't have to worry about pregnancy, but it wasn't pleasant to have her body given to the demi-walkers, the goblins. Mien had quite a bit of experience with men, but being raped by a different species was a bit of a shock.
No matter how much the brand was engraved on her arm, she couldn't fight and win against dozens of goblins with only the magic power remaining in her body in a situation where the types of magic were limited. A magician's combat capabilities depend entirely on the magic book.
However, a magician doesn't just become stronger by holding a powerful magic book.
Magic ultimately comes from the magician's own studies.
Spell Craft, which is the art of engraving magic on a magic book, was an art as profound as magic, and only by being able to handle one's own magic book could one become a Battle Mage.
Spell Craft is the art of understanding the magical properties of each monster, as each monster has different magical characteristics, and engraving magic seals accordingly.
The elders of the academy, who valued the academic achievement of magic, relatively neglected Spell Craft, but for battle mages fighting on the front lines, Spell Craft was sometimes more important than magical knowledge.
'....I have to teach her that too.'
Mien thought of Lyla and smiled, realizing that there was still a lot to teach her.
//

-Flutter.

Undead Steeds are horses owned by the Kilkard royal family, which have undergone special treatment and magical measures to turn them into tireless Undead.
Most of them are warhorses or draft horses, and the royal family has ownership and usage rights, but Ortania exceptionally has some usage rights as a supplier of Undead Steeds.
Therefore, it was possible to pull a carriage like now.
"...."
Mien looked at it for a moment and smiled bitterly.
The Kilkard Kingdom was a country that actively used the undead.
Among them, zombies, which are tireless and exert more power than when they were alive, were born as byproducts of the Necromancer School's research process.
The Necromancer School was branded as heretical because they were accused of arbitrarily dissecting corpses and applying magic to them in the experimental process, but later the Magic Academy and the Kilkard Kingdom recognized the usefulness of the undead.
Thanks to the power of the undead who were active in the war with the NEKAR Kingdom Alliance, it was adopted as a formal subject of the academy as a sub-item of Evocation.
However, unlike the Bokors, who were enthusiastic about making zombies, who were granted absolution, the Necromancer School itself could not receive recognition from the academy. It was an absurd decision to take the research but not recognize it, but it was also an inevitable result.
Even within the Necromancer School itself, opinions were divided on zombies using necromancy.
Of course, everything was over now, and the current production and use of zombie-type undead was beyond the scope of Mien's knowledge. Even though it was no longer relevant, she couldn't help but think of the old days from time to time.
"Karaldin, is that right?"
At the words of the coachman holding the reins, Mien nodded and got on the carriage.
//
"Ugh..."
I came out of the underground plaza, returned to the accommodation, and immediately lay down on the bed. Lying down on the slightly more comfortable sheets than before, I felt like I was back.
Just yesterday at this time, I was being used by a man I didn't even know while tied up in restraints on the streets of the underground plaza, but somehow I found my life as a human again.
What kind of city has another street underground?
It's a bit late to say it now, but I can only admire it.
"...."
Lying on the bed, I stared blankly at the ceiling and stroked my stomach.
Some of Quaidon's eggs were still left.
I don't know if Arum is taking time to digest them or if she's saving them, but when I touch my stomach, I can feel round, hard things inside.

-Swish.

Wondering what it was like, I took off my coat, and a slightly curved stomach came into view. It's not swollen like a pregnant woman, but it's enough to make anyone feel uncomfortable.
Still, it will probably be completely flat by tomorrow.
From the underground plaza to Sartun, and to the 'Show'.
What I gained from this incident was useful in its own way. I also have an excuse to get essence from the members of Sartun's organization, and I can safely try to absorb essence from monsters.
How that will work is still unknown.
Unlike the essence absorbed from people, the energy absorbed from Quaidon has not yet been fused. I just pushed it into a corner of my dantian using the inner strength of the Succubus Art. It mixed a little in the process, but the amount mixed was not very large.
Of course, since I put it in the Sea of Qi, I will have to use this energy someday.
Qi flows along the meridians.
Humans can only control the flow, not force it. Only when the energy accumulated in the dantian is circulated according to the key points of the Succubus Art can it be said that the energy has been digested as one's own.
If I survive, that is.
"Eucha."
I got up from the bed and straightened my posture.
If it's a problem that I have to solve someday anyway, nothing will change even if I do it now. I didn't absorb much life force from the monster, but even with the Succubus Art, I wasn't sure if I could withstand it.
"Hoo..."
I closed my eyes and slowly raised the energy accumulated in my dantian.
As I circulated the life force absorbed from Quaidon according to the key points of the Succubus Art, I felt the newly absorbed foreign energy melting into the inner strength of the Succubus Art.
After finishing the circulation and slightly raising my inner strength, it wasn't difficult to control my inner strength itself. It wasn't more difficult to handle than before, and nothing much had changed.
That was fortunate.
I was worried that it would be more difficult to handle my inner strength, but it seemed that the Succubus Art had digested it well.
As I breathed a sigh of relief and tried to circulate again, I felt a chilling energy in one corner of my body. I quickly stopped circulating and lowered the inner strength I was trying to raise.
Once you start circulating, you must not stop.
In most cases, it leads to irreversible destruction.
Martial arts are a technique to contain the enormous power of inner strength within a weak human body. No matter how much the vessel of the body is strengthened through Qigong, that power is like a double-edged sword, and if you make a mistake, it can rush towards you at any time.
Just like now.
"Cough."
I felt like something was boiling inside, and when I coughed, I saw blood that had turned black. I sighed as I looked at it.
"...Ah, damn it."

Though I hadn't experienced it often, it was obvious what was happening now.
Poison.
Didn't they say that Kwaidon exhaled poisonous breaths?
The energy absorbed from the core contained toxicity. Because of that, the vital energy and the Yin Demon Art energy I had gathered had mixed together, faintly tinged with poison.
"Cough."
I coughed again, and blood that was less discolored than before flowed out, as if I had calmed down somewhat. Judging by my condition, I wouldn't die, but I couldn't tell if this was a gain or a loss.
It wasn't like I was going to open a Poison Gate and master Poison Arts with my status, and there weren't many good things about having poison in my energy itself. I wouldn't die because of the Yin Demon Art and Iron Body Armor I had learned, but poison was already mixed into my inner energy.
I would probably be in bad shape for a while until I adapted.
I would feel better if I released all of this, but I couldn't bear to do that because it was a waste of what I had gathered. It was better to just stagger around until my body adapted.
Anyway, I wouldn't die.
"Ugh..."
I struggled to suppress the dizziness and lay down on the bed.
Ugh, dizzy.

Chapter 68

Unlike other positions, the cowgirl position has the advantage of allowing me to control my own pleasure because I'm the one moving. The depth of penetration, the strength of the force, the position being pressed, and even the sensation of my glans scraping against the inner walls.

-Squelch, squelch!

"Haaah, huuuuh!"
Before I knew it, I had put the interrogation on the back burner and was enjoying the sensation of the penis inside me. Of course, I know the interrogation is important, but this moment is so thrilling and enjoyable that I can't stop.
"Heuh, uh, kuh...!"
Nuke was unable to move and only let out intense moans because he had been hit with pressure points again. And if this pressure point release were to happen again, he wouldn't even have the energy to move.
That's because it's already his eighth ejaculation.
No matter how enjoyable sex is, doing it that many times leads to pain rather than pleasure. At first, Nuke laughed and looked down on me, saying it wasn't torture and he didn't feel anything, but after the seventh time, his attitude changed.
His moans gradually mixed with pain, his body trembled, and he lost so much energy that I didn't even need to use pressure points. That would have been the same for me if I hadn't controlled myself, but I had some energy left because I delayed my climax with the intention of prolonging it as much as possible.
There's a reason why I was popular in Lakers. It was because I could handle gang rapes or intense play that would have torn the vaginal walls and ruptured the cervix of other prostitutes. After accepting this and that, it got a bit too extreme and I was treated more like a moving fleshlight than a human, but anyway.

-Squelch, squelch!

"Kuh, you, son of a bitch...."
"Huuuh, ahh, that's, good, haaah!?"
Come to think of it, the man who used to trample on me is now groaning under me. I didn't think I had a sadistic taste, but maybe I was wrong.
"Huuuh..."
I lower my head and look into Nuke's eyes.
What I see is the face of someone who grew up in the underworld and rose to the rank of executive in an organization.
A scar across his cheek and a menacing face.
That is now stained with embarrassment and fear.
As I meet his brown eyes containing that slight trembling, a fire rises in my chest again. When I attacked Trnil in Karaldin, I was half drunk and only cared about my own pleasure, so I didn't know, but seeing him like this makes me feel a different emotion.
Especially when I remember that this man under me stripped me naked and threw me to seventeen men to be gang-raped. Even while looking at such beautiful fear in his eyes, the gaze that still contains hatred and venom seems to pierce my soul.
They say the eyes are the windows to the soul.
I completely agree with that statement.
"Huuuh, haa! Cum again... huuuuh!?"
"Kuh, stop... stop it, you... bitch..."
I look straight into his brown eyes, which seem frightened but still contain venom. Then I smile.
The most seductive and beautiful smile possible.
"Son of a biiitch..."
This is rape.
I am raping not only his body, but also his mind as I look into his eyes.
Not many people would enjoy being violated helplessly like me. Especially not a underworld executive who crawled up from the gutter.

-Squelch! Squelch!

To squeeze out his semen, I shake my hips more lewdly, and pain returns to Nuke's face.
"Heuh!! Kuh!"
The penis is sensitive immediately after ejaculation.
Especially the glans, which is covered with delicate flesh. If it's still stiffly erect even after ejaculating six times, it's already in the realm of pain, not pleasure.
But I don't want to stop.
There's still a lot of night left.
With his penis inserted, I lean down and whisper in his ear.
Like lovers whispering sweet nothings.
"Huuuh... how is it, do you like it?"
"You... crazy, slutty, bitch... heuh."
What came back was an answer mixed with curses, but that was like a compliment to me. I chuckled and put strength into my lower abdomen. The foreign sensation that I feel like I'll always have now becomes even stronger.
What's a little disappointing is that I feel like it's slightly stretched because I was gang-raped for several hours and Kadin stuck a ridiculously large dildo in and left it there. But I'll recover soon since I've mastered the Iron Body Art.
"Kuh!?"
"Hmm, sorry. Does it not feel like anything? I guess it got too wide because your men put something weird in there."
Of course, that's not true.
It seemed a little expanded, but it's already recovered.
This is a small revenge for saying earlier that my pussy was too wide and didn't feel like anything. I can tolerate being insulted, but I can't tolerate being told that it doesn't feel like anything even when you fuck me. Of course, that in itself feels like a humiliation that I'm no longer useful even as a masturbation tool, but people's feelings change from time to time.

-Pshoo!

"Huuuh..."
Feeling the sensation of his throbbing cock and the essence flowing into me again, I shuddered slightly. It's something I've experienced many times, but the moment the essence enters my body is a complex sensation that's hard to express in words.
It was an emotion closer to satisfaction than pleasure.
It was like quenching a thirst.
After enjoying the afterglow for a while, I lowered my head and looked at Nuke.
"Huuuh, huuuh..."
Before I knew it, his face was covered in cold sweat.
He's not handsome, so he doesn't look very sexy, but it doesn't matter since this is an interrogation anyway. Besides, I'm more into bodies than faces.
"Do you feel like talking now?"
As far as I was concerned, he could talk or not.
Either way, if Emily comes, we can just barge in. If Erzebet is a friend from my past life, she'll understand, and if not, we can just get out of there. The interrogation I'm doing now is more of an insurance policy in case something happens.
"Kuh...."
Nuke still didn't seem to want to answer, and he was distorting his face as he looked at me. Should I try to persuade him for a while? I released the strength I had been giving to my lower body and let Nuke's penis rest a little.
I have to try to talk to him first.
"It's not even that important of information from your point of view, so why are you keeping your mouth shut?"
"...."
"Ah, is it because I killed all your men?"
I turned my head slightly and looked around.
Piol was still unconscious, and Kadin seemed to be dead. I had killed all the other men, so I thought he might hate me.
Well, he wouldn't like it if I killed all his men and raped him.
...This, if the genders were reversed, it seems like I would have committed a terrible act.
"Cough, you... I'll definitely cut off your limbs and throw you into a pit of fire."
"Hmm, that's not very good. Anyway, you don't want to talk about Erzebet?"
Is he strong-willed, or is he stubborn?
People in this world tend to risk their lives for things that aren't a big deal. Like honor, and this kind of pride.
"Heh heh heh, I don't care about that kind of woman. You said Adventurer's Guild, right? You'll definitely regret messing with us. No, I don't even need to do that. You'll definitely regret it if you get involved with Erzebet."
Hmm, it sounded like he didn't want to talk, but more important information came rolling in than I thought. I smiled at Nuke and asked again.
"Okay, I think I understand now. Erzebet isn't actually a demon, is she?"
"...What? How did you..."
When I asked that, Nuke's eyes were filled with shock.
He tried to say something, but then closed his mouth.
But that was as good as an answer.
Interrogation doesn't necessarily have to involve torturing someone to get them to reveal information.
You can get a rough idea of the information by simply asking a few simple questions and observing their reactions.
"And you're not a member of Blate's organization."
"Wh-what... that's nonsense..."
I just threw this out there, but it was an unexpected harvest.
It doesn't really change anything to know, but information is always useful someday, so it wouldn't hurt to know.
"Ah, I guess that's wrong. You were definitely a member of Blate's organization until recently. To be exact, you betrayed the organization, right?"

-Flinch.

Nuke's body flinched at my question.
Then his penis, which was still erect, also flinched and stimulated me. Does he still have strength left even after ejaculating so much?
I wanted to taste it a little more, but I thought it would be better to hold back.
I can't let this man live.
I feel a little uneasy because it seems like I'm breaking a promise, but I can't help it. That's what promises are like, right?
I reached out and stroked Nuke's face, and asked again.
"Who is it? Who contacted you? Who made you betray Erzebet and the organization?"
This was an important question.
Is this just a power struggle between members of the organization, or is it the result of an external force intervening?
"...Damn it."
There was no answer.
I moved my hips lightly and stimulated his erect penis again.

-Squelch.

"Kuh!?"
Then, a lewd noise and a groan mixed with pain echoed in the room.
This intercourse is no longer pleasure for him, but only pain. But for me, it is still pleasure. The sensation of the penis digging into my flesh, and the brown eyes filled with pain, still.
I enjoyed that pleasure for a while, then lowered my head.
"Huuuh... if you don't want to talk, I can't help it. And this is the last gift."
Then, I lightly kiss him.
A kiss with the meaning of farewell.
//
Erzebet suddenly appeared in Mesatria.
And that was about three months ago.
The question starts there.
Whether it's Blood Shadow Divine Art or a vampire, it's clear that they need to consume human blood to build up their inner strength. If that's the case, a city would be better than a rural village, especially a slum where many homeless people and poor people live.
You don't have to kill people every day to learn Blood Shadow Divine Art.
That was the same reason why I didn't extract essence from one person to use the Essence Absorption Technique. The more people there are, the less life force is extracted from one person.
I've never seen a vampire, but if it's a slum or the underworld, they should be able to get enough blood, but the fact that she didn't settle down in one place and crossed over to Mesatria means that she was kicked out.
She left on her own, or she ran away while being chased by someone.
Whether she was naturally accustomed to wandering and blended into the underworld naturally, or she was just lucky. I couldn't tell at this stage.
However, the fact that seventeen of Nuke's men were gathered in one place is a bit suspicious. Especially if they have antipathy towards Erzebet.
It was difficult to draw a conclusion without accurate information, but Nuke betrayed the organization and had a reason to do so. A stronger organization than Blate reached out, or he judged that it would be dangerous to be with Erzebet.
Judging from what he said, the latter seems to carry more weight.
Perhaps there is a mysterious force other than the underworld organization, or someone who is chasing Erzebet. Of course, all of these worries may be unfounded, and it is possible that it is just a common power struggle between organizations.
Still, after meeting Erzebet and understanding the situation, I should be careful in my own way. I wanted to take her to Karaldin with me if possible, but if not, it might be better to just leave her alone.

-Swish.

After taking out Arum and wiping the blood off my body cleanly, I took out a cloak from the corpse-filled room and roughly put it on. I was wondering if I should take some things with me, but when I looked outside the window, it was already dawn.
It's almost time for Emily to arrive.
Finally, I looked around the room.
"...."

Nuke, Piol, and Cardin were all cold corpses, no longer breathing. And the same went for the gang members on the first and second floors. Although it was something I was prepared for and committed, I couldn't help but feel a little bitter.
"Hoo."
I let out a small sigh, relieving the slight bitterness that had built up in my chest.
That bitterness, similar to the emptiness after sex, might contain a hint of guilt. But I quickly shook my head, shaking off that feeling.
I killed because I had to kill.
There's no reason to feel guilty about an act that was simply that.
At least, not in this world.
So, there's no need to struggle to feel guilty.

-Clack.

I picked up the dagger on the table and stepped out of the bedroom.

Chapter 69

In the now-empty first-floor hall, I sit at a table, waiting for Emily.
Preparations are mostly done. All I took from the organization members was an easily concealed dagger and a cloak that doubles as an overcoat. Plus, I've put the clothes I wore when I arrived back on underneath. It felt good to wear nothing under the coat, a sense of liberation, but still, it's a waste to throw away clothes.

-Clatter.

I take out some smoked meat and beer, intending to have a light breakfast, and place them on the table. Memories of yesterday flood back. Come to think of it, I think I was lying on this table yesterday, taking dicks in both my mouths, top and bottom, simultaneously. I was so drunk around that time, I don't remember it well.
Now that I think about it, it's a little disappointing.
Being penetrated in both holes at the same time, it's been a while, and it felt really good. I wonder when I'll get to do that again. Maybe they'll do it for me again in the underground plaza of Karaldin.
Lost in silly thoughts, I cut a chunk of smoked meat in half and place it next to the table.

-Gulp.

Immediately, Aroom, who had been on my shoulder, swiftly descends to the table and begins to absorb the smoked meat. As the light pink slime turns red, the chunk of meat disappears as if melting away.

-Glug.

Aroom's size has decreased considerably due to using Crystallization several times yesterday. It was originally small enough to fit inside my stomach, but it's even smaller now.
Even though it's a species modified not to dissolve people, Aroom is still a slime. It's not that it can't dissolve things, it just doesn't dissolve food selectively. I can't just feed it small amounts of semen every time, so I have to give it meat like this sometimes.
No, this is actually its staple food.
Still, Aroom is easy to raise.
It's good at telepathy, and it's not picky about food.
Nobles prefer powerful monsters, but raising those costs quite a bit of money. I don't have that kind of money, so I'll have to be satisfied with Aroom.

-Creak.

While we were enjoying our meal together, I heard the sound of a door opening and felt someone's presence behind me. Turning my head, I saw Emily looking at me with a slightly tired face.
"You're here?"
I give her a light smile and wave. When I greet her first, Emily sighs in relief and approaches me.

-Thud, thud.

"Why the long face?"
"It's all because of you! How worried do you think I was yesterday..."
"Ahaha, you don't really need to worry about that."
As I say this with a laugh, Emily sighs again and sits down across from me. She glances around with a worried look and asks me again.
"...So, what happened? What about those guys from yesterday?"
At that question, I hesitate for a moment, intending to answer casually.
Then, I feel self-reproach for hesitating to answer.
It's a ridiculous thought. Why would I hesitate?
It's obvious what happened, what's there to hide now?
Am I worried that Emily will be afraid of me?
...To be honest, that's right.
If someone kills nearly twenty people and then calmly eats a meal, anyone would feel uneasy. Especially Emily, who has lived a normal life in both her past and present lives.
But if I was going to hide it, I should have hidden everything from the start. Emily already knows about my perverted tendencies anyway, so what difference does adding one murder make now?

-Clink.

"...I took care of them all."
I hand Emily a plate and a chunk of sliced smoked meat, answering briefly. Although there was no change in my outward expression as I answered, I was hoping in my heart that she would just let my answer pass.
The moment I face that true feeling, I realize.
Perhaps Emily has entered my heart more deeply than I thought.
Is this how close friends are?
"...."
Emily's expression momentarily stiffens at my answer, and she flinches, but that was the only reaction she showed. Emily raises her hand to smooth her red hair once and nods heavily.
"....I see. Thanks for your hard work."
Emily's lips are twisted into a bitter smile as she offers her comfort. In that ambiguous smile, there was no fear or aversion towards me.
Realizing that, I couldn't help but feel relieved.
//
After finishing a simple meal inside the now-dreary bar, we head to the hideout Shanstedt told us about. Contrary to what I expected, Shanstedt didn't show up until we left the bar.
According to the original plan, it would have been better to kill him too, but I decide to leave him alone. There's no reason to go out of my way to kill him.
He doesn't know our names, so there's nothing to worry about, but we need to resolve this quickly and return to Karaldin. Adventurers usually avoid requests related to the underworld, but someone else might come looking for us.
...Still, there probably aren't any idiots who would investigate a vampire for just 200 rads.
We walked through the streets and alleys of the Nordic District.
As is the case in any slum, there were many children on the streets. Since we both look like easy targets, I was worried that we might get pickpocketed along the way, but thankfully, there were no pickpockets.
As we passed through a deserted alley in the Nordic District, Emily asked me a question.
"By the way, what happened?"
"What do you mean?"
"I'm curious about what happened after I left."
At her words, I pondered for a moment. This is still too early for Emily to hear. It's a world filled with the dirty desires of adults.
Turning my gaze to Emily, I saw that her cheeks were slightly flushed. She seemed to be pretending not to know with her expression, but she was clearly radiating curiosity.
There was no angry expression.
...Could it be that she guessed and asked? Well, she probably guessed and asked. She was a man in her past life, and she spent several nights with Charka, so she probably has a rough idea.
What happens when a pretty girl like me enters a rough space filled with crazy men obsessed with women.
"Well, I got treated a little roughly."
"H, how...?"
I hesitated, wondering if I should tell her in detail, but it seemed okay to tell her. After all, Emily is no longer a virgin, and she needs to know roughly what it's like to seriously train in the Demonic Art and the Essence Absorption Technique.
How difficult it is to deal with multiple men in this world.
"Just, I got stripped naked and poked for a long time...? They poured alcohol on my butt and plugged it, then they all rushed at me. There were about seventeen of them, and each of them probably came four or five times?"
"....Huh?"
Emily's expression turned blank in the middle of my explanation, but I had no intention of stopping. I continued, as if recalling a pleasant memory.
"Those guys are usually a bit rough. They're uneducated, violent, and selfish. They poured alcohol on my butt first, and then less than an hour after starting, they pulled the plug out of my butt and poked me there too. They told me to crawl on all fours like a dog, and I got pierced simultaneously in my mouth and pussy, and they even stepped on my head once...?"
But the moment I said that, Emily suddenly hugged me.

-Whoosh.

Red hair obscures my vision, and the unique scent emanating from Emily's body tickles my nose. I was caught off guard because I never expected Emily to react like this, so I stood still, at a loss.
"....You can stop talking now."
Emily's voice was trembling slightly. Only then did I reach out and hug her back, a bitter smile on my lips.
"What, why are you comforting me about something like this...."
But Emily didn't loosen her arms around me. So, I reach out and hug Emily back.
"...I actually like that kind of thing. It's quite enjoyable and thrilling when you actually do it. Anyway, I did it because I wanted to. So there's no need to comfort me."
That was the truth.
Ever since I was reincarnated into this world, I've been twisted all along.
I don't intend to fix it. And maybe I'm not twisted at all.
Demonic Arts don't have the power to reverse a person's essence.
They just make you look inside yourself a little more.
If this is my inner self, I have no choice but to accept it.
"U, um. I know that, but...."
Emily replies in a hesitant voice.
"....You don't deny that I'm a pervert."
"W, well, that's true. Well... I've heard it a lot."
As I playfully retort, Emily stutters and nods.
Still, she didn't loosen her arms around me.
I just did it because I wanted to, there's no need to comfort me, but
She was comforting me.
"...."
When I was twelve years old, no one hugged me like this.
Keir hugged me in a different way, but I knew all too well that he didn't put any comfort into that act. But it was also true that I relied on his cheap comfort, which couldn't be called comfort.
If I had met Emily earlier, would things have been different?
If I had grown up normally with her in a rural village, would things have been different?
....It was a scenario I didn't want to think about much.
Even so, things probably wouldn't have changed. I would have ended up like this anyway, and nothing would have changed.
This was probably destined to happen from the moment I gained the knowledge of the Essence-Absorbing Witch.
So, I'm okay.
"There's no need to...."
"I just...wanted to do this...."
"...Okay, I understand."
Still, let's be satisfied with being held in Emily's soft embrace and feeling her warmth for now.
There's no point in trying to fix my twistedness now, and there's no reason to be sad about it, but
....A friend's embrace is warm.
//
After hugging me for a while, Emily said this.
"But, to be honest, I got a little turned on when I heard that."
"....Huh?"
That was a bit of a shock.
No, it's possible enough, but
What am I supposed to be if you hug me so much and then say that?
"....Give me back my emotion."
"Hic!? S, sorry. Are you angry?"
"No, well, not to that extent."
"T, that's a relief then. Hmm... I wonder if it's a little weird to get excited hearing something like that...?"
Emily tilted her head with a serious expression.
At that sight, I sighed softly and replied.
It's not weird.
No, is it weird?
Anyway, it wasn't that weird from my perspective.
Either way, it was better than disliking it.
"It's a relief if you get excited. That means you don't dislike it. What I said, you'll have to experience it all anyway."
"....Pardon?"
Then Emily's face turned pale.
"What good is there in decent men sharing one woman amicably? They're all either missing a screw somewhere, or they're bad guys. Or, it's a place where there aren't that many women."
Practically, the best places to train in the Demonic Art are brothels that send women to group customers, like the one I was in, or military units. Either way, the more men there are and the fewer women there are, the more essence you can obtain. The Demi-walkers' lair wouldn't be bad either, but it would be a bit difficult physiologically. That's almost bestiality.
And either way, you have to have sex dozens of times a day. You can't do it unless you enjoy it.
"Th, that's...a, a joke, right?"

"Of course, there's no need to do that yet. If you don't do it after the Iron Body Armor reaches a certain level, your body won't be able to handle it. Still, you should at least be able to take on ten men. You know that it's impossible to build up Qi through Qigong in this world, right?"
"...B, but...ten people?"
Judging by Emily's serious expression, she was probably thinking about Tsarka. But to consider that orc as just one human is an insult to Tsarka.
"Ten people is like thinking of Tsarka as three people."
"Ah, then that's a relief... No, it's not. That's impossible... I'm definitely going to die..."
Emily replied with a look of disgust at my words, but in the end, humans are creatures of adaptation.
"It's okay. You'll get there as you do it."
"...Really?"
"Probably."
We chatted like that and walked down the road again.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Thank you so much for the coupons...Buff and Jackpot were also selected.
Personally, I thought this was a very minor and strange story, but I was surprised that so many people read it.
Thank you all.

Chapter 70

Episode 70: Blood Born
We arrived at a dilapidated warehouse located in a slum.
Of course, it wasn't a warehouse that actually stored goods.
Slums were full of such run-down buildings.
Some were actual homes, while others were warehouses used for shady purposes like storing smuggled goods. And some of those were used as hideouts for underworld organizations, so when I was a kid, there were children who died or were kidnapped after accidentally entering such buildings.
"Are you sure this is the place?"
Emily tilted her head, looking at the shabby exterior, but you couldn't know until you went inside.
"We'll find out when we go in."
I replied simply and opened the door.
— Creak.
The inside of the warehouse was eerie.
The interior of the warehouse, illuminated by sunlight, was covered in dust, from the floor to the shelves, and there was no sign of people coming and going, let alone any sign of life.
"...There's nothing here?"
Emily muttered in disbelief, but I didn't think so.
"Looks like we came to the right place after all. I can't be sure, though."
"Huh? How do you know?"
"There's no sign of anyone living here. In a slum, that usually means one thing: it's a very dangerous place where you die if you go in."
There were many possibilities.
A secret business, a smuggling warehouse, or just a hideout. Anyway, if there was so little sign of human presence, it meant something fishy was going on.
"Th-then... isn't it dangerous?"
Emily muttered fearfully, but logically, there was little chance of us being in danger. Underworld thugs weren't equipped with great weapons, and they weren't skilled enough to be a match for us.
But apart from that, there was one important fact.
"Emily, this is your first time in a real fight, right?"
"Huh? When I went to the investigation team before..."
"I mean, killing someone."
"..."
Emily fell silent as I cut her off firmly.
Even if she had learned martial arts, there was no way Emily, who had lived a normal life, could suddenly kill someone.
This world was neither peaceful nor governed by clear rules. Killing others to survive was tacitly accepted, and it was natural for the weak to be preyed upon.
"Y-yes..."
Still, there was no need to make her realize that today.
I smiled wryly and poked Emily's cheek.
"Ah!?"
"You don't have to be so intimidated. We're not here to fight today."
"Oh, really?"
"Of course. We just need to confirm Erzebet's identity."
Honestly, the world wasn't that small, and I couldn't be sure that Erzebet was my reincarnated friend who had learned the Vampire Art, but when you think about it, vampires were rare too. And especially with that name.
And in Emily's case, we met by an even more absurd coincidence, so it was essential to check.
If she was a real vampire, we'd have to run away.
//
Usually, these underworld buildings had secret doors.
Since the underworld itself was a group that lived avoiding the eyes of the nobles, they often made rat holes to avoid crackdowns. The entrance and the first floor were left like abandoned houses, and secret passages were dug elsewhere, or doors were made to enter secretly.
For example, like now.
— Click.
After tapping the floor several times, we were able to find an empty spot. It was the floor in what looked like a kitchen, and when we opened the floor, there was a ladder connected to a passage leading underground.
Emily muttered in amazement as she looked at it.
"There's stuff like this..."
"There's usually a lot of this in the city."
Since I had lived in the slums, I knew these secret places well.
I used to use them as homes when I was a kid.
I used to hang out with Keir a lot back then, and thinking about it makes me miss him. I wonder if I should take some time to visit Lakers sometime. Of course, I don't have any plans yet.
"...Isn't it dangerous?"
"Well, I don't know. Maybe it's dangerous?"
Emily flinched as I answered uncertainly, but she didn't say she wouldn't go.
— Creak.
We climbed down the ladder and walked through the passage.
The passage, made of stone walls, was quite dark without a torch, but the candle we had brought just in case was enough to light it up.
"There's usually traps in places like this..."
"Come on, they're not that thorough."
Installing and managing traps required a lot of careful attention.
You had to check them regularly.
A mere underworld organization, especially in such a small hideout, didn't have the resources to install such things.
— Thud, thud.
After walking through the passage for a while, we finally found a closed door at the end of the passage. If this was a lord's castle or a royal castle, there would have been additional secret devices, but there was no way there would be such things in an underworld organization's hideout.
— Click.
The door wasn't even locked.
Emily and I looked at each other and nodded.
— Flick.
I didn't take out my weapon, but Emily took out the shield she was carrying on her back. Even if we didn't intend to fight, we didn't know how the other side would react.
But since she didn't draw her sword, she had at least shown minimal courtesy.
Instead, since we didn't know what would happen, I gathered my inner strength and opened the Demonic Art. Even though it was turbid internal energy, there was a big difference between having it and not having it. Thanks to the internal energy, my basic physical specs were no less than those of an adult male, and if I gathered my internal energy, I could easily subdue most opponents.
After preparing thoroughly, I slowly opened the door.
//
— Creak.
The sound of old, worn-out hinges scratched my eardrums.
Just as I was about to look into the dark room through the opening of the door,
— Whoosh!!
Something glossy flew towards me like a ray of light. Without even having time to examine it closely, I instinctively swung my hand to deflect it. My condition wasn't good due to the poison from Quaidon and the fatigue and hangover from yesterday's gang rape, but thanks to gathering my internal energy and preparing for it, I was able to block it.
— Clang.
The flying dagger bounced off my palm.
I felt a momentary burning pain in my palm, but it wasn't cut. Was it worth training the Iron Body Armor diligently?
"Oh, you blocked that?"
I opened the door completely, and as the light from the candle Emily was holding illuminated the room, I finally saw the opponent.
Inside the room was a woman who looked to be in her early twenties.
Of course, there were quite a few martial arts that made people look younger, so I couldn't guess her age.
She had a beautiful appearance that would stand out even among the people of this world. Her long black hair was neatly tied up, and her fair skin and distinct features, which shone white even in the dark, gave her a Western and sharp impression.
The clothes she was wearing were a black dress that didn't suit an underworld figure. The combination of a thin black dress and a dark red shawl suited her white skin, making her look eerie yet seductive.
And in every way, she looked older than me or Emily.
She was probably Erzebet Vladimir.
And her identity was probably a reincarnator like us.
The reason for that judgment was simple. The flying dagger from before had internal energy imbued in it. That was a technique that couldn't be imitated without learning martial arts. That's why, even though there was no wound, my palm would have a red, swollen line drawn on it.
Now all I had to do was find out which of my friends from my past life she was.
"Not bad. A bit of a... huh?"
She looked at us with a confident smile, then suddenly tilted her head. She had a bewildered and dumbfounded expression.
"...What, it's just girls?"
You're a girl too.
I smiled wryly to myself, raised my hands, and took a step forward.
It was a gesture that I had no intention of fighting.
"Erzebet. I want to talk for a moment—"
"Well, I don't mind. It's been a while since I've had a taste of fresh blood."
"No, that's—"
"Heh heh, but you're pretty good. I'll praise you for blocking my attack. But don't be arrogant, human. You can't match the power of me, Erzebet, who has lived in the darkness for eons."
"..."
Erzebet ignored everything I said and changed to a serious expression as if she had practiced for a long time, and spat out what she had to say. The timing was strangely right, so I didn't have a chance to speak, and I was so embarrassed by the absurd lines that I missed the timing to speak.
In addition, she changed her tone of voice while saying the lines that followed.
The atmosphere felt so majestic and eerie, like a vampire who had lived for a long time. And because even the aura she gave off had changed, it was almost as if she was a different person. The black dress she was wearing also contributed to the change in atmosphere.
Only, if a stranger saw her, they would think she was a vampire.
"Was she a vampire...?"
Perhaps I wasn't the only one who thought so, as I heard Emily's trembling voice from behind.
Wait, does she believe that?
Does a real vampire say those lines about living for eons?
...No, Emily, who was an insider from birth, might be fooled. If she didn't watch much anime or manga in her past life, she might be like that... maybe?
I sighed inwardly and opened my mouth again.
First of all, persuading Erzebet was more important than persuading Emily.
I had a duty to stop her before she built up any more dark history. Being stupid wasn't a crime.
"Hey, did you happen to be a reincarnator—"
"Human! Offer me your blood obediently!"
But before I could finish speaking, Erzebet rushed at me with her unique red eyes flashing. Was it wrong of me to speak in the Imperial Common Language instead of Korean?
Let's just believe that.
Maybe it would be better to just write "Korean" on my back from now on.
...Wait a minute. Why didn't I think of that sooner?
— Whoosh!
I was flustered by the unexpected thought, but Erzebet rushed at me and reached out her hand. Her hand was slightly bent, as if she was about to grab my neck. Perhaps because Erzebet was also gathering her internal energy, her movements were as swift as a beast rather than a human.
However, her outstretched hand did not contain any murderous intent.
The ambiguous hand movements, neither claw technique nor finger technique, were proof of that.
She was probably planning to subdue me and suck my blood. I could just let her catch me, but I didn't really want to.
— Swoosh!
I immediately took a stance and reached out my hand towards her stomach with internal energy. Since I was also using internal energy, the speed was as fast as Erzebet's.
If I was this good even though my physical abilities were low, it was either because Erzebet was careless or because my martial arts achievements were higher, but I wasn't sure yet.
Was this my own kind of competitive spirit?
"Gasp!?"
As if she hadn't expected me to counterattack so quickly, Erzebet widened her eyes and tried to withdraw her hand and step back. But she couldn't escape from me, who had already taken the offensive. I lowered my stance and rushed at Erzebet, reaching out a palm towards her stomach.
— Thwack.
"Ugh!?"
Along with a heavy impact, my palm dug into Erzebet's stomach. I had used the Inner Heavy Hand Technique to flow internal energy into her, so it would feel pretty good.
I wish someone would hit me like that...
No, that's not it.
— Thud!
Because she had taken a direct hit, Erzebet's body floated in the air and rolled awkwardly on the floor of the dark room. After rolling on the ground four or five times, Erzebet staggered and got up.
"Ugh, for a mere human, you're pretty good..."
That's what I should be saying.

I used a bit of internal energy when I hit her, but she got right back up. Is it because my physical abilities have weakened?
Or perhaps it's due to the nature of the martial arts she has mastered.
Blood Demon's Blood Shadow Demonic Art was said to maximize physical abilities and have the power to quickly heal wounds. Despite the name "demonic art," it's quite a defensive martial art.
More than that, I wish she would notice that I blatantly used internal energy.
However, Erzebet wasn't the only one mistaken.

-Shwing.

"Ryla, I think this guy is a vampire..."
Seeing Erzebet stumble but still get up, Emily went even further, drawing her sword and trying to join me. At that moment, Erzebet's red eyes began to tremble as if in panic.
...Could she be scared?
I forced myself to ignore her pitiful appearance and turned my gaze to Erzebet's eyes. It was a kind of final confirmation.
Blood-red eyes, as if filled with blood.
That too is evidence of the Blood Shadow Demonic Art.
The eye color of vampires is said to be no different from that of humans.
I stopped Emily, who was reaching out, and opened my mouth to Erzebet. With a voice mixed with a slight sigh.
"From now on, you should listen when people talk."
This time, I spoke properly in Korean.
She should understand this much.
"Just a mere human... huh?"
Erzebet distorted her face at my words, trying to retort, but suddenly tilted her head.
"....?"
Her face, distorted with anger, successively took on the light of doubt, bewilderment, and then shock. She clutched her stomach with one hand, bent over, and pointed at me with her hand.
"Uh, uh?"
Judging by that reaction, I must be right.
Erzebet Vladimir.
She is definitely a reincarnator.
Our friend from our past life... a chuunibyou roleplayer with Blood Demon's martial arts, pretending to be a vampire.
"...I was right. Anyway, long time no see."
I spoke again in Korean, looking at her with as much sincerity as I could muster.
With a look that said, 'It could happen.'
"....."
Erzebet did not answer.
Her pupils, looking at us, were trembling violently.
An awkward silence descended upon the dark room, where a bloody battle had almost taken place just moments before.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Thank you always for the recommendations.
//
And regarding the continuation of Geseumon... I will try. But the more I look at it, the more bizarre the writing is, so I'm not sure how to write it. I'll try to take some time to read it around the weekend.
//

Chapter 71

71: Blood Born
Erzsebet Vladimir.
Nickname: El.
Race: Human, of course, and successor to the Blood Demon Mogi.
And her past life's name was Kim Seung-oh.
Of course, as you can tell from the name, he was a man.
And an otaku who loved anime and manga.
She didn't want to talk about it, but the evidence was too obvious. In his past life, Kim Seung-oh was so obsessed with vampire characters that he had a blonde, blue-eyed, beautiful vampire girl as his profile picture.
Her insistence on the vampire concept may have been her way of living in this world. Whether she did it simply because she liked it, because she needed to, or because she chose it to overcome the confusion of gender and values, I don't know.
...Maybe it's because of the Blood Shadow Demonic Art. Let's just assume that out of pity.
But the fact that Kim Seung-oh got the Blood Demon's martial arts means that his will even broke through the odds of a random gacha? In that sense, the knowledge we gained may have been random in name only and actually greatly influenced by our tendencies.
Lee Seong-cheol and the Sword Saint don't seem to have much in common, but the Heroic Earth Art, the Sword Saint's actions befitting a hero, and Emily's self-proclaimed manly attitude are quite fitting.
In my case... I hate to admit it, but the Yin Demon Art suited me surprisingly well.
I wondered if Emily could have become like me if she had obtained the Yin Demon Art, so if it's said to suit her, it must be true. Actually, at this point, there's nothing to admit or hate.
And Kim Seung-oh's gender also changed.
Including me, all three people we've found so far have had their genders changed, so at this point, I suspect that the entire class has had their genders changed.
...But we're a co-ed class, so does that mean the girls have become burly men? There's no reason they all have to be burly, so there must be pretty boys too...
No, that's not the point.
"Sigh..."
Anyway, as I reasoned that, my grand goal of finding the kids and eating them one by one seemed to weaken a little. Of course, I could do it if I wanted to, but a man with a woman's insides? That's a bit ambiguous. It feels kind of anticlimactic...
...Can anyone hear this?
Now that things have come to this, I decided to renew my resolve.
Whether they're men or women, whether they were men or women, it doesn't matter.
If I find them, I'll pounce on them and taste them for sure.
Life should be fair.
...They might be shocked, so I should use a more subtle approach if possible.
While I was making my resolution, Emily was talking to Erzsebet.
"Ahahaha, what, you were Seung-oh?"
Emily laughed amusingly and patted El (Kim Seung-oh, male, total age 36) on the back. Unlike us, she was reincarnated into this world four years earlier. In that sense, the reincarnation times of us transmigrators may all be different. In fact, even though Emily and I are the same age, our birthdays are different.
"Ugh, stop it..."
Where did her dignity from ten minutes ago go? El was cowering in a corner, like a middle schooler whose secret had been exposed.
I can't understand her feelings, but I can sympathize. Everyone has those times.
"It's okay, it happens. But, was that line from a manga? I thought it was pretty cool. 'From the darkness of eternity....'"
"Aaaaaah!!! I was wrong, please stop!!"
Emily didn't seem to have any malicious intent, but El couldn't stand that kindness and screamed in despair, bowing her head. It's kind of funny to see El, who seems the most mature of us, acting like this, but it's her own fault.
She should have listened to people earlier.
"Huh? U-uh..."
Seeing El collapse, Emily nodded in embarrassment. She had a big heart, but her way of comforting was wrong. Everyone has embarrassing moments from the past, but that doesn't seem to apply to Emily.
After a period of reflection that was bound to be a little long, El regained her composure. She looked down at the floor with hollow eyes and greeted us again.
"Hoo, heehee... I'm really glad to meet you guys..."
I need to correct myself.
It doesn't seem quite right to say she recovered. Her shoulders are slumped, and her gaze is wavering.
Feeling sorry for her, Emily reached out to her with a worried expression.
"...Seung-oh. You look a little down."
"It's okay. She's growing through pain right now. As 'Erzsebet Vladimir'."
When I grabbed Emily's hand and said that, El flinched again.
She covered her head with her arms and answered in a barely audible voice.
"D-don't even say that name... please... just call me El."
So she's not giving up on that nickname after all.
She must really like the name.
//
After a brief conversation, we introduced ourselves to each other.
It's a little late, but we can't skip it.
"Emily Artion, and Laila Freeman. And Emily is Lee Seong-cheol, right..."
El repeated our names as if to remember them and nodded. But only for a moment, she looked at me with sharp eyes and asked a question. It was a serious attitude, putting aside the embarrassment from before.
That must be pretty hard for her.
"Then, who are you?"
I had a feeling that question would come.
I smiled wryly and looked back and forth between El and Emily.
"...."
Emily wasn't saying anything either, but I could see curiosity peeking out from under her awkward expression.
Well, I guess so.
Emily and I haven't been traveling together for long, but we've become close so quickly that it feels like we've known each other for much longer.
I should be grateful that she hasn't asked me about myself until now. She must have been holding back her curiosity and trusting me.
Now I have to repay that trust.
"It's weird if you don't even reveal your name. How can we believe that you were in our class in our past life?"
El's expression becomes stern when I don't answer.
Even though she showed us a disgraceful side of herself, she has gained her own experiences living in this world. She has mastered the Blood Shadow Demonic Art and has the determination to hide in the underworld.
She was once Kim Seung-oh, but she is no longer the Kim Seung-oh we used to know. As such, the question she asked was a valid suspicion from the perspective of a woman named 'Erzsebet Vladimir'.
We weren't the only ones reincarnated into this world that day.
Although most of them are from our class, so the probability is very low.
"...."
I looked down at the candle on the table. The flickering candle was dancing like my troubled and conflicted heart.
Even if I didn't reveal my identity, it wouldn't be difficult to prove that I was once a classmate.
There are plenty of memories that only we from our past life know.
But the problem I'm struggling with isn't about that.
It's more fundamental and important.
It's about why I want to hide myself.
The reason I didn't tell Emily about my past life was simple.
I was ashamed and scared to say it.
Since being reincarnated into this world, I've lived a life worse than a rag. I've slept with countless men, goblins, and even monsters, and I've even enjoyed it.
I don't deny that part of myself.
I've lived a life that is abnormal, dishonorable, and wouldn't be strange to be despised and hated, but even so, I plan to continue living that way in the future.
That's who I am, and that's how Laila Freeman lives in this world.
But even though my sexual shame has faded, the deep shame in my heart hasn't disappeared. Regardless of what I've decided, I was afraid of Emily comparing me to my past self and didn't want her to do that.
Yeah.
I just wanted Emily and the friends from my past life that I'll meet in the future to see me as Laila.
Because I'm a dirty woman worse than a whore, I wanted them to think of me as an unidentified person. If they don't know who I am, at least they can protect the memory of 'my past self' in their hearts.
Facing that feeling, I realize.
That's how much I cherish myself and my past self.
I didn't want the memory of me in my friends' memories to be tainted. It was a faint symbol that was nothing more than an illusion, but at the same time, it was the last fragment of self-love left in my heart.
But now, I don't need to rely on such illusions.

-Squeeze.

I reached out and grabbed Emily's hand.
"....?"
Emily tilted her head at my sudden action, but didn't ask why. Just like she accepted me as I am, she doesn't ask.
Emily. You hugged me after hearing the story of my violation and told me that you were turned on by it.
I'm so grateful for those words now.
I'm going to live the way I've lived in the future, and even so, I won't be despised by you. Even if I'm despised by other friends I'll meet in the future, I'm confident that I won't be hurt by it anymore.
I'm now determined to throw the memory of myself that was sleeping in my heart into the mud.
I'm ready to throw a boy named Seo Hyun into the muddy swamp called Laila.
I don't know if this is because I've become stronger, or because I've become so corrupt that I can't even feel that shame. But even if the path I'm taking is a path to hell, I'm satisfied just by the fact that I've taken a step forward.
So, now I can say it.
"I am-"
"W-wait a minute!"
However, before I could finish my sentence, Emily covered my mouth.
...Why?
Not only El, but I also looked at Emily with a puzzled expression.
"U-um, you don't have to say it if you don't want to..."
"What are you talking about? Aren't you curious?"
El retorted with a dumbfounded face, but Emily didn't back down either.
With an uncharacteristically stiff expression, Emily opened her mouth.
"Of course I'm curious. But, maybe you don't want to say it."
"...."
Was she thinking of me?
Or does she not want to know who I am?
I was about to worry, but I shook that worry out of my head.
That's because it's not even a problem to worry about.
"It's okay. I'll tell you if you're curious."
"...Huh?"
That's right, I can just ask directly.
I tried to smile and looked at Emily.
I thought I was good at acting, but this is the first time I've given a wry smile while trying to smile brightly.
I looked into Emily's brown eyes and continued.
"I don't think there's any reason to hide it anymore. If you want, I'll tell you honestly."
At my words, Emily's eyes widened in surprise,
"....Okay."
Then she gave a wry smile and nodded.
Seeing that, I realize once again.
She said those words for my sake.
Whoever I am, Emily won't despise me. There's no need to be surprised or shocked after hearing about me. What Emily has been with is a girl named Laila, not 'my past self' who remains in a vague memory.
Whoever I was, I am Laila now, and I will continue to live that way.
I slowly opened my mouth and took out the name that I had once buried in my heart.
"Seo Hyun. That's my name."
//
After hearing my name, Emily and El stared at me for a while,
"Eek!?"
"What!?"
And shouted in disbelief at the same time.
I was momentarily flustered by that powerful shout.
"H-huh?"

Hold on a second. I didn't expect you to be this surprised.
Seriously, why are you so shocked?
I didn't know why, but Emily looked genuinely stunned. Seeing that made me wonder if I should have said anything, but the milk had already been spilled. I steeled my resolve and decided to move forward.
Though not as much as Emily, El was equally astonished.
She pointed at me, stammering.
"Seo, Seohyun...? You?"
"Yeah. I'm Seohyun."
Regaining her composure, she gave a wry smile and nodded.
The two of them looked at me, each with a shocked expression, and voiced their thoughts.
"That smart, handsome, and popular Seohyun?"
"...It's a little different from what I remember, but yeah, I guess."
Personally, I didn't think I was that popular, nor did I think I was that handsome, but since there's no other Seohyun, I guess it's me.
As I nodded, El shook her head in disbelief.
"Wow, crazy, this is insane. I can't believe you were reincarnated as a woman... and such a cute one at that..."
"I don't think you're in any position to talk."
"No, but you shouldn't be like this. I didn't think you of all people would be like this; I was sure you'd be some great noble, or a powerful mage, or an emperor..."
"...What power do I have to be any of those?"
Even so, their expectations are too high.
I immediately retorted to El's words and then looked at Emily. Emily's condition was slightly worse; she was clutching her head and muttering in disbelief.
"...Jackpot, did I seriously have sex with that Seohyun!?"
What is she trying to say so proudly? I quickly reached out and covered Emily's mouth, sighing as I continued. I had brought up my name from my past life, but I was reluctant to keep mentioning it.
"Anyway, I'm Layla now. No more calling me by my past life's name. Got it?"
"I guess that'll be more familiar. You can call me Er... El, too."
El inadvertently opened her mouth, then made a sour face and corrected herself.
It seemed that the matter of the 'Great Erzebet who has lived for countless eons' still remained a sore spot.
...That wound will probably never heal.
I wonder if even mastering demonic energy to the extreme would cure it.
I turned my gaze away from El and removed my hand from Emily's mouth.
"And Emily, I'm sorry for hiding it until now."
At my words, Emily widened her eyes in surprise, then grinned. It was her unique, bright smile, playful yet lively.
"It's okay. It's nothing. I can understand it well enough."
Hearing her answer, I let out a sigh of relief inwardly.
So deeply that I wondered if I had ever felt this relieved before.
"...Thanks."
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
I'll do a double update... on the weekend...
Have a good night, everyone.

Chapter 72

72: Blood Born
After they had each opened up their hearts, Elle rummaged through the darkroom and pulled out a small wooden cask.
"Wanna drink?"
It was a reunion after a long time, and they had plenty of time.
In their past lives, they were all high school students and couldn't drink, but it didn't matter here.
"I'd love to. Please, 'Eternal Erzebet'."
"....Ugh. Please, give me a break already...."
"Pfft."
They chatted happily, pouring beer into rough wooden cups.
Was this what it felt like to meet close friends after a long time?
In their past lives, they weren't all that close, but over ten years, longing had built up, and bad feelings had faded away. Just knowing that there was someone who could share the memories of Earth was something to enjoy and laugh about.
"But seriously, I can't believe you're Hyun..."
Elle didn't doubt the fact. They had shared memories of their past lives, proving that I was Seo Hyun. So, those words weren't disbelief, but rather a statement of astonishment.
"Yeah, I can't believe it either."
Emily nodded in agreement with Elle, as if she was still dazed. What did I do in my past life to make people so incredulous?
When I asked why, Elle replied with a wistful look.
"You always sat quietly in the corner, just studying. What do you call that? Oh, right, a mysterious concept! Anyway, that's the kind of vibe you gave off."
"....That's a misunderstanding. I wasn't really like that."
I was just shy.
Becoming popular within three months of transferring schools was too difficult for me back then. Besides, I thought that all I needed to do was study well. Who knew life would turn out like this?
"Really? Anyway, you were really popular among the girls."
"Come on, no way."
I gave a wry smile and waved my hand, but Emily chimed in, agreeing with Elle.
"No, it's true. I heard there were about two girls who were planning to confess to you on the school trip. They said you were handsome and good at studying, and overall very popular."
"No, why are you telling me this now...."
Compliments are just sad at this point.
How would I know if you were just whispering about it behind my back? If you were going to do that, you could have at least talked to me like Seong Jun did.
But the fact that Emily knew information that Elle didn't meant that she was that much closer to the other kids, right?
But now, it's really all meaningless. Even if I'm not mentally attracted to men, I've become physically attracted to them.
Of course, Emily is an exception.
"I guess so. Now..."
Emily nodded at my words and looked at me. Curious about what she was going to say, I met her gaze, and her face gradually turned red. Soon, Emily looked away from me and muttered softly.
"....This is, really unbelievable."
I can hear you.
Still, it must be quite a shock for her. It would be one thing if it was Yu Min-ju or Kim A-ram, but the fact that it was me...
...No, but she doesn't seem to hate it. Is that just my imagination?
As I was pondering, wondering if that was the case, Elle's exasperated voice reached my ears.
"....But you guys traveled together, right? Why didn't you know all this time?"
"Ryla didn't talk about her past life. She seemed reluctant to talk about it, so I just let it go."
"I had my reasons back then."
I replied simply and gulped down my beer.
I feel a little flushed, but I should be fine. I drank beer this morning too, and nothing happened.
Just like Elle made a fool of herself during our first meeting, I too have built up my own dark history. My life here has been pretty astral. Anyway, it's not a life that I can confidently show to others.
To be honest, I didn't want to overlay Ryla onto the Seo Hyun of my past life.
"I see..."
"Yeah. But it doesn't matter anymore."
I drank my beer and looked at Erzebet.
Black hair, red eyes. And the woman in the dress was once Kim Seung-oh, the heir to the Blood Shadow Demonic Art.
And she was a transmigrator who had lived in this world for 20 years. Just as I had lived my time, just as Emily had lived her life, Erzebet must have lived her own life as well. Judging from the current situation, I can guess that her life wasn't very ordinary.
Sharing stories of our past lives is fun, but it was time to change the atmosphere.

-Clink.

I deliberately clinked my glass loudly to draw attention.
"Erzebet."
"Uh, yeah?"
"I want to hear what happened now."
At my words, Elle was silent for a moment and then nodded.
"...Yeah. I guess I should."
The reunion is joyful, but she was currently caught up in a conflict between underworld forces. Right now, we needed to find out why that was the case.
We straightened our postures and listened attentively to the story of the woman who was once Kim Seung-oh.
//
Erzebet Vladimir.
That was a pseudonym she had made up herself, and her real name was Natalia Remlzin.
She was not from the Kingdom of Kilkard, but from the NEKAR United Kingdom in the west of the kingdom, and among them, she was a noble from Nevia, which bordered the Kingdom of Kilkard.
Unlike the Kingdom of Kilkard, where the power of the nobles and the king was relatively balanced, the NEKAR United Kingdom had strong power for the nobles and their families. Moreover, the nobles often fought among themselves. In such a situation, the destruction of a small noble family was not a big deal.
Of course, Erzebet, who was only a collateral member of the Remlzin baronetcy, didn't dream of revenge, even if she had resentment about that fact. In the NEKAR United Kingdom, where infighting among nobles was frequent, they wouldn't care about the members of a mere baronetcy, especially those from a collateral line who were no different from commoners.
Thanks to learning the Blood Shadow Demonic Art and the Great Blood Absorption Art from her knowledge, Erzebet was able to gain the strength to travel alone, and she began her journey after leaving her fallen family. There was a reason why she had traveled the long distance from the western region of the kingdom, which faced NEKAR, to the eastern region.
"To put it simply, I got into a fight while traveling. I had just finished circling NEKAR and was crossing into the kingdom, it was about five months ago. I met someone while walking through the entertainment district. I think he said he was the second son of a count. Anyway, that bastard tried to rape me. So, I beat him up real good."
Elle said with a bitter smile, and I sighed and replied.
"....You're really bold, aren't you?"
The Kingdom of Kilkard is a country that has adopted a feudal lord system. Since the lords are almost like kings in their own territory, the pride of the nobles is as great as their power. Especially the nobles with the title of count or higher.
Considering that, the power of the royal family is quite large, though.
"What could I do? I didn't know back then."
If it were me, I would have just taken it and moved on, but Elle couldn't do that. I can't judge her actions based on my values, so I can't say which is right, but it's clear that she caused a troublesome incident.
"Anyway, I crushed his two balls as a sign of repentance, and someone started chasing me from the next day. He looked like a knight who was pretty good, and I thought, 'Oh, I'm screwed,' so I just ran away."
Of course they would chase you.
Treatment is possible, but it costs a lot of money, and above all, nobles are sensitive to their honor. They wouldn't have let Elle, who was just a traveler with no backing, live.
But the fact that she ran away to the Mesheen Great Forest at the eastern end didn't seem like a good idea. It might have been unavoidable for her. The fact that she used the pseudonym Erzebet and pretended to be a vampire was also a relatively recent thing.
"I fought him a couple of times, but he wasn't easy to deal with. So, I kept running away. But I've lasted quite a while here. Pretending to be a vampire seems to have worked."
"...."
"...."
Judging from Elle's subtle gaze as she said that, it seemed like she wanted to adopt that kind of concept from the start, rather than pretending to be a vampire to avoid being caught, but let's just move on for now. I might end up stimulating her trauma for no reason.
However, the fact that Elle fought and said he wasn't easy to deal with was noteworthy. Then he must not be an ordinary knight. I listened to Elle's words to the end and summarized her words.
"So, to sum it up, this is the first time you've come into the underworld, and your purpose was to hide for the time being, right?"
"Yeah, that's right. Fortunately, I met some good people, and I thought I should at least earn my keep, so I was doing some work."
Then I could guess why Nuke and the other members of Blate were ostracizing her. An unidentified woman of unknown origin suddenly joined, so they wouldn't have looked kindly on her. Especially if she was being chased by a count's family. Judging from what they said, it seemed that they had even contacted someone who was suspected of being a pursuer from the count's family.
Then... this isn't the time to be talking so leisurely.
I looked at Elle's face with a serious expression.
"You, I think you need to run away quickly."
"....Really?"
Perhaps because she thought this day would come someday, she didn't show any signs of surprise. She just had a calm expression.
I told Elle about what happened after coming to Mesatria and the information I got from Nuke. Everything from the Adventurer's Guild to Tailon, and Nuke's work. She seemed to be pondering for a moment, then she asked me cautiously.
"Is he dead?"
There's no reason to lie.
I nodded at her question.
"Yeah."
"....I see. Thank you."
She doesn't criticize me for killing someone.
It's natural for her, who has learned the Blood Shadow Demonic Art, but judging from her slightly unpleasant expression, she doesn't seem to be very happy about it. On the one hand, I think that's a good thing. The fact that she has unpleasant feelings about it means that she won't become a demon like the Blood Demon.
Well, the Blood Shadow Demonic Art has been around for several generations, but the only famous one is the Blood Demon, so the reality is that it's not a very demonic martial art. There may be exaggerated rumors unique to demonic arts.
Anyway, there's nothing you can do even if you become a murderous demon in this world. The saying that there's no match for numbers is also true here. This isn't a world where people with anger management issues can live comfortably.
//
We headed outside through the secret passage inside the darkroom.
Behind Elle, who was walking ahead, a firm voice flowed out.
"You said you're staying in Karaldin, right? I'll find you myself when things are settled. It's better for you not to get involved anymore. As soon as you leave, go back to Karaldin."
"What?"
Emily was surprised by Elle's words and asked back, but I could understand her feelings.
Elle harmed a noble. If we were there, it would be helpful, but if things go wrong, there's a high possibility that it will become more dangerous. No, it will definitely become dangerous. Even if it were me, I wouldn't have asked for help in the same situation as her.
"Okay."
Elle's shoulders twitched when I answered. And Emily also looked at me with a surprised expression. Was she disappointed by my answer just now?
But, you have to listen to the end.
"White Dolphin Inn, the room at the far left on the second floor."
"....Huh?"
"We're staying in Mesatria for one more day. Come there when everything is over."
Even if she refuses, I was going to offer my help. It might be a little dangerous, but I'm not that lacking in loyalty.
"You have to use your connections at times like this. Don't you think so? 'Eternal Vampire'."
At my words, Elle stopped walking.
I can't see her expression because she's turned her back. But her shoulders were trembling slightly.

-Tap.

I stopped Emily, who was about to reach out to Elle, and quietly waited for her answer. Soon, Erzebet's voice was heard.
"....Thank you."

At that short reply, Emily and I looked at each other.
I smiled slightly, seeing the smile on Emily's lips, and replied to El,
"What are friends for?"
//
"....."
The man leaned against the wall, gazing at the scene inside the tavern.
As if a grand drinking party had taken place, the scene inside the tavern was chaotic.
But compared to the scene upstairs, this could be considered clean.
Unlike the simply cluttered first floor, the second and third floors were lined with corpses.
'Am I too late?'
He pondered, fiddling with the jewel embedded in the sword at his waist.
He didn't particularly like the scum of the underworld, but he had to acknowledge their resilience in surviving from the bottom. They actually spat out useful information. However, as always, it was a pity that he was a step late.
- Thud, thud.
As a guard in leather armor approached, the man stopped thinking. The approaching guard bowed to him and opened his mouth.
"They're all dead. Judging by the traces, it seems they were ambushed while sleeping, and most were killed with a single blow. It's a skilled bitch."
"'Bitch,' you say... Are you sure?"
"Yes. Traces of intercourse were found in a room on the third floor. It seems they tried to cover it up roughly, but they couldn't hide it completely."
The man nodded at the guard's words. If she was a woman skilled enough to kill seventeen men, it was certain. It was a bit strange that she suddenly had intercourse, but he didn't pay much attention to it.
"And, this..."
What was handed to him was a small map.
The man checked it and put it in his jacket pocket.
"Good work."
"No, sir. It is an honor to be of even the slightest help."
The guard stared at the necklace around the man's neck and bowed politely. The necklace, engraved with the crest of the Count's family, was proof of the man's identity.
In the Kilkeard Kingdom's high society, the collusion between nobles was a force to be reckoned with. The relationship between the nobles of the West and the nobles of the East was not very good, but they could still gain at least minimal favor.
For example, to the extent of receiving cooperation from the guards like this.
The man stroked his sword once more and opened his mouth.
"I'm leaving right now."
The dead bodies weren't that old.
Now that he had a clue, it was time to track her down.
Just like he always had.

Chapter 73

73: Blood Born
After parting with Erszebet, we didn't head straight to the inn.
I went with Emily to the sewers, wandering around and taking notes on the information I needed. Emily tilted her head, watching me.
"What are you trying to do?"
"Make an escape route. I don't think we can just waltz through the city gates."
Once the portraits are distributed and the search begins, there's a limit to how long we can hide. If we stay in the city, we're bound to get caught eventually, so we need to escape as quickly as possible.
I wanted to take El out right away, but she adamantly refused. She said there was something she absolutely had to take care of.
She didn't say what it was, but I could roughly understand how she felt.
Even though it's a criminal organization, Blate had taken her in for three months. Seeing her rush into it knowing the risks, I could guess that she had a significant connection there.
She's only human, so she wouldn't want to just run away, leaving behind people who might die if left alone.
"We need to move fast today too. We need to make an escape route, buy some necessary supplies, and keep an eye on El to make sure she's safe."
I didn't give her a day just for the sake of it.
Just as El had something to take care of, we had a lot to do as well.
"Ugh, I guess so..."
Emily nodded awkwardly at my words.
//
Most cities develop along rivers.
The most essential thing for people to live is water, and without a sufficient supply of water, a city cannot develop. This was also true for the cities built in the Mesheen Great Forest. Therefore, most city sewers were connected to external rivers.
The Kingdom of Kilkard, which could build walls cheaply thanks to the undead laborers, was obsessively fixated on walls and committed the atrocity of surrounding cities with massive walls.
Going over the walls is out of the question, and even passing through the gates is dangerous.
In the end, the only answer we could come up with was the sewers.
"...What if the other side is thinking the same thing?"
Emily asked me worriedly, but well, I don't think that'll happen.
"It's okay. Even if they thought of it, it would be difficult to put into action."
"Why?"
The reason is simple.
"El harmed a noble in the western part of the kingdom. On the other hand, this Mesheen Great Forest area is at the eastern end."
The noble factions of the Kingdom of Kilkard are largely divided into three categories.
The western region facing the Necar Kingdom Union, the northern region facing the Astaltine Empire, and the eastern region bordering the Mesheen Great Forest.
This division is so deeply rooted that even I, who used to be a prostitute in Lakers, know about it. Actually, you hear a lot of stories working as a prostitute. You spend the night with customers, especially travelers, and you hear a lot of things while sharing stories.
"They're not so bad that they're fighting to the death, but they're definitely not close either. In a case like this, they'll only pay lip service and won't offer much help. At most, they'll assign a few dozen soldiers to the search, right?"
If they were in the same faction, they would have clinked glasses and sent a Griffon Rider, but well, I doubt they'd be that friendly.
A customer I had in the past said that these noble factions were all for strengthening the Kilkard royal family's power, but it sounded like a common conspiracy theory, so I just found it amusing.
"Wouldn't a few dozen soldiers be dangerous?"
"Maybe, but I think it'll be okay?"
Erszebet's strength is by no means weak.
She has mastered the martial art of sucking energy called Blood Absorption, and she is physically an adult. Just in terms of physical ability without using inner energy, she might be stronger than me.
She got hit by me because she was caught off guard and took a counterattack, but if we fought seriously... Ah, but I think I could still win.
Blood may seem easy to obtain, but it's not always the case in peaceful places like this. I might be more advantageous in terms of martial arts training since I can seduce people and get their semen at will.
I don't know if Erszebet has spent a long time in a war zone where she could easily get blood, but it doesn't seem like she has.
"...Is that so?"
I stopped my thoughts at Emily's words and nodded.
"Yeah. I can't be completely sure, but probably."
If you only make plans based on 100% certainty, you'll ruin things that could have worked out. We have very little information, but the same goes for the other side. A fight where we don't know each other's identities has to be left to luck.
All we can do is hope that luck is on our side and prepare what we can.
//
Before we knew it, the sun was setting from the zenith.
Watching the blue sky slowly turning crimson with the sunset, I hurried my steps. I was currently walking alone in the Nordic District.
I couldn't just blindly trust El and wait.
Regardless of her skills or character, unexpected accidents can always happen. Especially in a complicated situation like this.
The current situation is not simple.
Tailon put out a notice to the guild, and some of the Blate members betrayed her. It would be nice if those two events were unrelated and separate, but there was a possibility that they weren't.
Besides, El's pursuer might be able to get personnel assistance. I confidently told Emily that it would be fine, but unlike my expectations, there was a possibility that a Rider or Knight-level expert would assist instead of just soldiers.
I can't figure out the scale of the opponent at all.
In the worst case, most of the criminal organizations and the Mesatria defense forces could turn against us.
...Even so, that would be a bit much.
Considering realistic possibilities, the most likely scenario is that criminal organizations groveling to the nobles and some guards will be mobilized to participate in the search. They wouldn't need to make too big of a show of it.

-Thud, thud.

That's why I decided to wander around near Blate's hideout, as Erszebet had told me.
First, I would walk around like this, and when it got dark, I would climb onto a building and watch. That's why I deliberately brought a hooded cloak. And a mask, too.
I can't use them right now because it would obviously look suspicious if I walked around with the hood on.
Of course, one person had to stay at the inn, so I left Emily there. If El arrived early, she would join us and escape through the sewers, and if not, she would continue to wait there and pass through the city gates naturally tomorrow.
It's not perfect, but it's good enough.

-Clang, clang.

"...Tch."
As the sound of the scabbard rattling at my waist echoed, a few kids who were trying to approach me clicked their tongues and quietly turned away. They must have realized that I was an adventurer, despite my seemingly harmless appearance.
Of course, being an adventurer doesn't necessarily mean you're safe.
The Nordic District is a slum, and it's not a good thing for a woman, especially a seemingly young girl, to walk alone in the slums.
Just like right now.
"Hey, little girl. How much?"

-Swish.

Turning my head, I saw three men with greasy smiles coming into view. I would have dealt with them appropriately in normal times, but I don't have the time for that right now. I took out the adventurer's plate hanging around my neck and said to them.
"Don't bother me and go on your way."
Of course, they wouldn't just go on their way just because I said it so nicely. They might even go crazy. Since criminal organization members live on bluffing, they wouldn't back down quietly.
As expected, the man standing in the center of the three burst out laughing and approached me.
"Puhahaha, now that I see it, you're quite a feisty young lady, aren't you? Don't be too scared. We'll give you a good experience."
That does sound a bit tempting, but what a pity. Unfortunately, the timing is not good.
I grabbed the sword hanging at my waist and quickly drew it towards the man.

-Whoosh!

The blade gleamed in the setting sunlight, and in an instant, the tip of the sword accurately touched the man's Adam's apple and stopped. The man stared blankly at the sword touching his neck, not even thinking of dodging.
"...."
Although I didn't use inner energy, this level of skill is enough for the thugs of the underworld. But I couldn't provoke them unnecessarily just because I subdued them, so I put on a smile and gently coaxed the man.
"I'm sorry. I'm not feeling well today, so I can't entertain you. How about you come back another time?"
Judging by the fact that he stepped forward first, this man is higher in rank than the other two. In this case, it would be troublesome if I provoked him and he used the 'saving face' skill that is unique to the bottom of the barrel, so I had no choice but to speak in the most humble way possible.
Hmm, but saying lines like this is not bad. I wonder how I'll deal with him if he really comes back next time. I wouldn't be nice to him since I held a knife to his neck.
Would he curse and try to crush me?
Of course, I don't plan to go, but it's just imagination. It can't be helped that my body warms up a little even with this kind of imagination.
The man stared blankly at the knife touching his neck, then forced a smile with a stiff face and replied.
"...Ha, young lady. You're pretty good, aren't you? I'll remember this. And I'll let you off today. See you next time."
Then, he turned around and headed back to his group.
...Something about that is surprisingly pathetic.
I did lead him on like that, but it was a truly admirable level of mental victory. My body, which was about to warm up with delusions, cooled down in an instant.

-Clang.

Anyway, after sending the thugs back, I sheathed my sword and looked around.
"...."
A guard was watching me from afar. Judging by the fact that he turned his head away, he didn't seem to be suspicious, but I wasn't comfortable.
The fact that there was only one guard meant that it wasn't a regular patrol, and I could only guess one reason for that.
I was worried that the guard might approach me, but fortunately, he turned his gaze away from me and walked somewhere. Watching that, I let out a sigh of relief. I have excuses to make if I get searched, but it's best not to get caught. I feel guilty for no reason.
And now I should start preparing.
//

-Splash.

Feeling the touch of cold water wetting her face, Erszebet slowly opened her eyes. In the blurry, distorted vision, she could see the shapes of several people.
"Are you awake?"
In the hazy world, a familiar voice pierced her ears. The moment she heard it, Erszebet realized what had happened to her.
"...Lutian."
He is the leader of Blate, and the name of the man who took in Erszebet when she had nowhere to go. And also the name of the man she couldn't abandon and tried to protect.

-Clang.

Erszebet tried to move her arms, but it was impossible. Cold, hard metal handcuffs wrapped around both of her wrists. The handcuffs, connected to a chain, were connected to the wall of the dark room, making it impossible to easily remove them.
The moment she recognized that, Erszebet let out a hollow laugh.
"...You tricked me."
The root of the problem was that she drank the wine he offered without any suspicion. No, since they shared the wine, it would have been difficult to notice it right away. There must have been some trick.
Actually, that trick didn't matter at all.
What mattered was the reality that she had been betrayed.
"Didn't I warn you? In this world, you shouldn't trust anyone."
The vision was gradually becoming clearer.
Erszebet, who had mastered the Blood Shadow Demon Art, recovered quickly, and the rate at which the drug was detoxified was the same. And in the world that was becoming clearer, she gradually faced a familiar face.
"...Yes, you certainly did."
She muttered in a bitter voice.

It wasn't a statement directed at the man, but a mantra she repeated to herself.
A mere three months.
Just that insignificant connection.
Unable to ignore it, she had ended up like this.
"...Or, was it always destined to be this way?"
Surely, their first meeting had begun with him doing that ridiculous vampire act.
In that sense, the encounter might have been similar to her meeting with Seo-hyun.
That's why she felt she couldn't let go even more.
His voice, playfully seducing her, his attitude, seemingly frivolous yet sincere, the times they clinked glasses and laughed together.
And even the moment when she forgot her own identity while looking at him, the first time she had ever been on the verge of wavering.
She should have ignored it all.
If she had, she wouldn't be hurting this much.
"..."
Erzsebet lowered her head.
What expression was he wearing now?
She didn't have the courage to look at his face.
"You harmed a nobleman."
The voice that echoed in her ear was still calm.
Having no intention of denying it, Erzsebet replied immediately.
"Yes, I did."
"A knight from Gardisha came. Your face was on the wanted poster."
"...When you put it like that, I can't even make excuses."
All that filled her chest was a bitter feeling.
Who deceived whom?
In the end, they had both deceived each other.
The time they spent together was certainly not wrong.
Only, the meeting itself was flawed.
Erzsebet slowly raised her head and looked at Rutian.
A man with handsome features and a sharp impression, unlike a boss of the underworld.
Kindness and ruthlessness, playfulness and eeriness coexisted in that face, and she had once been mistaken.
And, it was the same even now.
"Are you going to kill me?"
Even though things had come to this, she didn't feel any resentment towards him. Only a sense of self-reproach for her own foolishness filled her. She wasn't sure if her journey, barren of people, had made her long for affection, or if her heart had desired love.
And now, none of that mattered anymore.
Rutian looked at Erzsebet's detached face and shook his head.
"Gardisha will kill you, not me."
"...Why bother?"
"You harmed the Count's son, so you must pay the price."
Killing is simple.
Simple and merciful.
But they probably wouldn't show such mercy.
She would be dragged to the Count's family and writhe in pain until she died.
She didn't want that.
Rather than that...
"Could you just kill me?"
Erzsebet desperately pleaded with him, but Rutian shook his head again.
"...You're talking nonsense."
He turned away as if he didn't want to talk anymore.
However, his voice could still be heard from behind his seemingly sharp back.
"My men and the guards of Mesatria have bound you while you were asleep. They are guarding this area tightly. I want to tell you that you shouldn't even think about escaping."
"...?"
Erzsebet tilted her head at the sudden words.
Who tied her up, what did it matter?
Before her, puzzled, something shiny flew in.

-Thud.

"I'm going to pick up the knight of Gardisha. When I see you next time, I hope you're as feisty as before."
With those words, Rutian opened the door and left the darkroom.

-Empty.

As the sound of the door closing echoed, Erzsebet stared blankly at the object that had fallen to the floor.
It was a small key, shimmering in silver.
Seeing it, Rutian's words floated like a phantom in Erzsebet's memory.
Don't trust anyone in this world.
Evil is hidden in kindness, and kindness is contained in evil.
All of it is a lie.
"...Idiot."
Erzsebet muttered softly and lowered her head.
Just before putting the key in her mouth, she muttered once more.
"Even so, it's not cool at all..."
Where those words were directed, even she herself didn't know.

Chapter 74

74: Blood Born
The sun was setting.
Standing on the roof of the building across the street, I looked down at the bustling people below.
"....Hmm."
Roughly twenty-five to thirty people, maybe?
It was hard to get an exact count since they weren't staying in one place.
Some were soldiers in armor, others were burly, unarmed men. The former were probably guards or members of the defense force, and the latter were likely members of the underworld organizations.
Their armaments weren't a concern.
The guards were wearing standard swords and shields, and the thugs would have at most daggers or short swords. But the problem was their numbers.
Even though I've mastered martial arts, I'm not an inexhaustible superhuman.
If I drew upon my inner energy and unleashed the Yin Demon Art, I could handle thirty or so, but there were more than thirty. If the defense force got involved, I'd be in real trouble, so I wanted to play it safe.
If I really went wild, I could probably take down about a hundred, but I wasn't confident beyond that. I didn't want to indiscriminately slaughter people and become the kingdom's worst criminal.
And if dragon knights or griffin riders showed up, it would be a real headache. I could probably fight them if I had to, but I didn't want to take that kind of risk.
Plus, my condition still wasn't great.
My state wasn't good because of Quaidon's poison. I seemed a little better than before, but I was still weakened. Shouldn't I be getting used to it by now? This is lasting a surprisingly long time, which is a little annoying.
In every respect, it wasn't a good situation.
That made timing my entry all the more important.
Unlike Earth in my past life, there were very few ways to contact each other personally in this world. In the end, the timing of my entry would be a game of reading the room, but that was easier said than done.

-Tap, tap.

...Or so I thought, but maybe it'll be easier than I thought.
Seeing a group of people approaching in the distance, I hid myself between the ridges of the roof. It wasn't a tall building, so I'd be in trouble if I was spotted.
But I didn't stop peeking out to observe them.
At the head of the group was a knight with short-cropped hair and a sturdy build. He wore steel breastplate armor, carried a shield on his back, and had a sword at his waist.
The reason I identified him as a knight was simple.
The other guards were following him.

-Thud, thud.

And next to him, a man in black clothes walked alongside him.
He was quite handsome, but his attire suggested he wasn't a soldier. Was he a member of the underworld organization? But seeing other members following him, he seemed to be at least a high-ranking officer.
"...."
They stopped in front of a building and began to talk.
As soon as I saw that, I gathered my inner energy and used Earth Listening Technique. I didn't want to waste too much energy, so I used it weakly.
"....We've apprehended her."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, my men and the soldiers have confirmed it, so there's no mistake."
"I see. But if you're wrong...."
"With all due respect, this is Mesatria. We are only cooperating with you, not acting as your hands and feet. Please keep that in mind."
"Insolent. If you want to live long, I suggest you shut your mouth."
"....I understand."
From their conversation, it seemed El had already been captured.
There couldn't possibly be someone else in a similar situation at this timing. I was curious how they had managed to capture her, who had mastered the Blood Shadow Demon Art, but there were many ways, if I thought about it.
Even if we've mastered martial arts in this world, we're not invincible.
Still, it left a slightly bitter taste in my mouth.
It was fortunate that I came looking for her like this, but what would she have done otherwise?
Anyway, that officer is quite resolute.
There's a difference between the East and West, so he's not wrong, but it's quite difficult to say that in front of a knight. Unless he's the boss of a large and useful organization. There was a higher chance that the knight wouldn't be punished for killing a criminal from the slums.

-Tap.

Watching them enter the building, I lightly stretched my body.
I had obtained information and roughly grasped the situation.
Now, all I had to do was time my entry.
...First, let's count to 100 in my head.
//

-Thud, thud.

Hearing the sound from beyond the door, Erzebet slowly gathered her inner energy. She had already planned everything in her head.
She had unlocked the handcuffs on her wrists and finished her mental simulations.
Even if her opponent was a knight with a demon sword, she had a chance if she attacked by surprise.
A single strike.
If she could land just one strike, it would be enough.
But there were a few difficulties with that plan. First, she couldn't kill the knight, even for Lutian's sake.
'....Ugh.'
Second, her physical condition wasn't perfect.
That was unexpected.
The strike from Layla's Internal Force of Gravity, though not powerful, contained Quaidon's poison and the magic power of a monster. Both acted as deadly poisons to humans, causing even greater damage with just a strand of inner energy.
If this were the world in her knowledge, filled with pure energy and where she could heal internal injuries with meditative breathing at any time, such an attack could be dismissed as nothing. She could wash away the foreign energy with breathing exercises and treat the wounds.
But that wasn't possible in this world, where meditative breathing was meaningless.
Fortunately, the inner energy that had entered her body was weak, and her internal injuries had recovered due to the nature of the Blood Shadow Demon Art.
'...I have no choice.'
She didn't blame Layla now. The fault for that situation lay with her. So, she had no choice but to do her best now.

-Creak.

Watching the door of the dark room slowly open, Erzebet took another breath. As the door opened, a familiar face appeared from within.
"Long time no see."
It was a face she hadn't seen in a long time.
How could she forget that face?
The face of Lanshir Etercharf, the Gardisha knight who had been chasing her for five months.
"....You finally found me."
Erzebet wore a sad smile and looked behind Lanshir.
Behind him was Lutian, his eyes wide with shock. Seeing his distorted face, Erzebet chuckled inwardly. Did he hope she wouldn't be here?
'I told you not to trust anyone.'
Lies with lies.
Favors with favors.
If she received goodwill covered in deception, it was her way of life to return it in kind. If Lanshir missed her in front of him, the burden on Lutian would be reduced.
And since Layla had eliminated the group trying to betray him, Lutian might be able to continue to reign in this underworld if he could overcome this crisis.
That was the last gift she could give him.
For a brief moment, their eyes met in the air.
But whether their hearts were connected was unknown.
"Now this tiresome farce is over."

-Thud, thud.

Lanshir sighed softly and drew the sword from his waist.
Knowing that it was a demon sword, Erzebet gathered even more inner energy and quietly waited for her chance.

-Thud.

Two steps forward.
To distract him even a little, Erzebet asked Lanshir.
"....What will happen to me?"
"I have no obligation to tell you. Go and feel it with your body."
What came back was a cold, emotionless answer. But since she hadn't expected an answer, Erzebet asked again.
"You're not going to kill me here, are you?"
"Maybe not. People can live even with their arms and legs cut off. But you'll be a little lighter."

-Swish.

Lanshir's sword pointed towards the ceiling.
Erzebet silently stared at the blade with its blue tinge. The angle of the blade was aimed at her left arm.

-Whoosh!

The sword fell like a flash of light under the light,

-Clang!

A harsh metallic sound echoed in the room.
What collided with Lanshir's sword was Erzebet's hand.
Even though it was just a hand made of flesh, it didn't even get a scratch when it collided with the blade. Seeing that sight, Lanshir bit his lip.
"Damn it...!"
Erzebet's handcuffs had already been unlocked with the key Lutian had given her.
She had only pretended to be restrained for the sake of a perfect surprise attack.

-Clang!

Even if it was a demon sword, its sharpness was no different from other swords. Erzebet grabbed the blade of the demon sword with her bare hand and reached out towards Lanshir's chest.

-Crunch.

"Ugh!?"
It was a surprise attack that even used inner energy, but it wasn't perfect. Lanshir quickly defended against Erzebet's attack with his other arm. The arm guard, which had leather and iron plates, crumpled, and Lanshir staggered.
'Damn it, it was weak.'
Was it bad luck, or was her physical condition not normal?
There was no time to figure out the reason. Erzebet lightly clicked her tongue and threw herself towards the entrance of the dark room. Now that the surprise attack had failed, a head-on confrontation was impossible. She had to keep moving to escape.
"What...?"
She saw Lutian's face, shocked and surprised, in her vision,

-Thwack!

"Cough!"
Erzebet kicked Lutian in the abdomen with such force that it was almost refreshing. Seeing his seemingly agile body helplessly rolling across the floor, Erzebet smiled bitterly to herself.
'Goodbye.'
She probably wouldn't see him again.
She thought it was quite an unsightly farewell, but it couldn't be helped. That was also a form of farewell.
And there was no time to be sentimental.

-Swoosh!

The moment she heard the eerie sound in her ear, Erzebet immediately ducked and rolled on the floor.

-Clang!

A sound that was hard to believe came from the collision of fabric and arrowheads echoed, and two quarrels bounced off into the air. It was possible because her hand had the strength comparable to steel due to the Blood Hand Demon Art.
"'Ugh..."
Even so, she couldn't ignore the tingling shock.
At the end of the hallway, two men holding crossbows came into her view. Their faces were filled with shock.

-Tap.

Erzebet kicked off the ground and rushed towards the men.
Crossbows took a long time to reload.
There was no need to worry about the next shot.
"Damn it!"
The two soldiers each drew their swords, but Erzebet didn't slow down. To her, who had gathered her inner energy and unleashed the Blood Shadow Demon Art, two guards were nothing more than warm-up opponents.
But the soldiers' shouts were faster than her subduing them.
"Intruuuder!!!"
"Shut up."

-Thwack!

Although they didn't die, the two soldiers could no longer speak. As a clean chop struck each of their necks, the soldiers' bodies collapsed.
Erzebet lightly subdued the two soldiers and continued to run down the hallway.

-Thud, thud, thud.

The situation wasn't good.
Countless footsteps were heard from the other side of the hallway, and
"You son of a bitch!!!"
A familiar shout echoed from behind. In this situation, which was no different from being surrounded on all sides, Erzebet sighed inwardly.
'Ah, damn it. I should have just asked for help.'
It wasn't too late to despair, but it was hard to have hope.
But she couldn't give up here.
'Break through as quickly as possible.'
She planned to break through the encirclement and pass through the East Gate.
Once she got outside Mesatria, there were plenty of ways.
But.

-Swish!

Feeling an eerie premonition from behind, Erzebet immediately bent over and rolled on the floor.

-Swish!

Sharp cuts were etched into the walls around her, and a handful of black hair, unable to escape the attack, was severed and scattered. Erszebet arched her back like a cat, assumed a stance, and muttered under her breath.
"...Damn it."
Lanschier, who had activated both the Enhancement Crest, practically a symbol of knights, and the magic sword that exerted power akin to cheating, was slowly walking towards her from the entrance of the dark room.

Chapter 75

75: Blood Born
Fortunately, timing my entrance wasn't difficult.
I'd counted to about 97 when...

-Bishaahng!!!!

A massive shout echoed, and the soldiers and gang members waiting outside began to stir.
It was obvious something had gone wrong.
"Hoo."
I steadied my breathing and pulled a mask from my pocket, putting it on. I tied my hair back and put up my hood. That should be enough. I considered drawing my sword but decided against it for now. I couldn't just indiscriminately kill guards anyway.
If I did something that crazy, covering it up would be impossible. A thorough investigation would only make things more troublesome for me. I wanted to keep the damage to a minimum. That way, the other side might let it slide quietly. I didn't know which Mesatrian noble was involved, but they probably wouldn't go all out for some odd job for the Western Count's family.

-Tap.

I channeled my inner energy, opened the Yin Demon Art, and used Light Steps to leap into the air. I soared through the void, enjoying the brief sensation of floating as I looked down.
"What's going on?!"
"Something's happening inside!"
"Should we go too?"
Four soldiers stood directly below me.
They had drawn their swords and shields but were milling about, unsure of what to do. I heard the emergency call, so their hesitation meant either dereliction of duty or simply not wanting to jump into something dangerous.

-Tap.

With a small question in mind, I landed silently in the middle of the four soldiers.
"Huh?"
One of the soldiers seemed surprised by the sudden black figure that had appeared. Judging by his slow reaction, he must be a member of the garrison?
Ah, they have swords and shields, so they must be guards. They're not very well-trained for guards. That's good for me.
With that brief thought, I swung my arm at the two soldiers next to me.

-Thwack.

"Kuh-heuk!?"
My hand struck their necks precisely, and the soldiers collapsed like straw dummies. There was no need to check if the attack had worked. I reached out to the other two soldiers.

-Thwack.

"What...kuh-euk!?"
"Guh!"
The remaining two soldiers panicked and tried to turn around, but it was too late. They fell to the ground like the first two.
I'd knocked people unconscious with a single blow dozens of times when I was younger, using Keirna, Seran, and the other kids as practice. Thanks to that experience, I could now knock someone out almost effortlessly.
...Come to think of it, I was quite the little scumbag back then. It was necessary for martial arts training, but I did a lot of things I should apologize for. No wonder the kids were so eager to bully me.
Thanks to that, I also opened my eyes to that side of things, so I don't have any complaints...right?

-Thump, thump.

I circulated my inner energy throughout my body and entered Blate's hideout.
As befitting a bandit hideout, a simple-looking hall came into view.
"What?!"
Along with the gang members who greeted me. Seven in total. Each of them held a dagger, ready to charge.
"...What? Is that a kid?"
One of them tilted his head, looking at me.
Had he mistaken me because of my small stature? There was no need to answer his question, so I silently moved my feet and darted towards him.
"Heup!?"
The rather slender gang member seemed surprised and swung his dagger at me, but that level of attack was useless against my Iron Body Armor. I raised my hand, grabbed the blade of the swinging dagger, and lunged into his arms.
"Ha?"
'Ha' nothing.
I grabbed the man's body and spun around, slamming him into the ground.
"Kuh-heup!"

-Crack!

The wooden floorboards gave way, and a strange scream echoed from the man's mouth, along with the shocked voices of the other men.
"Kajim!"
"Damn it, you little runt!"
The remaining gang members seemed to snap out of it when they saw their limp comrade and charged at me. But they were no match for me.
First to attack were the two in the lead.
I fixed my left foot as a pivot and unleashed a series of kicks.

-Thwack!

Two kicks landed cleanly on their chins, and the two men collapsed like puppets with their strings cut. The remaining four hesitated when they saw that, but hesitating now was worse than running away.

-Swish!

I lowered my head to keep my hood from falling off and dashed towards the man who was now alone in front.
"D, damn it!"
He panicked and swung his dagger at me. Judging by the clean trajectory, he was quite skilled, but unfortunately, I wasn't someone who could be hurt by that level of attack. I ignored the dagger and thrust my fist towards the man's abdomen.

-Pow.

I felt something sharp touch my back, and a heavy sensation was transmitted from the end of my fist. I hadn't used inner energy, but my physical abilities, enhanced by opening the Yin Demon Art, were enough to subdue an adult man with a single punch.
"Kuh...uh..."
The man let out an unsightly groan and knelt on the floor. I struck his pain-distorted face, and his body collapsed like a log with a 'thud'.
The dagger the man had swung had pierced my shoulder blade, but that was it. The blade didn't even pierce my skin. It just slid down, leaving a scratch on my clothes.
"What the hell!"
Now there were three left.
They charged at me with determined expressions, but things in the world don't always work out just because you're determined.
"Kuaaagh!"
I spun around and kicked the chin of the man charging in the lead, then slammed my elbow into the chest of the gang member who followed, sending him crashing into the wall. I let the last remaining gang member kiss the floor with a throw, in the same manner.
"...Kuh-uh-uh..."
Two of the seven were writhing without losing consciousness, but there was no need to finish them off.
I didn't have time to dawdle.
I turned my gaze away from the seven fallen gang members and darted down the hallway again.
//
Fortunately, finding Elle wasn't difficult.
"Heugyak!"
As I passed through the winding hallway, a strange scream echoed in my ears. I punched out the three guards who were attacking and headed in that direction, and Elle's tattered figure came into view.
"Uh...?"
"Hi!"
I greeted her, who was making a dumbfounded expression, with a cheerful greeting, and then took a moment to examine her.
Her black dress was torn in several places, and red bloodstains were visible in the torn areas. She didn't look to be in good shape, but thankfully, she didn't seem to have any fatal wounds.
"How did you get here...no, never mind, get down!"
Elle muttered in a flustered manner as she looked at me, then suddenly changed her expression and lunged at me.
What, why all of a sudden?
Instead of listening to her, I looked down the hallway.
There, a man was looking at me, swinging his sword.
...From that distance?
I was about to tilt my head, wondering what he was doing, when Elle's body crashed into me. I could have dodged or blocked it, but I decided to follow her lead and threw myself backward.
We rolled across the floor together, embracing each other, and at the same time, a faint sound echoed in my ears.

-Swish!

It wasn't difficult to figure out what that sound was. When I looked up, there were gashes on the surrounding walls, as if they had been cut with a sword. That was definitely caused by magic, but he was holding a sword, so he couldn't be a mage...
"...A magic sword?"

-Nod.

Elle nodded at my question and added.
"The Wind-Cutting Sword, Boreas. It has the ability to freely manipulate sharp winds. Its range seems to be about 15 meters, and its power is, as you can see..."
At least enough to cut through human skin and flesh.
I could understand why Elle was running away. If you had a weapon like that, which was practically cheating in one-on-one combat, you'd have no choice but to run. This world really is all about the gear.
But for me, a magic sword like that was welcome.
Unless it could conjure fire or something.
That level was a piece of cake.
I got up and said to Elle, as if giving her advice.
"I understand. Leave this to me and run away."
"...What? Didn't you hear what I just said?"
Elle retorted, looking dumbfounded, but there was no time to explain. From down the hallway, the knight with the magic sword swung his sword at us again.

-Swish!

The faint sound of wind echoed again, and Elle grabbed my body and tried to dodge. But there wasn't much room to dodge in the narrow hallway. I had no choice but to lay Elle on the floor and cover her.
"Danger-kehk!?"

-Slash!

A wind that was as sharp as a blade tore at my back. The wind didn't pierce my skin, which was protected by the Iron Body Armor, but my clothes were being torn to shreds. Elle was shocked by my appearance and tried to shout, but she stopped when she saw that I was unharmed.
"That, could it be..."
"Iron Body Armor. Ever heard of it?"
I smiled at Elle and answered in a whisper. I believed she understood well enough. I immediately got up and turned my gaze towards the approaching knight.
"Crazy. How did you learn that here..."
Elle muttered in disbelief, but then nodded as if she understood. All she had to do was join up with Emily while I bought her time.
"Who are you?"
The knight looked at me and opened his mouth in displeasure, but there was no sign of surprise in his tone. Could it be that he didn't see me take the previous attack unscathed? As a knight, he probably did. I should take it as a sign that he was confident.

-Swish.

I got up and declared confidently to him.
"I have no obligation to answer you. Human."
I deliberately spoke in a hoarse voice, and the man tilted his head.
"...A demon?"
Huh, did he really fall for it?
I'd thrown it out there just in case, but I didn't expect it to actually work. Of course, I'd be grateful if he fell for it...was that why Elle was pretending to be a demon?
"...."
I glanced at Elle, who had a slightly complicated expression on her face. She was averting her gaze, looking embarrassed, so pretending to be a vampire must have just been her hobby. But that silent conversation was short-lived. Elle got up and whispered to me.
"...Then, I'm counting on you."

-Nod.

The moment I nodded in response, the knight's shout echoed in my ears.
"Where do you think you're going!!!"
He raised his sword high above his shoulder and thrust it at me. But instead of taking a defensive stance, I darted towards him. As long as the Iron Body Armor was in effect, this fight would be advantageous for me in terms of compatibility.
However, that thought changed the moment I heard the sound of wind rushing towards me.

-Whooosh!!

A sound that was sharper and louder than anything before. Through that sound, I realized that the attack was something out of the ordinary and immediately drew my sword and swung it.

-Sreung!

I guessed the extension of where the knight's sword would pierce in my head and cut through the space with the feeling of slicing through the wind.
Then, as expected...

-Sasaak!

Along with the sensation of something catching on the tip of my sword, the remnants of the severed wind covered my body. The strands of wind, which were incomparable to the previous ones, brushed against my body as if caressing it, and the remnants of my torn clothes fluttered in the hallway.
...Damn Erzsébet.
What did you mean by 'as you can see'?
That wasn't just wind.

Chapter 76

76: Blood Born
Among magic spells, there's one that enhances the cutting power of blades. The incantation is something like 'Arlto Ro Corte.' In principle, it's a spell that overlays an intangible edge with magical power, but it has the drawback of being as fragile as a box cutter despite its sharpness.
However, the story changes when it's combined with wind control magic.
Wind can be condensed and reshaped at will. If you add sharpness to it, it becomes an excellent weapon in itself. It's a magic that grants physical force, so it efficiently gathers condensed air and holds it together, preventing it from scattering.
It was a case of synergy between two magics, increasing efficiency, and the knight in front of me was using exactly that method.
It could be spread wide to create scratches, or, like just now, it could be formed into a sharp spear of wind to stab. If I had been hit without knowing, my chest probably would have been pierced.
The Ironclad Armor prevented it from being fatal, but it would have hurt quite a bit.
"...Impressive, to block that."
The knight reacted as if thinking, 'Oh, he lives,' and once again raised his sword, assuming a stance. I, too, decided to be more careful and cautious this time, and took up a fighting stance again.
"...."
But the knight didn't rush in again, instead looking at me with a strange gaze. Unconsciously, I lowered my head at that gaze, and my tattered clothes came into view.
My collarbone was already fully exposed, and the chest area was torn in half, fluttering in the air. Through the split in the left breast area, not only my plump breasts but even my pink nipples were fully visible.
...If I had been slashed a little more, I might have ended up taking a topless nude, that's how bad the state of my clothes was. Fortunately, I was wearing a mask and hood, but in this state, I couldn't avoid looking like an exhibitionist pervert.
Of course, being seen now wouldn't be embarrassing at all.
No, it is embarrassing, but somehow the shame feels good. I want to be even more embarrassed if possible—

-Whoosh!

"Tch."
I clicked my tongue and stepped back sharply at the sudden sound near my ear. I thought it was the knight, but I didn't expect him to use such a sly trick. I had been distracted by my clothes for a moment, and I didn't see the trajectory of the knight's sword.
Because it was an invisible blade of wind, it was almost impossible to block it without watching the sword's trajectory. I gave up trying to block it with my sword and crossed my arms to protect only the area covered by my mask.

-Tssst!

Still, when I crossed my arms to block, I felt that the sharpness was less than before. With this much, the Ironclad Armor should be enough to block it. If I could only judge by the sound of the wind, it wouldn't be difficult to deal with. The fact that the attack was invisible was certainly troublesome, but the opponent couldn't easily injure me with ordinary attacks either.
"...."
We stood motionless, swords pointed at each other.
In my case, my purpose was to stall for time, so just standing still was enough, and in the knight's case... he probably had difficulty rushing in recklessly.
Since attacks using wind blades weren't working well, close combat would be a burden. To inflict a fatal blow on me, he would have to use a big technique, but his magical power would hold him back.
Even a magic sword is ultimately a magical tool based on a similar principle to a magic book.
The magical power that can be drawn from a monster's core is not infinite, and after using it all, there is a recharge time. A magic sword is not a weapon that can be used as much as you want. Still, looking at it like that, it certainly looked good.
Good enough to want to have one.
"...."
I wish I could keep stalling for time like this, but I couldn't just keep waiting around. It would be troublesome if reinforcements came, and since I had stalled for this long, it would be good to slip away now.
Thinking that, I extended my right foot forward.

-Thud.

As I took a stance as if to rush at the knight, his posture changed.
Like before, he seemed to be preparing to unleash a powerful thrust. I smiled slightly at his appearance, as if daring me to come, and shouted loudly.
"Haaah!"
And then, just as I was about to lunge forward—

-Whoosh!!

Matching the timing of the knight's thrust, I turned 180 degrees as if I had been waiting for it, and ran away. Using light footwork to run at full speed, I barely managed to turn the corner of the corridor before being stabbed by the wind spear.
"What!?"

-Thwack!!

Glancing back to check, I saw the wall of the building collapsing behind me, as if hit by a ballista, along with the knight's cry of astonishment. Even with the Ironclad Armor, it would have hurt a bit if I had been hit by that. It was weaker than an actual ballista, but it didn't seem like I would be unscathed if I got hit.
But from my point of view, I just wouldn't fight.
From the start, he wasn't an opponent I could easily kill. If a knight, no less, with a weapon like a magic sword died, even if the Western and Eastern factions were different, they would at least try to figure out the circumstances. That would only make things more troublesome for me.
It wasn't that I didn't fight because the opponent was strong, but the background was too dirty, so I had to avoid the situation.
//
As soon as I came out onto the street, I was spotted by a guard patrolling the area.
"There he is—!"

-Pow!

I punched the guard who was shouting loudly and slipped into the alleyway. I wondered if El had escaped safely, but judging from the busy sounds, she hadn't been caught yet.
Well, that was to be expected.
Due to the Bloodsucking Art, El can replenish her inner energy relatively freely, unlike other martial arts. If she had built up some inner energy like me, she would be able to escape sufficiently. Even if she didn't have any inner energy, if she had diligently practiced Qi Gong, there would be no need to worry about her being caught.

-Pat, pat!

Putting aside my worries about El, I recalled a rough route in my head and weaved through the alleyways. Thanks to hiding in the shadows, the guards bustling around the streets didn't notice me.
I briefly looked around and returned the inner energy circulating throughout my body back to my dantian.
"Ugh..."
Perhaps because I had been continuously circulating inner energy contaminated with poison, my physical condition was worse than usual. Still, thanks to getting used to it, I could endure it somehow, but I couldn't help but feel a nauseating sensation rising from within. Thinking about it, a bitter smile naturally appeared on my face. I didn't expect to be sick for so long just from doing it with a different species once.
But if you asked me if I would do it again, I would definitely nod.
The pleasant pressure of having a belly full of eggs and the pleasure of laying them were still vividly etched in my mind. The tremendous shame I felt in that situation, and the excitement that came with it, too. I probably won't have the same experience again, but I would welcome anything similar.
"Find him quickly!!"
"...Damn it, what am I supposed to do here? Just search aimlessly, what a pain."
"Who's saying anything..."
When I heard shouts from afar, soldiers in front of the alley I was hiding in grumbled and pretended to run. Their voices didn't have much determination in them.
Well, that was to be expected.
As I realized while escaping within the Nordic District, there weren't many soldiers searching, surprisingly. At most, maybe twenty or so. Some of them seemed to be searching diligently, but it was already difficult for them to search the slum area of the Nordic District.
Even when I glanced up at the sky, I didn't see any dragon knights or griffons.
Even though it would be obvious if they looked down from the sky, only innocent soldiers were running around on the ground. This was practically the lord of Mesatria advertising that he had no intention of catching El. It was the same in my previous life, but here, too, the military was making people run around pointlessly.
Anyway, thanks to the ridiculously small number of search personnel, it was easy to get to the underground waterway. Even before leaving the Nordic District, there were hardly any soldiers to be seen.

-Splish, splash.

After entering the underground waterway, I leisurely moved my feet, listening to the unique splashing sound. As I tried to gauge my inner energy to check my physical condition, I found that the amount had decreased considerably. I had been using it as sparingly as possible, but it was enough to make me sigh, but what could I do? I had to be grateful that I could use martial arts even a little in this world.
I wanted to replenish some energy before entering Karaldin, but I didn't feel like staying in Mesatria any longer. But going to the Mesheen Great Forest was also a bit difficult. I was a bit reluctant to deal with demi-walkers like goblins. And I had no idea how long it would take to get to Karaldin through the Mesheen Great Forest. It would probably take close to ten days.

-Thump, thump.

As I walked along, pondering, I noticed someone leaning against the wall in the distance.
"Huh?"
"...What?"
What came into view were two men standing leaning against the wall in light clothing. Judging from their slouching posture and the fact that they were loitering in the underground waterway, they were definitely members of an underworld organization. Their equipment was too weak to be adventurers, and there was no reason for ordinary people to be here.
Seeing them, a conflict arose in my mind. I was already wondering if I needed to replenish my energy, and the two men in front of me looked like energy supply potions.
But I didn't have much time.
What should I do?
I decided to observe their reactions first and took off my hood.
Then, golden hair flowed down to my shoulders.
A question suddenly popped into my head.
Would they try to attack me?
//
"Still haven't found her?"
"We, we're sorry!"
"Damn it!!!"

-Bang!

Lanschirr raged violently and punched the innocent wall. As a knight who had trained his body, his fist left a mark on the mud wall and became embedded in it.
It had been a full five months.
His anger at having missed the target he had been tracking for so long right in front of his eyes was beyond words.
'I almost had her...'
Lutian, was it?
If that insignificant guy had just taken proper care of that bitch, it would have ended there. He was tempted to kill him right away, but he couldn't do that in order to get even a little help.
"Hoo..."
Lanschirr took a rough deep breath and calmed his mind.
'...No, I might have been thinking wrong. She was a cunning woman from the start. She's not the kind of woman who would be caught by those petty thieves.'
With a strength that was hard to believe for a human, she grabbed sword blades with her bare hands, and even deflected quarrels. He didn't know where such a woman had sprung from, but at least she wasn't someone who could be easily caught.
'The very idea that those guys caught her might have been a trap. Was it to eliminate me?'
If she was going to be caught so easily, she wouldn't have even crossed from one end of the Kilkard Kingdom to the other. He wondered if the Blattera trash were trying to kill him, but when he thought about it, there was no reason for them to do that at all.
In the end, not only that thief but even he had been played by that woman's tricks.
From the start, she even had an unidentified accomplice. Moreover, someone who had the ability to block even the Gale Sword's Cold Wind. He couldn't be sure whether that strange trick was magic, holy magic, or the ability of a demon, but it was certainly annoying.
'....I should have been more careful.'
The more he thought, the more the anger boiling in his heart gradually cooled.
A loser doesn't need belated regrets. What he needed was not anger at the futile past, but a plan for the future.
'What should I do?'
The further he went from the West to the East, the more difficult the pursuit became. From the start, the pursuit itself stemmed from an unsavory incident, so it had to be resolved secretly, but the damn woman's abilities were so great that things had turned out this way.
A full three months.

It took three months to find Natalia, who had hidden in one of the eastern strongholds, so I have no idea how long it will take next time. There are three or four strongholds nearby right now, and it takes a long time just to look around one of them. I don't even want to imagine how long it would take if she hid in a slum.
Moreover, unlike the western or royal territories, I had to bow my head several times to get cooperation from the eastern lords. The prestige of the Gardisha County was useless in the eastern region, and in many cases, they did not even allow search cooperation or the distribution of wanted posters.
"...This is the last chance."
In any case, if I don't settle things here, the mission is as good as a failure. Ranshirl composed himself and took a deep breath. It's useless to look for what's already been missed with only a few dozen soldiers. What's more important is where that woman is headed in the future.
'She won't be able to stay in Mesatria for long. If she escapes... it will be the East Gate or the South Gate.'
Fortunately, I was able to get cooperation in Mesatria. Thanks to the distribution of wanted posters, each gate was sealed off, and it was possible to search using the underworld thieves. She herself knows that it is not safe to stay here. Above all, given that woman's personality, she is likely to escape the city immediately.
The Nordic Zone and the North Gate are too far, and there is nothing at the West Gate.
If she flees towards the Meshin Great Forest, it's the East Gate, and if she heads to another city by carriage, it's the South Gate. Considering the possibilities, the village located at the South Gate is more likely, but the possibility of the East Gate cannot be ruled out.
'In the end, I'll need a Rider.'
After finishing his thoughts, Ranshirl rummaged through the pocket in his arms.
He couldn't get support from the lord for a Griffin Rider. The eastern lords are not that generous. However, it would be possible to ask a Rider personally. He could show that much flexibility.
'I need to move quickly.'
He finished his thoughts and quickly moved his steps.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Wow... Thank you for the coupon.
Recently, I've been thinking that I need to build up a stockpile to ensure the coherence of the story.
I need to finish this chapter quickly for the sake of the Novel Scene.

Chapter 77

Chapter 77: Blood Born
Things in life don't always go as planned.
It's such an obvious statement that one might ask, "Who doesn't know that?" but sometimes, it's precisely because it's such an obvious truth that it can be bewildering.
Just like now.
"Uh, well..."
"Ah, geez. I told you it's dangerous to be here alone. I'll have one of us escort you. Hurry up and get going."
"Boss, this kid looks like an adventurer, though?"
"Adventurer or whatever, doesn't he know it's dangerous to wander around alone at night? Take him up there quick."
"...."
The two men, who looked like they were straight out of the slums, were very kindly offering to escort me to the sewer exit.
"But Boss, aren't we supposed to be working?"
"Damn it, it's obvious no one's coming this way anyway, what work are you talking about? Besides, look at his clothes, all torn up. Those slum punks, I swear..."
Are these guys eunuchs or something?
I even took off my hood to try and seduce them, but even when they look at me, they only admire, not try to pounce. Their attitude is so natural that I'm starting to wonder if I've been living my life wrong.
No, but this is a bit strange, isn't it?
Right now, my chest is practically all exposed?
My clothes are so tattered that they'd tear with the slightest tug, but shouldn't they at least swallow their saliva and stare, even if they don't try to assault me?
Of course, they're men, so they glance a little, but that's really it. They don't reach out and grope like the other guys, or make crude jokes.
Their attitude is so abnormal that I'm starting to wonder if I've been living in Reakers and Karaldin for too long and have a negative prejudice against the underworld.
"Ah, even if no one's coming, there's always a 'what if' scenario, isn't there?"
"Uh, excuse me..."
"Hey, hey, keep it down. He's trying to ask something."
"...No, it's okay. Th-thank you."
They were so kind that I couldn't bring myself to ask them to assault me. I didn't even feel like it. Usually, they'd be drooling and leering, but these damn guys are so nice.
...Well, maybe this is better for them.
If they had leered and pounced, I might have had to kill them after the sex. I wouldn't want to leave any clues about a suspicious adventurer wandering the sewers.
"He might look a little rough, but he's a good kid, so you can trust him. Looks like a newbie adventurer, so next time, hurry home before dark. Don't wander around alone."
"...Yes, thank you."
But even for me, I couldn't just kill people who were being so openly kind. In the end, I had no choice but to follow the younger-looking of the two men and exit the sewer.
//
Because it was late, the streets were deserted.
Or rather, "eerie" would be a more accurate description. Most of the people out and about after dark would be guards, soldiers from the defense force, or members of underworld organizations. Ordinary people would have no reason to be out at this hour.

-Creak.

"I'm back..."
I returned to the White Dolphin Inn, but the room was empty. Instead, a single note on the table greeted me.

-Swish.

I reached out and picked up the note from the table, reading it. Familiar handwriting in black ink was scrawled on the scrap of paper.
[I've gone ahead.]
It was Emily's handwriting.
That meant she had successfully met El and left for the rendezvous point.
In that case, there was no need to come back. I was a little disappointed that I had made a wasted trip, but there was nothing I could do. The fact that El and Emily had joined up was already half the battle.

-Creak.

I put on a cloak that I had left in the room and left the inn. To join them, I had to head back to the sewers.
I could have left through the city gates, but the risk was too great. If I tried to force my way through and got chased, there would be no hope. I wanted to consider taking a carriage outside the town, but that was also difficult in case El's face was wanted.
In the end, the best option we could take was to secretly escape from the sewers through the river and walk to the next city. It was a bit far, but it was better than staying in the town outside the city gates for the night, and if we took a carriage from the next city, we could get to Karaldin quickly.
That's why I had spent the afternoon with Emily, preparing while walking around the city.
It was easy to get to the sewers without being seen by the guards.
The other streets were peaceful, in stark contrast to the commotion in the Nordic district. When I arrived at the sewers...
"....Ugh..."
"...."
The two men who had kindly escorted me earlier were lying side by side on the floor. They weren't dead, but they seemed unconscious. Was this El's handiwork, or Emily's?
...But the fact that they weren't dead, can I interpret that as they didn't see their faces? I hope so. I don't want to kill them either.
I hesitated for a moment with my hand on my sword, but in the end, I decided not to kill them. I don't know what will happen later, but I didn't want to heartlessly take the lives of those who had shown me kindness. I can't say for sure that they're good people, but the more people who can show kindness to others in any world, the better, right?
"....Sigh."
I sighed softly and continued walking towards the rendezvous point.
//
It wasn't difficult to find Emily and El. They were standing quietly in the place I had found in the afternoon.
"Oh, you're here?"
Emily, with a heavy-looking backpack on her back, and El, also carrying a backpack. Although their appearances were a bit different, they looked like close sisters going on a trip together.
"I'm glad. You're safe."
"There's no way we'd get caught by those guys, right?"
I greeted them with a sense of relief, and El replied with a smile. She had thrown away her dress somewhere, and her outfit had changed to a comfortable shirt and pants. It was a plain outfit that didn't even fit properly, but it suited her quite well, combined with her unique aura.
"You still look like a noble even when you dress like that."
Her ebony hair, red eyes, and flawless white skin created a mysterious and noble feeling. Looking at that aura, which was hard to hide even with the clothes she was wearing, I could believe that she was indeed a noble.
"Really? I don't know. When it comes to aura, you and Emily look similar. Actually, being a noble isn't a big deal. I'm just a baron, and I'm from a collateral line, so I was practically a commoner..."
At her words, I gave a wry smile.
Being practically a commoner is different from being a real commoner. Emily and I are both commoners. Emily is the third daughter of a farmer, and I'm an orphan from the slums and a prostitute. If you exclude gender, the three of us don't have much in common.
Oh, is the fact that I used to be a man the same?
Considering my past life, it's a combination of a model student, a lively delinquent, and an otaku, but it might be a good match.
"...."
Thinking about it, I realized something new.
If I hadn't had the knowledge given to me in my past life, would we have been able to talk like this?
Erzebet would have struggled to survive in a fallen family, Emily would have lived as the daughter of a commoner, and wouldn't have even dared to dream of going on a trip.
And I would probably have been the most miserable of the three of us. I've seen what happens to cheap prostitutes a few times. Even if I'm still young, if I was unlucky, I might have had to give birth to a child at least once.
Oh, but since I have the advantage of having blonde hair and blue eyes, if I had played my cards right, I might have been able to become a concubine in a wealthy family.
Of course, even now, looking at my appearance, it's still true that others would consider me miserable. Even though it's for the sake of martial arts, it's true that I'm living a life that's worse than a rag.
I suddenly wondered.
What does Erzebet think of me like this?
Emily accepted me, but what about her?
"....Laila?"
"It's nothing."
Emily's voice woke me from my thoughts, and I moved forward.
It's not too late to worry later.
Right now, it was time to get out of here first.

-Swish...

The place that Emily and I had focused on was the sewer drain.
The Kilkard Kingdom basically builds waterways to supply water to the city. You might say that it's a crazy thing to do in an era without heavy equipment, but surprisingly, this world also has heavy equipment. So they can do such crazy things.
The drain, blocked by iron bars, was level with the river's surface and was only half submerged, with water flowing through the gaps in the bars. The iron bars were treated with anti-rust and were strong, but this was easy enough.

-Clang.

I drew my sword and infused it with inner energy.
I had only thirty percent of my inner energy left.
If I used it sparingly, there wouldn't be any problems, but if I decided to use it, it would be gone in an instant.
...Maybe I should have forced myself on them earlier.
I regretted it a little, but there was no turning back now. El, interpreting my hesitation, asked with a worried tone.
"Are you going to be okay?"
Instead of answering, I took a stance and swung my sword.
I lowered my upper body slightly and put the weight and rotational force of my body into the sword, cutting through the iron bars.

-Kigig!

Along with the heavy pressure spreading over my palm, the iron bars were cut off. After swinging the sword a few more times, it was wide enough for one person to enter.
"Yeah, I'm fine."
"....Why are you so strong?"
"Pfft."
When I answered belatedly, El asked back with a dumbfounded expression. Emily, who was behind me, chuckled softly. We left the sewers and headed towards the gates of Mesatria.
//
"....It's damp."
"Ugh, I'm completely soaked..."
To get out of the city gates through the sewers, we inevitably had to get wet. The three of us grumbled to ourselves, but we crawled out onto the shore and stood up. The three of us were soaked in water, looking like seaweed that had come ashore, which was somehow funny.
"....In the end, we got out."
El looked at the walls of Mesatria with a sentimental expression. Was it because she had stayed there for three months? Her expression as she looked at the city gates seemed somehow wistful.
...When I see an expression like that, I want to play a light prank. I poked El in the back and pointed to the sky.
"Look, it's a full moon."
"Huh...?"
"Vampires get stronger on a full moon, right?"
"....I'm sorry. Please forget about it now."
El, saying that, had a truly regretful expression on her face.
The night road under the full moon was quite impressive. The wide-open fields and the straight road stretching through them even had their own charm. If you turned a blind eye to the annoying reality that we had to walk for a long time.
"I think I'll miss it a little."
El turned her head and looked at Mesatria, giving a wry smile. As if she had left something behind, there was a smile of regret and regret on her lips.
Three months is a short time, but it's enough time to make connections. There couldn't have been only bad relationships like Blate and Nuke, so maybe she made some friends in the meantime.
"Did you have any friends?"
Emily seemed to have the same thought as me, and asked El. Hearing that innocent question, El immediately changed her wry smile to a mischievous one and answered in a playful voice.
"Yeah, not friends, but a boyfriend."
"....Huh?"
"What?"

At her sudden declaration, not only Emily but even I couldn't help but be surprised. Well, it's a bit strange that I'm surprised myself, but still, I'm curious about other people's love lives.
Elle chuckled at our reactions and replied,
"Haha, just kidding. It wasn't that serious, but he was a candidate, at least."
"Ah, I, I see..."
A boyfriend candidate. Could love have blossomed during that short escape? Truly amazing... but I've been through too much to really say that. A boyfriend. The only ones that come to mind are Tsarqua and Keir, but strictly speaking, they weren't exactly lovers.
How can she even think like that?
As I looked at Elle with a mixture of admiration and surprise, she tilted her head as if thinking about something, and then continued,
"Still, it's a bit of a shame. If we had a little more time, I could have done some things with him...."
"Some things? What's that?"
Emily tilted her head, seemingly clueless at Elle's words. Of course, I'm not as much of an idiot as Emily, so I understood the meaning instantly. The mischievous smile on Elle's face looked strangely familiar, overlapping with things I used to do in the past.
"It's like...."
"H-huh?"
...Wait, but Emily.
Isn't it a bit strange that you don't know that? For someone who experienced an orc's massive member for her first time, that's an excessively innocent reaction. Even though I recommended it, you enjoyed it immensely the third time.
"Isn't she obviously talking about sex?"
"...Ah, th-that's what she meant..."
"It's a real shame, though. He was a pretty decent guy...."
At Elle's words, Emily blushed and nodded. It was an adorable reaction that she would never have imagined in her previous life. Considering her shy personality, I guess that's only natural.
As I was about to laugh it off, Elle's words rang in my ears again.
"Right. Whatever our past lives were, we're girls now, aren't we? Hehehe. Besides, with looks like these, we're definitely cute enough to be called beauties. Ah, it's such a shame. If I had only debuted in the Necar social scene, I could have completely dominated it...."
Even if she says that, Elle is already too old to be called a beauty. But it would hurt her feelings to hit her with facts, so let's not.
"That's amazing. I don't think I could ever do that. I still like girls more than guys...."
As she said that, Emily's brown eyes scanned me.
Her cheeks were flushed, even in the moonlight, and it was quite striking. The faint smile on her lips made it clear what she was thinking.
The moment I saw that smile, guilt gripped my heart.
I knew that the object of her affection was me. Being with me as a woman meant throwing herself into that dirty mud. I would continue to wade through the mud pit filled with men's desires, and Emily would continue to follow me.
...Perhaps, she might get tired of my appearance and become disillusioned and hate me.
I couldn't stop her. I was the one who taught her the Succubus Arts, and I was the one who introduced her to Tsarqua. I had no right to stop her.
All I could do was hold her soft hand forever.
"Hmm, I guess that's possible. Well, considering your past life..."
"Right? It's not weird, is it?"
"Who cares? Just enjoy it. But when you think about it, guys aren't so bad either, I guess."
Emily and Elle's conversation continued.
It was mostly Elle persuading the hesitant Emily.
"Guys... I don't think I can do that..."
"No, Emily, you can definitely do it! Even in a world like this, we're beauties. Treasures of the world! Well, maybe it's not that exaggerated... Anyway, what I'm saying is, you need to be more open-minded. Date, have a fun romantic comedy..."
On the surface, it looked like the mischievous Elle was trying to corrupt the innocent Emily, but knowing the truth, it looked a little different to me. Emily is no longer a virgin, and if you take a generous view, she's not even a cherry.
She's good at both topping and bottoming.
To put it in perspective, she's a character who can switch freely between offense and defense. She's just usually shy and cute, but if you give her a room on the bed, she turns into a wolf.
Of course, she's as lewd as a dolphin in front of Tsarqua.
I don't know if dolphins are lewd, but anyway.
"Is that so...?"
"That's it. Later, this older sister will teach you everything from A to Z about how to seduce men. Listen carefully!"
"U-uh... you don't have to go that far..."
"No, you have to. If you keep acting so innocent, you'll miss all the good opportunities! Are you going to live your whole life as a virgin?"
But Elle, who doesn't know that side of Emily, firmly believes that she is a virgin. Judging by what she's saying, Elle doesn't seem to have much experience either. From a detached perspective, it's like a virgin who has never dated before throwing dirty jokes at a popular friend with a lot of experience.
Poor Elle, she's building up another dark history like this.
That sight reminded me of when I first met her and was lured far away from the village under the guise of a duel. Could Emily be more cunning than she looks?
"Huh? Virgin...?"
With a troubled and embarrassed face, she was pushing Elle into the abyss of dark history like this. Elle's expression looked somewhat proud, which was a little pitiful.
I wanted to tell Elle that hell awaits her, but it would be more fun to leave it as it is, so I decided not to say anything.
"Of course, I'm still a virgin too, but I'm mentally prepared. I've lived four years longer than you guys, so you can always ask this older sister-"
"Um, I'm not a virgin..."
"...Huh?"
Just like that.
The moment she heard Emily's wry reply, Elle's expression went blank. Watching her face, which was like the calm before the storm, I burst out laughing inside.
"Um...?"
Her red eyes trembled endlessly, and then turned to me. I wonder if that means she wants me to explain the situation.
I tried to hide the corners of my mouth, which kept rising, with my hand, and tried to give Elle, who had a blank expression, a rough explanation.
But,

-Screeeeeech!!!

The moment I was about to open my mouth, a familiar screech echoed from afar.

Chapter 78

78: Blood Born
Living in the city, you sometimes hear that kind of cry.
A sharp screech echoing from the sky.
The roar of a griffin and a wyvern.
The moment we heard the screech, our faces hardened. Of all things, a griffin. We had guessed, but we didn't expect it to come so quickly.
"What is that...?"
The griffin's cry that rang in her ears seemed to make her forget even her embarrassment. Elle quickly erased her dazed expression and replied curtly.
"...It's a griffin."
Not as strong as a wyvern, which belongs to the Dragonkin, but a griffin was still a formidable opponent. No, if it wasn't a wild griffin but a griffin rider, they would be a terrifying opponent.
"Is there anywhere to take cover?"
Elle muttered urgently, but contrary to expectations, the surroundings were barren. It was a terrain where it was difficult to even counterattack, let alone take cover. I regretted not stealing a crossbow from the soldiers. I'd never shot one before, but having a weapon capable of ranged attacks against a griffin made a world of difference.
– Screeeech!!
The second sound echoed from closer. At that point, we could assume we'd already been spotted. For a griffin with excellent eyesight, spotting figures running across a plain in the moonlight was not difficult at all.
I bit my lip slightly and looked back.
Was it a mistake to trust too much in the power struggle between the East and West?
Or should we have taken more time to escape? Various thoughts crossed my mind, but they were all belated regrets.
Glancing up, I saw the figure of a monster walking through the sky against the backdrop of the full moon. The griffin, half-bird, half-horse, was carrying two people on its back and flying towards us.
Suddenly, I remembered the story about the Kilkard Kingdom Air Force that a former soldier had told me.
"Do they have fire lances?"
"We can only hope not."
Elle muttered calmly, but her tone wasn't very hopeful. I agreed with her. This wasn't the city, where there were many things to get in the way, but outside the gate, in the middle of nowhere. Since they weren't out here for fun, they must have come prepared. It wasn't good to have too much false hope.
"Um, huff, what is that?"
Emily was the weakest in martial arts among us, so her breathing was a little rough. She didn't seem tired yet, but she would be if we kept going like this. She asked fearfully, but there was no time to explain. I omitted all the details and told her only the one fact she needed to know now.
"You'll see when you see it. Just remember this one thing for now. When I signal, jump to the side and roll."
"O-okay."
We continued to run across the field, but a griffin's pursuit couldn't be outrun by mere human legs.
– Screeeech!!!
Once again, a screech rang in my ears.
The distance to the griffin was now quite close. Close enough to see the rider's figure clearly in the bright moonlight. I focused my gaze and examined the rider's appearance.
The griffin rider was holding a long spear in his hand.
"...Damn it."
Why is it that my bad premonitions always come true? I muttered briefly and slowed down, keeping my eyes fixed on the griffin. Now, timing was more important than running away. If we couldn't shake off the pursuit anyway, we had to take down the opponent here.
– Whoosh!!
"...Ro Golbas."
The unfamiliar voice mixed with the sound of the wind and rang in my ears. I shouted loudly to the two of them.
"Jump to the left!"
I shouted in Korean so the opponent wouldn't understand, and Emily and Elle flinched.
– Flash!
Almost simultaneously with my shout, a faint red light emanated from the spear the rider was holding. A sphere of fire, ejected as if leaking from the tip of the spear, flew towards us. Watching the two of them change direction to the side, I stopped running and quickly threw myself away from the sphere of fire as far as possible.
– Whoosh!
The blazing sphere of fire fell where we had been running. Quietly, as if seeping into the field. But the quiet was short-lived. Soon, a bright light soared from where the sphere had fallen, and an explosion and hot wind enveloped us.
– KABOOM!!
//
In war, anti-army magic starts with fireballs and ends with fireballs. There are various types of magic used in war, but few are as versatile as fireballs.
I had heard about this once in Lakers, so I asked Mienne why while I was learning magic.
The reason she gave for using fireballs was simple.
Because it's the most efficient.
The instability of fireballs results in high explosive efficiency, making them highly destructive, and the heat that accompanies the flames is deadly to living things. The range of destruction in proportion to the explosive power was also superior to other magics, so it was almost universally accepted that no magic was as efficient as fireballs in terms of magic power.
Of course, it was extremely rare for a mage to use this fireball magic. Only mages can research magic, but anyone can use it.
Ironically, it was dragon knights and griffin riders, not mages, who mainly used fireballs.
Their fire lances were weapons that had the same principle as magic swords, and in modern terms, they could be called portable cannons.
In other words, the main purpose of dragon knights and griffin riders was to be battlefield bombers.
Bombers in an age of crossbows and ballistae? It sounds like nonsense, but that kind of thing actually exists in this world. Still, one good thing was that the range wasn't very long due to the instability of fireball magic.
That was the only chance we had to win.
– Crackle.
"Cough, cough!"
"Hack, cough!"
The heat rising from the flames tickled my cheeks as it rode the wind. The sound of coughing coming from a little away from where the flames had risen told me that the two were safe.
– Screeeech!!
The griffin rider had already distanced himself again. The way he was circling high in the sky didn't give the impression that he would let us go easily.
If that's the case, there's no choice.
I slowly gathered my inner energy and drew my sword.
– Sring.
I had about 20 to 30 percent of my inner energy left.
Considering my usual amount, it was almost empty, but I could still use it to seize an opportunity. I fixed my gaze on the circling griffin and shouted to Elle.
"Elle, take Emily and get away from here!"
"What...? Are you going to fight it alone?"
"Yeah, I think I can take it down if I do well."
That is, if I do well.
Ironclad Armor makes the body as strong as steel, but it's still just flesh and blood. The physical defense is excellent, but it still burns and chars. I had a higher resistance to fire than ordinary people, but that didn't mean I would be fine if I was hit by a fireball. I hadn't learned any martial arts to block fire energy, and my life would still be in danger if I was hit by a fireball.
"....Damn it."
Elle seemed to know that too, and bit her lip as she looked at me. But she knew there was nothing she could do, so she didn't stop me. Her expression was pained. I smiled wryly at her face.
That pained expression represented her desire not to burden us. I smiled at Elle and said as if driving a wedge.
"Don't look at me like that. Just come and help me later."
"But, that's...."
There's no need to worry so much.
It's not as low a chance of winning as you think.
– Screeeech!!
The griffin was already approaching us again. The rider, wearing a helmet so his face couldn't be seen, aimed his spear once more. The direction was aimed directly at me.
Now I understand why there are two people riding it.
The person in the back must be that knight with the magic sword. From his point of view, it would be a priority to deal with me first, since I can't be easily cut by the magic sword.
– Inhale.
I took a small breath and opened the Demonic Yin Art.
The inner energy circulating throughout my body enhances my physical abilities. I activated Light Footwork to make my body as light as possible, and then infused my sword with inner energy.
I only have one chance.
Since I only have one chance, I pour all my inner energy into the sword.
I'll probably be out of inner energy after this one shot, but that's better than failing halfway.
"...Ugh."
As the inner energy circulated throughout my body, the slight poison that was contained within spread throughout my body. I'm used to it now, so it's just a bad feeling...
This is getting a little tiresome.
How long is this going to go on?
– Whoosh!!
I thought of my bitter feelings and looked at the descending griffin. The spear aimed at me was glowing red. The distance was about 30 meters. Taking the previous experience as a stepping stone, was he trying to land an unavoidable blow even closer this time?
"...."
The rider's face was hidden by his helmet. And the knight in the back was also invisible. What kind of expression was he making? Was he laughing at me?
I hope so.
The opponent's carelessness was the best weapon a weakling could use.
A griffin rider and an adventurer with a sword.
It's a predictable match.
Without even a crossbow, which could be a threat, an ordinary adventurer can't guarantee victory against a griffin, let alone a griffin rider.
"Hoo."
However, that's only true in this world where there is no martial arts. For us, who have knowledge from another world, there is the power to break through the gaps in solid common sense.
– Swish.
With my left arm extended forward, I held my sword at my waist as if I were sheathing it. At first glance, it looks like a preparation for drawing the sword, but the sword is not in the scabbard.
It's like preparing for a horizontal slash.
The griffin rider didn't slow down. Remembering that we had dodged quickly earlier, he was trying to get even closer to me than before.
– Screeeech!!
I could see the griffin's eyes were fiercely bloodshot. Perhaps he thought I wouldn't be able to resist since I was holding a sword. The griffin had descended to a point only 5 meters above the ground.
If so, that's good.
– Flash!
From the tip of the red-hot fire lance, the familiar fireball rose and rushed towards me. At the same time, I swung my sword horizontally with all my might - and threw the sword at the griffin.
– Swoosh!
Flying Sword Technique.
It's not so much a sword technique as it is a throwing technique, a heretical technique that is rarely used, but it's enough to be used as a last resort in case of an emergency like this. Especially with a sword infused with inner energy.
As soon as I threw the sword, I gathered the remaining inner energy in my body and threw myself to the side. The rushing fireball was already close at hand. The distance was so close that I would be swept away if I didn't use inner energy.
– KABOOM!!
An explosion rang in my ears, and another hot wind swept over me.
– Thud.
Amidst the rushing hot wind, a faint sound of flesh tearing rang in my ears.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
I'm posting multiple chapters to finish the chapter quickly

Chapter 79

79: Blood Born
The moment I heard that sound, I was certain.
I succeeded.
As I rose amidst the sweltering heat, a heavy sound vibrated in my ears.

-Thump!

I realized the Griffin had fallen through the slight trembling of the ground. Beyond the soaring flames, I could see the Griffin collapsed in the distance. A familiar-looking sword was lodged in the Griffin's neck, which resembled an eagle.

-Kirrr...

It wasn't dead yet, but bringing it down was a success. The Griffin had damaged its wings from tumbling on the ground, making it difficult to take flight. I confirmed this and immediately ran towards the fallen Griffin.
"Ugh..."
The rider seemed to have lost consciousness as he fell, pinned under the Griffin's body. The other person... was nowhere to be seen.
Where are they?

-Whoosh.

Just as I was about to turn my head in a hurry, the sound of wind rang in my ears. It wasn't a sound of something being shot out, but rather of wind being gathered. I turned my gaze towards the direction of the sound.
Beyond the flickering flames, a familiar figure came into view. It was a man in light armor, holding a bluish glowing sword. His face, distorted by the afterimage of the flames, was filled with burning rage.
"You little bug...!"
The knight shouted and swung his sword.
As if to end it with this strike, powerfully.

-Swoosh!!

The wind slash he unleashed was different from before.
The chilling wind created at the tip of the cursed sword mingled with the still-raging flames, rushing towards me. Blades of wind accompanied by hot flames spread out in a fan shape, scorching the field as they surged towards me.
"Ugh!"
I quickly ducked and tumbled to the ground. Was it because my inner energy was depleted, or because the poison had spread? I felt a subtle imbalance in my body. It wasn't painful, but it was an unnatural sensation, as if a few threads controlling me had been cut.
I ignored it and continued to move, evading the onslaught of fiery wind. Fortunately, I managed to avoid the attack.

-Whoosh!

I heard the sound of fire spreading behind me, along with intense heat.
There was no pain. It was proof that I had narrowly avoided it.
If so, now is the time to counterattack.

-Swish.

As I thought that and stood up, I saw the knight aiming something at me. It was a familiar-looking spear. The handle was blunt and wide, and the tip was sharp, resembling a Heavy Lance. But it wasn't made to stab.
The Fire Lance, glowing red, was pointed at me.
Seriously.
This is a bit much.
A Griffin rider, a cursed sword, and now a Fire Lance? There's a limit to how good your equipment can be.

-Swish!

I grumbled inwardly and threw the dagger I had in my pocket at the knight. Even if my inner energy was depleted, I still had stamina. The knight wasn't wearing heavy armor, so this should buy me some time.

-Clang!

As expected. The knight skillfully deflected the flying dagger with a swing of his lance. Thanks to that, the direction of the Fire Lance aimed at me was diverted. I took out the last dagger from my pocket and charged towards the knight.
"Trying to be clever!"
The knight shouted angrily, but I had no intention of engaging in a heated debate. Ignoring him, I continued to charge towards the knight. The knight aimed the lance at me again, but the distance was already considerably narrowed.
"Fila Ro Golbas!"
With a hurried incantation, a fireball was launched from the red-hot Fire Lance. The trajectory of the Fire Lance was aimed precisely at my feet.

-Tap!

I put strength into both legs and leaped into the air. I dodged it with the feeling of jumping over the surging fireball. I wondered if I would stumble and fall, but fortunately, my body listened to me.

-Boom!!

"Ugh!"
A blast of heat struck from behind, pushing my body. The hot wind and the debris of dirt and dust that flew up hit my back. But that was all.
Compared to being hit directly, it was negligible damage.

-Thud.

Enduring that, I staggered and landed on the ground. As I swayed and raised my head, I saw a look of exhaustion on the knight's face.
"You, you monster..."
There was no need to answer that. From his perspective, it wasn't exactly wrong.
Now, the distance to the knight was only 3 meters.
At this distance, he couldn't use the Fire Lance anymore. From now on, it was a battle of pure force.

-Whoosh!

Ah, mistake.
To be precise, he couldn't use fireballs.
The knight swung the Fire Lance with both hands, bringing it down on me. It was originally designed to stab, but it wouldn't hurt any less if he swung it. Sometimes, even magical tools can be used so crudely.

-Whooosh!

The red-hot Fire Lance aimed at my head, flying diagonally.
I didn't know if the magic of the cursed sword had run out, or if he was planning to fight with the residual heat in the Fire Lance, but it was clear that getting hit by that would be very hot and painful. I raised my dagger and deflected the swinging Fire Lance.

-Clang!!

A dull impact assaulted my arm, but I ignored it. The trajectory of the deflected Fire Lance headed weakly towards the ground. I pushed the lance shaft away with my dagger and lunged into the knight's arms.
Seeing that, the knight quickly abandoned the Fire Lance and drew the sword he had inserted to use the Fire Lance again.

-Sreung!

A familiar quick draw technique.
Weaker than a power-filled sword strike, but enough to inflict a fatal wound on the opponent in a desperate situation.
However-

-Tap!

"What!?"
It won't work on me.
The knight's face showed panic and shock as I reached out and grabbed the blade. Had he forgotten that I couldn't be cut by the sword in this sudden situation? Or did he think that the source of my defense was nullifying magic?
Either way, it doesn't matter.
Because of that one mistake, he will meet his demise.
With one hand holding the blade of the cursed sword, I slashed the dagger towards the knight's neck.

-Thwack.

"Kuh!?"
However, what the dagger pierced was not the knight's neck, but the hand that blocked it. A chilling sound of tearing flesh echoed in my ears, along with the knight's groan of pain. The sharp blade pierced through the palm, protruding from the back of his hand.
I clicked my tongue inwardly. I had to resort to hand-to-hand combat if necessary.

-Pow!

But before I could think, a dull impact struck my abdomen. The knight's foot dug into my stomach, and the recoil caused my body to float into the air. Even in the midst of the urgency, feeling that dull pain was pleasant was absurd even to me.
"Heut!?"
My damn body was too small and light compared to the knight's sturdy physique, flying through the air like a kite with a broken string. It felt like it took quite a long time for my floating body to touch the ground again.

-Thud.

Soft dirt supported my back, and the fresh scent of grass brushed my nose. My tired body was screaming to lie down, but I couldn't. I quickly got up and looked at the knight.
The distance was quite far.
I only got kicked once, but I flew about 3 meters. Is this light body only useful for getting lifted and slammed? I smiled bitterly inwardly and stared blankly at the knight.
And then I found something.
Behind the knight, Erzebet was approaching with a silent gait.
...Hmm, I won this.
Would distracting him for a moment be perfect?
"You tenacious bitch... just die already."
He held the sword in one hand, staring at me with eyes burning with hatred. But I couldn't let him live either. Since my face and everything had been exposed, he had to die here.
"Don't talk nonsense, why don't you just give up? You look pretty tired."
"Shut up!!"
As soon as I said something I didn't mean, the answer came back immediately.
The knight swung his sword with his good hand, shooting a blade of wind towards me.

-Whoosh!

Because the distance was close, I couldn't avoid the wind flying in a fan shape. Judging from the sound of the wind, it didn't seem like it would hurt much even if I got hit, so I willingly greeted the wind by raising my arms to defend my face.
Through the gap in my crossed arms, I saw El running towards the knight. She rushed in like a black panther, opening her mouth and biting the knight's neck.

-Crunch!

"Kuaaa!!"
Under the night sky, the knight's scream echoed.
That was his last cry.

Chapter 80

Episode 80: Blood Born
It was a peaceful afternoon with sunlight streaming in.
Rays of sunshine filtered through the window, landing brightly on the desk in the reception room. However, the man sitting in the chair in the reception room could not enjoy the warmth of the sunlight.
To be precise, he was not in the mood to do so.
The man, now entering his twilight years, had undisguised anger etched on his wrinkled face. He glared at the person bowing his head across the desk with blazing eyes.
"Yes, say it again."
"...Last night, Lord Etechafe died. The news was delivered directly from the Noitrem family via communication."
Both men knew very well what that meant. It was tantamount to the failure of their plan. And they also knew what they had lost through it. Upon hearing the knight's words, the aging man held his forehead and sighed deeply.
"Haa..."
As the quiet sigh echoed in the office, the knight tensed up involuntarily. Everyone in the mansion knew that the seemingly peaceful breath was like the calm before a storm.
The aging man, still holding his forehead, asked the knight a question.
"Trieshan."
"...Yes."
"Did I give too difficult an order? Was it so hard to catch one little bitch?"
"...No."
There were excuses to be made.
Clearly, she was not weak enough to be called 'one little bitch'. But if it came to not being weak, Lord Etechafe was the same. Moreover, he had a magic sword.
"Then, was I too negligent? Giving him a cheap magic sword like Boreas and acting like I was doing him a favor?"
"...No."
Again, the aging man's words were wrong.
Boreas was an excellent magic sword. Although it may not have had powerful destructive force, its ability to freely manipulate the wind was specialized for killing and subduing humans.
"The order wasn't difficult, and the equipment wasn't lacking. Then, was it wrong to trust Lord Etechafe too much?"
"....."
Lanshiel Etechafe was definitely an excellent knight.
He was a skilled man who could wield the magic sword Boreas proficiently, and he was also good at tracking and reasoning. No matter who they sent from the Count's knights, no one could have done better than him.
But, then why did he fail?
"Tell me, Trieshan. Is this the result of my misjudgment, a product of foolishness and ignorance?"
"...No."
The Count's orders were not wrong.
The Count's family had no reason to invest so much effort in cleaning up after their good-for-nothing son's accident. A lion can give its all when catching a rabbit, but it doesn't exert all its strength to trample on a mere bug.
One trustworthy elite knight was enough to solve the problem.
It was just that Lord Etechafe had failed.
Whether it was an unfortunate accident or an inevitable fate.
"...We were, careless."
"Huh."
At Trieshan's words, the Count burst into laughter. Cold contempt permeated the laughter that leaked through his wrinkled lips. Trieshan had no choice but to remain silent at the cold laughter, like the north wind in the middle of winter.
"Heh heh heh, carelessness. Good word. A very convenient excuse."
To put it bluntly, Trieshan was not careless.
And neither was the Count.
Sending Lord Etechafe was the best decision, and it just happened to fail. Fate is sometimes something that humans cannot resist.
However, if it is a man-made disaster rather than a natural disaster, the story is different.
"I will organize personnel immediately."
"Trieshan. Stop with the showy measures."
"...I understand."
At the Count's words, Trieshan nodded heavily.
The Count's Knights were not very relaxed. Now that Lord Etechafe was dead, it was meaningless to set foot in this matter any further. If they properly recovered the magic sword and covered up the matter by holding a funeral for Lord Etechafe, there would be no more troublesome things to deal with.
But if they faced reality, they couldn't do that at all.
Even if he was a good-for-nothing son, Kalos Gardisha was a direct descendant of the Count's family.
For territorial nobles, especially lords who ruled vast territories like Count Gardisha, the honor of the family had a value like a thousand pieces of gold.
Honor is authority, and authority is power. As a proud nobleman, accepting insults meant the fall of honor, authority, and power.
Bad rumors were originally like that.
No matter how much they tried to control it, it flowed out like sand in the palm of their hand. Especially when they received treatment from the Order like this time.
The mouths of those who believe in God become as light as the flapping of sparrows' wings in the face of faith in the name of gold, and they use the faults of others to fill their own pockets. If they let this matter pass carelessly, the scandal that had spread quietly would become poison and grab the Count's family by the ankles.

-Tap. Tap.

The aging man tapped the desk silently.
Getting angry was not beneficial.
The ruler's anger must be deep and cold. What he needed was coolness to resolve the situation, not an emotional response.
"Lanshiel said he received cooperation from Noitrem, what about their damage?"
"I don't know yet. However, according to Lord Etechafe's last communication, he would enlist the Griffin Riders in case of an emergency to track them down."
At Trieshan's words, the Count nodded.
Lanshiel Etechafe is dead. Then, it was safe to say that the current situation was that 'emergency'.
Even though Lord Etechafe had mobilized the Griffin Riders, he died. Then, there was a high probability that the Griffin Riders would not be safe either. Logically speaking, that made more sense.
"Then, there is room for negotiation."
In any territory, the air force is an invaluable force beyond words. Regardless of its utility and power, the difficulty of training itself was so high that it would be difficult unless it was a nobleman with a territory.
No matter how little food a monster eats compared to its size, it still needs much more food than a human to maintain its body size. Raising griffins or wyverns from eggs to sub-adults also costs that much, and feeding the monsters and growing the pilots to communicate with them is not an easy task.
For Viscount Noitrem, who ruled the city, each Griffin Rider was an invaluable force, and now that it had disappeared without a trace, he would clearly not forgive the culprit.
"I think I see the answer."
Now that Lord Etechafe had failed, no more force was needed to track down the culprit. What the aging man needed was not a master of force, but someone with the wisdom and cunning to properly use his tongue and the Count's prestige.
Coincidentally, there was someone who came to the Count's mind.
The aging man, the Count of Gardisha, made up his mind and gave an order to Trieshan.
//

-Crunch, crunch.

The rustling footsteps echoed in my ears.
The forest, densely covered with lush trees, was covered in shadows even in the middle of the day. We continued to move, crushing the fallen leaves that seemed to cover our feet.
"Haa..."
We sighed without anyone saying anything first. The first to complain was Erzebet.
"I can't believe I'm running away to the Kilkard Great Forest. This is my fate...."
As she said, we were currently in the Mesheen Great Forest. It deviated from the direction of Krudion, the stronghold city that we had originally aimed for, but it was unavoidable in order to shake off the pursuit.
The guards patrolling the walls were not fools, and they could not have missed the flames rising in the middle of the field and the fallen Griffin Riders in the middle of the night. After dealing with the Griffin Riders and the unidentified knight, we had to throw our belongings into the flames and sprint towards the Mesheen Great Forest with all our might.
If we recklessly headed back to the field, we might be discovered by the cavalry that had started the pursuit and have to fight another tedious battle. Fortunately, that decision was accurate, and we were able to easily shake off the Mesatrian cavalry chasing us.
....It's a really useless digression, but I also threw away the tail plug that I had carefully packed. I didn't have the time to take it with me, so I couldn't help it, but I'm a little sad. It was a waste.
Anyway, now that we had entered the Mesheen Great Forest, there was no need to worry about pursuers. It was crazy to release soldiers into the Great Forest in the middle of the night. Moreover, now that a night had passed, there was no way they could easily find us even if they ordered a search.
It was difficult to release soldiers, and it took time to recruit adventurers.
Excellent adventurers might be able to track us down as we fled, but humans are not the only ones walking on two feet in the Mesheen Great Forest.
There were goblins everywhere, and other demi-walkers were also swarming, so they would probably have to accept quite a loss.
The problem was, how were we going to return to Karaldin now?
All we got from the knight and the Griffin Rider was a magic sword and a pocket of space expansion. I wanted to bring the Fire Spear, but it was a military magic tool of the Kingdom of Kilkard. Carrying something like that would be like announcing to the world that we were the culprits.
Other than that, all we had was a compass and a few weapons.
Furthermore, even if we obtained a magic sword, it was useless at the moment. A separate magical contract was required to handle a magic sword. Unlike magic tools that use activation words like the Fire Spear, magic swords that are controlled by mental power are a type of taming, and because they share a system with familiar magic, they cannot be used without a contract.

-Screech!!

To make matters worse, griffins were flying in the sky.
We hadn't been discovered yet because we were still far away and were hiding only on roads full of lush trees, but if we were to encounter Griffin Riders again, there would be no answer.
"....Ugh. I can't walk anymore."
Besides, everyone's physical condition was terrible.
Our inner strength was exhausted, and our stamina was almost exhausted because we had been running all night.
In particular, I had the most severe problem with stamina.
It was a miracle that I had been able to march all night with my inner strength exhausted, as I had been sick for a long time due to Quaidon's poison.
"...Hoo. I can't do it anymore. I need to rest here for a while."
Even now, I tried hard to open my mouth, but in reality, my legs were shaking as if I was about to collapse at any moment. Perhaps noticing my appearance, El and Emily nodded without saying a word.
So, in order not to be discovered by the Griffin Riders, we hid under a large rock and took a rest. It was the same for Emily and El, who were also exhausted, and they each collapsed on the floor, panting heavily.
"Is everyone okay?"
"I want to sleep like this...."
"....I'm hungry."
....Is this collective soliloquy?
Everyone was so tired that the conversation was not going smoothly. I sighed and lay down on the floor. The rustling leaves cushioned my back comfortably, but I couldn't help but feel uneasy.
I should have brought a blanket if this was going to happen. I regretted that there was no blanket in the pocket of space expansion.
"Haa..."
When I stretched out my legs while lying down, I felt as if the energy of my whole body was draining away. I felt so exhausted that I wondered if I would ever be able to get up again. Maybe there was no energy to escape in the first place.
It would have been better if I could have supplied some energy. I never knew it would be so hard that there were no men in the group. I turned my head and looked at El, who was lying next to me.
"Uh, why are you looking at me?"
"I wish you were an orc."
"...Is that an insult?"
"No, just my personal wish."
As soon as I said that, I heard a desperate voice from next to me.
"What about me, me?"
"Emily is no good. You're better off as you are."
"....What, is that discrimination? Are you ostracizing me because you met me first?"
"No way, you're mistaken."

Well, having a man around wouldn't be that useful anyway. Since I'm using the Essence Absorption Technique, the total energy will obviously be consumed. It's probably best to just sleep in this situation.
If I just sleep for about an hour, I should be okay.
//
...That's what I thought, but when I woke up again, the sun was setting.
"...."
It felt like I had slept for half a day, not just an hour.
I looked at Elle and Emily, who were sleeping soundly next to me, and was amazed.
No one was on watch, but we somehow didn't die.
I was secretly worried that we might be dragged away by goblins while we were sleeping, but it seems like that was a pointless hope, or rather, worry. It would be a bit difficult if we were actually dragged away.
Emily doesn't have any tolerance for interspecies stuff yet, and Erzebet is... a troublesome virgin. She's even a virgin and a virgin, a terrible hybrid. If her first experience is with a goblin, she'll probably be incredibly shocked, and since she can't use the Essence Absorption Technique, there's a risk of pregnancy.
That would definitely be too much. I don't want to be impregnated by a goblin either, and Elle wouldn't like it either. No, she'd probably be more likely to kill herself than like it.
"Haa."
I sighed softly and shook Elle and Emily awake.
"Yaaawn..."
Sleepy eyes, disheveled hair, leaves stuck to their clothes here and there, and greasy faces. It's not quite beggar-like yet, but if things continue like this, it's only a matter of time before they become so beggar-like that even a homeless person wouldn't recognize them.
Fortunately, I still have Arum inside me, so cleanliness isn't a problem.
But since there are some visual issues with extracting it, let's do that later. I roughly decided what to do in my head and opened my mouth.
"Let's have a meeting."
"What kind of meeting?"
"We're filming a real-time survival show right now. All we have is a flint, a compass, three daggers, and a useless magic sword. We'll starve to death if we don't hunt."
The rest of our belongings were just a leather water bottle and some cheese for emergency rations. Not having a penny is also a problem, but that's something we can overlook for now.
That damn knight had a space expansion pouch but carried almost no luggage. Of course, even if the weight is reduced, heavy is still heavy, so there's no need to have that much luggage.
Hearing my words, Elle lowered her head with a gloomy expression.
"...Sorry. It's because of me...."
Emily and I couldn't help but smile wryly at her reaction. There was no reason to blame her. That goes for Emily and me too. Even though we haven't known our friends from our past lives for very long, most of them are precious people that I must find.
It's not a matter of friendship. We're all caught up in the same fate, and as beings who share memories of Earth, we're each other's support. It's actually a good thing for me that she's relying on me like this.
"It's okay. Don't worry too much about it."
"Yeah, Layla's right. I don't really care either."
Even though Emily and I said that, Elle didn't shake off her apologetic look. Still, I could tell that her expression was a bit better. I smiled at her and continued.
"A 'virgin' vampire who has lived for eons doesn't need to be depressed about something like this. Right?"
Hearing my words, Erzebet raised her head and made a painful expression in a different way.
"...You're really a bad person..."
Fortunately, she has the energy to argue.
Then it's okay to tease her a little more. It's much better to be energetic than gloomy.
"You're the bad one. Isn't it too irresponsible of you to not even set up a blind date for your eggs for 20 years?"
"No, what kind of dog logic is that... You could get pregnant if you do that wrong? And being a virgin isn't bad at all! I, I didn't do it because I couldn't!"
"That's a great excuse for someone who's been single since birth. You're losing half of your life, so I'll give you 5 out of 10."
"No, why..."
I couldn't find the same gloominess in Elle's frustrated expression as before. It's much better to be energetic like this than to be depressed. Especially when we've been abandoned in the Great Forest.
In fact, our situation right now can't be called good by any means.
Griffons are flying in the sky to track us, and we burned our backpacks because they were too heavy. My inner energy is depleted, and we have to pass through the Meshin Great Forest, which is like a monster's den, with only a piece of cheese.
....Wow, now that I think about it, it's really bleak. Can we survive... I guess we can. If all else fails, we can raid a goblin's lair. Anyway, there are a lot of monsters and wild animals in the forest. Since all three of us have learned martial arts, it shouldn't be too hard to survive.
"...Wait, does that mean Layla, you too...?"
Meanwhile, Elle muttered to herself for a while and then suddenly realized something, looking at me with a shocked expression. Emily, who was watching that expression, covered her mouth and laughed as if it was funny.
I also chuckled at Elle's question and shook my head.
"Hmm, let's talk about my story later. It's too extreme for you, who are still a virgin."
"Is, is me being a virgin that bad!?"
No, it's not bad, but I just didn't say it because I thought it would be really shocking. Emily still doesn't know about being left in the underground plaza and gang-raped, or being exposed and spawning eggs in front of strange perverted club members.
...Honestly, how can I say that?
Even I, the person involved, would probably look at someone who told me that kind of story with a look that said, "Are you crazy?"
"Ha, you don't know, but I'm not that innocent. Even the Hentai manga I read in my past life...."
"...Elle. You should stop."
Elle puffed out her chest as if she could say anything, but Emily stopped her. Of course, I agree with Emily's words. There's quite a difference between seeing it in a unrealistic 2D art style and actually experiencing it in vivid 4D.
I never dreamed that I would lay eggs, so how could she? Of course, I can't say these things as they are, so I just looked at Elle with eyes that seemed to pity her.
Then she made a crying face that didn't suit her age and shouted at me.
"Y, y, you small-chested jerk!"
"...That's true."
As a side note, Elle's chest is quite big. Will Emily become like that if she gets bigger? It seems to be a size that can't even be compared to mine. Of course, it's easier to move around with a small chest, but since I have Ironclad Armor, there's no chance of my chest sagging, so maybe it's okay if it gets a little bigger.
It seems like it's better to have a big one to be groped by someone else.
"It's okay. I'm still growing."
"....Ugh."
I replied lightly and decided to start discussing our plans. The story got a bit off track and took some time, but the atmosphere has brightened up, so it should be okay.

Chapter 81

Episode 81: Return
Our primary goal wasn't Karaldin, but a stronghold city named Krudion. Krudion was located in the middle ground between Karaldin and Mesatria, and like Karaldin, it was close to the Mesheen Great Forest, making it easily accessible to adventurers.
Walking through the Mesheen Great Forest to Karaldin would take more than ten days. Besides, I didn't want to repeat a survival game I wasn't even destined for, for ten days straight. In the end, the best option we had was to roughly shake off the Griffin's pursuit and head towards Krudion.
Of course, reaching the vicinity of Krudion was a massive journey in itself, needless to say. If it weren't for the wolves that fearlessly attacked us, or the goblins that dropped slings for us, we might have starved to death long ago.
And something I didn't know until now, goblins didn't just use slings. I don't know if it's a difference between regions, or if the Karaldin goblins are just dumber, but the goblins we met here were even using atlatls.
It's not that weird to use a dart thrower when they use slings, but I couldn't help but be taken aback when I saw it for the first time. Especially when a stone dart suddenly flew at my head while walking along a mountain path, I almost had a heart attack.
"I'm so sick of goblins now..."
El said, licking the goblin blood off her hand. Thanks to mastering the Blood Hand Demon Art, her hands were as hard as steel, and the hand techniques and claw techniques she displayed with them were so powerful that she didn't need weapons.
Even without inner energy, a body trained in martial arts doesn't weaken. That was the same for me and Emily.
"...."
On the other hand, Emily was staring down at the goblin corpses, deep in thought. Her sword was also stained with blood, but less so than mine or El's. Unlike us, who could unleash considerable physical abilities with Iron Body Armor or Blood Shadow Demon Art, she lagged behind in basic fitness.
Because of that, she mainly had to take on the rear guard.
I approached Emily, who was blankly staring, and poked the back of her neck.
"What are you thinking about?"
"Eep, huh!? Oh, I wasn't thinking about anything!?"
"...."
She's so startled that I'm the one who's flustered. Her face is even bright red, I wonder what she was thinking about.
"Um, Ryla."
"Yeah?"
"Are goblins... people?"
In this world, demi-humans, including goblins, aren't referred to as people. Emily, who works as a receptionist at the Adventurer's Guild, couldn't possibly not know that. So why would she ask such a question...?
Could it be.
"Emily, even so, goblins? That's some high-level play-"
"I, I didn't say anything!?"
But Emily can't meet my gaze.
I guess I'm right. But seriously, is that Emily imagining herself being taken by a goblin in her head? I thought she'd be disgusted, even if she had to gather essence and train in Yin Demon Art.
I was about to press her further, but El stretched beside me and whined, so I had to stop questioning her.
"Ugh, I'm so bored..."
"Just bear with it a little longer. The direction is right, so we should be able to reach Krudion by tomorrow."
I soothed El, who was muttering with a blank expression, and looked at Emily. Emily met my gaze and blushed without a word. Was it that embarrassing? When I gave her a sly smile, El, who was walking next to me, groaned as if she was disgusted.
"You guys are so gross. How can you do that?"
"If you're jealous, just say so."
"Shut up. I'm not jealous at all, you slugs..."
We got quite close while walking through the mountains together for three days.
It wasn't like we were awkward before, but it had been a while since we met, and especially since I hadn't known them for very long, there were bound to be things we didn't know about each other, so there was bound to be a unique sense of unfamiliarity.
Maybe that's why, through this trip, we were able to learn a bit about Erzebet (Kim Seung-oh, Otaku).
First of all, we learned that she also shows the qualities of an excellent pervert.
"Um, by the way, have you guys ever, like, scissor-"
"...."
And it seems like she doesn't have much tact either.
Personally, I don't really like that position. It's not that enjoyable, and I have Aruem, which is a good item.
And secondly, she's twenty years old and full of curiosity.
"...Is it really good to do it with a guy?"
"It hurts a lot at first. But it gets better as you do it."
Emily nodded and answered El, who asked as if she was curious. Maybe it's because it's a combination of a pretty girl and a beautiful woman, but the two of them sometimes get along really well. Maybe they're surprisingly similar in personality. Emily asked that same question before.
"Then, Seo... how much experience does Ryla have...?"
Walking for almost three days meant that we could talk a lot. Now we know roughly everything about each other. That we learned Yin Demon Art, and that we have to absorb essence from men's semen to learn martial arts.
I was worried that she might despise us for knowing that, but El doesn't seem to be all that sane either, and she didn't seem to care much. From a martial arts perspective, blood and semen are the same, so she might think that way, but it's more likely that she's just a pervert.
I smiled slyly and answered El.
"I don't know, I've never counted."
"That's a little scary. Does that mean it's at least three digits?"
"...."
"...More?"
"That's a secret."
"Hey, come on..."
...Sometimes it's better not to know.
//
And after walking for another day, we were able to reach Krudion.
As soon as we saw the castle in the distance, I took out Aruem and cleaned the clothes and bodies of the group. Of course, El was shocked to the point of fainting in the process, but that wasn't a big deal, so let's move on.
"W, what was that just now? A slime, right?"
We couldn't just head straight to Krudion.
The reason being,
"First of all, the problem is that we don't have any money. We need money to take a carriage to Karaldin. We don't have a single penny. Even if we use the main road, it'll take about three or four days, so it's much better to earn money here and take a carriage."
"No, w, what was that just now? Why is that, th, th, thing coming out of there!?"
"Shut up. I don't have anywhere else to store it."
I looked at El, who was pointing at my stomach, as if she was pathetic, and continued.
"That's why virgins are..."
"...That has nothing to do with me being a virgin!? Anyone would be surprised if a slime came out of there!"
"Anyway, let's move on from that and go back to the problem of returning from Krudion to Karaldin..."
In the end, there was only one conclusion.
Earn money somehow and take a carriage. It's obvious since there's no other conclusion. At my words, El sighed with a pale expression and asked with a resigned expression.
"But, how are you going to earn money?"
"...."
I didn't answer her question and smiled. I suddenly thought of something and looked at Emily, and sure enough. She was looking at me with a complicated expression. She must know what I'm trying to do.
We've had similar things happen before. Emily looked at me for a moment and then made up her mind.
"Are you going to do it inside Krudion?"
"No. I'm going to try to find it in the villages outside if possible. It's a hassle, and I'm a little worried about leaving El alone."
"...I see."
Emily nodded and thought for a moment, then spoke with a determined expression.
"I'll go with you too. We'll earn money faster with two people."
I didn't expect her to really say that.
I smiled bitterly at her words and asked back.
"...Are you sure you're okay with that?"
"Yeah, I'm okay. Like you said before, I'm doing this because I want to."
To be honest, I wanted to stop her if possible.
Krudion and Karaldin are close. Most of the wealthy people staying in the villages outside the castle are mercenaries, and if we were to run into them in Karaldin, rumors about us would spread.
I didn't care if people pointed fingers at me and called me a whore. I was used to that kind of treatment, and I was confident that I could enjoy it.
But, could Emily handle that?
It's just a groundless assumption, but I didn't want her to be exposed to those lustful gazes.
...This is a disgustingly hypocritical feeling.
I suppressed that uncomfortable feeling and scoffed at myself. Do I think I don't want to defile her now? If so, what's the point? I don't even deserve to.
"Hey, can you pay attention to me too...?"
El's voice echoed in my ear, but there was something more important than that right now. I hesitated for a moment and then called her name.
"Emily."
"Yeah?"
"Even if it's not Yin Demon Art, there's still a chance."
At my words, Emily's expression changed.
El, who hadn't been following the conversation, changed her expression this time as if she understood.
Meeting El this early might have been lucky. She had mastered the Blood Sucking Great Art, another martial art of absorption. I was already too late, but Emily could learn Blood Shadow Demon Art.
"What, what do you mean...?"
"Yin Demon Art is a martial art that converts the absorbed essence into inner energy at the Middle Pole. On the other hand, Blood Shadow Demon Art converts blood energy from the Liang Gate and absorbs it into the body."
Even if they are the same martial arts of absorption, the conversion points are different. These blood points are the deep blood of martial arts, and they were blood points that became the central axis of martial arts in a different sense from the Sea of Qi blood point used as the dantian.
Even if it's turbid, blood energy and essence energy are clearly different energies. Therefore, practicing the two martial arts at the same time was a gamble.
Even if I learned the Blood Sucking Great Art now, it would likely be more of a poison. But, Emily is different. Her level of Yin Demon Art was still low, and there was plenty of room for other paths.
I'm not the one to say it since I taught her Yin Demon Art, but I still wanted to tell her to think about it since she could still choose. Without knowing if it was selfishness that I didn't want to be hated later, or altruism for her, I looked at Emily and continued.
"As you know, Yin Demon Art...will be difficult. It might be better to drink blood sometimes. So..."
"I know what you mean."
But Emily interrupted me and nodded.
Her eyes were staring straight at me and were also serious. Emily smiled faintly and held out her hand to me.
"I'm not going to learn that. So let's go together."
That was the answer.
I don't know if it really was.
At least for now, that was enough.
//
El looked at us with a pouty face and grumbled.
"So, what exactly are you going to do?"
"...."
What should I say?
Just as I was hesitating, Emily answered first.
"I'm going to use, the money-making hole."
...Emily. If you're so embarrassed to say it, you don't have to say it while blushing.
Still, as if she had built up knowledge, El seemed to have noticed Emily's words and immediately changed her expression. Her appearance of being shocked but trying to calm down and averting her gaze was quite unnatural and enjoyable to watch.
"Th, th, that...surely, it's not what, what, what I'm thinking, right?"
"No, I think it is."
"Hey! If you do that...if you do...if you do..."
But seeing that she doesn't say no, it seems like she's aware of the reality to some extent. It was true that we had no way to earn money in a situation where we didn't have a single penny.

"...You're adventurers, aren't you? Isn't there another way? Even if it's impossible, I, I'm okay with walking to Karaldin..."
It was a statement not even worth reconsidering. I cut her off immediately and took Emily's hand.
"That's a hassle for me. And I'm starting to feel like I need to recharge my energy."
"...You're really cold. I feel like I worried for nothing."
"No, thanks for worrying. I'll be back. You might be wanted, so stay put."
Whether it's Mesatria, Lakers, or Karaldin, most cities are surrounded by villages. Among them, the small village located in front of the city gate has accommodations for travelers, a carriage station, and various amenities, serving as a kind of resting place.
And where we're headed is, of course, the tavern.
It's a place where mercenaries and adventurers who have completed escort missions stay and quench their thirst. Since it's outside the city gate, the security isn't very good, and there are many rough people, so it's a place where we could be subjected to a lot of sexual harassment just by walking in.
We stood in front of the tavern door and did a final check of our attire.
Thanks to washing our bodies cleanly with Arum, there was nothing to complain about except that our clothes were a bit worn. Hmm, the preparation is perfect.
"...Are you really okay with this?"
Where did her courage from before go? Emily looked a bit scared and asked me.
"If it's too hard, you don't have to do it. I can do it alone anyway."
"No, it's not that. It's just that we don't have any money, so I'm a bit worried about going into a tavern..."
Ah, that's what it was.
She was more worried about eating and running than selling her body.
If that's the case... I can't say anything special because I'm not 100% sure. But there are plenty of ways, so there's no need to worry.
"It's okay. If it doesn't work out, we can just work at the tavern for a bit."
"...Is that okay?"
"Of course, it's okay."
More than okay. They'll definitely welcome us with open arms.
Emily and I are quite attractive, even if we're not exactly devastatingly beautiful. Especially me, with my blonde hair and blue eyes buff, I'm confident I can ignore most penalties. Like being small or having small breasts.
...For some people, that might be a buff, but anyway.
There's more than one or two taverns here, and it's only natural that men would flock to a place with pretty waitresses. The tavern owner would probably be even happier. Of course, working here is just in case, and we should try to get paid if possible.
"Ready?"
"Yeah."

-Creeeak.

After preparing ourselves, we opened the tavern door and confidently walked inside.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
It's not that I particularly dislike parts that aren't related to scene descriptions.
It's just sad that I can't maintain balance....
Tomorrow, I can finally keep the golden mean.

Chapter 82

The scene inside the tavern was mostly monotonous.
People were raising their glasses for a toast, shouting cheers, or arguing loudly. Very rarely, even murder happened.
The tavern was a place where rough people became even rougher, and this place was no different.
The tavern we entered was, as usual, full of men.
...To be precise, there were only men.
No, really, there wasn't a single woman.
"...."
Was that why?
As soon as we opened the door and entered, we received everyone's attention. And exactly three steps in, someone yanked me roughly. I pretended to be unable to resist and was dragged along, and I saw that it was a large man with a build like a Tsarqua.
Of course, he was a bit smaller than a Tsarqua, but it was still impressive for a human to be compared to an orc, so you could say he was big enough.
"L-Layla!?"
As I was being dragged away powerlessly, Emily followed me, seemingly flustered. It was cute how she was trotting along with a scared face, but somehow it felt like a 1+1 deal. Like, 'Buy this Layla and get Emily for free.'
Come to think of it, that's not wrong.
The man who grabbed me saw us like that and burst into laughter.
"Pwahaha! Layla, you say? A delicious name to match her looks!"
"Hehehe, you're lucky, brother."
Ugh, the smell of alcohol. Perhaps because I was dragged in when the atmosphere was at its peak, the man's breath reeked of alcohol.
And by the way, it's not a food name.
But before I could protest, the man burst into laughter and immediately groped my chest.
"Ugh...!"
A sharp pain was felt as his rough hand tightly gripped my chest. It wasn't a delicate caress but just a grab driven by desire, so it wasn't good, just painful, but that was good.
...What kind of nonsense is this?
Anyway, as I let out a small moan, the men sitting at the table cheered as if it was amusing.
"Hehehe, brother, this one's a find!"
"Hey, hey, what are you doing, not pouring a drink for our sister-in-law!"
Listening to them, I couldn't help but chuckle.
Who decided she was a sister-in-law? I knew they were all going to get a taste equally anyway. To feign innocence for now, I turned my gaze towards the man who had pulled me in, and he burst into laughter as if he liked it.
"Wahahaha! I like that look! She seems to have some spirit!"
He said that and immediately handed me a glass of alcohol. And one of his companions handed a glass to Emily, who was fidgeting beside me.
There were a total of eight men at the table.
It seemed a bit much for two people to handle. Of course, not in a fight, but in a sexual sense. I was okay, but I wanted to make Emily deal with only one person if possible, but I didn't know if that would be possible.
"Hey, is this your first time in Crudion?"
While I was worrying about that, the man asked me in a seemingly hearty tone. I didn't dislike this tone. It somehow made me want to be compliant. But it wasn't time for that yet.
"...At least, it's my first time meeting someone as rude as you."
"Wahahaha!"
As I blocked his groping hand and spoke coldly, the man laughed even louder. Yeah, laugh some more. This is a service I'm providing to make you feel good. For this type of man, it was better to be a bit rebellious than obedient from the start. You could say they were the type who burned even hotter when conquering a feisty woman.
...But, how long was he planning to stick to me? Even after I blocked his touch once, the man in front of me persistently touched me. He was groping not only my chest but also all over my body, and he was quite skilled at it.
"L-Layla..."
Perhaps because I had responded coldly, Emily called my name in a trembling voice and grabbed my sleeve. The moment I heard that trembling voice, I smiled bitterly inside. Come to think of it, I hadn't considered how Emily would feel. Unlike me, who had weak strength, she was likely feeling fear in a situation like this.
Being surrounded by these unfamiliar and rough-looking men as a woman was definitely a scary experience. I was used to it and confident in getting through it, but Emily wouldn't be. Actually, it wasn't just because she was a woman, but it was a situation that anyone would naturally find scary.
I took Emily's hand and smiled at her.
"It's okay."
"Hehehe, this young lady is easily scared, don't worry too much? We're gentlemen."
Saying that while scanning me and Emily with a sticky gaze, it seemed they were going to be gentlemen in a different sense. The other men at the table were the same.
"...Why does it have to be at a time when that guy is here..."
"...It's not okay? It's a good sight to see for once..."
Moreover, listening to the grumbling from another table, it seemed this man was somewhat well-known. Or maybe he was just the strongest in this tavern.
If so, it was half a success. I had caught a customer, and now I just needed to play hard to get and negotiate.

-Clunk.

I shook off the man's arm that was groping my chest and pretended to get up from my seat. Even if my inner strength was gone and weakened due to the poison, my strength was in no way inferior to that of an adult man. Even if I couldn't win in a contest of strength, I could at least push him away for a moment.
"Hmm?"
When I shook off his arm, the man let out an exclamation of surprise, as if slightly surprised. But that was only for a moment, and soon he put on an even thicker smile and reached out again to grab me.
"Hey, where are you going?"
"Let me go. I don't want to drink with rude people like you."
Emily looked at me with a bewildered expression, probably not expecting me to play hard to get. Honestly, I also found this pretense annoying, but I couldn't help it.
I just wanted to get paid easily and have fun sex, but people's hearts don't work that easily, so I was doing this. There were originally stages to proceeding with a job, and there had to be a certain atmosphere for the climax to stand out even more. I didn't need money that much in Lakers, so I gave myself freely, but now wasn't the time for that.
"We'll pay for your drinks, so why don't you have a drink and go?"
The man looked at me with a sly smile and made a suggestion.
But I looked at the men sitting around the table with a dumbfounded expression. Were they seriously trying to get away with just paying for drinks?
That couldn't be. What we wanted wasn't the price of drinks, but money.
"No thanks. Anyway, even if it's not you guys-"
"-Anyway, you probably don't have any money, so I think it's a good offer?"
But the man looked at me with a knowing look and cut me off.
What nonsense... oh, no.
I've been had.
I thought he was groping me too much, was it a search of my belongings? If I didn't have a coin purse, it would naturally be suspicious.
Still, I didn't expect to be found out like this.
"...."
"If you want, we could help you out a little?"
The man made a circle with his fingers and smiled slyly.
When I didn't answer, the man pulled me in again and handed me a glass of alcohol that was on the table. It was a silent question of whether I would accept the offer.
If it's come to this, well, wouldn't it be okay?
I pretended to hesitate for a moment and then drank the glass he handed me.
//
Originally, the villages outside the castle were not very safe, and taverns were even worse. Because there weren't even guards at night, the taverns after sunset were like a sanctuary for thugs.
Was that why?
As time passed, the men's touches towards the two women gradually became bolder. At first, they were groping their breasts over their clothes or caressing their thighs, but now it had changed to a more intimate caress, fondling the inside of their vaginas and teasing their moist flesh by inserting their fingers.
Duron, the leader of the Jahn'kata mercenary group, put his hand inside Layla's pants and fondled her soft and plump vulva. Enjoying the feel of her smooth, hairless skin, he mischievously asked as he inserted his fingers between her moist labia.
"Where are you from?"
"Hngh, hnnng...from Lake,rs...Haaah!?"
Layla's face was flushed red, and she let out a passionate moan as she struggled to answer his question. Thanks to the appropriate amount of alcohol and the men's persistent caresses, her body had already been heated up for a while.
Layla's attire was disheveled to the point where it was hard to compare it to how it was at first.
Her top was rolled up quite a bit, exposing not only her navel but also the curves of her breasts as her buttons were undone, and her pants were hanging on her hips, looking like they would fall off at any moment. The men of the Jahn'kata mercenary group, as well as the men at other tables, glanced at her exposed smooth waist and abdomen, admiring Layla's body.
"Haaah!? Not there, not there...Heeing!?"
And, Emily was being harassed just as much. Her face was also flushed red, and she was accepting the men's touches in the same way. In fact, Emily's shirt buttons were undone, exposing her breasts.
Emily's breasts, which were nicely plump, had already lost their original shape and were being squashed here and there by the men's touches. Every time the other men's hands brushed against her pink nipples peeking out between their thick fingers, Emily shuddered and moaned.
"Hnnng, haaah...."
Emily was unfamiliar with and afraid of this situation. Even though she had experience as a woman, she still had the awareness of being a man in her previous life, and she had never been surrounded by men who looked so rough. As gazes filled with lust, not the friendly gazes like Tsarqua's, scanned her entire body, a instinctive sense of disgust welled up in her heart.
In her heart, she wanted to run away immediately, but Emily couldn't.
"Haaah, Emil,y...."
As she stared at the face of the girl who was also disheveled and making a melting expression like her, a sense of depravity welled up in her heart. Perhaps if it wasn't for Layla, if she hadn't been fascinated by these feelings, she wouldn't have even thought of coming to a place like this.
"Kuh! What a joke, is this the haughty little girl from before? She's no different from a bitch in heat?"
"No, it's because of the alcohol...Haaah!?"
"Pwahaha! Is that even an excuse? You're just a slutty whore!"
"Hngh, don't, say that..."
Emily fixed her gaze on Layla, who was being harassed, and watched her.
This was what she wanted.
Pretending to want to help her or be with her was just an excuse. It was true that she loved Layla, but the reason she wanted to be with her didn't come from such a bright heart. Emily wanted to see another side of Layla that she had never seen before. She wanted to see her being humiliated by men and crying like a bitch, just like now.
That was painful, but also joyful.
Emily herself knew that she wasn't normal.
Could this really be called love?
She probably wouldn't know the answer in the future either.
With a complicated heart, Emily gently reached out and took Layla's hand. Feeling the approaching touch, Layla also nodded slightly and took her hand, even while being harassed by the men.
"....."
The gazes of the two girls, disheveled under desire, crossed in the air, and the warmth of their clasped hands was connected. The hands clasped under the table did not let go, even while the two girls' bodies were being treated like toys.
As if willingly participating in the humiliation that would continue in the future.

Chapter 83

83: Return - H
Alcohol has a way of stripping people of their masks, revealing their true desires. While it varies from person to person, the intoxicating flush and clouded judgment inevitably break down the walls of reason fortified by etiquette, culture, and knowledge, leading people to be more in tune with their instincts.
If this is true even for those who have spent their lives learning and accumulating knowledge, it was only natural for mercenaries, who lived rough lives with little education, to act on their desires.
The open lewdness that took place in the taverns of the 'Shelter,' where there was no guard intervention and only minimal rules were enforced, was likely in the same vein.
"Hoo-eup, slurrp, hoo-eum..."
Emily held Duron's penis in her mouth, carefully caressing it. She licked the hardened pillar of flesh with her tongue, sucking and pulling it in as if to swallow it whole. With her other hand, she stroked the base and testicles, which she couldn't fit into her mouth.
"Ha-eup, heum, slurrp..."
Rough, thick pubic hair tickled her softly caressing lips, and the strong, pungent scent unique to men spread, lingering at the tip of her nose. She grimaced at the smell.
It was a repulsive odor.
But at the same time, it wasn't entirely unpleasant. Realizing this, Emily thought blankly to herself.
'Am I... becoming strange too?'
Emily hadn't forgotten that she was a man in her previous life. Even though that awareness had faded after living as a woman for 16 years, her fundamental nature hadn't completely changed. It felt strange to her that she was kneeling between a man's legs, licking his penis and acting coquettish.
Even though she had been intimate with Charka three times, and even though she had enjoyed it, she still felt a slight resistance to the act of being held by a man as a woman.
And now, she had to sell her body and act charming for money.
Moreover, it was happening in a tavern where countless people were watching, making her the subject of their entertainment. Every time lustful gazes fell on Emily's skin, she felt a surge of shame and an inexplicable heat rising from within.
She was still wearing clothes, but her disheveled appearance exposed her soft shoulders and other parts of her body. Considering Layla's situation, it was probably only a matter of time before she was stripped naked.
The thought of being naked in front of so many men and accepting their desires... the overflowing emotions clouded her mind, making her feel like her thoughts were paralyzed. In the midst of complex emotions that made her head feel like it was about to explode with shame, excitement, a sense of depravity, and fear, Emily thought of her friend's name.
'Layla.'
How was she accepting these emotions? Why could she enjoy this whirlwind of frightening feelings? Why could she throw herself completely into the storm of men's desires?
...And was it really that pleasurable?
She unconsciously tried to turn her head to look beside her, but
"Don't use your teeth, take it slow."
Just as she was about to turn her head, Duron's voice echoed in her ear. The heavy voice made her flinch, and she nodded obediently with his penis in her mouth.
"Hoo-eup, heu-eup, hoo-eum."

-Slurrp, slurrp.

She opened her mouth wider and licked and sucked Duron's penis more carefully. Her jaw ached from opening her mouth to its limit, and saliva dripped from her lips, but she didn't stop serving Duron.
She might have felt self-loathing for doing something for someone else that she had never received from a woman when she was a man, but she had already been intimate with Charka several times, so those feelings weren't that strong.
The reward for her faithful service was warm praise.
"That's right, that's how you do it."
A heavy hand stroked her head, ruffling her red hair, and Emily felt a strange emotion in her chest. It was an emotion that could be described as pride or satisfaction. Would she have been happy with such praise if she had fully maintained her male mind?
Perhaps that would have been impossible. But Emily didn't care about that. She only followed the path led by that satisfying emotion, caressing Duron's penis even more carefully.
For Emily, being praised for her feminine charms by a man wasn't a bad feeling, surprisingly. Charka was a considerate orc, but he wasn't one to give compliments.
The only person she loved was still Layla, but she thought that the subtle feeling of being recognized as a woman by a 'man' wasn't so bad. Realizing her own feelings, Emily smiled bitterly to herself once again.
'This is... a little painful...'
It wasn't her body that hurt, but her heart.
The process of her male self gradually eroding and Emily Artion's female heart awakening was natural, but there was a faint pain as if something was being scraped away from within.
It was as if a part of her own existence was falling away, and she was encountering another self she hadn't known before.
She couldn't be sure if the woman kneeling in front of Duron, licking his penis and getting excited, was really the self she had known until now. She even feared that if she continued to have relationships with men, the masculine 'Emily Artion' would disappear completely.
...Even if that 'masculinity' was just Emily's delusion.
'I am always me.'
But whether it was a delusion or not, Emily didn't worry about it. Lee Seong-cheol from her previous life and Emily Artion. The two always coexisted, and one didn't disappear when the other became stronger.
As long as she had the memories of her previous life, she would always exist as 'Emily Artion who was Lee Seong-cheol,' and that fact would not change until the end of her life.
"Slurrp, ha-eup..."
Therefore,
Emily paused her caresses for a moment and looked up at Duron. With a flushed face filled with heat and wide, colored brown eyes, she opened her mouth to Duron in a seductive voice.
"Ha-eup... are you, satisfied?"
If she was sure that neither side of herself would disappear, wouldn't it be okay to indulge in her feminine side, at least for now?
Thinking so, she put on a captivating 'woman's' smile.
//
In contrast to Emily kneeling under Duron and serving his penis, Layla was lying on a table, accepting the penises of other mercenaries with her whole body. The situation of simultaneously accepting the desires of the mercenaries with her mouth and vulva, as if she were skewered on a skewer, was quite familiar to her.

-Squish, squish!

The sound of the table shaking and the sound of the mercenaries' penises going in and out of her wet vulva echoed roughly amidst the men's murmurs and cheers. Her snow-white naked body and disheveled golden hair sparkled in the light of the lamps.
Layla's figure, crushed under the body of a rough mercenary, distorted and shaken, was closer to pathetic than lewd.
"Woop! Woop, hoo-woop!"
The aloof attitude from earlier was nowhere to be found in her, who was accepting the men's penises with both her vulva and mouth while spreading her legs. Of course, Layla herself had intended it to some extent, but the fact that she was being treated like this now was a bit unexpected.
And that treatment was largely due to the fact that Layla's fabricated personality wasn't Duron's taste.
Whether the words he had uttered were just flattery or his mood had changed momentarily due to intoxication, Duron preferred Emily's submissive attitude, contrary to Layla's calculation that he would like a haughty woman being subdued.
'Use that bitch as you see fit.'
Duron handed Layla, who had maintained a haughty attitude on the outside, over to his subordinates and chose to monopolize Emily. Layla welcomed Duron's decision because she was secretly worried about Emily's body, and she was even more pleased that she had become the receptacle for the semen of seven rough mercenaries.
With her inner energy almost depleted, the seven mercenaries were an excellent source to replenish her empty inner energy.

-Twish, twish!

However, apart from that background, it was also true that the situation she was in now wasn't very relaxed. Being raped without any inner energy and unable to open the Yin Demon Art was quite difficult, even for Layla.
"Keuek! Damn it!!"
"Wooh-woop!?"
The mercenary, who was arching his back as if crushing Layla's body, swore and forcefully pushed the penis he was inserting into her.
"Heok, what a grip..."
The mercenary's penis wasn't very large, but Layla's inner flesh, which had mastered the Yin Demon Art, wrapped around his penis with just the right pressure, matching the thickness and length of the penis.

-Pshoo-shoo!

Due to the moist humidity, soft skin, hot body temperature, and constricting pressure, the mercenary who was tasting her inner flesh almost forcibly scattered white ejaculate into Layla's vagina.
"Poo-ha-ha! You were so confident, but only 3 minutes!"
"The great Darren is dead! You talked so much, but you were the one who ejaculated early!"
At the sight of such a man, the Zankata mercenary members who were watching it from around laughed and jeered. But the man called Darren also had something to say in his defense.
"Damn it, try fucking her once and then talk! This bitch's grip is no joke. It's fucking ridiculous!"
As he was jeered by his comrades, he blushed as if he was excited and grabbed Layla's chest violently. At that strong grip, Layla trembled and let out a suppressed groan.
"Woo-woop!?"
However, because she still had another mercenary's penis in her mouth, she could only repeat a gagged groan. One of the mercenaries, who was watching the scene with interest, approached Layla and poured beer on her body.

-Glug, glug.

As the cold liquid was scattered over her snow-white naked body, Layla's body convulsed intermittently. Light yellow beer pooled like a spring on her concave belly, and her snow-white naked body glistened under the lamp, wet.
That appearance made the men's lust rise by itself.
"Hoo...."
Originally, Layla's body was structured to be more suitable for beauty and lust than martial arts due to the Yin Demon Art. There were quite a few martial arts that were not for the purpose of martial arts, and the Yin Demon Art was one of those martial arts.
The breasts, which still took on a seductive shape even after being grabbed and distorted several times, the pink nipples with a delicious-looking color, and the slender thighs all had beautiful shapes as if they were made to seduce men.
"Keuheup, is it my turn now?"
While everyone was admiring her body with lustful eyes, one of the mercenaries who was looking at her while swallowing his saliva seemed to come to his senses and muttered while looking at her. Excluding the leader Duron, there were a total of seven mercenary members. In order to taste Layla together, a turn was needed, and this was his turn.
He was a man who was half bald despite his young age, and he was often rejected by women because of that unfortunate genetic trait. However, he wouldn't have to worry about being rejected now.
"Ha-eup, heup...?"
What was in front of him was a beautiful woman, and at the same time, their plaything that accepted any desire. Layla turned her gaze and looked at the man who had approached her while accepting the mercenary's penis that was moving back and forth in her mouth.
Her blue eyes, looking at the man, were filled with anticipation rather than fear. Perhaps it was because he had read the desire in her eyes. The man put on a sly smile and muttered while looking at Layla.

"Heh... I've never seen such a delicious little thing."
He opened his pants and rubbed his penis between Layla's cleft, which, despite being subjected to multiple intravaginal ejaculations, still looked pristine. The sensation of the soft flesh caressing his penis made him feel as if the blood was rushing to his head with excitement.
"Ugh, I'm gonna cum!"
"Huff, huff, ungh!!"
And at that moment, the man who had been using Layla's mouth ejaculated into her mouth with a soft moan. Even as nausea welled up, Layla strained to move her throat, swallowing the brackish, bitter taste and viscous semen that gushed from the tip of the man's penis.

-Glug, glug.

The sensation of the semen passing through her esophagus and into her stomach would normally have been a dull and sticky unpleasantness, but for Layla, who could sense the fresh essence contained within the semen, even that was a satisfying pleasure.
Tears streamed from her eyes as she struggled for breath, and her beautiful face contorted in pain, but she didn't care.

-Squish.

But before she could properly savor the taste of the essence she had painstakingly received, a heavy, foreign sensation tearing through her insides from below pierced her body. The penis of the man who had newly inserted himself into her vulva was much larger than the previous mercenary's, and Layla trembled as if she were being pierced through the crown of her head with pleasure.
Even though her physical abilities had been honed by the succubus arts, her sensitivity to pleasure remained unchanged. In fact, having developed a more delicate sense of touch, she was even more vulnerable to pleasure and stimulation.
Now, she had become a body that could easily climax simply from being penetrated, even without her clitoris being caressed, so without using her inner energy, she had no strength to resist, let alone control her body.
"Haaah, wait, let me... haaang!!!"
Thanks to the penis that had been filling her mouth being pulled out, Layla managed to open her mouth with difficulty, but all that came back was the mercenary's rough movements. There was no way the mercenaries, with their lust raging to the top of their heads, would listen to her.
The moment she felt the glans scraping against her vaginal walls and the thick penis tearing through her flesh and pressing against her internal organs, Layla once again moaned and trembled.

Chapter 84

84: Return - H
Night was deepening, but the atmosphere inside the tavern remained ripe, showing no signs of cooling down. Or, could it even be called ripe? Perhaps it was closer to something more vulgar and base.
Lyla's gang rape by the Zancata mercenaries was openly displayed to all the men in the tavern. Even if they couldn't directly participate in the orgy, the men felt excitement and satisfaction as they watched the girl fall apart.
"Whoa!"
"Hey, feed her a little more!"
"Damn, look at that tender skin. I wish I could stick it in once..."
No one stopped the Zancata mercenaries who were putting on such a good show. The guard, who should have been maintaining order, paid no attention to the villages outside the castle, and the tavern owner was simply satisfied with the good sales of food and alcohol, not caring what happened to the prostitutes who were voluntarily selling their bodies.
Drunken cheers and desires echoed, and rough laughter reverberated throughout the tavern. In one corner of that frenzied scene, Emily was kneeling on the floor like a dog, accepting Duron's penis.
"Haa, haan! Ahk!?"
Before she knew it, Emily had also thrown off all her clothes, becoming completely naked. Because of this, although less than Lyla, she also became the center of the drunken men's lustful gazes.
"Keuhah! That bitch's tits are amazing, huh?"
Unlike Lyla, who still had a youthful air, Emily had a mature body, so many men focused their attention on her. Ignoring the lewd remarks they threw at her, Emily continued to moan.
"Ahut, hwang!!"
When she first became naked in front of them, shame rose to the top of her head, blurring her vision and making her dizzy, but now she didn't care about such things. After rolling around naked for more than two hours, the fact that she was undressed didn't matter anymore.
Rather, as her mind calmed down, she felt a strange sense of liberation. Although she had been forcibly stripped, Emily had a justification for being naked in front of others, and as that led to resignation, a subtle sense of enjoyment was also emerging.
Of course, she was more concerned with the penis currently moving back and forth inside her vagina.
"Keuh, say it, as I taught you. Huh."
Duron whispered in Emily's ear, thrusting his hips powerfully. He had already ejaculated inside her body several times, but his penis was still hard and erect, relentlessly plowing through Emily's flesh.
As the low voice she had heard so many times echoed in her ear, Emily reflexively opened her mouth.
"Haa, Duron, your cock, is good! Haeuuht! More, hahk, fuck, me, more!"
As Emily pleaded in a seductive voice, Duron smiled contentedly and thrust his hips even more fiercely. Who wouldn't like a woman succumbing to pleasure and craving a man's body?
However, as always, the words that come out of one's mouth do not necessarily mean the truth.
'...Ah, not there.... I wish he would scratch a little lower...'
Unlike the words coming out of her mouth, Emily was internally disappointed with her sex with Duron. Unlike Lyla, Emily's level of succubus arts was still low, and she hadn't been trained to climax even if she was just roughly fucked. Moreover, her only sexual experiences were the three times she had been with Charka. As such, she needed more effort than Lyla to reach climax.
And even if it was Duron, it would have been difficult to satisfy her.
Emily had learned the pleasure of sex as a woman through her experiences with Charka, but in the current situation, that was actually a disadvantage.
Even if it was a considerably large penis by human standards, it was far from matching Charka's penis, which seemed to tear her body apart with its relentless force. Compared to Charka's cock, which seemed to pierce through her very soul, Duron's only made her feel like she was having sex, nothing more and nothing less.
"Heh heh, you whore. How is it, do you like it!?"
"Haa! Deeper, please fuck me deeper!"
Duron's cock, which was moving back and forth in the place where Charka had already been, and not touching the places he had touched, was not as pleasant as the words Emily was uttering.
'A little further inside... no, I should just be satisfied with this much...'
Was that why?
Even while she was having sex with Duron, Emily was unknowingly recalling the nights she had spent with Charka. It was a bit embarrassing for her. To think that she would miss that day, when she had been so lost in pleasure that she had forgotten that she was a man, and had screamed so loudly.
In fact, the reason Emily wasn't satisfied was less about the size of the penis and more about the absence of Lyla, who had been caressing and assisting her from the side, but Emily, who lacked sexual experience, didn't realize that.
"Haa, Duron, your... hwaaang!"
In the end, Emily had no choice but to shake her hips, pretending to be happy while saying words she didn't mean, with a slight sense of disappointment. After all, she needed money to ride the carriage to Karaldin, and this was an act of selling her body to earn money.
And that unsatisfactory feeling continued even as Duron ejaculated inside her body for the seventh time.
'I want to come too...'
Was it because of the repetitive, tantalizing stimulation that provided stimulation but didn't lead to climax? Emily grumbled inwardly and tensed her lower abdomen. But that was only for a moment, and she was soon embarrassed that she had thought that way.
'...No way. What was I thinking...'
Before she knew it, she was desiring her own pleasure, not for the sake of money or succubus arts. She was desiring a climax as a woman, not a sense of conquest as a man. The moment she realized that fact, Emily understood the meaning of being a woman more deeply.
However, she didn't have time to deeply contemplate that fact.
"Hoo, looks like your friend is pretty much done too."
Duron's voice, calm as if he was overwhelmed by the unique sense of emptiness after ejaculating, flowed into her ear. At those words, which contained the topic she was most interested in, Emily unknowingly raised her head and asked.
"Lyla, la...?"
"Yeah, your friend. Ah, would it be better to see it directly?"
Duron said that and chuckled.

-Swoosh.

"Haa...?"
He pulled out the penis that had been inserted into Emily and picked up Emily's body.
"Ahut, um...?"
Then he started walking towards the table where the mercenaries were gathered. It was out of consideration for Emily, who couldn't walk because her legs were completely limp. Of course, the emotion underlying that act couldn't be seen as consideration.
Lyla was surrounded by other mercenaries.
Because they were surrounding her around a table, her figure was not visible.
"Boss. This bitch isn't responding?"
"Keueung, that's right. It's no fun fucking her like this..."
"I told you not to feed her so much alcohol."
"Hey, how was I supposed to know she was weak to alcohol! How would I know?"
"Oh my, excuses. Do you know that the stuff you fed her is a particularly strong brandy?"
"No, did I only feed her that? I even gave her beer to help her sober up."
As Emily heard the men's conversation, she felt her heart beating rapidly. Contradictory emotions of anxiety and anticipation simultaneously tightened her chest. The content was what it was, but what she focused on was only one fact.
Lyla's voice cannot be heard.
Not even a small moan, let alone a shrill scream, can be heard.

-Creak, squeak!

All that could be heard were the noise of the table creaking and the sound of skin colliding, a splashing sound. Lyla, whose body strength was abnormally strong thanks to mastering Ironclad, couldn't have lost her voice.
...Perhaps, she has lost consciousness.
She doesn't worry unnecessarily.
Emily herself knew best that Lyla could become as strong as she wanted if she put her mind to it. Even if she lost consciousness, it wouldn't immediately lead to a threat.
Emily was just curious about what Lyla was like.
Surely, she would be defiled in a terribly beautiful way.
That dark and gloomy emotion, which was surprising even to herself, could perhaps be called anticipation. Emily knew that she was pathetic for having expectations for such things, but she also knew that she couldn't reject her own nature.
"What? Is she passed out? Or did you give her some kind of drug?"
"No, it's not like that, but I gave her too much alcohol... I think she's just drunk."
Emily was held in Duron's arms as she passed through the men and looked down at the table.
"Ah...?"
Her brown eyes widened as she fixed her gaze on Lyla.

-Squeak, squeak!

Like a doll with its strings cut, Lyla was accepting the man with a blank face, her legs spread wide. There was semen smeared around her mouth, and white fluid was scattered all over her body.
The words that she had been given alcohol were not a lie, as Lyla's stomach, which had been endlessly smooth, was bulging out.

-Squeak, creak.

"Ah, woo... hua..."
Each time one of the mercenaries grabbed her waist and used her like a sex toy, a whimpering moan echoed from Lyla's mouth. But that was only for a moment, and the moment her unfocused blue eyes turned to Emily, her gaze became clear as if it had never been hazy.
Lyla, who had regained her gaze, smiled at Emily as if to reassure her.

-Smirk.

Looking at Lyla, who was giving a thin smile as if to say that she was okay, Emily felt a complex emotion that was hard to describe.
Joy and pity, excitement and worry, love and depravity swirled together, and Emily reached out and grabbed Lyla.
The night was still long.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
I'm sorry.
I didn't actually go through enough revisions.
I think the post-nut clarity was stronger than I thought.
And thank you for the coupons...OMG I just checked it...

Chapter 85

85: Return - H
How much time had passed?

-Squish! Squeak!

My body is hot.
The sound of skin rubbing together echoed strangely in my ears. The world was blurry and hazy, and a low laugh echoed.
No, a rough laugh?

-Ahahahahaha....

The laughter echoing in my ears slowly burrowed into my head.

-Squish! Squeak!

My lower abdomen throbbed, and it felt good.
When I pressed down on the very end of my insides, I felt like I involuntarily let out a gasp.
"...Ah..."
As if replaying a broken film, the scene before my eyes came into view in disjointed snapshots. Was it because I was drunk and my brain couldn't process visual information? That's a useless thought. This world wouldn't have that kind of knowledge.
Maybe I just drank too much.
Those guys forced me to drink even when I said no. That's why I feel good. I'm lying down, melted and stretched out, in a world that's blurred and distorted.
"Huff, huff."
When I focused a little, I heard a rough voice in my ear.
When I lifted my head slightly, I saw a man holding my waist and vigorously thrusting his dick into me.
Ah, right.
I'm still being taken.
The moment I realized that, my dulled body began to accept stimulation again. Or rather, I was finally recognizing the pleasure I had been feeling all along.
"Hee, ah..."
The foreign sensation in my lower abdomen continued to pierce through my head and then subside. The sensation that seemed to pierce through my whole body, the pleasure that seemed to pass through my spinal cord, felt good.

-Gush.

The man's dick, which had been poking at my lower abdomen, writhed and gushed, ejaculating. I couldn't feel the warmth of the hot semen, but I could tell that someone had come inside me because of the flow of energy.
My scattered mind turned white again.
When I came to my senses again, the man's dick was gone.
I liked that feeling.
I wish there had been a little more. I wanted the energy to fill my belly and swell it up, but I was disappointed that it didn't.

-Gurgle.

Aroom, who had been wriggling in my belly, passed through the cervix and absorbed the semen that had entered my body. My body trembled with pleasure, and a faint moan escaped my lips.
"Haa..."
I wish I could just become an onahole like this. Ah, I'm not much different now anyway. I've been living like this ever since I was born. I've been giving my body to men and acting coy. And my fate will probably never change.
When I thought of that fact, a faint smile appeared on my lips. It was a smile of self-deprecation, and also a smile of pure pleasure.
Either way, it doesn't matter anymore.
"This bitch is smiling?"
"Tsk, tsk, she's completely wasted. I told you not to feed her so much."
Rough hands grabbed my waist. The man grabbed my waist with his large hands, as if to embrace it, and shook my body vigorously.

-Squish! Squeak!

"Hngh, hng..."
Each time the inserted dick vigorously rummaged through my flesh and pressed against my insides, a faint moan escaped my lips. A violent movement as if using a tool. The man was using me roughly, as if I were an onahole.
When did I start feeling even greater pleasure from this kind of inconsiderate sex? I tried to recall the memory in my blank mind and pleasure-stained senses, but I couldn't.
"Ugh, what a grip...."
"That bitch is a natural-born pussy. I've been pounding her this much, she should be getting loose by now..."
Lewd talk echoed in my ears, but I was already used to such words. I heard the word "slut" more often than "pretty," and I received more praise for the tightness of my hole than any other compliment.
"Haa..."
Still, is it because I was taught to get turned on by such cheap lewd talk?
"Hngh, fuck..."
"Haa, woo..."
I had no strength in my body. All I could do was lie on the table and accept the men. It felt good, and I didn't hate it, but I couldn't help but feel a little lonely in one corner of my heart.
How much time had passed like that?
"....Ah?"
In the midst of the blurry vision, I saw Emily's face. Her red hair flowed down, and her still-youthful face was filled with worry.
A hand with warm warmth stretched out through her red hair.
//
"Haa, wait....Hngh!?"
Lyla stuck out her tongue and licked Emily's vulva. Each time her tongue, wet with moist saliva, swept through the pink cracks, Emily's body convulsed intermittently, and moans burst from her lips.

-Slurp, slurp.

Emily stood on the table, spreading her legs and receiving Lyla's service. The sight of her golden hair hanging down and licking the semen flowing from the girl's vulva to clean it was something that aroused lust in those who saw it.
"Aah!?"
Each time Lyla's tongue swept over her clit, Emily trembled violently and moaned. The gazes of the men watching were stinging. As the lustful gazes that seemed ready to pounce on her fell on her skin, Emily felt shame and a sense of depravity that seemed to boil up from within.
"Haa, hoo, slurp..."
She lowered her gaze and looked at Lyla, who was diligently licking her pussy. Despite being gang-raped roughly by men, Lyla's appearance was still beautiful.
Was it because of the heated atmosphere and the heat that filled her head?

-Swish.

Emily reached out and wiped the semen from Lyla's cheek with her finger.
Then she put it in her mouth and tasted it. She tasted a fishy and stale taste on her tongue, but her already heated body judged it as not a bad taste.
I wish she was more defiled.
Emily was embarrassed by the thought that came to her mind without her knowing.
She knew that Lyla enjoyed these acts. She also knew that this kind of promiscuous sex was necessary to master the Succubus Arts. But apart from that, the desire hidden deep in her heart wanted to see her defiled more closely and more clearly.
The reason she accepted the men's absurdly ridiculous demands was probably because of that.
"Hey, when are you going to start?"
"....Just a little longer. It'll be soon."
A calm and seductive voice flowed from her mouth, surprising even herself. What would Lyla think of her like that?

-Smirk.

When she lowered her gaze and met her calm blue eyes, Lyla smiled lightly and buried her face in her crotch again. Was that a sign that she was doing well?
Emily reached out and stroked Lyla's hair. She felt the texture of the semen stuck between her hair, as if someone had a bad taste, but she didn't need to worry about it now.
The offer Emily accepted was simple.
10 Rads for each ejaculation. An amount almost equal to a bottle of alcohol, she sold her and Lyla's bodies to all the men in the bar. Excluding the Jancata Mercenaries, there were nearly twenty men in the bar.
Most of them were drunk, and most of them were licking their lips as they looked at Lyla and Emily. Emily could roughly guess how the rough-living mercenaries would treat them.
She had seen that kind of video in her previous life.
A video of countless men surrounding and attacking one woman. At the time, she used to masturbate while watching those videos, but....
To think that she would be the main character.
The men stood around Emily, each with their lower bodies exposed. They each had a lewd smile on their faces and laughed as they looked down at Emily.
"Then, shall we start with this young lady?"
'...Ugh, it's a little scary after all....'
No matter how much she had prepared herself, she couldn't help but shrink back. Nearly eight rough-looking men surrounded Emily so that they could pounce on her at any moment, and if they wanted to, Emily would have no choice but to be helplessly humiliated.
'Well, that might be okay too.'
When Emily imagined herself lying among the men and moaning, she felt a throbbing sensation in her lower abdomen. Then, she immediately smiled bitterly at herself.
It was something she would never have imagined doing before the trip, but now she was dominated by the thought that it didn't matter. Was this also Lyla's influence?
"Hey, if you're not going to do it-"
"No. I'll do it now."
Emily smiled briefly and opened her mouth towards the man's dick in front of her.
//
---------= Author's Note ---------=
I'm sorry.
I don't have much time, so I keep getting writer's block both yesterday and today...
I will try to regain my pace as soon as possible...

Chapter 86

The atmosphere inside the tavern had become intensely heated. Of course, it had been lively before, but it wasn't as feverish as this frenzied party. Cheers echoed from all corners, and men surrounded the center of the tables, each throwing down silver coins.
"Hoo..."
The tavern master sighed softly at the sight but shook his head, seemingly not intending to intervene. For him, as long as business was good, he was satisfied.
Even though the Zankata Mercenary Corps' "business" was over, it wasn't the end. Layla and Emily were the only women in the tavern, and the virile mercenaries wanted to taste them as well, just like the Zankata Mercenary Corps had.
Eventually, due to this alignment of interests, the two ended up servicing all the men in the tavern for the cheap price of 10 rads per session. Layla was slightly worried about Emily, but she couldn't back out in this atmosphere, so she had no choice.
"Ah, wait... Layla, Hng?!"
"Emily, you can't do that, you have to show the 'masters' properly, okay?"
In the center, surrounded by men, Emily moaned intensely, embracing a strange man's body. It was as if she hadn't been unsatisfied with Duron's sex; the penetrating penis stimulated her weak spots, bringing her to climax again and again.

-Squelch, squelch!

"Next... shall I try here?"
"Hyaa?!"
Layla watched Emily and gently placed her hand on her clit. As her white fingers brushed over the red-hot clitoris, Emily trembled and burst into passionate cries.
Layla's job was simple.
To help Emily enjoy the men. Golden hair covered Emily's naked body, and a small tongue licked down her neck. Not only that, but when she reached out and stimulated her clit, Emily quickly climaxed.
"Ugh...!"
As Emily's inner flesh contracted violently at her climax, tightening around the man's penis, the man who had been inside her groaned in confusion and ejaculated inside Emily. Unable to withstand the pressure of Emily's vagina, which was contracting as if trying to squeeze out his semen, he scattered white fluid into her womb.
"Puhaha! You shouted so confidently, but you only lasted three minutes?"
"What a premature ejaculator!"
Jeers echoed from all around, and the man frowned roughly. Even though it was a 10-rad session, it wasn't that he regretted the money. To those in the mercenary business, 10 rads was just pocket change, worth only two bottles of alcohol, and being able to bed the women in front of them for that price was an unbelievably good deal.
However, the fact that it only took three minutes from insertion to ejaculation became a shackle that held him back. He didn't regret the money, but he regretted his pride as a man.
"Damn it! One more time!"
The man shouted boldly, taking out a silver coin, but after being hit in the face with a tomato that flew in with the jeers, he had no choice but to put the coin back in his pocket.
"Shut up! If you're done once, wait your turn!"
"Premature ejaculator!"
Blocked by the fierce jeers, he was eventually pushed out of the line.
From among the surrounding crowd, another man approached them with a flushed face. He was a mercenary wearing leather armor and a belt around his waist.
Layla smiled faintly as she looked at him.
"Ah, are you the next customer?"
There was no need to play the aloof act anymore. She put on a seductive smile and looked up at the man, and he placed a silver coin in the bowl next to the table.
"I'll take care of you this time."
10 rads.
It was a cheap price, worth only two bottles of alcohol, but Layla didn't show any reluctance at all. She climbed onto the table and overlapped her body with Emily's, as if lying on top of her. She lifted her white ass like a dog and provoked the man with a subtle tone, as if seducing him.
"Can I expect you to last a long time?"
"...Heh, cheeky."
The man chuckled as if he was interested and grabbed Layla's waist.
A smile appeared on her lips, and a subtle anticipation bloomed in her heart. She had provoked him like this, so he wouldn't end it moderately. He might violate her to the point where an ordinary woman would collapse in pain.
And, on the contrary, that would be better.
Layla smiled faintly and kissed Emily, who was lying beneath her. Then, she stuck out her tongue and licked the semen off her cheek.
"Haa, Layl...a?"
Emily was still out of it, having climaxed several times from accepting the men and Layla's touch. Layla looked at Emily and whispered softly in her ear.
"Rest a little, it's my turn this time."
"...U-uh..."
Emily nodded slightly and closed her eyes, and Layla looked at the scene warmly. But that peaceful scene was only temporary,

-Squelch.

"Hng?!"
Layla let out a weak moan as the man inserted his penis from behind.

-Squelch, squelch! Squelch!

Even though she had been penetrated dozens of times tonight alone, her lower lips had not yet lost their elasticity. But that didn't mean she could resist the man's merciless piston movements.
"Haah, hng, haah?!"
Layla's body collapsed onto Emily, and the man who was tasting her muttered as if he was amused.
"For someone who spoke so confidently, you're nothing special? It would be better to use the girl underneath."
"Hng, n-no. Hng! I'll, do, it... Hng?!"
Emily was now at her limit.
Unlike Layla, she was still inexperienced in both the Yin Demon Art and the Iron Body Armor. Emily's vulva was already swollen red, and if she did any more, she wouldn't even be able to walk tomorrow.
She had to finish off all the remaining people on her own.
"Then try tightening it more!"

-Smack!

"Hng!"
Layla's body convulsed as a large palm struck her white buttocks. She tightened the inserted man's penis by putting strength in her lower abdomen.
//
The tavern after the drinking party, after everything was over, was a terrible sight, as if a fight had broken out. Drunken mercenaries were sprawled out here and there, and the chairs and tables were so messed up that they had lost their original purpose.
"Darren, how much did we collect?"
"Including ours, it's 950 rads."
Duron scratched his head at the man's words and grumbled as if sighing.
"Damn, we made a lot of money."
"How can it not be with so many people? Should I bring it to you now?"
"...Just throw it next to me. Surely no one would be bold enough to take it."
No matter how rough the mercenaries were, they knew the importance of contracts.
No, rather, they valued contracts even more because they were mercenaries. The reason why mercenaries, who were no different from thugs, could gain the trust of customers was because they strictly adhered to contracts. A mercenary without a contract was not much different from a highway robber, but a mercenary with a contract was more trustworthy than a regular army.
If that cardinal principle was violated, the mercenary would lose trust. Therefore, contracts were more important than anything else to mercenaries, and a mercenary who broke a contract could no longer be called a mercenary.
The same goes for transactions.
Although they had bought prostitutes with money, that was also a kind of contract. It was impossible for the Zankata Mercenary Corps to cheat them out of their money.
Duron shook his head as he looked at the two girls lying side by side on the table.
'If that's not perseverance, then what is?'
The mercenaries who had been drinking enjoyed the two girls' bodies until dawn. Of course, as time went on, it became more like masturbating on a living doll than normal sex, but that was enough for the drunk mercenaries.
As a result, not only Layla but even Emily was in a terrible state. They were lying limply on the table, and they even smelled musty because they had poured beer on themselves to wash their bodies, and the guys who weren't satisfied yet had scattered their semen on top of them.
And yet, the two girls were holding hands and sleeping peacefully on the table.
Duron looked at the two girls and then turned away.
As if trying to relieve the unpleasantness that was welling up in his heart, unlike his refreshed lower body.
//
Our condition after leaving the tavern was, to put it mildly, not good. I felt nauseous from how much alcohol I had drunk, my head was pounding, my whole body was sticky, and I was exhausted.
"Ugh...."
Moreover, Emily was having a hard time walking because she had been treated so harshly. If you counted the number of times, I had done it much more, but she, who had not yet mastered the Iron Body Armor, was not very strong.
Inevitably, I had no choice but to carry Emily on my back and walk to the forest where Elle was staying.
"I can just walk..."
"Are you going to fall again?"
Emily said she would walk, but after staggering a few times, she quietly got on my back. Still, it seemed like she was still in pain, and Emily occasionally whined as we walked towards the forest.
"I thought I was going to die... my pussy hurts so much...."
"...It's kind of refreshing to hear you say that. But you'll get used to it after doing it a few more times."
When I was with Charka, I had given her enough foreplay and used potions, so she recovered quickly, but this time it wasn't like that. The problem wasn't the size, but the fact that her fluids had dried up in the middle, causing her inner flesh to chafe. I was like a never-ending spring, gushing out fluids because I had trained in the Yin Demon Art, but Emily wasn't like that.
Besides, there were so many men, so it might have been a little difficult. Emily was silent for a while, then suddenly opened her mouth as if she had thought of something.
"I thought I was prepared in my own way, but it's still a bit of a shock...."
"What is?"
"That, that... doing it with multiple people..."
Ah, that's what she meant.
Well, that's not an experience that an ordinary woman would have. Of course, Emily wasn't an ordinary woman, but it wasn't an experience that a woman who was a man in her previous life would have either. Even if it was unavoidable to learn the Yin Demon Art, it must have been a tremendously shocking experience from Emily's point of view.
"...You worked hard."
I smiled bitterly as I carried Emily on my back.
I don't regret not stopping her because she was prepared for it, but I couldn't help but feel a little bitter.
No matter how much you decide to accept what will happen in the future, you can only know if you can handle it after you experience it. It was almost a gang rape, so the shock must have been even greater than Emily had expected.
Being surrounded by countless men and constantly violated could become a trauma. It would be understandable if she said it was too difficult now and that she couldn't do it.
"Was it very hard?"
"...Yeah."
When I asked, thinking that, the answer came back immediately.
A vacant answer filled with affirmation. Of course, it must have been hard for her.
But Emily's words didn't end there.
"...So, don't do this kind of thing alone next time."
"...."
At those words, I stopped walking.
It wasn't because I was impressed by her words. I had already come too far for that, and it didn't hurt anymore. After calming my emotions for a moment, I started walking again.
"Hmm, so you want to do it together next time?"
When I asked playfully, the answer came back again.
"Yeah."
It was hard, but she still wanted to be together like that. I don't know what Emily's heart is like, but it was a little embarrassing.
....But, this is for beginners. It's already hard, so what are you going to do in the future? The amount of essence needed to learn the Yin Demon Art is quite large. And to learn the Iron Body Armor, you have to repeat what happened yesterday and today on a daily basis. Not being able to build up internal energy through cultivation was a painful thing.

I thought for a moment, then suggested to Emily.
"Then, how about we go to a goblin den next time?"
"...Huh?"
"What do you think? It might be a little unsanitary, but once you get used to it, it's not so bad. If you stay there for about a month, your inner energy will accumulate quickly, and your martial arts will develop rapidly."
"Ah, th-th-that's...."
I could feel Emily's agitation, so intense it was palpable even through her back. Amused by her reaction, I chuckled and replied.
"Don't be too scared. I'm just kidding."
"Ahahaha, th-that's right...?"
Actually, it wasn't a joke.
It was about 70 percent serious, but maybe that was a bit much. I secretly thought it was a good idea, but it seemed like I had to find another way.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
I was originally going to revise chapter 85, but after rereading it, I thought it would be better to leave it as is, so I didn't make any revisions. I haven't been able to write well lately because I've been distracted. From now on, I will quickly skip repetitive scenes and focus on the story.

Chapter 87

87: Return
"...You're back?"
After many twists and turns, we returned to the forest's entrance, where Elle greeted us with hollow eyes. She was crouched against a tree in a pitiful posture, her dark circles, as if she'd stayed up all night, were quite impressive.
"Did you stay up all night?"
"Of course! Could you sleep if you were me!?"
I asked just in case, but a sensitive reaction came back. Well, lying around alone in the forest was practically suicide, so staying awake was better for increasing her chances of survival. Elle couldn't even go to the village in case she was wanted, so she must be sensitive after being stuck in the forest all day doing nothing.
"Ugh, why is my life like this... It's so messed up, really..."
As if she had been reflecting on her life during that one day, Elle muttered in a hollow tone. Seeing that, Emily and I looked at each other and gave bitter smiles before approaching Elle, who was muttering with dazed eyes.
"I have good news for you. You don't have to worry about money anymore."
I held up the money pouch I received from the Jankata Mercenaries and shook it at Elle. Then Elle's expression changed subtly. It wasn't a joyful look, but she was looking at me and Emily with a complicated gaze, as if she had something to say.
"Um... I'm just asking in case, but you guys really..."
"Yeah, we did it."
"What do you mean? I told you?"
When Emily and I answered separately, Elle made a sour face and asked again.
"...Really?"
"If what you're asking is if we sold our bodies, then yes, we really did. You can tell by looking at her, right?"
"Huh? Why me...?"
I chuckled and pointed to Emily's neck. Emily didn't have Ironclad Skin like me, and because the men had kissed and sucked on her so much, countless kiss marks still remained on her body. Emily realized that and blushed, and Elle, who seemed to know the meaning of the kiss marks, cleared her throat.
"Ugh, ahem, no, I know that, but..."
She hesitated for a moment, then sighed and continued.
"...This feels really weird, and I can't quite express it... I'm sorry. It's all because of me..."
"Don't be sorry, you'll have to do it later anyway."
"...Really? That's a relief... Wait! What did you just say!?"
At my answer, Elle's eyes widened in shock, and she wrapped her arms around herself as if protecting her body. Of course, that wouldn't happen, I just made a joke because she looked so dejected, but her reaction was surprisingly intense.
But where did she learn that gesture?
"I'm kidding. We wouldn't do that, would we?"
"Ah, haha, r-right? You wouldn't conspire with bad people to tie me up, put me naked in a box, and sell me to smelly old men, would you?"
"...I don't think that would ever happen."
Perhaps because Elle's reaction was so fresh, even Emily shook her head with a dumbfounded expression. What kind of thoughts could lead her to such a conclusion overnight? She seemed to have quite the knack for digging her own grave.
"It seems like you watched too many comics in your past life. This is reality, so that kind of thing..."
I was about to advise her, but I stopped talking. Then Elle glared at me with a flustered face.
"...Wait, why did you stop talking? That makes me really uneasy, you know?"
"It's nothing. Don't worry about it."
Because sometimes reality can exceed imagination. I couldn't guarantee it. Of course, I wouldn't put Elle in a box and sell her, but other things could definitely happen. Like being captured by a goblin horde and getting pregnant, or being spawned by a giant salamander.
"No, that's why I'm even more worried! Would it hurt you to just finish what you were saying!?"
"It's okay, I won't sell you. But I can't guarantee anything else. Just in case, be prepared to some extent."
"...No, saying that makes me really uneasy... You shouldn't have said anything in the first place..."
I turned my head away from Elle, who was muttering in disbelief.
Well, nothing much will happen, so it'll be fine. Probably.
//
Once we earned money, there were no major incidents on the way back to Karaldin. As a result of checking, Krudion had not yet put up Erzebe's face on wanted posters, so we were able to return to Karaldin by carriage without any problems.
The fact that her face wasn't on the wanted posters in Krudion meant that it was safe in Karaldin as well. However, staying in the village outside the castle and passing through the castle gate into the city were slightly different.
The problem was getting inside Karaldin Castle, but fortunately, that problem seemed to be solved more easily than expected. As we entered a nearby restaurant to grab a bite, a familiar face caught my eye.
"Oh, it's been a while."
"...Who are you?"
"You wouldn't say you've forgotten me already, would you?"
"Of course I remember you. Miss Freeman."
Rotnil Muren.
The man who was in charge of my costume and makeup on the underground plaza stage. To be exact, it was the entire production. Our meeting wasn't very long, but it was easy to remember him thanks to his unique quiet atmosphere and appearance that didn't suit the underworld.
"Do you know him?"
Of course, Emily couldn't know him, so she tilted her head in confusion, but I brushed off her question by vaguely explaining.
"I met him when you participated in the investigation team last time."
"Ah..."
When I explained simply, Emily nodded and looked at Muren with a wary gaze. And Elle was looking at him with quite suspicious eyes.
Regardless, I led the other two and joined the table where he was sitting. If he was an underworld member who knew the underground plaza, he might know a way to get the unidentified Elle into Karaldin.
"What have you been up to?"
It was just a greeting, but it actually meant, "Why haven't you contacted me?" At my question, Muren smiled bitterly and nodded. He called the waiter to order more food and answered my question.
"There was an accident. A monster appeared in the middle of the underground waterway."
"...Oh, that couldn't be..."
"Yes, it was a poison-spitting salamander. It gave us quite a hard time."
I knew of one poison-spitting salamander, could it be that one? When I looked at Muren with a questioning gaze, he nodded slightly.
I wondered what had happened, but it turned out that the organization had missed Quaidon. That explained why Sartun hadn't contacted me. No lord would stand idly by when a poison-spitting monster appeared in the city's waterways. Since they had lost the monster they had smuggled in, they must have been desperate to solve it themselves.
"So, was it resolved well?"
"Well, things worked out somehow, so we're barely managing. Thanks to the benevolent Governor."
Did that mean it was okay?
Sartun was a connection I had made... well, not really. Anyway, they were guys who had some value, and it would be troublesome if they were destroyed somewhere I didn't know. At least I wanted them to be around until I could confirm whether it was safe to use the Soul Absorption Technique on other monsters. Plus, I could get some energy from them.
"By the way, who are these people...?"
While I was organizing my thoughts, Muren trailed off, pointing to Emily and Elle. Only then did I realize that I hadn't introduced the two of them, and I gave him an awkward smile and said.
"Ah, I'm late to introduce them. This is Elle and Emily. They're both my friends."
If they were other gang members who were no better than thugs, I wouldn't have introduced them, let alone talked to them, but for some reason, I felt like it would be okay to introduce them to Muren. The unique quiet and calm atmosphere he had definitely gave off the impression that he had learned manners somewhere, so he was different from other underworld members.
Still, that was only to say that he was relatively safer than others. As someone who worked in the 'show' business, he was still someone to be wary of. Still, in order to get Elle into Karaldin, I had to introduce her.
"Nice to meet you. My name is Rotnil Muren."
"Oh, hello..."
"Nice to meet you. Er... my name is Elle."
Emily and Elle each introduced themselves, and soon the awkward atmosphere disappeared as the food came out. To be exact, it was more accurate to say that they didn't need to pay attention to the awkward atmosphere because they were focused on the food.
As we were eating for a while, Muren suddenly spoke to me.
"I recently got a new job. I think I'll be a little busy from now on."
"...Really?"
It was a very random remark, but as someone who knew what it meant, I couldn't help but feel a little nervous. The only job he could be talking to me about at this timing was about a new 'show'. I hesitated for a moment and asked him a question.
"When is it?"
"It will probably be in two weeks. But it's not confirmed yet. This time, the gap was a bit long due to an unexpected accident."
"I see."
Curious about the conversation between Muren and me, Emily and Elle stopped eating and looked at me. I looked at the two of them for a moment and made up my mind. It wouldn't be difficult to ask Mien for time off, but it could be quite complicated to explain to Elle and Emily.
I wanted to be as honest as possible, but that wasn't as easy as it sounded. From my point of view, I was worried that the two of them might be shocked if they heard the exact details.
"Then can I help you?"
Still, I couldn't refuse this opportunity, so I asked him. Then Muren looked at me with an unknowing gaze and nodded.
"...I understand. I'll talk to them about it."
"Thank you. Oh, and I have something to ask you too..."
I started like that and briefly explained about Elle. Since I couldn't explain the situation in detail, I just asked if he could sneak her into Karaldin, and Muren thought for a moment and nodded.
"I understand. Then it's not a difficult task."
As expected. There was no way an organization with the ability to bring monsters into the city wouldn't be able to bring in one person. I let out a sigh of relief at his words, but Elle asked back in disbelief.
"Huh, really?"
"Yes."
"No way. It was definitely different before... Ah, no. That's not it..."
Elle muttered in vain, then quickly covered her mouth as if she had realized her mistake. But did she know that it made her look even more suspicious? Emily only tilted her head without much change in expression, but I couldn't help but flinch inside because I knew the mistake she had made.
The fact that she had sneaked into the city before was definitely not something to say in front of ordinary people. Especially if that place was Mesatria.
Still, it was fortunate that the word Mesatria didn't come out. I really wondered if that was the case, but if there had been any mention of it, it could have unintentionally provided a clue. I naturally continued her words as if it were nothing.
"Elle has sneaked in once before."
It would be okay to tell this much. After all, Muren was also part of the underworld, and an organization that ran brothels in the underground plaza and committed the outrageous act of smuggling in monsters wouldn't care too much about sneaking into the city.
"Is that so?"
As expected, he didn't pay much attention to Elle's words.
It was possible that the events of Mesatria had not been spread to Karaldin, and even if they were known, it was unlikely that they would immediately suspect us, so it was only natural, but was the saying "a guilty conscience needs no accuser" from my past life exactly like this?
"Ah, hahaha..."

Unconsciously making a mistake, Elle gave an awkward smile and turned her gaze back to the oatmeal. I watched her for a moment, then continued eating.
But, how did Elle end up in Mesatria? I'd talked to her a few times now, but there was still so much I didn't know. I should set aside a day to really talk about each other.
//
Getting Elle into the city was surprisingly simple. Muren had Elle ride in the carriage he came in, and they confidently passed through the city gates after a perfunctory inspection. Knowing the general situation, I thought it was plausible, but Emily seemed to think differently.
"Hey, Layla."
"Yeah?"
"Do you think we got scammed by Uncle Taron?"
"...I know what you're thinking, but I don't think that's the case."
Muren is a member of Sartune's organization, and the underworld here is so vast compared to other cities, so getting through these gates must be easy. It's not a matter of power, but a matter of how much authority the lord has granted them.
"Really?"
"Probably."
So, the 500 Rads we paid back then, while a bit expensive, was definitely worth it. It was easier to think that way than to suspect someone unnecessarily. After all, money comes and goes.
If I work as an adventurer, I can earn a decent amount of money, and if I'm really short on money, I can always brazenly become a prostitute. Mien might scold me, so I need to think about that a bit.
"Then, I hope we meet again in the future."
"Yes, I hope you're well until then."
Muren entered the streets of Karaldin, dropped Elle off, left a meaningful greeting, and went his way. Before leaving, he scanned me with a complex look, but I couldn't tell what that look meant.
I waved to him as he left, then took the two of them and headed towards the inn where I always stayed.
"By the way, who was that guy?"
"Ah, that's..."
Of course, I had to give Elle and Emily, who were asking questions as if it were obvious, a reasonable explanation.
...But, what should I say?
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Thank you for the coupon.
I'm worried that you might be overdoing it...
But I will gratefully accept what you have given me.

Chapter 88

88: The Hunt
The first thing I did upon arriving in Karaldin was withdraw money from the bank, and the second was get El settled in an inn. Emily and I were sharing a double room, so she naturally had to take a single, which meant El had no choice but to borrow money from me.
"Thanks, I'll definitely pay you back later."
"Yeah, preferably with your body."
"....Ah, hahaha, you're joking, right?"
"...."
"Hey, why aren't you saying anything!? You're joking, right? Right!?"
Of course, I was joking, but if El asked, I'd be willing. Not that such a thing would ever happen. I was thinking of teasing her a bit more, but Emily glared at me from the side, so I had no choice but to brush off her words lightly.
"Of course, I'm joking."
"...."
Emily's gaze held a hint of suspicion.
....Could this be jealousy? I doubted it, but just in case, I might have to give up on my dreams of a reverse harem. Not that it was a very important dream in the first place, so it didn't matter.
"Haa...."
After registering El's room and washing up in the inn's bathhouse, I finally returned to my room, and only then did it feel like I was coming home. It wasn't actually home, but the atmosphere was similar. In any case, it was much better than the shabby room at Lakers'.
I guess the nice interior really made it feel like home. I wanted to just lie down on the bed and fall asleep, but I had something to do before that.
I left Emily, who was already lying in bed, and headed to another room in the inn.
-Knock knock.
"Come in."
I knocked, wondering if she was still there, and a familiar voice answered. I opened the door and was greeted by a familiar face.
"Oh, Lyla...?"
"It's been a while, Mien."
Mien looked the same as ever. She was looking over some notes in the room, and tilted her head at me as if surprised. But only for a moment, before narrowing her eyes and asking me a question.
"Lyla. Why are you so late?"
The adventurers who had been escorting the Karabut Trading Company had returned a while ago, but we were five days late. Even though they had asked us, they had reason to worry if we were this late. Mien's worried question was reasonable.
...But, she is worried, right?
I wanted to tell her the truth, but I couldn't tell her everything about El. After a moment of thought, I decided to tell her half-truths.
"Well, I met a friend in Mesatria, so I was a little late."
"...A friend?"
"Yes, I'll introduce you later."
"Lyla's friend... I have a feeling they're not ordinary."
She was right, so I had no choice but to nod.
Was this the insight of a mage? I thought Emily was pretty ordinary. After that, I talked with Mien about my impressions of the escort request, and then returned to my room.
"Ah, and since I'm back after a while, I should start studying again, right?"
....And I received a seemingly large amount of homework as a bonus.
I felt this last time too, but to be studying again in this world.
It's so thrilling... or rather, it feels kind of nice.
Anyway, it wasn't a bad feeling.
//
The day after registering at the inn in Karaldin, El suddenly came to our room, occupied the bed, and declared,
"Nice to meet you. I am now Elysium Nosferatu."
Because of the accident in Mesatria, she couldn't use the name Erzebet Vladimir as it was. So, she had to change her name, half willingly, half forced. Of course, there was no need to go to the government office to apply for a name change. No matter how detailed the Kilkerd Kingdom's administrative organization was, it wasn't that thorough. It was enough to just give her name when registering as an adventurer.
Adventurers often accepted people without asking about their identity, as it was a dangerous job, so it was the perfect identity for a fugitive like her to disguise herself. Still, she seemed to like the nickname El, so she chose a name that could make the most of her nickname.
....Even if the meaning was roughly put aside.
But, did she like the vampire concept that much?
"....What does that mean?"
Emily, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed, tilted her head as she looked at El. At her question, El chuckled and shook her head, answering.
"Hehe, it doesn't mean anything."
Her tone, enjoying herself like a child with her own secret, bothered me, so I stopped transcribing the magic circle and answered Emily's question.
"I think it means 'Vampire of Paradise'. Not bad. I approve. It goes well with your nickname, 'Eternal Maiden'."
"Hiiiak!? You, how did you know that...? More than that, I don't have a nickname like that!?"
Did she think I wouldn't know?
Of course, I could have pretended not to know, but when she made it so obvious that there was something, I wanted to tell her. I smiled at El and turned my gaze back to the notebook on the desk.
"Don't ignore me! No, please don't ignore me..."
The magic I was transcribing now was the magic of body strengthening, which was the basis of the magic of increasing the elasticity of the body that I had seen in the underground plaza before. It was a magic that required an understanding of the cell tissue and internal organs of the human body, and Mien said it was the magic of the Necromancer school she belonged to.
The knights' enhancement sigils were also a type of body strengthening, but the difference was that they used the magic power of monsters to cast magic, while the former used the vitality of the body. The former seemed to be much more versatile, but there must be a reason why such magic was not officially registered with the academy. In fact, most knights used body strengthening that used vitality.
"Hee, Vampire of Paradise... I think it's cool."
"R, right? It's cool, right? It's not too cheesy, is it?"
"Then if you combine the two, does it become 'Vampire of Paradise Eternal Maiden'?"
"....I was wrong. Please stop talking about that."
As an aside, I first heard that Mien was from the Necromancer school when I asked her about that magic. When I asked her if there was magic that could transform the body, she thought for a moment and told me about her school, along with an assignment on body strengthening magic.
According to her, the Necromancer school was currently disbanded, but in the past, it had students and was doing well. Judging from her slightly wistful expression, there seemed to be a story if I dug deeper, but she wouldn't tell me right away.
"It's okay, Elly. It's not bad to be a maiden...."
"Yeah, you guys are the bad ones. Just you wait, let's see how long you can tease me! Someday I'll live a life of luxury with eight concubines!"
"....Are you going to do it with eight people at once? That's going to be really hard, you know?"
"W, w, who said anything about doing it at once!? Why are your thoughts so shameless!?"
"Oh? A, aren't you?"
Still, since it was a school related to my master, I was curious about its origins. All I could guess now was that the Necromancer school studied magic related to the human body. Looking at Mien, who used body strengthening magic and looked younger than her age, I felt like I had a sense of what kind of magic she used.
Still, I didn't have much information about the Necromancer school, so there was no basis for judgment.
Even if I had heard a lot from here and there, it was just a prostitute picking up stories that travelers had dropped. What I knew about this world was extremely limited. I definitely felt a lack of knowledge about the Necromancer school, as well as magic and other common sense.
I guess I should visit the library next time. I couldn't enter the lord's castle, so a library run by the Magic Guild would be appropriate. I thought about asking Mien about the school's affairs, but that seemed like it would touch on the past, so it was a bit uncomfortable. It would be better to investigate on my own and then ask.
"....Emily. I didn't think you were like that. You're surprisingly lewd."
"No, that's not it. I just thought you would definitely do it all at once...."
"Crazy, I haven't fallen that far yet!? I like fluffy love comedies, but I don't like intense humiliation! Ah, it's good if I'm watching it. I don't want to experience it myself. Of course, if I actually did it, I could theoretically do up to five at once....."
"I, I see. But why five? We only have three holes, right?"
"...I'm sometimes amazed by those words of yours. You don't seem like you'd throw out that kind of sex joke at all from your usual appearance. Is this what they call gap moe?"
I smiled wryly and shook my head slightly at the sound coming from behind me. It was good to have a conversation without hesitation, but I wondered why the content was like that. I didn't dislike that kind of conversation, but if I heard it while studying, I wanted to join in, so I'd rather they talk about martial arts.
...But it's also my responsibility that I corrupted Emily like that, so I have to put up with this much. I thought so and continued to transcribe and analyze the spellcraft blueprint of the body strengthening magic.
"The reason why it's five is...."
Let's ignore the obscene jokes in the background for a while.
//
Elysium Nosferatu, El, who had changed her name to a rather bizarre one, easily passed the test at the Karaldin Adventurers Guild and received her adventurer's license. Her main strength was her hands, which had been tempered like steel by the Bloodfiend Demonic Art, but she couldn't show that as it was, so she showed off her swordsmanship appropriately.
"That was really easy. That person was weaker than I thought."
-Gurgle.
She was lying on the bed in the room where Emily and I were staying, playing with Arum. Of course, Arum wasn't a cat but a slime, so it was more like she was hugging and playing with it as she pleased rather than playing with it. It was fluffy because it was a slime, and even cute because it was pink, so she seemed to like it very much.
Of course, she seemed to have forgotten that it came from my womb.
And I was still doing the assignment that Mien had given me.
It was a task of deciphering the diagram of body strengthening magic and doing spellcraft directly on paper, but Mien had asked me to do spellcraft with a different kind of magic power than what I had transcribed two days ago, saying it was an applied problem, so it was a problem that I had to think about quite a bit.
Still, I thought it wouldn't be bad to talk sometimes when I was stuck, so I put down the fountain pen in my hand and looked at El and answered.
"We've learned martial arts, so it's hard for ordinary people."
Instructor Lacas's skills weren't that bad.
It was easy for me and El because we had gathered internal energy with the Blood Shadow Demonic Art or the Yinfiend Demonic Art and trained in Qigong. In the first place, our physical specs themselves were quite strong compared to ordinary people, so we could fight appropriately with weapons that were relatively less skilled.
"I guess so. But what about Emily? Does she have an adventurer's license?"
"When you say that, it sounds like you're talking about specs.... Anyway, she does."
Emily wasn't here right now. She was caught by Merrill, a ranger belonging to the Adventurers Guild, and was working. Even if it was a part-time job, it seemed like delaying the request period for a few more days was a bit much. It didn't seem like she was scolded, but she wouldn't be able to participate in requests for the time being because she had to fill her quota.
"Adventure... sounds fun."
El hugged Arum with both arms and muttered with an expression as if she was imagining something. Her appearance was like a child who didn't know the ways of the world, so I wanted to shatter her fantasies, but unfortunately, I had almost no experience entering the Mesin Great Forest either.
All I had experienced since coming to Karaldin was the underground waterway, the underground plaza, and the work in the goblin lair.

...and thanks to all three of us having experienced some pretty wild sexual stuff, telling Elle the truth would probably shock her. I was already debating whether to tell her everything honestly since Emily had been probing about my relationship with Muren, and I really didn't want to complicate things further.
Is this why having a wild past is so inconvenient?
"Have you ever been to the Great Forest?"
"...Just the outskirts, maybe a little?"
"Just the outskirts...that's vague. I'm really curious about what it's like. The Great Forest was really famous even in my country."
Come to think of it, her homeland, the Nekar Confederation, was quite far from the Great Forest. With the Astaltine Empire to the north, desert regions to the south, the Kilkard Kingdom to the west, and the Mediterranean Sea and the Setuia City Alliance to the east, it was a region where it was hard to even see monsters, so it made sense that she'd be interested in the Mesheen Great Forest.
Monsters, especially magical creatures with cores, were particularly important resources. It wasn't for nothing that the Kilkard Kingdom boasted such great power.
Elle thought for a moment, then her eyes sparkled as she asked me a question.
"Anyway, monster hunting sounds kind of fun, don't you think?"
"...Does it?"
"What's with that reaction? It's monsters, for crying out loud! Mysterious animals that didn't exist in our world! The unknown is calling to you! Doesn't it make you feel all fired up or excited?"
I paused for a moment to recall my memories. From the goblins of the Great Forest to the slimes in the underground waterways, and even the Kwaidon in the underground plaza. As I retraced all those memories, I realized I had to agree with her.
"You're right. It does feel kind of exciting."
"See? So, when you take on the next request, you have to take me with you!"
Well, that wouldn't be difficult.

Chapter 89

Episode 89: The Hunt
The opportunity to hunt the monster that Elle mentioned came sooner than expected.
"Lyla, shouldn't you be venturing into the Great Forest now?"
After holing myself up in my room for about three days, studying the assignments Mien gave me and the magic to strengthen the tensile strength and elasticity of cells, Eira came to find us. She had a triumphant smile on her face as she handed a piece of paper to Mien and me, who were studying magic.
"...This is a troll."
Mien took the paper she offered and read it before replying briefly.
"That's right. The deadline is six days. And the reward is a whopping 3,000 Rad! Of course, that's just the contract fee, and they'll give us a bit more depending on the grade after disassembly."
"If it's grade measurement after disassembly... I need to prepare provisional contract magic."
"Well, what about it? Mien can do it, right?"
"That's true."
Since Mien was my teacher, my participation in the request naturally meant her participation as well. Since Eira brought the job in the first place, Mien would naturally be with us.
"Eira, have you decided who to go with?"
"Um, not yet. But you don't have to worry too much. Lyla, you're close to that person, right?"
"That person... are you talking about Zarka?"
When I tilted my head and asked, Eira gave an awkward smile and nodded. Taking Zarka, one of the top guards in the guild, would certainly be reassuring. And if we added Elle, the numbers would be about right. Emily is too busy working to come along.
Three guards, one mage, and one archer.
The combination was reasonably balanced. There was no priest, but Mien could easily fill that role. Healing is possible with potions, and healing that potions can't handle is something only high priests can do. Besides, many priests can't heal depending on their faith, so there was no need to be tied to a priest.
"And I'd like to bring a friend too..."
"A friend, you mean Nosferatu?"
"...Yes, that's right."
The name is so awkward, but there's no way to explain it.
"It's a bit much to bring a newbie right away. Is it okay?"
"Yes, I trust her."
Instructor Lacas said something similar when I first recommended Elle. It was a question as if asking if she was really skilled, but the result was obvious.
Still, he had experienced precedents with me and Emily, so he wasn't too surprised. Female guards are a bit rare, so I think these reactions from the people around us are inevitable. There's no martial arts in this world, and women are at a bit of a disadvantage physically.
Considering that, it was surprising that there was a considerable proportion of women among adventurers, but if there were variables such as magic and holy magic, it wasn't that strange. Thanks to that, Elle and I can work without much prejudice, so I should be grateful.
//
It was easy to bring Zarka in.
Whether it was because of the affection we had built up over time, or because he simply had nothing to do, he readily agreed to my request.
"...Troll hunting, it's been a while."
"Just in case, we're not killing it."
"I know. We usually don't kill them."
Unless it was just selling the core or byproducts, monsters used for experimental materials were usually captured alive. That's also how requests are made to the Adventurer's Guild. In particular, trolls with regenerative powers are used to make potions, so there were many requests for live capture because the freshness of the blood was important.
Each monster has its own use, so the types of monsters that are killed and only their skins or cores are brought back are different.
Since it's dangerous to bring captured monsters into the city, disassembly plants and workshops are set up in the outer guilds of the towns outside the castle. The Adventurer's Guild operates it, but it's practically exclusively for the Magic Guild.
Of course, the monsters wouldn't be crazy enough to follow along nicely, and the difficulty increased because we had to use a rather violent method of beating them unconscious and then making a provisional contract with subjugation magic. And the reward is as generous as the difficulty, which is a characteristic of live capture requests.
"When do we depart?"
"Tomorrow."
"How long will it take?"
"Um, they say six days, but if things go well, it could be faster."
"I understand."
"...You're coming, right?"
"That's right."
"Whew, that's a relief. Thank you."
Even though my name was a bit known for single-handedly raiding a goblin den, the fact that I was still a rookie adventurer didn't change. I didn't know what would happen in the Great Forest, so the more veteran adventurers like Zarka, the better.
...Actually, Elle alone would be enough, but I thought it would be better to bring at least one man. Four women is not a vibe I want. Besides, Zarka is a veteran adventurer, so it would be good to bring him along in many ways.
After receiving Zarka's approval, I let out a sigh of relief and walked into the inn where he was staying.
"...Do you have any business?"
Zarka asked me as he looked at me, but I gave a subtle smile and replied.
"I just got one."
When I slightly loosened the buttons around my chest, he nodded as if he understood. When his thick hand covered my shoulder as if embracing it, my body heated up with anticipation. It felt like my lower area was getting wet even though he hadn't even started foreplay.
I thought about how long it had been since that incident in Krudion, and why I was looking for a man again, but this was different. That was like a special dish I ate occasionally, and this was like a health food.
Even though I prefer rough and inconsiderate humiliation, it's not bad to mix bodies with someone I know like this sometimes.
"Recently, you've only been paying attention to Emily. It was before we left, so if I had to say, it's not even recently..."
"Wasn't that what you suggested first?"
"That's true, but you have to be fair. It's lonely to watch from the side and comfort yourself alone."
"...Difficult."
"It's not difficult at all."
We had a comedy-like conversation and then went into the inn room together.
//
Emily, who had returned from work at the Adventurer's Guild as usual, immediately lay down on the bed and sighed.
"Haa, I don't want to work..."
She, who was working part-time as a receptionist at the Adventurer's Guild, was having the busiest day of the three, including Lyla. Of course, Lyla, who was learning magic from Mien, couldn't be said to be relaxed, but Emily, who was working directly, was slightly different.
Elle, who was also lying on the bed and looking at Lyla's magic book, opened her mouth in an impressed tone as she looked at Emily.
"...When you say that, what should I say? You seem like a really great member of society, and I'm proud of you."
"Are you making fun of me?"
"No, not at all. I mean you're great."
"Oh, really...?"
She didn't seem to be lying, so Emily inadvertently accepted Elle's words. She lay on the bed and tossed and turned for a while, then suddenly remembered something and asked Elle.
"By the way, where did Lyla go, and why are you here?"
"Oh, so only my girlfriend is important, and I'm treated like leftover rice?"
"N-No, that's not it!? I was just curious..."
"No, what do you mean it's not? You slugs! I have to turn you both into escargots. Oh, my fate, why did I have to meet guys like this..."
"Elysium. Escargots are not made from slugs."
"...I'm just saying. And that name is really weird. Just call me Elle."
"Oh, okay..."
"And she went to meet someone. I don't know who it is, but she said they're a comrade."
"Um, then I roughly understand."
The only people she would call a comrade would be Eira or Zarka. Eira took a request for troll hunting during the day, so she must have gone to meet Zarka.
'...Then she'll be late.'
Emily thought so and gave a small bitter smile. Even she herself thought that the relationship between her and Lyla was very complicated. It was something she couldn't have imagined in her past life.
"...."
Elle and Emily were lying on their respective beds, silent for a while. The silence after the conversation that would usually happen. It was Emily who broke it first.
"By the way, would it be weird if Lyla and I dated?"
"...According to my subjective opinion based on objective judgment, you guys are just weird. It's not that I have a particular aversion to lesbians, but your relationship is... no, just forget what I said. Well, it could be. I can respect your tastes as much as you want."
Elle said that and rummaged through one side of the bed and picked up the magic sword Boreas. The blue sword was surrounded by a leather scabbard, but the thumb-sized blue jewel embedded in the pommel sparkled as if to prove that it was an extraordinary sword.
Elle held the sword in one hand and looked at it intently before continuing.
"Yeah, respect for taste. That's important. For example, even if I declare that I'm going to masturbate with this right now, can you understand me?"
"Oh, that's right. You had that sword. I was wondering why you were here, but you were here to protect it?"
"...That's right, but did you even listen to what I said?"
Elle glared at Emily, who had completely ignored her words, but then sighed and nodded. Anyway, it was true that she was staying to protect the magic sword. Elle held the magic sword for a while and looked at it here and there before opening her mouth again.
"And, I don't think it's particularly weird."
"...Really?"
"You're like a damn dating sim protagonist, you're only pretending to listen now."
"Oh, to answer that... honestly, I don't think it matters."
"Really? Well, I feel the same way. I don't really care if you two date. Lyla is cute enough, and besides..."
Elle stopped talking and looked at Emily with a lewd smile.
"If the contents are Seo-hyun, she's worth fucking enough. And her appearance is also a pass. She's a blonde with blue eyes! Oh, now that I think about it, it's a real shame. If she was only about 2 years younger, I would have snatched her and eaten her."
"...."
Through those words, Emily was able to realize that the Elle in front of her was a human being with a rather dangerous kind of taste. Of course, it was uncertain whether Elle could beat Lyla in terms of force.
"Sob, now that I think about it, it's a real shame. If I had come out 2 years earlier... blonde loli..."
Since Lyla stayed in Lakers, even if Elle had come out 2 years earlier, there was almost no chance that she would have met Lyla, but Emily didn't bother to say that fact. She chose to turn her gaze to the magic sword rather than listen to Elle's monologue, which was full of nothing but harmful substances, let alone nutrients.
She fixed her gaze on the blue sword.
North Wind Sword Boreas.
A weapon that controls the wind, and a magic sword that can unleash its power through a contract.
Lyla hadn't told anyone else about its identity yet. She couldn't have said it. That's because, while taking Elle out, they killed a knight from the Gardisha County and stole the magic sword, and also killed a griffin rider from Mesatria.
Even if they were close friends, it was difficult to talk about the process. The reason why she couldn't show the existence of the magic sword was also because of that. A magic sword is not something you can pick up on the street, and since it is a weapon made with great care by skilled blacksmiths, if Eira or Mien saw it, they would definitely be questioned.
"....."
To put it bluntly, she was even anxious about Elle playing with it now. What if someone else came in and found out? It's not like it's openly written as a magic sword, but it's hard to be sure that no one knows about magic swords. Thinking so, Emily opened her mouth to Elle, who was touching the blade of the magic sword.
"Hey, Elle. That's now..."
"Huh? Oh, that's right."

El, jolted back to his senses by Emily's words, immediately tried to put away the demon sword, but he was already too late.
—Click.
The closed door opened, and someone entered.
"Miss Emily. About the guild's troll hunt..."
It was Mien who had opened the door.
With her black, straight hair neatly tied back and her elegant face, Mien naturally scanned the room to find Emily, and in the process, she spotted the demon sword Boreas.
"...Huh?"
Mien stared at the demon sword for a moment with her dark eyes. Her reaction seemed to say, 'What is that?' But soon, her eyes were filled not with curiosity, but with astonishment.
"...Miss Emily, that..."
She didn't finish her sentence, but both of them knew clearly that Mien had noticed the existence of the demon sword.
In an instant, an awkward silence filled the room.

Chapter 90

90: The Hunt
As soon as I returned to the inn after a pleasant time with Charka, I saw Elle, Emily, and Mien sitting with serious expressions.
"...."
And in the center of them was the Demon Sword. Seeing it, I immediately understood why they were sitting with such grave faces. I didn't know how it happened, but it was clear that she had discovered the existence of the Demon Sword.
"Lyla, I have something to say."
Mien was looking at me with a serious gaze. Judging by the lack of hostility in her eyes, she either didn't know the truth yet, or even if she did, she didn't intend to antagonize me. The latter was probably more likely. She would know the rarity of a weapon like the Demon Sword, so it would be easy for her to deduce the whole story.
"....Yes."
I sighed inwardly and answered her. I knew I had to tell her someday, but being caught like this left a bitter taste in my mouth. I didn't know how she found out. Elle might have been careless, or Mien might have sensed the Demon Sword's magic and barged in.
My failure to mention the Demon Sword all this time was also a problem. There were many opportunities to talk about the Demon Sword after returning from Mesatria to Karaldin, but in the end, it was me who couldn't bring myself to speak. Perhaps this incident was a good thing after all. It might have been better to be caught and get it over with than to keep worrying without reaching a conclusion.
It was just a little disappointing that it had to be in this form.
"Is this why you stayed in Mesatria?"
When Mien asked me the question, Emily and Elle, who were sitting down, flinched. It seemed that they were the ones who got caught with the Demon Sword, rather than Mien finding it out on her own. But I had no intention of blaming them, so I gave them a wry smile and nodded to Mien.
"Yes, that's right."
"Do you know what this is?"
"...Yes."
After nodding again, Mien stared at me for a while, then sighed with a complicated expression.
"Lyla, I don't just think of you as a nice person. To gain that much power at such a young age, you would have had to undergo bone-crushing training, or some kind of terrible magical experiment. I don't want to arbitrarily judge someone who has made such efforts based on my own standards."
....Strictly speaking, it's neither, but I couldn't nod here. I looked at Mien without saying a word, and she didn't seem to expect an answer from me either, as she continued.
"So, can you tell me honestly? How you got this Demon Sword, and who you killed, everything."
After she finished speaking, she looked at Elle. It was a seemingly indifferent gaze, but she wouldn't be completely uninterested. This clearly meant that she wanted to know about her as well.
"...."
I looked into Mien's eyes.
Her black eyes were deeply sunken. They were eyes that seemed to contain no emotion at all at first glance. Looking into those eyes, I hesitated.
Should I reveal everything?
Or should I hide it?
The hesitation didn't last long.
"Actually...."
I stared straight into her eyes and slowly opened my mouth.
//
I told her almost everything about what happened in Mesatria. Sometimes I, sometimes Elle, explained the situation at the time, telling the story in as much detail as possible.
Thus, the story ended around the time the bell rang to announce the evening. Mien sighed and rubbed her forehead after hearing our story.
"Haa, a Gryphon Rider. Seriously....you've done something huge."
Killing a knight of the Eastern nobles was one thing, but killing a Gryphon Rider was definitely a big problem. The stronghold city in the Mesin Great Forest was a key area for the Western noble factions, and the Gryphon Rider was definitely a major force.
"Let's talk about that problem later. First of all....I'd like to hear more about Lyla and Emily, and Elle's origins."
Surprisingly, Mien didn't blame us for killing people. Rather than that, she was more interested in the reason why we were able to do such a thing, more than the events of Mesatria. The reason why we had such great power compared to the people of this world, and were able to have it at such a young age.
I had no intention of criticizing her values. I was similar to her, so I wouldn't be qualified to do so.
Unlike Earth, this was a world where people frequently killed each other, and there was a widespread tendency to think of death relatively lightly. That's not to say that you can just go around killing people, but that's how it is compared to Earth.
"Okay."
Now that I had started to tell the truth, I had no intention of making up lies now. In the end, I told Mien most of the truth. And that, in my judgment, was the best way.
Mien was a mage, and her knowledge and logic would surely be able to see through any clumsy lies I made up. If I wasn't confident in making up a perfect lie, it was best to tell only the truth from the beginning.
Of course, I didn't reveal everything.
I only said that several people, including me, were reincarnated in this world, and that we had knowledge of a different world called martial arts. I didn't say what that martial art was, who we were in our past lives, or how we lived, and Mien didn't ask.
It would take more than a day to tell all that.
After telling her the general story, I bowed my head and apologized to her.
"I'm sorry for not telling you all this time."
It wasn't that I wanted to hide the fact, but that I had to. If Mien was just a passing acquaintance, it would be different, but since she was teaching me magic, it was a truth that I would have to tell her someday. It was a pity that I had to tell her in this situation, but I felt like I had lifted a burden off my mind by putting down the secret I had been hiding.
....Still, it would be better for my mental health not to tell the rest of the secrets, so let's keep my mouth shut.
"No, you don't have to apologize for that. With that kind of past, it would be difficult to answer unless someone asked. But honestly, it's a bit unexpected. I thought you were an Imperial spy or a half-demon, but an otherworlder...."
"....For someone who says it's unexpected, you seem to believe me very well."
Surprisingly, Mien seemed to accept my words easily. I was a little puzzled by that, but she seemed to have understood our existence in her own way.
"Monsters and demons are also creatures from other worlds. If I think of Lyla and Emily as similar cases, there's no reason why I can't accept it."
As expected of a mage, Mien seemed to have explained our existence in her mind through the knowledge she had accumulated. But if she accepted it that way, wouldn't she think of us as similar to monsters in the form of spirits? From a consequential point of view, it's not exactly wrong, so it's ambiguous.
"Just in case, we're not monsters."
"I'm glad you said that. I was actually a little unsure. So, absorbing energy from men isn't a succubus's ability, but magic from another world?"
"Yes, yes?"
"E, eh!?"
Mien's sudden bombshell shocked not only me, but even Emily. All I said was that we were reincarnated and had knowledge of another world. I didn't say what kind of martial arts we had.
Mien seemed to recognize it as magic, but that wasn't the important thing, it was how she knew.
"U, um, since when did you notice?"
"I just thought about it. From a magical point of view, there has to be an input to have an output, but as you know, Lyla doesn't eat that much compared to her physical abilities. My knowledge couldn't understand that, so I thought about where she was getting her energy from and made a deduction. I didn't even think I'd be right."
For someone who says she didn't think she'd be right, she seems to be saying it very naturally. If you guess that accurately, I have no choice but to admit it.
I sighed and nodded at her words.
"....That's right."
When I admitted her words, Mien had a faint smile on her lips.
"It must have been a difficult story to tell, thank you for being honest. I'm sure Lyla and I will have a lot more to talk about in the future."
//
Emily, Elle, and I sat side by side on the bed, listening to Mien's words.
"First of all, I need to make my position clear. I'm on Lyla's side."
She said that even after knowing that we had killed people and committed crimes. It didn't seem like a lie just to get through this situation. As if understanding our questioning gazes, she smiled faintly and replied.
"The reason is...would it be insufficient to say that I have some personal feelings towards the kingdom?"
Of course, it couldn't be insufficient. We were grateful that she wasn't reporting us to the authorities right away. Even killing people indiscriminately has its targets. Killing her, who taught me magic, was something I definitely didn't want to do.
"And I'll seal this Demon Sword for the time being. All Demon Swords made in the Kilkard Kingdom are designed to periodically emit faint waves for tracking purposes. If you use a detector tuned to the corresponding frequency, you can detect its location from several kilometers away. It's impossible to add magic to it right now, so deactivating the core is the next best thing."
I didn't know that.
If the Demon Sword itself served as a tracker, staying in Karaldin was dangerous in itself. If I left the Demon Sword as it was and went out on a request, I could be caught without even knowing it.
Thinking about it that way, it was actually fortunate that Elle was caught with the Demon Sword.
...Still, it's true that I'm resentful. Should I spank her later?
Mien's position was to watch the situation a little more regarding this matter. The Eastern and Western noble factions weren't on good terms, and this incident involved the interests of both, so it was hard to know how the sparks would fly.
"Mesatria lost a Gryphon Rider, but because of that, they may actually try to cover up the incident."
A Gryphon Rider was killed by an unknown assailant, and the fact that they couldn't find the culprit would be a major blemish on the lord's reputation. Mien's opinion was that they might rather silence the soldiers who witnessed the incident and cover up everything.
I doubted they would take such a foolish approach, but this world wasn't a highly informationized modern Earth. Honor was directly related to the lord's power, and covering up incidents for the sake of honor was a specialty of the nobles, so there was a good chance that they would do so.
We couldn't just relax, but we didn't need to be too scared and jump to conclusions.
"It's not too late to judge after we complete the request."
"...Okay."
For an adventurer, reversing a request was a huge blow. It would be one thing to fail, but canceling a request that you could do for personal reasons was a sensitive issue because it was directly related to credibility.
There was a commotion, but the conclusion was simple.
Seal the Demon Sword for a while, and continue the request.
Instead, we needed to understand how things were going, so Mien decided to ask a 'trustworthy person' to prepare for the worst.
"Then I'll see you tomorrow. We'll be leaving around dawn, so it's best to go to bed early today."
Mien said that and left the room.
"...."
I stared at the spot where Mien had left for a while, then turned my gaze to Elle. She seemed to know that she had done something wrong, and she flinched and lowered her head.
"S, sorry...."
"It's okay."
She apologized in a barely audible voice, and I accepted the apology. The matter had been resolved well, so it would be strange to blame her now.

However, we couldn't just let it slide, pretending everything was resolved. I exchanged a glance with Emily, then grabbed Elle's arm. I continued,
"...You can repay me with your body."
"...Huh?"
At my words, Elle's eyes filled with bewilderment. Seeing her wavering gaze, I could guess what she was thinking, but it's probably not what you think.
"W-wait, why are you taking off my pants... Eek!"
— SMACK!
"Hngk!? Th-that's what you meant!?"
— SMACK!
"Ah, it hurts! Just a moment! At least give me a moment to prepare myself!"
She had trained in martial arts, so she could have resisted if she wanted to, but perhaps out of guilt towards me, she didn't fight back.
In the end, Elle had to endure spanking until she fell asleep that night.

Chapter 91

Around early dawn, as the sun began to rise, we each prepared our gear and set off towards the Meshen Great Forest. There were five of us in total: El, Eira, Mien, Charka, and myself.
Having left the city gates at such an early hour, we immediately began walking into the depths of the Meshen Great Forest. As we ascended the mountain, we were greeted by fallen leaves and branches scattered among the dense trees, as well as a vibrant array of grasses and wildflowers blooming on the earth.
Though somewhat ambiguous on maps, the Meshen Great Forest was an uncharted territory larger than the Kingdom of Kilkard. In terms of its extent, it not only bordered the entire eastern part of the Kingdom of Kilkard but also connected to the border of the Astaltine Empire.
Completely filled with mountains and forests, and with numerous monsters inhabiting its inner regions, it was a remote area that even the kingdom and empire hesitated to intervene in. Moreover, with tales of dragons dwelling in the central mountain regions, it was a treacherous place where even wyvern-riding dragon knights couldn't guarantee their safety.
"However, there's no need to be too afraid," Eira said, turning to us with a grin after explaining about the Great Forest as we walked along the mountain path.
The entrance to the Great Forest had been somewhat explored by adventurers over the years, and Eira, serving as both an archer and a pathfinder, was an adventurer who had survived in the forest for quite some time.
This was my third time coming to the Great Forest, but to be precise, it felt like my first. The previous times, I had simply come to sightsee and ended up getting dragged away by goblins, and the second time, I had practically fled through the entrance. This was the first time I had entered the Great Forest on an official request.
Was it because it was an official request, or was it because it was the Great Forest?
The group's attire was somewhat different from usual.
Everyone wore hardened leather helmets to protect their heads and hard leather armor to protect their vital areas. Unlike soldiers, adventurers often spent days or even weeks in the mountains, so they prioritized convenience over high defense, preferring leather armor to heavy plate armor.
The reason for enduring the discomfort of wearing armor was to have at least some insurance when facing goblins or wolves. Of course, I could wear rags or even go naked without much issue, but the fundamental problem of other people's gazes made that impossible. If I did that in front of Mien, I would surely be scolded.
However, I didn't need to wear a helmet.
Yesterday, while telling Mien about my secret, I had also shared a slightly embellished version of the story about my Iron Skin. Mien was surprised that human skin could have defense similar to iron, but she seemed to accept it, as there were similar spells or divine magic.
...What can't magic do?
Anyway, as we walked in formation for a while, I suddenly became curious and asked Eira, who was leading the group, "By the way, how do you plan to find the trolls?"
Wondering what methods a veteran adventurer would use, I asked, and Eira replied with a grin, "There's no special method, we just look for them."
"...That sounds difficult."
I was somewhat disheartened by her simple answer, but surely that wasn't all there was to it. Even if the Great Forest was teeming with monsters, that was only relative. To find trolls in such a vast land, there had to be some kind of method. In fact, from the entrance of the forest to here, all we had seen were some wild animals. There wasn't a single sign of monsters, not even a goblin.
"Nothing is ever easy, is it?"
"....I guess not."
"Sorry, I'm just kidding. Trolls aren't in these 'shallow areas.' You'd have to walk at least half a day from here to even see a trace of them."
According to her explanation, the entrance to the Great Forest had been so thoroughly disturbed by adventurers that there were hardly any monsters left. The only ones you could find were wolves, goblins, or Wootan. And that also meant that the demi-walkers, including goblins, had tenacious lifespans.
Eira, leading the group, looked back at El and me and smiled.
"The newbies just need to follow quietly. If anything happens... protect me."
The most important person in an adventurer's party is the guide. Finding the way through the forest and searching for the target were tasks anyone could do, but it was a role that shouldn't be done by just anyone. Even in the entrance, where goblins lived, there was always the possibility of being ambushed.
As the pathfinder, Eira was at the forefront of the group and therefore most exposed to such threats. And Charka, true to his role as a guard, walked at the rear of the group.
Originally, the leader was usually an archer or a mage. Those who could make the most objective judgments in combat situations were archers or mages. But Eira, despite being an archer, was leading us because she knew the way.
Meanwhile, El and I walked side by side, with Mien between us. Even though we were newbies, our skills had already been proven, so the others didn't seem particularly worried.
This cross-shaped formation had to be maintained while walking through the mountains, as it was necessary to protect the mage, who was the core of the party's firepower and support.
//
And after walking for quite some time...
"...Wait a minute."
Eira suddenly raised her arm and stopped walking, taking out the bow she had slung over her shoulder. However, even before her warning, El, Charka, and I had already sensed something.

-Swish.

Mien took out the spellbook she had attached to her belt, Charka took out his axe, and El and I each drew our swords and shields.
After stopping and waiting for a moment, a familiar cry echoed in our ears.

-Ker-erk.

It was the voice of a goblin, which I had heard before. We all turned our gaze towards the source of the cry. Although nothing was visible due to the trees and bushes, it was clear that there were goblins nearby.
"...The numbers don't seem that high, but they're trying to attack first. That's unusual. Is there a chief around?"
Eira made a troubled expression and shook her head, muttering as if spitting out the words. Having been gang-raped in a goblin cave, she probably didn't have good feelings towards them.
"Should I go take a look?"
When I asked Eira, she seemed to think for a moment before replying, "If it were anyone else, I would tell them not to, but... you should be fine. I'll leave it to you."
Eira recalled how I had slaughtered goblins with my bare hands in the goblin cave and nodded with a wry smile. Mien and El didn't object either.
"I'll be watching."
And Charka, unusually, looked at me and grinned. If it were a human man, he wouldn't have reacted like that. Is it really that orcs have a different culture? Still, seeing that I prefer this kind of reaction, maybe I'm a good fit for orcs.
"Keep your eyes peeled."
I smiled back at him and, with my sword and shield, walked towards the bushes above.

-Crunch, crunch.

As the sound of twigs and leaves breaking echoed, a cry similar to a sob came from beyond the bushes. Goblins are said to act in groups, so there must be more than one or two. But I didn't feel afraid.
That's because, with my Iron Skin, neither slings nor javelins would work. Even crossbows might not be effective, so those primitive weapons couldn't hurt me.
Besides,

-
Whoosh!

-
Thud!


I could easily block even this without Iron Skin. I blocked a rock rushing towards me with my shield and ran towards the bushes.

-Whoosh!

Another rock flew towards me, but I simply tilted my head to avoid it. After deflecting a javelin coming next with my sword, I was able to easily reach the other side of the bushes.
"Ker-erk!?"
Beyond the bushes, seven goblins were huddled together, each holding crude weapons. They had stone spears made by sharpening the ends of thick branches and tying them with plant vines, as well as slings and javelin throwers.
"...Haa."
Were they planning to attack us with these weapons? If they hit a vital point, I would get hurt, but that was it. Unless we weren't wearing protective gear, there was no chance they could win if they attacked us.
There was no reason to hesitate to kill the enemy, but seeing enemies like this made me feel somewhat drained.
Still, I had to do what I had to do.
"Ker-erk!"
The goblin in front of me shouted and thrust his spear, but I lightly swung my sword and cut the spear in half. The sword I was holding wasn't a magic sword, but even a regular iron sword could easily cut through a thick branch.
"Kir-erk?"
The goblin, who had lost his weapon in an instant, shook his head in confusion, but I swung my sword again and unhesitatingly cut off his head.

-Thwack.

As red blood splattered, the goblins behind him, holding crude weapons, were filled with horror. Regardless, I jumped back into their midst and swung my sword.

-Thwack.

I cut down the stone spear thrust at me and swung my sword at the goblins' necks. I didn't want my clothes to get damaged, even though it wouldn't hurt much to get hit, so I defended myself as much as possible. Besides, compared to Emily or El, their attacks were too clumsy to even bother blocking.

-Whoosh!

"Ker...!!"
It didn't take long for me to defeat all seven goblins.
//
Charka was examining the goblins I had dealt with and giving his assessment.
"Cleanly severed the Adam's apple and carotid artery. One cut per goblin. The blade didn't get caught on the skin, and the cut is clean."
Honestly, I wish he would just be quiet because it was embarrassing, but he wouldn't. The orc with the axe looked at me with an admiring gaze and nodded.
"Just as I expected."
"Is that supposed to be a compliment?"
"Of course."
Mien, who was examining the goblins' corpses, asked Charka, and he immediately affirmed. Mien seemed pleased to hear Charka's words and gave a subtle smile.
Meanwhile, Eira was examining one of the larger goblins.
"He's probably an ousted leader. There must be a chief nearby."
She pointed to something hanging around the goblin's neck. A necklace made of small teeth signified the leader of the goblins. According to her explanation, the previous leader had been kicked out of the group when the chief appeared.
"Do we have to catch him?"
When I asked, Eira slung her bow back over her shoulder and shrugged.
"Normally, we would, but we're in a hurry right now, so we have to skip it. We don't know where these guys came from, and we're not the only ones doing this request. We need to move fast if we want to get the extra 3,000 Rads."
There was nothing to gain from the goblins' corpses. We couldn't take their crude stone tools, and we couldn't take their tattered leather scraps. We took a short break and then started walking again.
After walking for a long time, the sun was setting.
"We ended up walking all day."
"It feels like we're marching... though I've never done it."
When El and I each said a word, the other three adventurers replied to us.
"This is just the entrance to the Great Forest."
"Can you see the base camp over there? From here on out, it's the real Meshen Great Forest."
"Tomorrow won't be so easy."
I couldn't help but be surprised by their words. We had walked all day, and it was still just the entrance. It was said to be as large as a country, and I was starting to get a sense of its vastness.
The base camp was different from what the word "camp" implied; it was more like a small cave. The only difference was that there was some kind of marking painted on the cave entrance.
"What if there are goblins?"

"Kill and take. It's that simple."
"The cave isn't very big. It can't hold a large number of creatures, so monsters rarely live there."
Charca and Mien answered El's question as he looked at the cave, seemingly recalling a story he'd heard at the Adventurer's Guild. It was quite a violent method, but hearing it, it sounded plausible. El, after hearing their answers, opened his mouth in surprise.
"...Adventuring is a tough job."
I think that's a fair statement.
Despite walking all day, the group didn't seem very tired. I secretly thought Mien would be weak since she was a mage, but she held up well, and there was no need to mention Eira and Charca, who were carrying backpacks.
We lit a campfire inside the cave, finished preparing for camp, and had a light conversation. It was a time for a rough briefing about the hunt tomorrow.
"From tomorrow, we'll be seriously searching for trolls. We'll avoid combat as much as possible, but monsters might appear from time to time, so be prepared."
"If we encounter a troll, I'll be at the very front. You protect the two from the rear, and Lyla, you'll assist me."
Eira and Charca told me and El as much as possible about their respective roles. And Mien was the same.
"Trolls are formidable opponents. They're about 2.5 meters tall, have immense strength, and their regeneration is tricky. But I'll assist you, so there's no need to be too afraid."
She said that, then smiled as if she remembered something and added.
"...Of course, Lyla wouldn't be scared."
Anyway, since me and El were rookie adventurers, we had no choice but to heed the advice of our seniors. I need to have seen a troll before to get a sense of it, but I've never seen one, so how am I supposed to get a feel for it? Still, in the worst-case scenario, even if I fought one-on-one, I didn't think I'd lose at all.
I might use some inner energy, but I can always replenish that.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Sorry for skipping a day. After watching Avengers, I couldn't write well for two days...
Now that I've come to my senses, I'll resume regular updates.

Chapter 92

92nd Episode: The Hunt
."..Laila."
In my dream, I felt like someone was calling my name.
In a world of complete darkness, only a murky voice echoed in my ears. Curious, I strained to listen, and the voice became clearer.
"Laila, it's your turn."
"...I'm awake."
It was Charka.
I stretched, shaking off the stiffness, and saw the red-hot bonfire and the still-dark cave. I glanced outside; it was still night.
"Have you ever stood guard duty before?"
"Yes, roughly."
While marching and escaping through the Mesheen Great Forest with El and Emily, we used to take turns standing guard every night. I was too tired to do it on the first day, but after that, I had enough energy to manage.
However, even though I nodded, Charka kindly explained what to do.
"If anything happens, just shout."
"...That's pretty simple."
"Simple things tend to become complicated when they add up. Don't fall asleep, and hold it in even if you need to go."
"Yes, I understand."
Going to the bathroom... Ahrum suddenly came to mind, but I felt a little sorry to use her like that.
I've gotten so used to it that I sometimes forget Ahrum is inside me, but I don't forget how useful she is. Last time, I didn't even need a sanitary pad thanks to Ahrum. Ahrum is an all-purpose slime that can handle laundry, washing, and cleaning, so she has many uses.
I wondered why there wasn't something like this on Earth.
"Then, good luck."
Charka said briefly and then covered himself with a blanket. I was the last one on guard duty, so he didn't have much time to sleep. I wondered if he could fall asleep, but seeing him snoring less than a minute after covering himself with the blanket, it seemed like I was worrying for nothing.
"Krrr..."
"...."
Listening to the orc's snore, which resembled an animal's cry, I blankly stared outside the cave. The sounds of insects chirping and the occasional howling of wolves echoed through the quiet darkness.

-Crackle, crackle.

I pushed a log into the burning bonfire and watched the dancing flames. Looking at the sparks that occasionally flew out, I smiled bitterly. The faces of my friends, now fading in my memory, flickered in the darkness.
Only three out of thirty are left.
Perhaps I could say there were already three, but I thought it was all thanks to luck. I couldn't even guarantee when I could find the others, and I didn't even know if they were alive or dead.
And, to be honest, there was no reason to find them.
I was forcing myself to find a reason, but it was only because I had nothing else to do, so I had no choice but to look for them. Just as I give a reason to live in order to survive, I gave a reason to look for them.
Because we're from the same world, because we know each other, because they must have learned martial arts.
"...But maybe there's a reason for at least one of them."
I chuckled to myself and threw another log into the bonfire.
//
While walking through the Mesheen Great Forest again after dawn, we encountered a strangely shaped monster.
"Qwaeeeek!!!"
That it looked strange was only my perspective. Charka, Mien, and Eira seemed familiar with the monster, as they took out their weapons as soon as they saw it.
"That's an Axolotl."
"Is it a common monster?"
"Relatively."
Charka answered my question calmly and swung his axe as if testing it. El and I also drew our swords, but Charka raised his hand to stop us.
"Just watch this time."
He muttered softly and ran towards what he called an Axolotl. The Axolotl was a four-legged, giant catfish-like monster, but it looked more grotesque than strange, with a broad, giant lizard-like appearance and a body color as dark as rock, unlike goblins.
"Qwee!!"
The Axolotl saw Charka rushing towards it and opened its mouth wide to stick out its tongue, but Charka was one step ahead, twisting his body to the side and swinging his axe at the incoming tongue.
"Hrmph!!"

-Thwack.

"Qwaeee!!!"
The shout and the sharp axe blade sliced through the Axolotl's tongue in one go, and the creature let out a painful groan. In response, Eira, who had been waiting behind, shot an arrow.

-Thunk!

"Kweeeek!!"
The arrow, flying with a whistling sound, pierced the Axolotl's eye, and the monster screamed and thrashed wildly.

-Whoosh!

The Axolotl, having lost one eye, swung its huge tail around, but Charka dodged all of the Axolotl's tail attacks with agility that belied his large size. After a while, he took advantage of the Axolotl missing its third tail attack and swung the axe he was holding with great force.

-Crunch.

"Kweeek!?"
The blade of the giant battleaxe accurately sliced through the Axolotl's front leg, and the creature's body staggered and fell. However, its long tail had not lost its momentum, so as soon as he landed a hit, Charka retreated far back without attacking further. Following him, Mien chanted a spell as if she had been waiting for it.
"Fulga ro Telum."
"Kweeee!!"
A stream of blue lightning stretched out from the jewel at the end of the staff and struck the Axolotl, causing it to scream and tremble all over. Taking advantage of the Axolotl's momentary paralysis, Charka approached again and swung his axe at its catfish-like head.

-Slice.

With more than half of its neck cut off, the Axolotl's body slumped powerlessly. Watching the party's fluid teamwork, El muttered in admiration.
"Amazing..."
Charka tied up the Axolotl's feet, drawing its attention to himself, and cut off its leg to stop its thrashing. Then Eira accurately hit a vital spot, enraging the Axolotl, and Mien cast her magic, taking advantage of the Axolotl losing a leg and collapsing.
They were all veteran adventurers, and seeing it firsthand, I had no choice but to agree.
The way they coordinated without planning in advance was something you would only see in a team that had been working together for a long time. I muttered softly, looking at the fallen Axolotl.
"...Is it dead?"
For something that looked so strong, it was a rather anticlimactic end.
...Or so I thought.
"Qwaeeeek!!!"
As if lying, the Axolotl raised its body on three legs and began to thrash wildly again, swinging its tail. The way it thrashed so violently with half of its neck dangling was like watching a resurrected undead. El, who was watching the scene, flinched and muttered, looking at me.
"Laila, don't tell me you used a resurrection spell..."
"No, wait, that's nonsense."
...Surely not.
Thinking that, I looked at Mien, and she shrugged as if it were nothing and replied.
"Axolotls are similar to Qwaidons in that they have tremendous regenerative abilities. They can regenerate their bodies if they lose their tails, legs, or tongues, and they can even move for a while even if their necks are cut off. Some individuals can even regenerate their heads."
"...Is that even a living thing?"
"It moves, so it's a living thing."
Mien answered simply and chanted the spell again. Just in time, Charka had cut off another of the Axolotl's legs, so the Axolotl couldn't avoid Mien's magic.
"Fulga ro Telum."

-Zap!

"Kweeeek!!?"
Once again, a stream of lightning struck the Axolotl, causing it to tremble again and slump its body. Charka, as if used to it, approached the fallen Axolotl and completely severed its dangling neck.

-Splatter!

The catfish-like head split in two, and a fountain of blood erupted that could be seen from afar. But that was only for a moment.

-Flap!

The Axolotl, with only two legs and a torso left on one side, wriggled and swung its tail around.
"Eek!?"
Whether it was because it was grotesque, El, who was watching from the side, flinched as if disgusted. And I, too, didn't show it, but I couldn't help but be amazed by the Axolotl's absurd vitality.
"Does that thing ever die?"
"Well, it's actually hard to kill it physically. It still moves even if you pull out its heart, and it breathes through its skin even if you pierce its lungs."
"...There are things like that roaming around in the Great Forest."
"But usually, it dies after being zapped with lightning about three times. Or you have to burn its muscles with a torch to keep it from moving."
I nodded, listening to Mien's additional explanation.
...Being an adventurer is a tougher job than I thought.
In the end, the Axolotl stopped moving only after Mien cast her lightning magic two more times. After that, we watched Eira approach the Axolotl's corpse with a dagger and extract the Core.
"...It's not going to move again, is it?"
El asked, looking at the Axolotl's torso with a face that said he was worried the corpse might start running around, and Eira tilted her head and replied.
"Well, I've heard of some Qwaidons regenerating in that state before, but I don't know about this one."
"....."
When I heard the news that Sartun had lost the Qwaidon from Muren, I just thought they were dimwits, but I think I need to change my mind. With that much regenerative power, I could see how they could lose it. Honestly, who would think that the lump of meat in front of me would come back to life?
When we made disgusted faces at Eira's answer, Mien came over and added an explanation.
"But if you take out the Core, it won't be able to regenerate here. The Core is the source of all monsters."
The Core, an organ that generates magic power on its own, was the most valuable of the materials that could be obtained from monsters. It could be said that the reason why monsters can maintain their large bodies or unleash attacks that consume a lot of energy while requiring very little food is because of the Core.
"Here."
Eira took the Core from the Axolotl's corpse and handed it to Mien. Mien took the Core, turned the pages of her spellbook to cast a spell, and put it in her space expansion pouch.
After the simple battle, the preparations naturally followed. After washing off the bodily fluids on our bodies and weapons and finishing the rough preparations, Eira shouted to the party in a lively voice.
"That's about it for the side income, now we need to get down to business, right?"
As she said, our goal was the trolls, not other monsters. We only hunted the Axolotl because we ran into it. El and I looked at each other and nodded as if renewing our determination, and glanced at the Axolotl's corpse as we passed by.

-Twitch.

"....?"
I wondered if I had seen it wrong for a moment, but I hadn't. The Axolotl's corpse was wiggling its two legs and trying to raise its body. No, it wasn't just twitching, it looked so lively that it would start walking any minute if it had legs.
"Hey, Eira?"
"Yeah?"
"That thing's moving."
"Oh, don't worry about it. It's always like that."
"....."
Indeed, this must be the Mesheen Great Forest.
I admired and averted my gaze from the Axolotl's corpse, which was vigorously flapping its tail.
//
After our very impressive first battle in the Great Forest, we headed deeper into the Mesheen Great Forest for half a day. After taking a short break for lunch, we walked again for about an hour. It was around that time that Eira discovered something.
"Wait a minute."
She raised her hand to stop the party and swept her hand across the ground covered with fallen leaves.
"...It's a trap."
According to her explanation, it was a trap made by the goblins living in the Great Forest. After listening to her explanation and looking again, the awkwardly covered fallen leaves caught my eye.
Goblins were monsters that lived throughout the Mesheen Great Forest. Although they were at the bottom of the food chain, they used traps like this to catch other monsters. And the fact that we found such a trap meant that we could use it later.
"Can we use it later when we catch the troll?"
I asked, just in case, but Eira showed a skeptical reaction.
"It's possible if there's a troll nearby, but...I can't guarantee it."
We stuck a branch nearby so we could mark the trap and walked along the mountain path again. But even though we walked until the sun was setting, we still couldn't find a troll.
"...It's not in this cave either, should we look somewhere else?"
"Well, that's not a bad idea, but...I think we should rest for today."
It wasn't like we were aimlessly searching without any clues.
Trolls have great strength and stamina, but their movements aren't very fast. Even though they are monsters, they need to eat something to survive, so trolls' prey is mostly slow and easy-to-catch monsters rather than wild animals.
And if you're talking about slow and easy-to-catch monsters, you can't leave out goblins. Eira was looking for trolls based on the traces of goblins, but she couldn't even find traces of trolls.
In the end, we found another small cave and had to camp there for the night.

-Crackle, crackle.

Like yesterday, the party laid out blankets on the cave floor, lit a bonfire, and went to sleep, taking turns standing guard. Of course, I was on the first watch. It wouldn't be easy to wake up in the middle of the night, but maybe they were being considerate because I was new. Other adventurer parties wouldn't have done that.
Is this what they call networking?
I stared blankly at the burning bonfire, thinking silly thoughts. But networking is networking, and the request is the request.
I was worried that we would be able to find the troll within the time limit if we continued like this. It was a problem that I couldn't solve even if I worried about it, but it was my first request in the Great Forest, so I was a little nervous.

-Crackle. Crackle.

But it wasn't like I could do anything special, so I had no choice but to relax. I pulled out my sword from my waist and poked at the innocent bonfire, passing the boring time.
I wasn't particularly tired, so I wasn't very sleepy. Thanks to learning martial arts, I had plenty of stamina, and even if I walked all day tomorrow, it wouldn't be a problem.

-Thump, thump.

Just as I was thinking that and poking at the innocent bonfire, I heard footsteps in my ear.
"....?"
The sound was coming from quite close, so I unconsciously turned my head in the direction of the sound. And then, for a moment, I couldn't recognize the sight in front of me and tilted my head.
"Khrm."
"....Huh."
At the entrance of the cave far away, something with a large body was standing.

Chapter 93

93: The Hunt

-Whoosh!

I narrowly avoided the club swung with terrifying force by bending at the waist. It was a swift strike, unexpected for its large size, but easy to dodge because its trajectory was straightforward.
"Kher-uh-uhng!!"
But I couldn't let my guard down. Even with my Ironclad Armor, taking a hit from a 2.5-meter-tall monster would hurt quite a bit.

-Slice!

I swung my sword, cutting the troll's arm as it passed by. The strike, delivered with proper posture and weight, pierced the troll's hide and left a wound on its skin. But, in other words, that was all.
"Kwoh-ah-ah!!!"
Without showing much pain, the troll roared and reached for me with its other hand. It wasn't holding the club, but getting caught would still hurt a lot. Evading the approaching hand, I swung my sword again, but this strike also only managed to leave a scratch on its thick hide.
This thing is really tough.
As I complained inwardly and took stance again, a sharp voice rang in my ear.
"Lyla!"
The voice belonged to El. She was swinging her sword behind the troll, calling out to me. El's specialty was hand techniques, but it was a bit much to try those on a troll. She could inject inner force to pierce the troll's skin and tear its hide, but that wouldn't be cost-effective.
Inner force is precious in this world.

-Slice.

As I swung my sword again, a faint sound of tearing flesh echoed in my ear. But the troll didn't seem to be in much pain. After all, its thick hide and excellent regeneration quickly healed minor wounds like scratches. Our fight was half in vain.
However, we weren't just wasting our time.

-Whoosh!

"The position isn't good! Lure it outside!"
As I dodged the swinging club, Mien's shout came from behind. That was exactly what we were aiming for. As she said, the current terrain wasn't in our favor.
It was hard to move freely in the narrow space of the cave. Moreover, we had to consider that everyone had just woken up suddenly from sleep, so their condition wasn't great. And for the sake of the plan, we needed to lure it outside.
"Come on out!"
However, the troll didn't seem to be a completely stupid monster. Every time we tried to go outside, it seemed to try to go further inside, as if aiming for Mien and Eira in the rear. And each time, Charka strained every nerve to keep the troll in check, driving it away.

-Whoosh!!

Watching the club pass by inches from my face, I steeled my resolve. This couldn't be done with just swordplay. It was a bit of a waste, but I had no choice but to use inner force.
"Die!"

-Slice!

"Kher-uh-uhng!!"
"Eek! I got spit on!?"
Nice, Elysium.
Thanks to El drawing its attention, the troll was turning around. Taking advantage of the opportunity, I leaped at the troll and struck its spine with my palm.

-Thwack.

The palm strike landed squarely on the troll's back, making a satisfying sound, but it didn't seem that way to the others. I heard Mien's panicked shout from behind.
"Lyla, what!?"
But there was no time to explain. I used the Weight Amplification Technique to penetrate inner force into the troll's body, then quickly pulled my hand away. It was a technique to destroy the inside using inner force. Actually, it was closer to just slamming inner force in to damage the organs rather than destroying them.
It wasn't as grand as it sounded, so it wouldn't work on opponents who had mastered martial arts that protected their internal organs through qi, or who blocked inner force from the skin. If the inner force was low quality, like Demonic Art, it had the disadvantage of being blocked by pure inner force.
Anyway, hopefully, this would slow it down a bit...
"Khrk?"
It seemed to have been in vain. The troll was moving just as vigorously as before, swinging its club at El in rapid succession. It was sad that the inner force I had put in had so little effect.
I should have saved it.
"Eek! W-wait a minute! Stop!"
El shouted loudly, but unlike her words, she was surprisingly dodging and blocking the troll's attacks well. And perhaps her screams had further enraged the troll, as it swung its club with the ferocity of trying to beat El to death.
After swinging the club about three or four times,

-Thud!

"Khrk!?"
Suddenly, the troll's club slammed into the cave wall, causing it to momentarily stop its assault. The club was stuck in the dirt wall, and this was the perfect opportunity. I couldn't miss it, so I infused inner force into my sword and stabbed it into the troll's calf.

-Thwack!

This time, I didn't regret using inner force.
"Kher-uh-uhng!!!"
A gruesome sound of tearing flesh echoed, and unlike when I had slashed it, dark red blood spurted from the troll's calf. Perhaps it couldn't move with the sword stuck in it, even with its regeneration, the troll let out a painful scream and knelt on one knee.

-Swish!

Not missing the opportunity, Eira, who had run up from behind, sprayed some liquid on the troll. From the strong smell, I could tell it was oil.
...Don't tell me, it's that method I'm thinking of.
"Lure it outside as it is!"
After spraying the troll with oil, Eira quickly leaped towards the cave entrance and shouted. There were still belongings left in the cave, but this wasn't the time to worry about that.
"Hmph!"
Charka was the first to move. Unlike Eira's signal, he ran towards the troll, who was kneeling, with his double-bladed axe.
"Kher-uh-uhng!!"
The troll roared furiously and reached out its arm, but Charka swung his axe, still in his running posture, and struck the troll's arm. Flesh and blood arm versus steel weapon. The result was obvious.

-Crunch!

"Kieh-ek!!"
If it were a human, the arm would have been severed, but the tough troll was mostly intact, except for the arm being half-split. You might ask how that's intact, but it looked intact enough considering its arm had been struck by a large double-bladed axe.
The troll let out another painful howl and clutched its arm. Taking advantage of the time Charka had bought us, we all escaped out of the cave.
It was still the middle of the night, but it was bright outside.
The bright moonlight caressed us as we emerged from the cave.
"Everyone's out, right?"
"I think so."
Eira asked as she took out her bow, and I nodded. Me, Eira, Mien, Charka, El. A total of five people, so the numbers were right. Eira didn't have time to check, so she connected the bowstring to the bow and sprayed something on the arrow she was holding in one hand.
"Kheu-eu...."
Meanwhile, the troll pulled the sword out of its calf and began to approach us with staggering steps. Even with one leg unusable, the troll was still huge and imposing. Its eyes were filled with anger and hostility.
However, the situation was already over.

-Whoosh.

Eira, who had already nocked the arrow, was aiming at the troll. Red flames flickered and burned at the tip of the arrow. She fixed her gaze on the troll and gave us a light warning.
"Be careful, it's going to thrash like crazy."
With that, she released the bowstring she had been pulling.
//
"Kher-uh-uhng!!!!"
A roar that could only be described as tremendous echoed, as if shaking the entire Great Forest. The troll's body, covered in oil, was burning as if it had always been that kind of monster. I wondered if it would charge at us in that state, but it didn't even seem to think of doing so, only rolling around on the ground.
I had been so tense, but it was a relief for me.

-Whoosh!

"Kher-uh-uhng!!"
The troll continued to roll around on the ground as if trying to put out the fire, but the fire on the oil didn't go out easily. The troll rolled around on the ground for a while before finally slumping down and becoming motionless.
"...."
It was a slightly pitiful sight, but the troll's grim appearance had the power to make the scene not so pitiful. I tensed my body and watched the troll, who was burning like a pile of firewood, with my shield raised.
But there was nothing for me to do. Mien, who had been preparing behind us, walked towards the troll as soon as it stopped moving. She pointed her staff at the troll and approached it, chanting a spell.
"Arlto Ademo."

-Whoosh.

As the clear voice rang out, the flames that had been burning with the momentum of never going out extinguished at once. What remained in the place where the flames had disappeared was the troll's body, half of which was horribly burned. I wondered if it was even alive.
"Ugh, disgusting..."
"Is it dead?"
El turned her head away as if the sight was disgusting, and I asked Mien.
"No, it's just unconscious. Trolls don't die from that much."
It was Eira who answered my question. I felt like I had heard that yesterday, but it seemed that it was normal for monsters in the Great Forest not to die even if their heads were cut off or their bodies were burned.
While I was contemplating the existence of living things, Eira put her bow back on her back and let out a sigh of relief.
"Phew, that was a surprise. I really thought we were going to die..."
"I agree. If she hadn't handled it well, we probably would have died."
I wondered if that was just Eira's usual exaggeration, but seeing even Charka nod, it didn't seem to be just exaggeration. I felt strange being praised out of nowhere.
I didn't do much.
I just shouted loudly, 'It's a troll!' and fought it 1 on 1 for a while. If that's a big deal... no, on second thought, is it a big deal?
"That's right, you were really great!"
El also smiled at me as if she agreed. As we were building camaraderie, Mien, who was drawing a magic circle near the troll, looked at us and shouted.
"Could you guard this place for a while?"
Come to think of it, it wasn't over yet.
At her words, me, El, and Charka each took up our weapons and surrounded the troll. In my case, I had to go with my bare hands because I didn't have a weapon, but it was better than nothing. As the three of us surrounded the troll side by side, Mien seemed relieved and quickly increased the speed at which she was drawing the magic circle.
"Can you lift it?"
"It's okay, just give it some strength."
Soon after she completed the magic circle, we dragged the unconscious troll's body and placed it on the magic circle. The type of magic circle was the Familiar Summoning magic that we had used when we made Aruem our familiar.
Even if we were hunters, we couldn't carry a troll that weighed over 300kg. That's why it was common to use this kind of contract magic for requests to capture monsters alive.
"Contora do Mien..."
The effects of Familiar Summoning magic were weak on magical creatures as powerful and intelligent as trolls, but if we used magic while they were unconscious, it was possible to cast a weak suggestion, so we could last until we returned to Karaldin. It wasn't without risk, but it was a much safer and easier way than carrying an unconscious troll.
"...Sa Noma."
Soon after the spell was finished, Mien sat down on a nearby rock.
"Phew, it's finally over. I almost had a really big problem."
With that, she slowly looked around at us. As if the battle until just now had been a lie, the surroundings were quiet. Since it was still night, only the sound of insects chirping echoed around us.
"...Yeah, tell me about it. I still can't tell if this is reality or a dream."
"Still, it's good that the request is over quickly."

When Era grumbled, sounding bored, El chuckled and replied from beside her. If you excluded the fact that we were ambushed, this request was lucky. We found the troll on the third day, and now all we had to do was take it to Karaldin, and it would be over.
"Surely, there's no one faster than us."
Era was half-convinced. And for good reason, the troll capture request came suddenly, and the deadline was tight. If we gathered people and set off within a day and caught the troll on the dawn of the third day, it was worth aiming for the reward.
And even if not, we could just sell it to the dismantling yard for a good price.
//
The next day, we packed our things and immediately headed towards Karaldin. Thanks to Mien's suggestion, the troll, which had been rampaging until yesterday, followed us quietly as if it had all been a lie.
It looked more like a golem moving under a wizard's command than a ferocious monster.
And one shocking thing was that the body, which was clearly severely burned yesterday, had regenerated to some extent. Of course, it wasn't fully healed, but even that much was an amazing level of regeneration.
"Does it heal burns quickly too?"
Considering that burns generally heal slowly naturally, this regeneration was definitely unnatural. But that's just my Earthling thinking, and Mien, Era, and Charka seemed to think it was natural.
"Of course. There's a reason why it's used as an ingredient for potions."
"...I see."
...El, the fact that you're so convinced makes me feel like I've lost a comrade.
But since this is normal in this world, I had no choice but to accept it.
Even the calf where I stabbed the troll with my sword yesterday only had a faint scar left. They said it was a monster with excellent regenerative abilities, so it seemed like I shouldn't look at the monsters of this world from an Earthling perspective.
"By the way, can't you just wipe everything out if you tame it with that familiar thing?"
El, fascinated by the tamed troll, asked Mien with shining eyes, but there was a reason why that wasn't possible.
"Unfortunately, that's impossible. Monsters that have already grown into adults have very strong egos, so even if you put a suggestion like this on them, they quickly recover and wake up. You have to renew the suggestion every day, and even then, if they receive a big shock or are given unreasonable orders, the suggestion will be broken."
There's a reason why wyverns and griffons are raised from eggs. Even if the human mental structure is the most outstanding, complex mental control is required to tame powerful monsters. Some even say that a tamer doesn't dominate monsters but becomes friends with them.
That's because it's easier to handle them if the intimacy is high.
However, raising a troll from a young age is a bit much. Unlike griffons and wyverns, which have imprinting, they are ferocious, and there's no reason to raise them. They also look a bit grotesque, and even if you want to draw blood, there are wild trolls, and if you bother them, the taming magic might be broken, and they might go berserk.
It didn't take long to return to Karaldin after capturing the troll. Perhaps because we were carrying a troll that looked scary at first glance, demi-walkers like goblins and wutans didn't even show signs of approaching, and the adventurer team members we occasionally encountered were people who knew professional ethics, so we exchanged light greetings and parted ways.
On the morning of the fifth day since we set off, we arrived in Karaldin and were able to hand over the troll to the Adventurer's Guild.

Chapter 94

94: The Hunt
Fortunately, Eira's prediction was correct.
Or rather, it would be more accurate to say that there weren't many teams that had set out to catch a troll in the first place. In any case, it was certain that we were the first to bring one back.
"...You actually did it. I thought you'd at least exceed the deadline."
The receptionist at the external adventurer's guild muttered in surprise as she looked at the troll we brought in.
"Here's the confirmation."
We handed over the troll at the external adventurer's guild, received the request completion confirmation, and then received the completion fee from the adventurer's guild inside the city.
The adventurer's guild immediately paid an additional 3,000 Lard as a reward for completing the request, and informed us that the additional payment would be made after examining the quality after dismantling it. Even if I didn't know, the additional payment wouldn't be much different from the request completion fee, so if the share was divided by five people, it could be expected that the actual amount returned would be close to 1,000 Lard per person.
1,000 Lard in just five days, I could see why people wanted to become adventurers. It was an amount that ordinary commoners could only earn after working for about a month. The risk was high and you had to be skilled, but for those who dreamed of a quick fortune, being an adventurer was definitely an attractive profession.
The reward for completing the request was divided equally, with 600 Lard paid to each person. Eira said that the expenses incurred would be deducted from the additional payment later and then redistributed.
"Well, I have a conscience, so I have to give it to you fairly."
Eira smiled playfully and handed us the checks. There was a long-standing tradition among adventurers of taking a share from the newcomers, but that didn't apply to us. Is this why connections are important?
And even if taking a share from the newcomers sounded bad, it wasn't always the case. Unless the newcomer had mastered martial arts like Nana or Elle, the chances of an inexperienced newcomer being as helpful as the regular members in a request were not very high.
Among adventurers, it was more like they were just giving them experience and taking them along like baggage. It was probably because they thought that since they had one more person, they would use them as a gofer. I don't know what Eira thinks, but I slaughtered goblins with my bare hands in front of her before, so she wouldn't think of me as a burden, at least.
After distributing the completion fee, she smiled and opened her mouth.
"Then everyone rests on their own until dinner, and then we meet again later, okay?"
Eira winked at us, especially Charka. It meant that we should have a drink together after completing the request. Charka didn't seem to want to break the traditions of adventurers either, as he nodded quietly.
"Okay."
Charka's accommodation was different. But if we made an appointment in advance, that wouldn't be a problem. Even if there were no portable clocks in this world, there were clock towers and bells. He would come on his own when the time came.
Eira and Mien disappeared, saying they had separate business to attend to, and Charka was going in a different direction. Only Elle and I were left, so we headed to the bank side by side. We had to cash or deposit the checks, or do something with them.
"Hey, look at this. It's a real check. I've never seen one of these before!"
Elle jumped up and down as if she was amazed by the check, which she was seeing for the first time in her life. But after hearing her next words, it seemed that the bank itself was a first for her.
"Ryla, isn't it amazing that there are banks in this world too?"
"I guess so. Why are you so surprised now? But there are banks in Nerkard too, right?"
"Ah, my family has bad credit, so I've never been there."
"...."
Is that what the life of a cadet noble is like?
I didn't know much about the life Elle had lived, but I could guess that her life hadn't been easy either.
//
When the promised dinner time came, we gathered at the Flying Squirrel Tavern. Although she didn't participate in the request, Emily also joined the drinking party after the adventurer's guild's work was over. She was also a neighbor and was friendly with everyone else, so it would have been a shame to leave her out.
Adventurers aren't that heartless. According to Eira, they gather like this even if they aren't members who participated in the request.
I wondered if it wasn't a forced company dinner, but seeing that they themselves didn't have much complaints, it might not be so bad...?
And since Elle, a new face, had joined this time, there were quite a few things to talk about.
"Nerkard? Didn't you come from too far away?"
"No wonder, your accent is a bit unique..."
Mien and Eira looked surprised when they heard Elle's place of origin. That's because Nerkard was at the western end of the Kilkard Kingdom. It was no wonder that they were surprised that she had come all the way to Karaldin, which was at the eastern end of the Kilkard Kingdom.
Of course, Mien knew a little bit about the background, but she didn't show it at this place.
"Uh...is it that obvious?"
"Well, it's not that bad."
Elle asked back as if she was worried about her accent, but Mien shook her head with a calm smile. Even if the residential areas were far apart, perhaps because there was communication magic, all the territories under the former Robenium Empire used the Empire's common language, so they could understand each other to some extent. Compared to other foreign languages, it was practically one country.
It was natural that the characters were the same.
Since I had never left the kingdom, I didn't realize how convenient it was that two adjacent countries used a common language.
"Hey, Ryla. What was the troll like?"
While everyone was talking noisily, Emily asked me in a subtle tone. Her face was full of curiosity, as if she was very curious. A troll, I wondered if I could have won if I had fought alone. If I were to review the battle at that time, I would have had enough chance of winning, but at the time, I was a little flustered.
I smiled bitterly as I recalled the memory.
"...It was a bit shocking. It was also very strong, the skin was tough, and the sword didn't go in."
I managed to make a few scratches, but the wounds healed in a minute. Even though Eira had burned half of its body, all the wounds were completely healed by the time it was handed over to the adventurer's guild about two days later.
In the case of the axolotl, its vitality was disgustingly tenacious, but since there was a difference in perception between a giant salamander and a humanoid monster, the impact was greater with the troll. It was enough to think of using it as a potion ingredient.
"I see, if you say that...no wonder the guild people say that the mortality rate is high for troll requests."
"How much?"
"Uh...about 17 percent."
It was a number that I didn't know whether it was dangerous or safe. But after hearing her next words, I knew for sure that it was dangerous.
"In our guild, we only give troll requests to parties that have been verified to be reliable."
"....Then it's definitely dangerous."
If the reliability was verified, then the mortality rate was high. It meant that one out of five people would die. Still, the probability didn't feel that great. In this world, people tend to take their lives a little lightly, so many people die from reckless honor and arrogance. And the security is so low that it's a shame to compare it to Earth in my previous life, so many people die from crime.
"What about other requests? Are they dangerous?"
"Well, all of them are a little bit...? Actually, monsters that are a bit strong are all similar. Monsters that use poison have a higher mortality rate, and basilisks have a much higher mortality rate...?"
"Ryla."
While I was chatting with Emily, I heard someone calling my name. The person who called me was Mien. When I turned my gaze towards her, Mien gave me a mysterious smile and added.
"I've talked about that matter. I'll tell you again when the results come out later."
It was an unexpected remark, but I could tell that she was talking about Elle. She said she would ask a reliable person. I don't know who he is.
"What matter?"
However, Eira, who didn't know about it, asked Mien as if she was curious. In Charka's case, he was drinking alcohol as if he wasn't interested. He didn't seem to be completely uninterested in our story, as he had been listening to the conversation since earlier, but he didn't show his emotions very well.
"It's a secret between master and disciple."
"Is it about magic?"
"Similar."
Mien vaguely passed over Eira's question and drank the brandy on the table. And I also smiled back and drank the glass in front of me. I realized after drinking a glass, but my underwear was already getting wet.
...I shouldn't get too horny, so I have to drink in moderation.
//
For three days after completing the request, there was nothing special to do. The daily routine of learning magic from Mien during the day and helping Emily with her martial arts training at night was repeated. And if I felt horny, I went to Charka.
It was a bit of a problem that Emily said she would join me when she saw me leaving the room around dinner time, but Charka seemed to like that even more. I guess that kind of threesome is a man's fantasy.
Charka is an orc, so his stamina is excellent, and he has the ability to do so. I understand even if he likes it. It's a bit of a waste to have to share my essence, but it's okay if it's Emily.
Anyway, while I was spending a peaceful daily life like that, a familiar face came to find me.
"It's been a while."
"....Huh?"
It was Muren.
He was leaning against the wall in front of the inn where I was staying, as if he was waiting for someone. Of course, I could tell that the someone was me without him having to say it.
"Why are you reacting like that? You greeted me happily last time."
"...Um, that's right. I'm happy to see you today too."
"That's an amazingly formal greeting."
I had to sneak Elle in at that time, so that's why.
Still, it's true that I don't have any ill feelings towards Muren. In fact, so many things have happened in the meantime that the Sartun organization itself had become so faint in my memory that it was almost forgotten. Come to think of it, I told someone to cut off an arm a while ago, I wonder what happened to that.
"The preparations have been completed as scheduled. The 'show' will be held soon, so I came to ask you what you want to do today. You don't have to answer right away, I'll come back at this time tomorrow, so please answer then."
"When does the show start?"
"Three days later."
"....But you're coming tomorrow?"
"Yes, the boss said that he had something he promised you."
Was there such a thing?
I searched my memory for a moment, and something came to mind. He was talking nonsense about sex slaves the other day. If it starts in three days, does he think he'll use me as a sex slave for two days?
"....I remember."
"Then that's a relief. I thought the boss was going back and forth."
"Your organization is like a family."
"....Does it look like that?"
"No. I'm just saying."
I think about Muren's proposal while having a pointless conversation.
If I was hungry as usual, I would have followed him happily, but now I felt a bit annoyed. The reason was that I was satisfied with nomming on Charka with Emily yesterday, and I felt like I was being disturbed because I was just getting up to speed on learning magic.
Still, I have to go for now.
"Okay. I'll try my best."
The opportunity to extract inner strength from a monster is rare. When I absorbed essence from Kwaidun the other day, I was staggering from the poison, but it wasn't clear whether that was the unique property of magic power or whether the monster was holding poison.
But this time, I'll be able to know for sure.
....Please don't let it be Kwaidun again.

Normally, I only filled my inner force to about half capacity, using the rest for martial arts training, but today, I thought I could lower that limit to about a quarter. Because of various events, I felt somewhat lacking in martial arts. If my martial arts had been stronger, I could have dealt with the troll and the griffin rider more easily.
"...Understood. Then, I'll see you tomorrow."
Muren replied and walked away into the distance. I watched his disappearing back and pondered inwardly. How should I tell Emilie, El, and Mien?
//
First, Emilie was at work, so that was on hold, and El would probably be shocked, so that was also on hold. In the end, the first person I had to talk to was Mien. I had an excuse prepared, but I wasn't sure if telling it would be the right thing to do.
Well, I should just face it head-on.

-Knock knock.

"Yes, come in."

-Click.

Opening the door, a familiar scene came into view. As a long-term resident adventurer, Mien's room resembled her own atmosphere. Potions and books were placed on shelves, along with various parchments, magic books, and a staff.
It was a scene that anyone could confidently call a mage's room. What was a little funny was that only about half of the room felt like a mage's. Since Mien and Eira shared the room, the other half was like an ordinary adventurer woman's room, with clothes piled on the bed and things scattered everywhere.
"Ryla?"
Mien was sitting at her desk, holding a quill. Glancing at it, I saw the content she would teach me tomorrow written on the paper. Did she always practice like that before our lessons?
"What's wrong?"
Mien sat at her desk, turned to me, and tilted her head. Meeting her deep, dark eyes, the heart that was trying to make up a false excuse disappeared.
"Mien, I have something to tell you."
"Hmm... sit there for now."
It was okay to call her "Teacher," but she preferred her name, Mien. She pointed to the chair next to her and had me sit down.
"What is it you want to say?"
"Well... I have to go somewhere for three days starting tomorrow."
"Is that so? Where do you have to go?"
She asked me without any particular surprise.
Should I tell her this?
I hesitated for a moment, but since I had already made up my mind, I decided to just tell her everything. After all, she knew that I was reincarnated, knew about the magic sword, and knew that I absorbed essence.
Anyway, she knew almost everything.
It wouldn't make a difference if she knew one more thing.
I decided that and opened my mouth to her.
"...The Black Street."

Chapter 95

Episode 95: The Hunt
Mien's expression instantly hardened at my words. She asked me with a look of astonishment.
"...What did you just say?"
"Um... I have some business to take care of in the Black Street."
Should I not have said that? Judging by her reaction, she clearly knew about the Black Street.
I didn't think she wouldn't know. No matter how hidden the Underground Plaza was, adventurers who had stayed in Karaldin for a long time would have heard rumors about it. And those rumors certainly wouldn't be good.
Because it really wasn't a good place.
"Laila, how did you find out about that place?"
"Well, it just sort of happened..."
"It's not a place you can just stumble upon. Laila, how did you find out about it?"
"...It's a bit of an embarrassing story, but should I tell you honestly?"
Before answering her question, I asked Mien a question. I wouldn't hide it if she asked, but I would have to embellish it a little. Being too honest wouldn't be good. Mien seemed to sense something in my tone and cleared her throat before correcting herself.
"Then just give me the gist of it. The reason you're going there, who you're going to meet there, and how long you'll be staying."
At her words, I organized my answer in my head. The reason I was going to the Underground Plaza was for essence absorption, and the people I was going to meet were, of course, the members of the organization called Sartune.
I explained to Mien about the Essence Devouring Art and the purpose of going to the Underground Plaza. I told her that I had developed a connection, though not exactly a good one, with the underworld organization in the Underground Plaza due to a past incident, and that there was no better place than the Underground Plaza to absorb essence from monsters.
I didn't tell her the whole truth. I only explained the most basic aspects of the Essence Devouring Art, and I glossed over the incident with Sartune as "a slight accident."
I hesitated a bit about what I did in the Underground Plaza, but I thought it would be better to tell her. Mien hadn't seemed too surprised when I told her about the gangbang I had experienced before.
She didn't seem to care much about my promiscuity, which had reached almost rock bottom in terms of sexual matters. And I had to explain my relationship with monsters in order to talk about the Essence Devouring Art, so I had no choice.
"...That's what happened."
After listening to my story, Mien seemed to be deep in thought before nodding her head. Mien had looked shocked when I talked about my relationship with monsters, but after that, she seemed calm.
"I understand what you're saying. I've been thinking about it, and after hearing Laila's story, it's become clear."
"...Yes?"
I tilted my head at her slightly off-kilter response.
But Mien looked at me with a serious expression and continued.
"I've been trying to see Laila as the Laila I know. Someone who is strangely strong, calm but sometimes warm, seemingly smart but occasionally showing a clumsy side, as Laila is. And I thought that was the right thing to do."
That didn't seem wrong. The real me probably wasn't much different from what she said. Except that I revealed a little too much.
"But now, I'm convinced that I can't understand you unless I know about the world you came from and the essence of that world."
What did that mean?
When I looked at her as if I didn't understand, Mien continued.
"I haven't asked you about the world you came from or the knowledge in your head. Even though the pursuit of knowledge should be the top priority for a mage."
That was something I had wondered about too. Mien knew about me, El, and Emilie, but she hardly pursued the matter, almost to the point of indifference. It was strange that she didn't even mention it, even though mages were usually the most proactive when it came to mysterious phenomena.
As if she had noticed my question, Mien smiled wryly and replied.
"This may not be the right time to talk about it... but it's for a trivial reason. You could even call it a petty pride. But it was important to me."
"What reason is that?"
"...A master can innovate by looking at their disciple, but they can't learn more than what they taught, can they?"
I closed my mouth at Mien's answer.
"Mages are the kind of people who want to understand what they hear, and if they want to understand, they learn. I didn't want that to happen because I'm your master... but I can't stay in a distorted state just because I don't want it to. Laila. Although it may not be about magic, you know too much to just remain a disciple and repeat learning. "
She answered like that and looked into my eyes. There was a refreshing yet bitter smile on her lips.
"Laila Freeman. From now on, you are not my disciple, but a formal mage of the Necromancer School."
//
It was a sudden declaration, but after hearing her story, I could understand her words. She didn't want to learn knowledge from another world from me, her disciple, so she tried to suppress her curiosity.
But she seemed to have realized that she didn't need to do that anymore. I didn't know what aspect of my story made her think that way.
In the Necromancer School, when a disciple graduates, they are considered to be on an equal footing with their master from an academic point of view. The master-disciple relationship doesn't disappear, but they have equal qualifications and exchange what they have learned equally.
According to Mien, this was a measure for free and uninhibited discussion. It had its own advantages and disadvantages, but it seemed like a surprisingly progressive idea for something with such a long history.
After that, I talked with Mien about the Essence Devouring Art throughout the night. To be exact, it was about absorbing essence from monsters.
"Laila, do you know why mages write Grimoires?"
"I know it's to use the energy that comes from the cores of monsters..."
"Then why don't mages put the cores into their own bodies? If they did, they could conveniently spam magic with just tattoos, without the need for an inconvenient tool like a magic book."
...Now that she mentioned it, that was true.
When a mage uses magic, they perform spellcraft in some form and then channel mana into it to manifest the magic. Even if a magic book can contain various spells on each page, it is ultimately just a tool. If you lose it, you can't use magic, and you have to memorize and store it in advance.
Moreover, the essence that moves that mana is the insignificant mental power, the power of the mind. It would be overwhelmingly more convenient to use the method of putting a core inside the body and manipulating that mana, like the demons do, even if it was a little inconvenient. There was also the method of manual control.
But the reason they don't do that is...
"...Because it's bad for the body?"
It was a bit of a stupid answer, but that was all I could think of.
"That's right. Mana is harmful to the body. The mana of monsters is ultimately the power of another world, so it's no different from poison to humans and all creatures that are not monsters. If a person carries it in their body, they will gradually weaken and die."
"...Ah."
So when I absorbed essence from Quaidon, it seemed that the weakening was not due to toxicity, but to the problem of mana itself. I wondered if I shouldn't absorb essence, but Mien's opinion was a little different.
"But Laila survived, and she's even fine. This doesn't make sense... but I can understand it when I look at the mechanism of the Essence Devouring Art. Like diluting poison in water, Laila's body has been strengthened by the essence she has accumulated. And that density is so high that even knights and martial artists who have undergone long training can't achieve it."
There was no martial arts in this world.
The academic discipline of martial arts itself did not appear because there was almost no energy in the atmosphere. The Essence Devouring Art was also something that could only be done if you could manipulate qi, but in order to gather enough qi to manipulate it, you had to perform breathing exercises for years and slowly gather the qi, which was so weak that you could hardly feel it.
Who would do such a thing? In the end, the conditions for martial arts to appear were not met.
"Laila's body can withstand it until the poison is digested. In other words, she has an amazing ability to digest mana, which is no different from poison, and make it her own. Especially since she even absorbed the mana of Quaidon, which has a strong toxicity, she won't die even if she absorbs essence from most monsters. There's definitely no precedent for this. Maybe..."
"Oh, I see."
I nodded my head blankly at Mien's words, who seemed a little excited. Noticing my expression, Mien tilted her head at me.
"...?"
"No, it's just... I thought you'd be uncomfortable with this kind of story, but you seem to be doing well."
Even if it's called the Essence Devouring Art, it doesn't change the fact that I'm having sex with monsters. Wouldn't she be a little reluctant as a woman before being a mage?
"Ah."
Mien pondered for a moment, then blushed as if she had finally realized it, and nodded her head.
"That's true. That's how the Essence Devouring Art works. I was so engrossed in the magical perspective... There was someone who was doing similar research in the past..."
"...."
Of course, it's better to be accepted than to be told not to do it, but somehow I felt like I was breeding animals, which made me feel a little strange.
She cleared her throat for a moment and continued.
"Anyway, do whatever you want when it comes to essence absorption. But you have to get your body checked when you come back."
There were tests to be done, and knowledge to be shared. It seemed like I would be busy in the future.
After confiding in Mien, it wasn't difficult to persuade El and Emilie.
They nodded their heads just by me saying that Mien had asked me to do something. Emilie seemed to have noticed something, but she seemed to be going along with it because I gave her a plausible reason.
//
The next day, Muren came to find me.
"Have you made a decision?"
"Yes, let's go."
"...I understand. Then follow me."
When I answered without hesitation, he nodded his head with a slightly subtle expression. He probably thought I was a strange person. Rotuan and Chenber, the bosses of Sartune, had shown the Leopold family's mark, and given their personalities, they wouldn't have been spreading that fact around the neighborhood.
Muren, who didn't know about that, was likely treating me as a sex maniac who enjoyed having sex with monsters. That wasn't really wrong.
Muren led me to a shabby warehouse in the slums. I wondered if this was the entrance to the Underground Plaza, but it didn't seem to be the case.
"Did you bring her?"
Because there were several men with fierce looks sitting inside the warehouse.
There were a total of nine.
However, unlike Sartune, those sitting there were not only humans. There were no orcs, but there were beastmen with wolf heads, and hobgoblins with appearances that seemed to be a mix of goblins and humans.
"Oh..."
I could see some of them looking at me with a gleam in their eyes. As their sticky gazes swept over my body, my body became a little hot even though I didn't particularly want it to. My beauty was still there.
"Yes. She's a valuable product, so take good care of her."
Muren spoke to them in a condescending tone, unlike when he was talking to me. When I looked closely, some of them had tattoos on their shoulders that were different from Sartune's.
...So that meant they were a different organization.
"Hmm, she's pretty decent. Is she a virgin?"
"...I don't think so."
I found it funny that he was telling such a lie even after seeing me having sex with a giant Doke Do Rong Nyong. But there might be a reason why he had to lie, so I decided to keep my mouth shut for now.
I didn't forget to make a slightly depressed face on purpose. I was being treated as a slave who had been sold off.
"Then I guess we can have a taste of her hole before we move her."

"...If you lay a hand on the merchandise, know that the name of Karapha will be dragged through the mud."
"You're so uptight. It's not like it'll wear out if we use it a little."
The werewolf who seemed to be the leader grumbled at Muren's words, and chuckles erupted here and there. It seemed that the two weren't on very good terms. For some reason, underworld organizations often coexist. This place would be especially so. From the perspective of the ruling nobles, it's easier to handle them if they're divided and hostile to each other.
...To be honest, it wouldn't matter if they tasted as much as they wanted. Like that wolf said, it's not like it'll wear out just because they poke around a bit. But if I said something like that here, Muren would be in a difficult position, so I should keep quiet.
Anyway, it's enough to be taken advantage of when we get to the underground arena. They'll probably make up all sorts of reasons and take turns using me to their heart's content.
"If you don't want the deal to fall through, go ahead and try it. There are plenty of smugglers besides you."
"...You're so stiff. I was just joking."
The two-legged wolf said that, then looked at me and grinned. It was an expression closer to a human consumed by desire than a wolf. Well, that's why they're werewolves. Even if beastmen have strong animalistic traits, they're still ultimately human.
The wolf beastman scanned my body for a while, then suddenly opened his mouth.
"Strip."
"...Excuse me?"
Oh, so suddenly?
He just said he wouldn't, but his words and actions are different.
"It's heavy to move you with your clothes on, so strip."
"...Haa."
"Ah, don't worry, we won't touch you, like you said."
Muren wore a bitter expression, but he didn't stop them, probably because he wasn't in a position to be as strong with them as he had been earlier. Is this the sorrow of a manager caught in the middle?
"...Okay."
Anyway, taking off my clothes in front of others is nothing to me. I nodded and slowly took off my clothes. If I took them off too quickly, they might get suspicious, so I did it a little slower with trembling hands.
As I unbuttoned the brown tunic and black shirt, my fair skin and chest were revealed. My chest, which seemed to have grown a little recently, still maintained its shape and color despite being sucked and kissed so much.
"Heh heh, this slave is proactive, which is good."
...Was I too fast?
I don't know the standards of other women, so there's nothing I can do.
I didn't feel bad about being seen naked by others. I especially like these coercive situations. Like a situation where you're embarrassed but have no choice but to do what you're told.
Actually, I'm not embarrassed at all, but if I just strip off on my own, it feels like something's missing.

-Swish.

As I pulled down the remaining pants and took off my underwear, I felt the men's gazes fall on my entire body. It wasn't just a feeling; they were all staring intently.
While pretending not to, Muren was also subtly looking. It must be a little humiliating for him, but is he still tempted to look? Well, desire isn't that simple, so he might want to see.

-Shhh.

After standing still naked, I finally remembered and covered my chest and groin. It doesn't matter if I don't cover them, but usually, it's normal to cover them.
Still, I was ready to show them without hesitation if they ordered me not to cover them. My body, trained with Yin Demon Arts, has good curves that I myself consider beautiful, even if it's still a bit small, so I can confidently show it off.
"I thought you were just a kid, but you're pretty good, aren't you?"
But they were somewhat gentlemanly and didn't even order that. Come to think of it, they're not exactly gentlemen, and they might have secretly liked the fact that I was only covering my vital parts.
And that striptease of mine came to an end with Muren's words.
"Don't try anything funny. Have you already forgotten the details of the request?"
"Geez. You really don't know how to have fun. Hey, get in there."
The werewolf grumbled and pointed to a wooden box. It wasn't a common box made of planks, but a box with some kind of antique engraving. The box, which looked like it was for transporting valuables, was small enough that I had to crouch to fit inside.
...Come to think of it, I was dragged to the underground arena last time, I didn't go there on my own. Can't I enter without permission?
"...Okay."
I nodded and crouched down to get into the box. It was a little cramped, but unlike what it looked like, there was some space left when I crouched down.
"Endure it, even if it's a little stuffy."

-Thud.

The werewolf said that and immediately closed the lid of the box. Soon, pitch-black darkness enveloped me. It was a little stuffy, but I could handle it.
...Being treated like an object like this might be okay in its own way.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
I'm not sure how to write only the scenes with the novel scenes....
It would be nice to have more diverse subheadings, but I'm worried it might get too complicated.
And the novel scenes will probably appear more often in the future. It seems like all the necessary developments for the story have come out, so I can run a bit now, right?

Chapter 96

96th Episode: Black Street - H
Predictably, I fell asleep shortly after being put in the box. I'm not sure if I fell asleep because I felt comfortable in the uncomfortable box, or if they drugged me, but when I opened my eyes, a slightly different scene unfolded.

-Squelch, squelch!

"...Huh?"
The first thing I realized upon waking up was the sensation of something being inserted into my lower region. Of course, it wasn't just a sensation; something was actually moving in and out. And from my past experiences, I knew all too well that it was a man's penis.

-Squelch, squelch, squelch!

"Ah...?"
The man's penis wasn't very long, but it was thicker than average. As it stirred inside me, my vaginal walls contracted, embracing the man's penis as if caressing him.
It's something I always feel, but having my most precious place handled so carelessly gives me both sexual pleasure and a masochistic delight. The moment I woke up and realized I was being raped by a stranger, my already aroused body fell even deeper into pleasure.
I don't know what's going on, but this isn't bad either.
With my mind still hazy from just waking up, I enjoyed the foreign sensation of my vaginal walls being pressed for a while, until I suddenly came to my senses.
...Enjoyable as it may be, why am I being pinned down and fucked by a man right now? But the moment I had that question, the man who was raping me pushed his penis all the way in and ejaculated inside me.

-Gurgle, glug.

"Hyaa...?"
As his semen flowed into my body and a tingling pleasure ran up my spine, I almost reflexively moaned.
...Maybe I should figure out the situation after this is over.

-Squelch!

Because I was lying down, having been thrown to the ground and penetrated, I couldn't see the man's face. I had hoped that I would be handcuffed or something, but unlike the last time I came, there were no restraints. That was a little disappointing, but not feeling restricted wasn't so bad either.
Because I definitely liked this situation where my most precious and intimate place was being conquered by a stranger whose face I couldn't even see, and I was unknowingly receiving his seed. Of course, I wouldn't get pregnant.
"Hoo..."
Even after ejaculating, the man's penis remained hard. But feeling like something was missing, he quickly pulled his penis out of me after ejaculating once.

-Squelch.

"Ah...?"
"What, you're awake?"
As I moaned and writhed in that strange pleasure, the man muttered in surprise. Surprisingly, there was no hostility in his tone. If it were Sartun, he wouldn't have good feelings towards me because I had smashed up some of his men before.
I wondered if they had given him some training, but thinking about it, it might just be other members of the organization who didn't know me. I had dealt with both the night and day shifts, so how could there be anyone who didn't know me, but you never know.
"...Hngh, yes..."
Barely managing to answer, I raised my prone body and looked at the man who had just ejaculated inside my vagina. He was surprisingly young-looking. Considering his age, he was probably around the same age as El. Judging age by face alone isn't very accurate, but he was definitely a young man.
"Good thing, I was getting annoyed because it felt like I was just fucking a doll, now it'll be more fun, right?"
The man muttered happily as I got up, and then grabbed my shoulder again. Judging by his momentum, he was planning to attack me again. Was he not satisfied with just cumming inside me once?
Of course, I'm willing to take more, but
"Um, just a moment."
First, I needed to figure out the situation, so I reached out and grabbed his wrist. I didn't expect him to listen to me so easily. Judging by his actions, he didn't seem to know anything about me. There was a higher chance that I would be treated badly for being presumptuous.
But I still had to ask, so I spoke to him.
"Yeah, why?"
The man surprisingly released his grip and tilted his head.
...Huh, this isn't what I expected.
I thought I would at least get slapped for resisting, but he was more gentlemanly than I thought. With a slightly disappointed heart, I asked him what I was curious about.
"Um, where is this? And how long have I been asleep..."
There were many things I was curious about, but I decided to ask only two simple questions, as he might not answer if I asked too many. Whether my thinking was correct or not, the man readily answered me.
"This is Kaldin Family's hideout. And you've been here for about an hour since you arrived."
An hour, huh. Since I don't know the time, I don't know how long I've been asleep. Should I just be satisfied with knowing that I haven't been here long?
...But, if that's true, then this man in front of me just fucked a woman he met less than an hour ago, so what kind of treatment am I getting here that I was suddenly ejaculated into by a man I've never met before?
"Why am I here?"
When I asked the question, he answered with a strange smile.
"Obviously, you were sold as a slave. I don't know why you came here of all places... You'll have to soothe our family members for a while."
Hmm, so it's a sex slave setting after all. Sartun's boss, his name was Rotuan, wasn't it? Anyway, that guy was talking nonsense about being a sex slave, so he must have been serious.
But I was bothered by the fact that it was not Sartun, but another organization called the Kaldin Family. I also suspected that I might have been delivered to a rival faction.
In the underworld, it was common to throw away goods to other places due to power struggles. In the underworld, even if there was no benefit to be gained, they would do such things simply because they were in a bad mood.
"Um, what's your relationship with Sartun?"
When I asked cautiously, the man laughed and replied.
"Puhaha, you're a slave anyway, why are you curious about that?"
Well, he has a point from his perspective. But it's a pretty important issue for me. If my prediction that a power struggle has occurred is true, I might have to find Sartun on my own.
"I'm just curious. I'll serve you diligently, so won't you tell me?"
I deliberately added a bit of charm and asked the man in front of me. Of course, if there was no relationship with Sartun, I was going to break his neck right away and wander around the underground plaza looking for Muren. No, but he was quite kind, so maybe I should just break his left arm instead of his neck.
But instead of answering, the man in front of me looked at me with a curious gaze and opened his mouth.
"You're quite unique for a slave. Usually, they whine for three days and nights asking to be let out, but the first thing you do when you wake up is figure out the situation."
"It's because I'm used to it. So, are you not going to tell me?"
"Well, I guess it doesn't matter. It's not a secret anyway. Our Kaldin Family is an allied organization of Sartun. And you're a slave that we're temporarily taking care of."
Hearing his words, I calmed down the power I was about to unleash. If they were an allied organization, there was no reason to destroy them.
Besides, I could guess the general situation from the man's story. It seemed that Rotuan was scared of me. He talked about being a sex slave himself, but the fact that he handed me over to an allied organization could only be interpreted in one way.
He was probably planning to see how I would react and then respond accordingly.
If I went on a rampage and destroyed the Kaldin Family, he would say it was a misunderstanding and make up a plausible excuse, and if I quietly kept my promise and became their sex toy, he would try to use me appropriately.
Of course, my prediction might be wrong, but either way, it was clear that he didn't have good intentions.
"Judging by the way you're talking about Sartun, you must have heard about the Stage somewhere. You don't have to worry about being sold there while you're here."
The man, having made his own deduction about my brief silence, answered with a rather playful smile. Judging by his words, not only the Kaldin Family, but also the slaves here seemed to know rumors about the Stage.
Of course, his advice was wrong. I would definitely be dragged to the Stage in some form or another in two days. But there was no need to say that, so I should just thank him.
"Thank you for telling me."
After organizing my thoughts, I smiled and answered the man in front of me. When it comes to sexual preferences, I prefer to be despised, but I don't dislike people who are this kind either.
I received the information, so I should give something in return. I couldn't properly enjoy myself because I was asleep, so I wanted to enjoy myself properly now. Thinking that, I gave him a subtle smile, approached him, and whispered seductively.
"So, what kind of service do you want?"
//
"Hmm...."
El was walking blankly through the streets of Karaldin, bathed in sunlight.
The streets, divided into sidewalks and roadways, were bustling with people, and merchants' haggling and shouts echoed around the shopping district. El took in these scenes as she walked aimlessly.
"...."
For her, it was a peace she had felt in a long time. For her, who had always spent her days worrying about pursuers, this peace was unfamiliar. Since arriving in the East, that tendency had lessened somewhat, but the Gardisha family's pursuers always haunted her like a thorn deep in her heart.
But now, it was all in the past.
The Earl's knights were no more, and she had gained a new identity as an adventurer in Karaldin.
Of course, as life always is, if you gain something, you lose something. She had lost Rutian, an acquaintance, in exchange for less worry. Perhaps the first man she might have liked in this world.
'...A little sad.'
When she was with Emilina and Layla, she didn't have to think about him. The joy of meeting her friends from her past life after a long time was that great, and even though their appearances had changed, they could become as close as before, or even closer than in her past life when they didn't talk much.
But, at times like now when she was alone, the longing she thought she had forgotten slowly crept into her heart. Layla would be away for a few days on errands, and Emilie was working at the Adventurer's Guild.
Only El had nothing to do.
'...What should I do with my life?'
She walked through the noisy streets, filling her head with the kind of idle thoughts and worries that people who take walks usually have. Worries about the future, problems with learning martial arts, worries about other friends...
It's not something that can be solved right away.
But, that's why she spent her time worrying about things that hadn't happened yet.
"....Huh?"
And what stopped her was when she spotted a familiar face in the passing scenery. And that familiar face also made eye contact with El and looked surprised.
"....Er?"
Er.
The alias Erzebet she once used, and the nickname he gave her after hearing it. The man who spoke that nickname familiarly was the very man El had been thinking about in her head until just now.
"Rutian....?"
Rutian.
The underworld boss who led Blate in Mesatria, the man she once entrusted her body and heart to.
Sometimes frivolous, sometimes serious, seemingly cold on the outside but warm on the inside, that man who led Blate while embracing such contradictory pain,
"...What are you doing now?"
Was selling apples in the middle of the street in Karaldin.
And very fresh apples at that.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=

As suggested, I will mark chapters with H scenes with an "H" next to the subtitle.
I'm a little concerned that the subtitles might become a bit cluttered, but I'll stick with this for the time being.
Thank you for always reading.

Chapter 97

97th Episode: Black Street - H
"Tsk, Ha-eum, Huh.".."Licking and cleaning the penis that has thoroughly stirred up my insides and even ejaculated creates both visual and mental arousal for the male partner." Perhaps it is the pleasure of having completely subjugated the woman in front of him.
Ah, this is not my opinion, but a fact I have realized while sucking countless men's penises. I should have some basis to express my opinion if I have experienced receiving a fellatio. It completely disappeared while being reincarnated, without even having a chance to use it.
Still, even though I have never received it, I confidently believe that I have reached the level of mastery in doing it. I have done it so many times that I have gained experience, and even if there is not much physical pleasure, it is quite a satisfying act mentally.
It would be great if we could just exclude issues like hair.
My two lower holes are usable, but if done sincerely, the mouth is just as good. It's just a pity that everyone was so busy fulfilling their own desires, pulling each other's hair and poking at each other's throats, that there weren't many opportunities to actually show anything. If you just leave it alone, it would do well on its own, but there aren't many people who can hold back from interfering.
"Huff, whew."..."Huh, huh!"?"Rolling my tongue, I lick the glans, gently caressing between the split urethra, causing the man's body to involuntarily shudder." But I can only take the initiative for a moment,

-creak.

"Hoo!"?"As I felt a thick object being inserted from the backside, I couldn't help but moan and tremble." Thanks to that, I lost the grip on my penis, but,
"Puhaha.""Perhaps he was planning to finish soon anyway, as the man who was serving me pulled out his penis from my mouth and aimed it towards my face." As I see the familiar shape of the red mass in front of me, I instinctively sense what is about to happen and close my eyes.

-Push! Zhur!

As expected, when the man forcefully sprayed a thick white liquid towards my face, I felt a sensation as if hot liquid was splashed onto my cheeks and lips. Fortunately, it's not snow.

-Lick.

As I stick out my tongue and lick the semen that is on my lips, I feel a bitter yet sweet taste. Usually, it's greasy and disgusting, but this man is a bit unusual. I left a brief impression in my heart and then complained in a cute voice to the man who pleaded towards my face.
"Really, you asked me to put it in your mouth when it was cheap." I said I would drink it all..."Haha, sorry." I want to spray it on your face just once.Then the man smiled playfully and ruffled my hair with his hand. Of course, that doesn't really make me angry. Now there's no need to worry about things like hairstyles.
"Ugh, I'll let this one slide, but next time, please make sure to say it out loud.""Yeah, yeah." Got it."Although they said that, they are not perceptive to what they are hearing." Personally, I think things like Bukakke are something to be done at the finale, so I tend to be a bit reluctant during the relationship, but what can I do. If the other person wants it, you should do it that way.
"Now, why don't you start paying a little attention to this side too?""Hagood!"?"As the man who was penetrating me thrust his hips harder, I felt a sensation as if my insides were being compressed, and a moan escaped my lips." Being directly penetrated or having the clitoris stimulated is the best, but the sensation felt from rubbing the anal area is not bad either.
"Ugh, this damn girl." The tightening is really killing me..."As I squeezed the man's penis a little harder, he let out a rough curse and almost pinched my butt with the intensity of his grip." As I enjoy the sensation of gasping for breath and feeling my insides being compressed for a while, someone approaches me and asks.
"Can I do it on my hair?""Look up, a young man with brown curly hair can be seen." Not only is it about finishing on the face, but now it's about being obsessed with the butt and the hair. Why does everyone here act like this?
"Ugh, everyone here is just a weirdo."..Huh!?"No?""As I let out a sigh filled with my grumbling heart, the man asks back with a hint of disappointment."
It probably won't work, I'm just going to do what I want.
If it had been Sartun, I would have done whatever I wanted without asking, but these people seem to be quite solid for being from the underworld.
"No, haha."..I am a slave, so please write as you wish...."Anyway, as I nodded, the brown-haired young man grabbed my blonde hair and started to play with himself."
"Ugh, damn, hey, for a rag, you're pretty tight, huh?""Huh, I told you it would be delicious." Huh!?"Of course, the man I was dealing with was not just that one person, so I had to give a bit of lip service as well." She playfully teases the young man who is inserting into her butt, shaking her waist in response.

-Creak, creak!

Although the tone may seem a bit rough, the one who is currently inserting and vigorously shaking their waist is not of a bad character. The tone does not carry any feelings of contempt towards me; it is simply pure admiration. The mouth is a bit rough, though.
I don't know why I'm so obsessed with the butt, but since I initially said it was okay for me to poke around as I please, is this just a case of reaping what I sow?
"How can you believe that?" I thought she was a complete mess, not just tight, but completely loose."Ah, I can't just listen to that and let it go." Then, haang!? I won't let go until you are satisfied today....Huh!?"Haha, you're saying something funny." Aren't you going to hurt yourself doing that?"Oh, so you're getting hurt." I've never heard such a thing before. If you treat me so gently, I want to dive in even more actively.
"Ah, it doesn't matter, just hit harder."..Huh!?"
"....Crazy, that bitch is so horny. You should know that your life is over today."Hmm."...Empty bravado...Hoooot, Hwaang!?As I responded in a subtly condescending manner, the young man's movements became even more aggressive. He moved in a way different from before, shaking his waist with the sole intention of thrusting his penis quickly and forcefully.
"Hah, haeng, hiyaang!"?"
...Ah, this is a bit strong.
The young men who called themselves the Kaldin Family treated me in a friendly manner, unlike typical members of a criminal organization. Thanks to doing everything while still being friendly with them, a somewhat strange relationship was formed where I also offered my body.
This is all because of Kaldin, who violated me while I was sleeping at the very beginning. Since I pretended to be close for no reason, I ended up getting swept up in the atmosphere, which is why I've maintained this concept. So, he is playfully treating the other young men who followed behind Kaldin.
Thanks to that, the orgy with them turned into a pleasant atmosphere of exchanging friendly conversations rather than the usual violent sexual acts.
"Hmm, even though I look like this, I'm really strong, you know?" You could probably poke and hit it all day long and it would still be fine. If you're curious, try it out."What?" Ha ha ha! I really like this year. Still, that's not okay. You could really die if you keep doing that."Of course, it seems that they also like it." According to Kaldin, most of the prostitutes you meet in this underground plaza are either washed-up individuals who have gone too far or those who are somehow broken. So they said they preferred a lively child like me.
"Heh, just with something like that."..Yay!?"Hmph, acting tough when you can't even handle a little pressure."And I also liked them. Extreme sex that is despised and trampled on is not bad, but this ticklish feeling is also nice. Indeed, one must have conversations while living.
"Ugh!"?"Thinking that way, I subtly applied pressure below, and the man who was inserted in my genitals flinched." Based on my long experience, I believe that if we do this a few more times, it will work out.
This time, it seemed like I would be able to enjoy it quite comfortably.
//

-Firework.

It is warm...."I reached out my hand towards the brazier lit in the center of the room and murmured." I don't have a hobby of talking to myself, but in this case, it's not talking to myself.
"Here you go.""Ah, thank you.""Holding the glass that was offered to me in front of my eyes, I bow my head to Kaldin to express my gratitude." Around them, other members of the organization were already having conversations and drinking.
Among them are humans, beastmen that look like leopards, and hobgoblins that resemble goblins. The total number is twelve. Three beastmen, two hobgoblins, and seven humans. As expected of Karaldin, does that mean the adventurers have a diverse range of races?
"...."And most of them were glancing at me out of the corner of their eyes while having a conversation." Is it true that all males are the same, even if they are not human?
In fact, it was understandable because I was completely naked.
"But, is it really okay not to wear it?""Unable to bear it any longer, Kaldin asked me, but I cleverly answered to brush off the question."
"There's a fire here, isn't there?""
"...No, I'm not asking if it's cold."Ahaha, it's okay." Just because we see each other doesn't mean anything is worn out, and since we've seen everything there is to see, there's nothing to hide now, right?"To be honest, I enjoy the glances of others looking at me like this, but there's no need to say that explicitly." You probably already know, even if I don't say it.
"That's true, but if it happens again, I won't know.""While speaking as if concerned, Kaldin grabbed my chest and kneaded it here and there." As he tightened his grip, my chest, which has grown a bit recently, twisted into various shapes under Kaldin's hand. .
"...."Huh?" Why?"Looking at him with a ridiculous gaze, instead of letting go of my heart, I even boldly ask back."
"....No, nothing."What can I do? If you want to touch it, you have to do it that way."
For now, I was in the position of being a sex slave, and I don't want to say anything about just touching my chest now. Although there is a side effect that the area below gets a little wet every time Kaldin's hand brushes against the nipple, it's not really something to worry about.
Thus, I massaged one side of my chest and shared a drink with Kaldin.
"Kaldin, what is the relationship between you and Sartun?""He tries to ignore him fiddling with his left nipple and asks a question." The nipples had been hard for a while, but neither I nor Kaldin paid any attention to it. Anyway, once this drinking party gets lively, I will end up rolling around with them again.
"Hmm, about Sartun."..At first, I thought it was just a shield, but it seemed that it wasn't quite that. What I felt while mingling with the Caldin family is that they are skilled fighters. Each individual had an extremely well-trained body, and there were many scars all over their bodies.
Moreover, he was also in good physical condition.
Since I realized that my body is strong, I have been working hard without a break, so I can only say it's great. Thanks to that, I almost fainted myself.
"To put it simply, it's a mercenary." Although we are under the rule of Rotuan, we are treated a bit differently from the other allied guys. Even though it may seem like this, we all are quite capable individuals. And, we will only contract with Rotuan."In that case, it's called an alliance, but it's almost like a faction." They can be described as a kind of action squad formed by those who are particularly skilled in fighting, even among the underworld.
Of course, just because one fights well doesn't mean the organization will prosper. In the end, the dark paths are organizations that are influenced by money, and Kaldin must have teamed up with Sartun to make a living.
"...But, how long are you going to sleep?"Ah, I'm sorry." Because the elasticity is so good."Yeah, that's addictive."
I understand. Sometimes while washing, I find myself fiddling around for quite a while.
But isn't it a common reaction to immediately back off if you say "I'm sorry"? But Kaldin is still massaging my heart. I feel a bit creepy and good, as if I'm being treated like a toy, but it seems like I'm just getting heated up, leaving me feeling a bit lacking.
"Well, the elasticity is good, but the size is a bit disappointing.""Take your hands off right now."This bastard.
I'm already sad that my growth is delayed because of the umma-gong, and now you're touching a painful spot. I immediately reached out to grab Kaldin's wrist, but upon hearing his next words, I stopped my movement.

"Should I feed him some pungyuhwan...?"
Did I just mishear?
I thought so for a moment, but no matter how much I thought about it, I hadn't.
...Does that kind of thing really exist?
---------= Author's Note ---------=
I'm glad to hear it's easy to read. In that case, I'll continue to add an 'H' to the end of chapters with explicit scenes.

Chapter 98

Episode 98: Black Street - H
//
Thinking rationally, having a big chest doesn't really benefit me much. If it's unnecessarily large, it's uncomfortable to move and it also hinders the use of martial arts. Moreover, it is heavy. No matter how you think about it, being moderately small is the best.
...However, sometimes I think about what it would be like if I had a bigger chest. With the iron armor, there will be no need to worry about being sluggish, and due to the influence of the energy technique, physical abilities are enhanced, so the penalty regarding heaviness won't be that significant.
And once it gets bigger, it takes on a shape.
"Is that really a thing?""Of course there is." The wizards in the dark streets are all eccentric, so they are knowledgeable in that area. Quirzev is quite a famous person in this area."Well, a normal wizard wouldn't be stuck living here."
Even if there are many oddballs among the race of wizards, if they have come to live in such a gloomy underground plaza, they must not be in their right mind.
"That's right, the most representative one is that gentleman, he's quite famous in this field." Perhaps in terms of human modification, it's the best in the kingdom?"Following Kaldin's words, another member of the organization nodded and spoke up." He looked like a leopard, and he was one of the men who did not participate in the earlier orgy. Of course, I don't know the name because I didn't ask.
...However, I think I just heard something ominous.
"Body modification?""What? You knew about the stage but didn't know that?""How would I know that?"
I'm not a native of this black street, and this is only my second time here.
Of course...Ha, I don't know..."I tried to respond as if I couldn't believe it, but just then, Kaldin pinched my nipple with his fingers, and a moan escaped from me without me even realizing it." But he brushed off my antics with a slight smile and immediately continued with his response.
"That's surprising, usually that place would be more famous." There's a very famous body modification establishment in this area called Pecus. It's much more notorious and popular than the stage."With wings, horns, a tail, a larger chest, changing skin color, in any case, it's a place where men do all sorts of things for women." And there are many guys who go looking for it because they think it's good."Okay." In fact, although the rumors about the stage are grand, it is a membership system, so it can't really be considered substantial. On the other hand, the four black guards associated with the wizards are practically the existence of the underground plaza itself. No matter how much of a slave you are, there must be stories you hear when you come this way...."I was dragged here without warning and was raped immediately, so I didn't hear anything like that at all." Since then, I haven't thought about asking about this place.
I nodded while listening to the description of the Kaldin family.
I see. I've never heard of that before, that's a bit...That's amazing.From my perspective of having lived a past life on Earth, it is simply astonishing. To be honest, if that's possible, I would want to tell them to develop civilization a bit more. Why is it that weapons are still limited to matchlock guns, while in this strange direction, they are over-technology?
....Still, horns in body modification are somewhat intriguing. It's cool, and later it can be used like a handle.
"What's wrong? Why are you silent? Did you perhaps become interested?""Seeing me seriously contemplating, Kaldin chuckled and spoke up." Interesting... It would be a lie to say there isn't, but I don't really want to go that far. You would need money to receive such a procedure.
However, if it's done for free, I might consider it a bit...?
"If you are interested at all, I would advise you to stop." In reality, most of them are things that have little to no effect. Even if I try to grow wings, I can't fly, even if I have a tail....Ah, that's somewhat useful. Anyway, if that happens, it will be hard to live normally outside."I was a bit disappointed by the comment that it wasn't substantial, but on the other hand, I understood." Well, the reason a bird can fly is not just because of its wings. Still, there was curiosity about body modification. If this show is over, should I talk to Rotuan and stop by?
...Absolutely, it's not because of the wind and rain.
"Hyaat!"?"At that moment, while organizing my thoughts, I felt a foreign sensation as if something was being inserted from below." I was startled, and when I looked down, I realized that Kaldin had inserted his fingers between my legs and was touching me.

-Creak, gulp.

While sharing stories and receiving the sinister glances of the Kaldin family, and having my chest thoroughly groped by Kaldin, my lower lips were already damp. He, without caring that I was looking down at him, wore a sly smile and twisted the finger he had inserted into my body back and forth.
"Wow, that's amazing." I thought it would be a bit loose after being hammered in like that, but only two barely fit?"Hout."..Really, do you think I'm some kind of toy?..?"I complained with my mouth, but thinking about it, it seems to be a toy." Right now, my role here is not much different from that of a sex doll. If there are a few different points, it's that I am a living person, not a motionless doll,
"Then should I not do it?""No, who told you to stop?" Don't tease me, just go ahead....Hurry up."So is it the fact that I can dive in more actively?"
As she clung to Kaldin as if almost embracing him, she felt his heartbeat quicken slightly. The front of his pants had already puffed up long ago. As I reached out and touched it, Kaldin's body flinched slightly. Consequently, the gazes of other men are also directed towards me.
Since it felt somehow amusing to see everyone paying attention to me, I smiled and lowered his pants.
Anyway, I will go to the stage in two days, so this is also a farewell to them. It's better to enjoy it as much as you can when you have the chance. Since it's been a while since I've met some good people, I want to actively help out.
"Hawp."..."Thinking that way, I took the erect penis of the caldine into my mouth."
//
After sucking on Kaldin's penis, this time receiving semen with my mouth instead of my face, I spread my legs wide to expose my genitals to the men. Although I do feel some shame, it actually made me feel better because I was embarrassed. Perhaps right now, fluid is flowing through the cracks in me.
"It's empty here, so come in quickly.""As I caressed the clitoris and seduced, someone approached me as if they were pushed forward the moment I spoke." I came not so much as if I were pushed, but actually being pushed. Because other men pushed him first.
"....Ahem."It was the leopard Su-in who did not participate in the earlier orgy." To be precise, it would be a black panther. Instead of the usual pattern, the whole body was covered in jet black fur.
"Oh my, is this your first time as a guest?""When I playfully asked the question, he scratched his head covered in black fur and replied."
"No, I'm good." You probably can't handle it, so enjoy with the others."He said that and tried to turn his body, but other members of the Kaldin family stopped him and shouted."
"Hey Karus, it's okay!" Laila said I could use it as I please, and there's also a potion. What is there to hesitate about?"But...."How long has it been since we met that you are already calling me by my name so familiarly?" Well, even though we haven't known each other for long, we have already been intimate and even gone as far as to engage in sexual activities, so it would feel quite familiar.
Since I can also kiss their genitals affectionately, let's consider it a mutual exchange.
By the way, seeing you talk about potions makes me think you're quite a reckless type, but with my iron armor making my physical strength incredibly strong, I won't get hurt from just a bit of reckless play.
Shall I hurry a bit?
"You might not believe it, but I've actually had experience with orcs." It's okay to handle it a bit roughly."
"....You will probably regret it. First, take a look and then decide."As I subtly threw a flirtatious glance, he let out a sigh and took off his pants." It was the first time seeing Su-in's bare body, so I admired his naked form with a slightly excited heart.
And then, as he took off his pants, I tilted my head in confusion.
"....Huh?"I couldn't help but glance at the exposed penis." That is understandable, as his was distinctly different from that of a human. It's not that the size or thickness is different, but the shape is a bit unusual.
The size is slightly larger than average, but something is protruding a lot.
...A sharp protrusion.
"Is it done?" If you can't do it, just say so; it will only cause unnecessary harm."Seeing my reaction, whether he judged it as fear or not, he let out a laugh that seemed to indicate it was boring and tried to adjust his pants again." However, I immediately reached out and grabbed his wrist.
"....?"It's okay, so please hurry and poke it with that.""Ugh, I let my true feelings slip out a bit because I was speaking in a hurry."
Surely, if she were an ordinary woman, she wouldn't be able to handle something like that. I don't know how sharp that protrusion is, but it seemed like it would hurt quite a bit if it scraped against the soft flesh inside.
However, my case is different. Rather, I get a feeling as soon as I see it. If I don't get stuck in bed today, I will regret it for the rest of my life.
"If you're just being reckless."..."Hah, to refuse even when it's set up like this, can you still call yourself a man?"The leopard's male was about to refuse again, but that couldn't be. I smiled at him provocatively on purpose. It's a trivial provocation, but for those who are tightly wrapped in masculine pride, it is an effective statement. Especially since I, a sexual slave like me, heard such words, the effect must be direct.
"....I won't know even if I get hurt."I don't think you could get hurt with such a pathetic thing.""Let's provoke again, the gaze of the leopard beastman sharpened." The gaze, mixed with anger and desire, was the look of a male filled with the will to violate me.
As I faced that intense gaze, a chill ran down my spine, and my lower abdomen tingled. Yeah, this is the feeling I was hoping for.
A gaze that seems to dominate the female, leaving her unable to move.
As I met that gaze, I slightly raised the corners of my mouth. Somehow, this time the sex seemed like it would be more than just gathering energy; it could be a somewhat unique experience.

-Squeeze.

"Ah.".."Soo-in grabbed my shoulder with her hand and aligned the tip of her penis with my lower hole." The moment I felt a rough sensation over my plump flesh, I let out a moan of ecstasy.
It's a bit of a contrived moan, but he probably won't notice it.
"Even if you cry, I won't care.""That's what I want to say." Please don't ever forgive me even if I cry."
"....I'm going."With a brief conversation coming to an end, Su-in vigorously moved his waist and inserted himself into me."

-Creak!

"Higgeuk!"?"Rough and sharp protrusions vigorously scrape against the vaginal wall, rushing towards the entrance of the uterus." Pain and pleasure coexist, and a thrilling sensation flows down the spine.

-Creak, squeak!

"Higyaa, hwaeuk, hwaang, huwaa!"?"Every time Suin vigorously shakes her waist, the protrusions that have sprouted like thorns scrape and stimulate the inside of me." Every time that happened, a new kind of pleasure that I had never felt before swept through my body.
If it weren't for the iron shield, what I would definitely be feeling right now would be nothing but pain. However, now that there is no worry about getting hurt due to the iron armor, I could only feel an exhilarating, almost maddening pleasure.
"Hiyang, Huhgya, Uguut!"?Su-in came at me without even a hint of consideration, bumping into my waist. The flesh touches and collides, and the sharp protrusions continue to scrape the entire wall. This definitely hurts, but it feels good to be in pain.
Experiencing something like this might make sex with humans feel mundane.
"Higuk, hwaang, hwyaang!"!"- Creak, creak, squeak!"
"Hoo, are you starting to regret it now?""For a while, Su-in, who was moving her waist vigorously, seemed to think my intense moans were a sign of pain, as she met my gaze and gave a bitter smile." However, at the point of almost reaching my peak, I did not need such consideration.
"Higya, this is good, more, do more.".."

The muscles around my mouth ached from the constant moaning. I didn't even think to wipe away the drool, reaching out to embrace his neck. At the same time, I spread my legs wide and gripped his waist tightly, preventing him from escaping.
"...."
He seemed surprised by my obvious pleasure for a moment, then said,
"...If you want it, then so be it."
"Hic, th-this, good, ahn, ahng!?"
With a mysterious smile playing on his lips, he began to thrust again.

Chapter 99

99th Episode: Black Street
On the white plate placed on the table, there was meat exuding a rich aroma.
El knew it was the meat of a Bear Hog, a type of monster. She also knew that, contrary to the prejudice that came from it being a monster, it tasted quite good, and that this restaurant was quite famous in Karaldin's south gate.
"...."
However, the conversation that could have continued pleasantly was cut short. Originally, El liked to talk. If she were her usual self, El would have proudly rattled on about what she knew, explaining it to Rutian.
But now, she couldn't bring herself to do so.
Doubt, guilt, and embarrassment swirled within her heart.
After a moment of silence, what came out of her mouth was not even a sentence, but a single word.
"...Eat."
"I will."
Although it was a somewhat forceful command, Rutian calmly replied and skillfully used a knife to cut the meat.

-Scrape, scrape.

The sound of cutting meat echoed above the table, and around the fifth repetition, El finally gathered her thoughts and spoke again.
"Why are you here?"
"...If you grab me out of the blue and bring me here, what do you expect me to say?"
Rutian replied with an exasperated tone, but El did not correct her question. For a while, the sound of cutting meat echoed, and the two exchanged no words.
But they couldn't remain silent forever, and Rutian was the first to speak.
"...I ran away. I wanted to clear away the past and start anew, so I stopped by here."
He chuckled hollowly and muttered, then put the cut meat in his mouth. He then picked up another piece of meat with his fork and offered it to El.
"Want me to feed you?"
"....You haven't changed. You."
Seeing Rutian's nonchalant attitude, El let out a hollow laugh. She hesitated for a moment, but eventually opened her closed red lips. As the Bear Hog meat disappeared between her slightly parted red lips, Rutian grinned and retorted.
"And neither have you."
It was nothing special, a trivial conversation, but it alone eased the atmosphere between them. No matter what had happened in the meantime, both El and Rutian welcomed their reunion.
"Rut. What happened to Blate?"
"It completely collapsed. No, I can't be sure, so maybe it didn't? Anyway, I don't know. I gave the kids some pocket money and quickly ran away."
Rutian shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile. El thought he would still be the boss of Mesatria's underworld, so she asked back as if she didn't understand his words.
"....Why?"
"A big flying bird and its owner died. I think you know what that means."
The death of the griffin and its rider caused a significant loss to the city. The lord would not let that go unnoticed.
"Of course, the castle was turned upside down. Looking at the situation, I thought I'd be in big trouble if I stayed still."
Rutian took a sip of the wine next to him and continued.
"So I ran away. I didn't want to be dragged to the castle and tortured."
The whole story could be roughly understood. He had tried to avoid getting involved, but in the end, Rutian was caught up in the accident they had caused, and he had lost everything and escaped.
"...."
El heard his words and lowered her head.
She wanted to prevent him from being harmed, but that was just a vain hope. Blate had collapsed, and Rutian had fled miserably.
Looking at him again, guilt welled up in El's heart. Rutian had lost everything because he had accepted her when she was running away.
If only I wasn't here.
El lowered her head again and muttered in a small voice.
"I'm sorry. Because of me...."
An apology that was probably the umpteenth time.
Since the day she harmed the nobleman, she had been constantly causing harm to everyone close to her. She had put her friends from her previous life in danger, and she had almost killed Rutian. To make matters worse, she had recklessly caused an accident that revealed Lyla's secret to her master.
Even El, who was naturally bright, was sufficiently discouraged by the series of events. In the midst of the continued misfortunes, the self-loathing that had sprouted in her heart was gradually growing in size.
However, Rutian relieved her guilt with a single light word.
"You don't have to apologize. I don't really care."
"...Huh?"
El tilted her head at Rutian's overly carefree words. She wondered if he was being generous to comfort her, but he seemed sincere. Rutian took another bite of the meat, swallowed it, and continued, waving his fork.
"To be honest, Blate was a bit much. It's hard for an underworld boss to die of old age, right? Even if it wasn't you, if I had stayed there, I would have been stabbed sooner or later."
Rutian looked into El's eyes with a playful smile. The ruby-like red eyes reflected in his eyes were as clouded as when he first met her.
Rutian remembered the moment when that beautiful jewel shone. Recalling her red eyes full of life and her childlike joy, Rutian spoke again.
"I looked for you for a while before I ran away. Nuke had been nagging me, and when I searched his house, he was planning to kill me. If your blonde friend hadn't helped me, I would have definitely died."
That was not a lie.
Accepting El was just an excuse, and there was already a deep rift between Nuke, the second-in-command of the organization, and Rutian. Even if that hadn't happened, Blate would have collapsed someday, and Rutian and Blate would have certainly met a bad end in some form.
He put down his knife and fork and looked at El, speaking in a serious tone.
"Er, I was able to live because of you."
It was El who reached out to him when he was stuck in a quagmire, unable to do anything. She may have thought she had received help, but Rutian was also saved by her existence.
"...."
El stared at Rutian for a while, then suddenly turned her head. She didn't want to avoid his gaze, but she felt like she would cry if she kept looking at him, so she couldn't meet his eyes.
"...Damn it."
El muttered a small curse and murmured inwardly.
Just a man, a man.
She tried to calm her wavering heart and answered curtly.
No, she tried to answer curtly.
"....Thank you."
This wasn't it.
"You're welcome."
El was embarrassed inside, but she couldn't take back the spilled water. She couldn't take back her words now that Rutian had already replied.
After that, it was a continuation of eating and talking.
Taking advantage of the improved atmosphere, El asked Rutian.
"So, why was the former boss of the organization there?"
"I have to make a living."
That wasn't wrong.
No matter how much of a former underworld boss he was, he needed money to live. Penniless and without any connections, the only things he could do here were business or returning to crime.
However, if there was a question,
"....But, why apples of all things?"
There seemed to be quite a distance between the boss of an underworld organization and a fruit vendor. At El's question, Rutian gave a bitter smile that seemed to come from a deep emotion.
"I didn't decide that. When I stopped by Krudion, Shanste bought them on a whim, saying the fruit was cheap. I clearly tried to stop him, saying what kind of crazy thing he was doing, but he wouldn't listen."
"Ugh, Shanste is here too?"
"Why would I follow you so willingly? I had something to rely on. Even though he looks cold, he's my right-hand man. If it weren't for Shanste, I would have become slime food a long time ago."
As much as they were happy to be reunited, the two had a lot to talk about. Before they knew it, a bright smile had spread across El's face.
//
After the meal, the two walked together through the streets of Karaldin. They had often walked together like this in Mesatria, but at that time, their relationship was that of a boss of a small to medium-sized criminal organization and a wandering fighter.
Now that there was nothing to protect and no one to fight, their steps were light and empty.
"What are you going to do in the future?"
"Well, I'll have to sell fruit for a while."
"...."
"Just kidding. I was originally thinking of going south and becoming a mercenary...."
Rutian stopped talking and shrugged his shoulders.
"But I think someone would be sad if I did that, so I guess I should stop."
"....Just get lost."
She said that, but El didn't want Rutian to leave either. She had finally met a friend like this, and she would be sad to see him go again. Whether it was the sadness of letting go of a friend was another matter.
"How about an adventurer?"
El asked Rutian hesitantly. Maybe, just maybe, it would be okay if he became an adventurer. She thought so and looked forward to Rutian's answer.
But what came back was a rejection that was so natural.
"Honestly, that's not something a person should do. Are you trying to kill me?"
"...."
El tried to argue that she wasn't, but stopped halfway.
Looking back, it didn't seem like his words were wrong. In her head, she saw an axolotl with its head cut off and only two legs left, hopping around, and a troll whose torso was burned and regenerated in less than two days.
"That's right. It's definitely not something a person should do."
She simply acknowledged that fact and continued.
"For your information, I'm an adventurer."
"A noble profession that hunts monsters and protects people. It suits you well."
"....I was worried if you could sell fruit well, but it seems like you'll be able to do it well."
Of course, she couldn't keep selling fruit forever. El wanted to keep Rutian in Karaldin somehow. He was the first friend she had met when she was having a hard time, and maybe the first man....
"....."
The moment her thoughts reached that point, El unconsciously thought of Lyla. What would she advise here? Surely her advice would be helpful. She regretted that she wasn't here now.
...She had become a bit sexually problematic in the time she hadn't seen her.
"About your blonde friend."
"U, uh?"
El was startled and asked back when Rutian mentioned Lyla. It wasn't something to be surprised about, but she was surprised because Rutian mentioned her while she was thinking about Lyla. Just as El was worried that her thoughts had been discovered, Rutian continued.
"You might have to be careful."
His voice was quite low and serious. It was a (former) boss of the underworld-like attitude. El unconsciously tensed up and asked back.
"....What do you mean?"
"Before I left Mesatria, I drank some alcohol with a retired soldier who I was close to, just to check the situation one last time. He's always been a talkative guy, so he's helped me a lot, and that guy told me that his junior in the Central Guard was....no, let's skip this, anyway, they're looking for a blonde woman."
That was ominous information.
El pondered Rutian's words with a serious expression.
And then, she realized something strange.
"....Wait, a blonde woman?"
"Yeah."
"Then what other information is there? Name, status...."
"No. Maybe it's different on your side, but that guy said there doesn't seem to be any."

While radiant blonde hair like Layla's is rare, it's not nonexistent. If you were determined to find it in the city, you could find at least dozens of people with blonde hair.
"...So, in the end, you don't know."
Elle grumbled with a sigh, but Rutian playfully advised her.
"Still, it means to be careful. If you meet her again, advise her to dye her hair or something."
"...Okay. Thanks for telling me."
Elle nodded, offering a bitter smile filled with complex meaning.
Still, as Rutian said, it was right to take at least minimal precautions. The fact that the information about the blonde hair had leaked meant that someone had seen Layla.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
It was cut off ambiguously, so I was late because I had to write another chapter.
Regarding the Pung Yu Hwan... you don't have to worry too much.
The story is already set.

Chapter 100

100th Episode: Black Street
Although Karaldin is known as a city of rough adventurers, that doesn't mean those adventurers don't enjoy a touch of elegance. Tea houses serving simple coffee and desserts were common enough to be found even in villages, let alone a city like Karaldin.
The elderly man, with graying hair, took a sip of the coffee in his cup and spoke in a calm tone.
"Well, this is unusual. I never thought the day would come when you'd call me first."
Mien Arsha responded to the old man's words with a wry smile.
"There's a first time for everything. It's not like we were never going to see each other until we were both in our graves, right?"
"Hmph, I wouldn't mind that at all. And just in case..."
"I'm not going to ask you to apologize. I think I said the same thing last time..."
"...To be precise, I said don't even think about apologizing, because I won't forgive you."
"Hmm, that's right. Forget about that now. You're not going to apologize anyway, and I'm not going to forgive you."
As Mien concluded, the old man nodded heavily.
"Yes, that's good enough."
He replied and then gulped down his coffee with a somewhat rough motion. The taste of the coffee spreading in his mouth was bitter. Despite the sugar, was the bitterness due to the drink itself, or was it because this meeting was unwelcome?
The old man muttered in a grumbling tone.
"Damn it, why coffee of all things? You have terrible taste. How can you even drink this?"
It wasn't about the taste.
The Magic Society's influence was deeply embedded in the background of this beverage called coffee. For necromancers who had bitter memories of them, this drink wouldn't be viewed favorably.
...Of course, the old man was the only one who thought so.
"What does it matter? As long as it tastes good. If you hate the Society so much, why don't you just go live in the mountains?"
Mien shrugged and replied. The knowledge and technology of the Magic Society had permeated even the smallest aspects of daily life. If you wanted to escape their shadow, you'd have to go to the middle of a barren desert. But Mien didn't particularly want to go that far.
Seeing that, the old man sighed lightly.
"You've certainly changed."
"Well, I'm not the same as before."
"That's not what I mean. You've changed more than I thought. I heard you were caught by goblins recently. Did you hit your head or something?"
"Let's not talk about that. It's not a pleasant memory."
As Mien stated firmly, the old man nodded obediently. He hadn't come to this place for a petty emotional fight.
For a while, the two of them drank their tea and picked at the cookies in silence. Although they had come to this place, the rift between them wasn't shallow. For both of them, the other was a difficult person to open up to.
It was Mien who broke the awkwardness first.
"How's your research going?"
It was a common question among mages, but it had a slightly different meaning for them. The old man's eyes widened as if he hadn't expected Mien to ask that, but he soon gave a bitter smile and shook his head.
"Always the same. Just when I think I'm one step away, I take a step forward and it's even further away. And just when I think I've taken another step, it's a dead end."
Hearing the old man's words, Mien realized that his dream was still far off.
That was how magic was.
Using it wasn't difficult, but creating it required eons of effort. The old man's long-cherished wish was of that kind. To be more precise, it was a long-cherished wish that had failed even after eons of effort.
A goal that many mages had attempted, but also failed.
Creating a core that humans could use, known as the 'Sage's Heart,' couldn't be easy.
"...."
In the past, Mien thought it was nonsense. Not a single mage in recorded history had succeeded in it.
Moreover, strictly speaking, the Sage's Heart was only a desire for those who researched it, not a particularly tempting story for other mages.
Humans use tools.
Instead of claws, they use swords, and instead of strong scales and leather, they wear armor.
If you want to use magic power, you can create a grimoire and use spellcraft. There was no reason to grow claws or cover your body with scales when there was a simple alternative: tools. Especially if it was known to be impossible.
But now, she couldn't simply dismiss it as impossible. She now knew someone who could do it.
Lyla Freeman.
Although it was a limited method, she absorbed the magic power of monsters into herself. Despite being a pure human, not a demon. It wouldn't be wrong to say that it was the closest form to the Sage's Heart that mages had so desperately wanted.
The old man's goal had a different form from what Lyla had achieved, but it might serve as a stepping stone along the way.
That's why Mien couldn't be sure if her choice was right. If she wanted to remain ignorant, she could just not tell the old man about Lyla's existence, but she was concerned about the Black Street's reputation.
The Black Street wasn't a place where even Lyla could walk around safely.
Besides, there was also another optimistic thought.
Things don't always have to go negatively.
Even if the old man coveted Lyla's knowledge, it wouldn't necessarily turn out badly. The old man was also a member of the Necromancer school and an excellent mage. And the old man wasn't a shameless person. If the knowledge Lyla possessed helped him achieve his long-cherished wish, he would try to pay Lyla for that knowledge.
That would be even more desirable. Chimera magic seemed more suitable for Lyla than her own magic.
The two of them kept their own worries to themselves and remained silent.
After a while of silence, Mien quietly opened her mouth again.
"...I recently took on a disciple."
"You? That's unusual. I thought you were going to wander around and die alone."
"I can't live like that forever. Anyway, that's my business. I want you to take a look at my disciple."
Mien said, thinking of Lyla in her mind. To be precise, she wasn't her disciple anymore, but she couldn't just leave her alone.
"That's not difficult, but why are you asking me?"
"I heard you have some influence in the Black Street."
"Heh, you acted like you'd never see me again, but you did your research thoroughly."
"Same goes for you. How did you know I was captured by goblins?"
Mien retorted lightly, and the old man closed his mouth.
He had nothing to say. He had been secretly investigating her as well.
In the end, the two of them had been secretly watching each other while denying each other. Realizing that, the old man realized that Mien had forgiven him, contrary to her words. Otherwise, she wouldn't have called him first like this.
Even so, he wouldn't reflect on and apologize for his past actions. You can only repent for a mistake when you recognize that it's wrong. The old man didn't think his actions were wrong.
Of course, from a broader perspective, there might be some ethical issues. But the old man thought that the Society's jealousy and petty nature were a bigger problem than his own mistakes.
Anyway, since she had reached out first, he should take her hand as well. The old man thought so and opened his mouth in a serious tone.
"...Is it about the underground plaza?"
It wasn't a difficult deduction. Otherwise, she wouldn't have asked him for help first. His prediction was correct, and Mien nodded and continued.
"Yes. It's about the 'Stage'."
At those words, the old man almost spat out the coffee he was drinking.
"What, why is that name coming up?"
The old man asked back in a flustered manner, then asked again, just in case.
It was unlikely, but was she asking for help with...
"...Is that disciple of yours a woman?"
"Yes."
With that short affirmation, the suspicion became a certainty. The old man put down his cup and sighed deeply.
"Damn it, how did you manage your disciple that she got sold there?"
"She wasn't sold, it just happened that way. She said she'd be coming in a few days, but I'm a little worried. If possible, keep an eye on her and bring her back if she's in danger."
"....What?"
Judging from her words, it sounded like she went there on her own, but that couldn't be the case. No woman would go to the Stage on her own. Her disciple couldn't be a noble, so she wouldn't have joined such a members-only perverted club.
If she really went there on her own, that disciple must have been crazy. Whether she was crazy about magic or crazy about sex.
"I don't know how much you know about that place, but the women who go to the Stage are largely divided into two types: showgirls or prostitutes. Surely your disciple doesn't fall into either of those categories?"
"....Yes, she's probably the former."
Hearing Mien's words, the old man gathered the information he had and concluded definitively.
"That disciple of yours must be out of her mind."
"...."
Since that wasn't entirely wrong, Mien didn't bother to argue. Instead of delving into this issue in detail, she decided to change the subject.
"And there's one more thing."
"Why are there so many?"
"It's only two."
"....Damn it, fine. What is it?"
With the old man's permission, Mien took something out of her arms. Wrapped in cloth, it had the shape of a long stick.
"Please remove the tracking magic on this."
"....Is it a magic sword?"
"Yes."
"What the hell are you doing...no, never mind, it's not my place to say that now."
The old man took the stick Mien handed him and naturally put it in his arms. The sight of the long stick disappearing into his arms was somewhat bizarre, but Mien watched it with a familiar gaze.
"Is that a subspace?"
"Yes, it's a Mimic's pouch."
"Looks like you've been doing well. You even have something like that."
"Hmph, if you hadn't wasted your time doing nothing, you would have surpassed me long ago. With that ability, how long are you going to live like that?"
"Enough with the lectures. It's my business how I live."
Mien chuckled and got up from her seat. She had said everything she needed to say, so there was no need to talk anymore. But the old man didn't seem to think so.
"Are you leaving already?"
"I have things to do too."
"Going to see that damn brat?"
"Strictly speaking, Yuri isn't a brat. Even if you're jealous of demons, it's not good to be jealous of her age."
"Damn it, who said anything? If you've finished your business, hurry up and go."
Just a moment ago, he was asking if she was leaving already, and now he was telling her to hurry up and go.
Mien slightly raised the corners of her lips at the old man's personality, which hadn't changed at all from when he was young.
But she soon erased the smile from her face.
No matter how much you miss the past, it's already gone with the flow of time. Memories are beautiful because they are in the past. Trying to bring them back to the present will only add to the pain.
That's why Mien didn't call the old man by his past name when she said goodbye.
She didn't call him 'Senior Brother' either. The years that had passed between them were too deep to go back to living as if nothing had happened.
She called him by the name that symbolized the years she hadn't spent with him. Just before turning around to leave, Mien whispered.
"Then, take care until we meet again, Quirjev."

Chapter 101

Episode 101: Black Street - H
"Hngh."..."
Barely moving my limp body, I crawled out of bed. Was it because I'd been rolling around with the Kaldin Family for almost a full day? I couldn't seem to muster any strength. It's all because I overdid it.
Instead of cheap lewd remarks or curses, they were saying things like I was cute or that my hair was pretty, so I couldn't help but serve them with all my heart.

-Thump, thump.

I got out of bed and headed to the kitchen to get some water. Even though this is the Underground Plaza, the facilities are pretty good, enough to store running water inside the house.
It's nice to go to the kitchen instead of going all the way to the well to get water, but I still can't help but regret being too lazy to walk. If I had known this would happen, I would have drawn some water before going to bed and kept it by my bedside.
...Come to think of it, I didn't have time to do that. The Kaldin Family were such energetic men that I barely managed to stop Kaldin from letting them at me for a whole day. Otherwise, I'd still be surrounded by those guys' dicks.
Anyway, after drinking the water I had drawn in the kitchen, I was heading back to my private bedroom when someone called my name.
"...Lyla?"
I turned around at the sudden voice and saw Kaldin sitting on the stairs leading to the second floor, looking at me. Under the faintly glowing magic stone, his face looked quite dreamy.
"...Aren't you asleep?"
It must be night now.
Even though the Underground Plaza doesn't have sunlight, it's not like there's no day or night. The Black Street itself doesn't have day, but that doesn't mean people don't need to sleep.
"I don't usually sleep much."
Kaldin replied nonchalantly and tapped the space next to him on the stairs.
It was a gesture telling me to sit down.
I still hadn't fully recovered from my fatigue and wanted to sleep a little more, but refusing an order would disqualify me as a sex slave. It's a concept that I can be discarded at any time, but I quite like this role-playing. So, as long as I'm their slave, I intend to obey their orders as much as possible.
I obediently approached him and sat next to him.
Then, Kaldin very naturally placed his hand on my chest and fondled it like a toy.
"...You really like breasts, don't you?"
I muttered, a little dumbfounded, and he replied in a serious tone.
"There's no man who doesn't like breasts."
"I admit it."
"...Huh?"
"No, I just admit it."
Yeah, I touch my own sometimes. I have to admit it. Unlike other people's, it's soft and elastic, so it has a strange, subtle addictiveness.
When I replied again, Kaldin chuckled and looked ahead. After staring ahead for a while, he opened his mouth in a somewhat dazed voice.
"Chenber contacted me while you were gone. He's a Sartun executive, and he said he's coming to pick you up tomorrow."
"Is that, so..."
Kaldin suddenly pinched my nipple hard, and I flinched without realizing it. Doing this at this timing must be his way of expressing his possessiveness.
"...I knew you wouldn't stay forever, but now that it's actually happening, I think I'm changing my mind a little."
Kaldin said in a quiet tone. Hearing his words, I couldn't help but smile bitterly. Is this the result of me getting a little carried away and overdoing it? Kaldin's words meant that he didn't want to let me go.
"...I guess you really like me."
I asked quietly, and Kaldin took his hand off my chest and affirmed.
"Yeah. To the point where I want to put a collar on you and keep you here forever."
...Oh. I think I'd like that too.
I was momentarily tempted, but if I thought about it calmly, I couldn't do that. I had to go to the stage for monster sex, and even if that was over, I couldn't keep living in the Underground Plaza.
And if I'm away for too long, Emily will worry. Of course, there's also the option of bringing Emily here and living like slaves together, but that's a bit too much, so it's difficult.
I'll have to persuade Kaldin somehow. It's better to go smoothly.
"Still, you shouldn't do that. Wouldn't it be troublesome to antagonize the organization just to get me?"
I said that, even though I had already crushed Sartun once, but that's because it was me, and Kaldin... honestly, I don't know. He doesn't seem that old, and above all, his body doesn't seem to have been trained enough to become the head of the family, surpassing his subordinates.
"Well, I don't think it matters. Even though we're few in number, we can wipe out Sartun if we want to. We're staying with Rotuan because of our past trust."
But hearing him say that, it seems like he has confidence. He might be a hidden expert, even if he doesn't look like one on the outside, like me.
Anyway, listening to him, I felt sorry for Sartun. Getting crushed by me and ignored by Kaldin.
Come to think of it, it feels like things have gotten complicated. If I were really a worthless slave, Kaldin could have taken me through negotiations, but that's not the case. As long as Sartun misunderstands me, they won't be able to give me up.
"What did those people say about me?"
"...They said you're needed somewhere and that they have to bring you back."
I chuckled at Kaldin's answer. That's probably not all.
I was worried about how to coax him, but it'll work out somehow. Should I reveal a little of the secret I have?
"They're right. I originally came to the Underground Plaza because I had something to do. I have to go back to Sartun."
When I said that, Kaldin smiled weakly.
"...Chenber said you would choose him. I guess he was right."
"Well... that's not wrong. But it's not entirely right either. I can't tell you the truth, but that side is also a kind of partnership..."
Even if you lie, you have to mix lies with the truth.
And in this case, pure truth doesn't work. It's easier to persuade him by saying I made a deal with Rotuan than by honestly saying I came here to have sex with monsters.
"That's a little comforting then."
Kaldin seemed to feel a little better after hearing my words. But only for a moment, he looked at me with a chilling smile.
"But you know, isn't that too disrespectful to us? If we were to forcibly restrain you, what would you do?"
There was a faint murderous intent mixed in that question. Through that, I realized that Kaldin was a more skilled person than he appeared to be.
It's not at the level of using aura to harm the opponent, but the level of making people feel threatened is by no means low.
Murderous intent is not an actual aura, but a mechanism similar to the mental power used by mages. Regardless of the level of martial arts, it's an aura that can be emitted due to experience and talent, so it wouldn't be strange if there were people in this world who could use it, but it was still surprising.
But I'm not one to be outdone by that.
"Well, do you think that'll be so easy?"
I smiled at Kaldin and shot back my own murderous intent.
The output may be different, but in principle, it's not much different from taming or activating spells with mental power. For me, who has learned martial arts, emitting murderous intent is not a difficult task.
It's just that I don't like the way it's used, so I'm reluctant to use it.
"...."
Kaldin's expression stiffened slightly, probably because he didn't expect me to shoot back my own murderous intent. But only for a moment, he soon relaxed his expression and sighed in vain.
"I'm just kidding. I wouldn't do that."
Is that really so?
It seemed like a perfectly possible thing to do, rather than just a joke.
"That's a relief then."
But there was no point in pursuing it, so I played along with Kaldin's words.
After that, a friendly atmosphere continued.
At least on the surface.
"I thought you might have something to rely on, and you did. I didn't expect you to be able to emit murderous intent."
"I'm good enough not to get beaten to death anywhere."
"Don't be so modest. At that level, you could quickly become an executive in Sartun."
"I have no intention of doing that."
The cold air that had been flowing between us was long gone. Neither of us was serious, and it was a bit much to keep our faces stiff.
"But if it were you, you could have used other methods, so why did you bother..."
"-Why did I bother coming to you guys and getting gang-raped?"
"...If you put it that way, it sounds like we did something we shouldn't have. We did it with mutual consent, so let's just call it hardcore sex."
Kaldin scratched his head awkwardly, and I giggled.
"Well, okay. And the answer to that question is that there are people in the world who like that kind of hardcore sex... would that be enough?"
When I answered with a smirk, Kaldin looked like he had been hit hard.
//
But even if I gave Kaldin a hard time like that, my situation didn't change. Right now, I'm still their sex slave, and I was secretly enjoying it.
But... isn't this a bit too dangerous?
"Are we really doing it here?"
I whispered as quietly as possible, but Kaldin didn't budge.
"Yeah, did you think I was joking?"
"Of course I thought you were joking. You might as well tell me to become a public toilet."
"Where did you learn such words... Anyway, if you keep chattering like that, everyone will wake up."
Kaldin and I were in the bedroom. There were several beds in the large room, where the members of the organization could sleep.
"That's not the problem. Even if I don't chatter, everyone will definitely wake up..."
The problem was that all the other eleven members of the organization were sleeping in the bedroom we were in. I don't know if it's because of the strong friendship between the members or to prevent threats, but they all used the same room.
And in that bedroom, Kaldin was telling me to have sex with him.
The reason I was refusing was simple.
Everyone is sleeping now, but those are lustful beasts in human form. Considering how much I suffered all day yesterday, I could fully imagine what would happen to me when they woke up.
...Probably, I'd be pierced by dicks again and wailing for hours.
No, that's kind of thrillingly good in its own way. But shouldn't people sleep? I regretted not coming out to drink water and continuing to sleep.
Kaldin, you petty bastard.
This is definitely revenge for me shooting murderous intent at him.
"It'll be okay if you're quiet."
Kaldin said in a relaxed voice, but there's no way I could believe that. Even if I somehow managed to hold back my moans, people make noise when they move. I guarantee that if I did what Kaldin said here, I'd be a sex toy again before long.
"It's not okay. If even one person wakes up..."
"Huh, are you, a sex slave, rebelling now?"
When I whined, Kaldin whispered in a stern tone. It was a playful tone, but his words contained the conviction that I wouldn't refuse.
"Ugh, okay..."
And as he thought, I didn't refuse his words. I value that kind of role-playing anyway, and when he comes on so strong, I can't help but want to give in. It's a bit much, but I have to do as I'm told.
And there was also a slightly different, moral reason. I'm going to say goodbye to them soon anyway, so can't I do this much?

-Thud.

I didn't think it would be okay to make noise on the bed, so I leaned my hand against the wall and stuck my butt out to Kaldin.
"...Is this okay now?"
I put my forehead against the wall and covered my mouth with one hand.

If it were just normal sex, I could hold back my moans, but I didn't know what Caldin would do. Even though I was prepared to be violated by the entire Family, I intended to endure as much as possible, given his orders.
After staying still for a while, I felt something hot touch my buttocks. It was obvious what that something was, without needing to explain.

-Squelch.

Caldin's penis, which had been moving up and down for a while, soon found its way into my pussy and was inserted deep inside. The heavy foreign object stabbed into me once again, causing my body to flinch in surprise at the sudden stimulation.
"...."
But I didn't let out a moan.
See, I can do it if I try. I just don't usually try.
"Hmm, you're holding back well?"
I didn't bother to answer.
I'm holding back because I know what will happen if I don't.
When I didn't respond, Caldin chuckled as if he found it amusing and whispered again.
"Looks like I might lose the bet."
Hearing that whisper, a bitter smile involuntarily formed on my lips.
Well, I think you're going to win.
The terms of the bet were simple.
If no one woke up until Caldin came once, he would let me go. Of course, there was no need to mention what would happen if someone did wake up.
If someone woke up, a sex toy show starring Layla would begin.

-Squelch, squelch!

"Ugh.... Mmph."
Amidst the silence, only the sound of flesh colliding echoed in my ears.
Caldin moved roughly, and with each thrust, a sharp foreign sensation stabbed at my lower abdomen, moving up and down. Despite the rough movements, my lewd body was aroused by it, heating up uncontrollably.
Moreover, he was holding my breasts with both hands, persistently rubbing my nipples.
I was already weak to being penetrated from behind, and with my breasts being touched as well, it was impossible to hold back, no matter how hard I tried. If I could muster some inner force, I could hold back, but that would be cheating, so I couldn't do it.
"Mmph, hngh..."
I covered my mouth and barely managed to stifle my moans, trying desperately to hold them back.

-Squelch, squelch, squelch!

How long was I toyed with like that?
Suddenly, I felt Caldin trying to thrust his penis deep inside me. His penis dug deep into my not-so-long interior, pressing against the very end, and I couldn't help but let out a rough moan.
"Huh..."
I shuddered at the sensation of my body being filled with his cock, and soon Caldin ejaculated inside me, and I could feel his essence flowing into me. A rich essence, yet with a strange, foreign quality. Using the Essence Absorption Technique, I gathered it, enjoying the sensation of the essence flowing into my body.
After savoring the afterglow for a while, I turned to Caldin and opened my mouth.
"Haa, is it, over now....?"
However, I immediately cursed myself for saying that.
You stupid bitch. What do you mean, "over"?
"Boss, did you have your fun?"
"Ahaha, you woke up?"
On the bed behind Caldin, the Family members who had been sleeping just moments ago were now sitting up, staring at us blankly. I sighed as I looked at them, barely visible in the darkness.
"Sigh, I knew it...."
I could see at least five of them already. And soon, they would all be awake. If this was going to happen, I should have just moaned to my heart's content.
It seemed like I wouldn't be able to get any more sleep tonight.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
I have read your comments.
I think everything you want will eventually come out at some point.

Chapter 102

102: Black Street - H
//
Inside the office on the stage, Rotuan and Chenber were arguing. Well, it wasn't exactly an argument. They argued all the time, and they often got ideas from those arguments.
However, this time was a little different.
"Boss, I told you we should have brought her to our side a long time ago. Why did you have to send her there and complicate things?"
"Ugh, how was I supposed to know things would turn out like this?"
"Isn't that a common excuse for failures?"
"...Hey, you son of a bitch. Just because I made one mistake doesn't mean I'm a failure."
Rotuan snapped at Chenber and then rubbed his forehead.
"Seriously, nothing good ever comes of anything related to that bitch."
As Rotuan grumbled with a sigh, Chenber chuckled wryly and shook his head.
"From my perspective, I'd say the boss's overconfidence accounts for about half of what went wrong."
"...Hey, think about it logically. That bitch single-handedly took down twenty people. Would you want to bring her back? We can't kill her, and what if she causes another ruckus if we just bring her back?"
"Then you shouldn't have made such an offer in the first place. Don't you think?"
"Well... I was a little heated at the time..."
In the end, Rotuan's voice gradually faded as he argued, because when he thought about it, it was his fault.
But Rotuan had something to say too. Back then, he thought he could easily handle a naive girl, but after calmly reconsidering, he realized he couldn't. It wasn't just that she was strong; her background still bothered him.
Besides, his plan to slowly brainwash her now seemed like nothing more than a flimsy boast. It's said that the hardest thing in the world is dealing with a woman's heart, and if he messed with her again and got his ass kicked like before, he would lose face with his subordinates.
Of course, he could prepare thoroughly this time, but even if it were normal, the organization was in a state of emergency due to Quaidon's escape, and there was no room to make such preparations after being turned upside down.
Even if they wanted to ask the Leopold family, they had no connections or contacts in the South, so there was no way they could find information. In the end, Rotuan pondered Laila's fate and ended up handing her over to the Caldin Family.
"Damn it, I thought it was a good idea at the time, but how did things turn out like this..."
Rotuan grumbled and tapped the desk in frustration.
As he said, he thought it was a good choice at the time.
Even if she caused trouble, they would be able to subdue her, and even if they couldn't, Sartune itself wouldn't suffer much damage.
The problem was that the bitch, who he thought would cause trouble, was obediently playing along with the Caldin Family. She was even diligently working as a sex slave, just as she had promised Rotuan. She had even done something to please Caldin.
"You should have seen his eyes when he said he was taking the woman back, Boss."
"Damn it, I'm uncomfortable keeping him around. Can't we just report him to the Order?"
"Don't talk nonsense. Do you think that's possible in the Kilkard Kingdom? The Order would sooner catch us than catch him."
Rotuan knew it was nonsense. It was just a pointless remark he blurted out because he was at a loss. In reality, the Caldin Family symbolized Sartune's power and was indispensable.
"There's no choice. Give him adequate compensation and bring her back appropriately."
"Appropriately? Do you realize you're asking for the most difficult thing right now?"
"If you don't like it, you be the boss."
Chenber sighed at Rotuan's twisted words.
He was right. He didn't want to be the leader of a criminal organization, so he had to do as he was told.
//
After being subjected to that from dawn until morning, I was finally released around lunchtime.
"You guys... aren't even human..."
I muttered, looking at them with a resentful expression.
Of course, I wasn't really resentful. I was just complaining and saying something nice. It was a bit annoying at first, but from the middle on, I got excited and actively enjoyed it, and I gathered a lot of energy, so I had no complaints about them.
However, their immense stamina was a bit of a problem.
"What are you talking about? We're perfectly ordinary humans."
However, Caldin chuckled slyly in response to my complaining, and the black panther beastman next to him nodded in agreement.
"Yeah, the boss is right."
"Karus, you're not even human!?"
"I'm disappointed, Laila. If the existence of a human is defined by mere appearance, isn't that excessively narrow-minded and arrogant? Thinking isn't exclusive to you."
I was so dumbfounded by Karus's words that I shut my mouth. Even if he didn't understand the context, why was an underworld thug so eloquent?
"...Um, I meant human in the anthropological sense."
"In the end, that issue is also just a cover-up. From the moment we called a person (Human) a Walker..."
"Yes, I was wrong. A stupid sex doll made a slip of the tongue. You're all wonderful humans."
I sighed and replied. I don't dislike these kinds of discussions, but it's not really a serious topic to talk about with semen dripping from my ass. Besides, they were just trying to banter with me, not really debate. This kind of banter is a sign of friendliness, so I, with my wide womb, should accept it.
And after a short break,
About half of the Caldin Family went out for work, so I had lunch with the remaining half. This time, I obediently wore the cloak that Caldin gave me. The situation is a bit different from yesterday when I was relatively active, but people's minds change quickly.
"Here you go."
"..."
I took the oatmeal that Karus handed me and stared at it for a moment.
"Why? Is it spoiled?"
"No, it's not that..."
Karus tilted his head in confusion and examined the oatmeal, but he soon lost interest because it looked normal to him. Of course, the oatmeal was normal.
"Are you surprised we eat this kind of thing?"
But even though Karus had lost interest, Caldin seemed concerned that I was trailing off, so he came closer to me and spoke.
"I'm sorry if the meal feels a bit meager, but we commoners in the underground plaza..."
"No, it's not that. I was just looking at it."
"...What, have you never seen oatmeal before?"
"It's not that, but I was wondering if there might be semen sprinkled on it..."
When I said that, Caldin looked at me in disbelief.
Why not? It could happen.
In this kind of situation, it seemed like the standard thing to do was to say, 'Hehehe, I made it with care, so eat it deliciously,' and top it with semen. And add a leash and make me eat it on all fours like a dog.
"How did you live to think like that?"
I couldn't answer Caldin's dumbfounded words.
...That's how it was in Lakers.
//
After lunch, Chenber came to find me as Caldin had predicted. But there was a slight problem with meeting him,

-Clunk.

"Caldin, as we said yesterday..."
"Hngh, hng, Caldin, w-wait a minute... um, a guest, hngh!?"
Caldin couldn't resist and pounced on me, so the only delay was that the return time was slightly delayed.
Thanks to that, I had to greet Chenber while being pinned on the office table and being taken by Caldin.

-Squish! Squish!

"Hngh, um, Caldin. Hngh!?"
"Ah, Etrin. Sorry, I showed you something unsightly. I really like the thing you sent me."
Liar, you're doing this on purpose.
Even as Caldin said that, he didn't stop thrusting his hips. I couldn't even resist and just gasped as I felt his penis digging deep inside me and his hand pressing down on my head.
"Hngh, hngh, hngh!?"
But Chenber didn't show any change in expression even after seeing us like that. If I had to put a name to the emotion on his face, it wouldn't be displeasure but annoyance. Or perhaps resignation.

-Thwack, thwack!

"...I'm glad to hear that. You haven't forgotten our promise, have you?"
"Yeah. It'll be over soon. Oh, and if there's a chance next time, I'd like to use this bitch first..."
Caldin let out a murderous laugh, reached out his left hand, grabbed my neck, and slowly tightened it.
"Hngh, hngh, hngh!?"
As the air flowing into my lungs gradually decreased, I began to suffocate. I secretly wanted to enjoy this harsh pressure a little more, but I wanted to hear what the two of them were saying, so I momentarily used the Ear-Listening Grand Method to minimize my body's activity.
"I regret that I cannot accept your proposal."
"Ha, that's a long way of saying no."
"...Don't misinterpret the meaning. I didn't say no. If there's a chance in the future, I'll lend her to you again then."
Even as they talked, Caldin didn't release the hand that was choking my neck.
This is even worse than yesterday.
Yesterday, he still treated me like a human, but now Caldin was treating me harshly like a disposable sex slave.
Is it because I told him that I get excited when I'm being abused? Or is it an expression of anger at not being able to have me? Or maybe I'm just caught up in the power struggle unique to the underworld.
In any case, my body is definitely enjoying this situation where I'm being treated like an object and tormented. All the complaints about not being able to sleep in the morning have disappeared.
"'Lend'? I don't like that word."
"We can't give her up either. I hope you understand."
"...Tch, I don't really like it, but okay. Then let me ask one more thing. When's the next appointment?"
"I can't be sure."
"Hmm, so you can't handle this woman properly either. In that case, is it the nobles?"
"Caldin. Don't try to dig any deeper."
Listening to Caldin and Chenber's conversation, I felt a little emotional.
I've heard of love triangles over a woman, but I've never seen it in person, and now I'm the one involved and seeing it right in front of me. Of course, I'm being treated more like a convenient hole than a woman here, but Caldin wouldn't have this kind of conversation if he didn't have any possessiveness over me.
"...Hmm, well, okay. That's enough."
Caldin muttered and slowly released the strength in his hand. The blocked airway was cleared, and oxygen began to flow back into my lungs. However, I still had plenty of energy left because I was using the Ear-Listening Grand Method. Even if it wasn't very effective because I used it suddenly, I could easily last about 7 more minutes like this.
If I had known he would release me so quickly, I wouldn't have used the Ear-Listening Grand Method and enjoyed the feeling of suffocation a little more.
Just as I was regretting it inwardly, Caldin's questioning gaze turned to me.
"..."
"..."
With my cheek pressed against the desk, I rolled one eye to meet his gaze. Did something go wrong...?
Oops.
"Hngh, cough, cough..."
I belatedly put on the performance of a lifetime and tried to cough, but was I too late? Caldin was looking at me with a dumbfounded expression. So that's why they say timing is everything in acting.

Before Chenber took me away, Caldin chased him out of the office, claiming he wanted to have one last conversation with me. If that was the case, shouldn't we have talked instead of having sex? But there's no point in arguing about it now.
He opened his mouth, looking somewhat regretful.
"It's farewell now."
"...After strangling someone, you don't even ask if they're okay?"
"Don't make a fuss about such things. You looked perfectly fine. In fact, judging by how you tightened your grip then, it seemed like you were enjoying it too?"
"Ugh, I guess I was caught..."
As I sighed and muttered, Caldin chuckled and stroked my hair.
"It's a beautiful color."
"...Even if you compliment me out of the blue now, I'm not going to suck your dick."
"Why does your mind always wander in that direction?"
He muttered in disbelief, but soon burst into a snicker.
"Then, I hope to see you again."
At those words, I shrugged and replied.
"...Well, I'll try."
Perhaps, we might meet again.
If he really wants to see me, that is.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Thank you for the coupons, lol.
It's already over 100 chapters.
Uhm....
I'll post consecutively.

Chapter 103

103rd Episode: Black Street
"....."
"....."
I couldn't walk around outside naked, so I put on a cloak and walked the Black Street with Chenber. Perhaps because I had been constantly undressed in the Caldin Family's hideout, I felt a subtle sense of discomfort wearing something on my body.
Reflecting on that discomfort, I thought to myself.
If humans wear clothes instead of leather to protect themselves, shouldn't I, who has mastered Ironclad, be able to walk around with less clothing? My figure isn't fully developed yet, but it's good enough to show off.
I shook my head to shake off the distracting thoughts and discomfort, and then looked around.
I expected a gloomy atmosphere from the Black Street, and it was indeed half gloomy, but it wasn't as depressing as I had imagined.
Rather, it was more glamorous than the streets above ground.
The red lights and ornate buildings everywhere made me realize that this was indeed the pinnacle of the pleasure district, and the soft lights embedded in the high underground ceiling further enhanced the glamorous atmosphere of the buildings.
Moreover, the underground plaza was so vast that it was hard to believe it was underground.
The previous time I came, it was almost like being kidnapped, and I never had a chance to look around except when I was abandoned naked with a blindfold on, but now I could see that this place was indeed worthy of being called a 'street'.
Most of the people walking around were wearing cloaks or robes with hoods, and people wearing masks were also common. Most of them were accompanied by people who looked like attendants or guards, and some even had monsters the size of wolves with them.
"Krrr..."
While walking down the street, a dog with fiery red fur growled at me slightly, but soon lost interest and disappeared behind its owner. Unlike Arum in my stomach, it wasn't a very cute monster.
In addition to the passersby, the residents of the street also looked peculiar. Perhaps because of the existence of human modification, as the Caldin Family said, I often saw types of people that I couldn't see outside.
"...."
For example, a woman with huge white wings on her back, smoking a cigarette. Or a woman who looked human but had fox ears and a tail. Most of them were wearing dresses with deep cleavage and short enough to reveal their genitals, as if they were prostitutes, but they had a different appearance from beastmen, whose animalistic characteristics, especially the fur on their entire bodies, were clearly visible.
And the most shocking thing I witnessed while walking down the street was a statue I encountered.
"Hey, Chenber?"
"What is it?"
When I spoke, Chenber flinched and looked at me. I decided to ignore the awkward honorifics for now and ask what I was curious about first.
"....What is that?"
I pointed to the statue.
It was a statue of a naked winged woman with a silver necklace, and the blank expression and the delicate expression of the curves of the human body were quite impressive.
But the problem wasn't that the statue was impressive, but that a part of the statue was colored.
The area from the statue's lower abdomen to the genitals was painted in flesh tones, as if it were a real person. Moreover, something that looked like a vibrator was inserted into the genitals and vibrating.

-Woooong.

As I got closer, I could tell that it was definitely vibrating like a vibrator. This must be some kind of magical tool, but the core wouldn't be cheap enough to use a magical tool for such avant-garde decoration... or rather.
Why is this stuck in a statue?
I pondered for a moment, then came up with one possibility and looked at the statue's face again.
....Surely, it's not what I think it is.
But Chenber answered simply, as if denying my thoughts.
"This is Pexos. And this is a person cursed with petrification."
....So, it's a person after all.
He asked me if I had never seen anything like this before, but it was natural that I had never seen anything like this before. After hearing Chenber's answer, I looked at the statue in more detail. I thought it expressed the human body too well, but it made sense when I heard that it was a real person.
No, I understand, but this is a bit shocking.
Turning a person into a statue is one thing, but sticking a vibrator in it is another. It certainly wasn't an idea that an ordinary person would come up with. Besides, is this person even alive?
"Judging by how it is, it seems to be a slave who was caught trying to escape from Pexos. Sometimes, they request petrification from Joomagwan (Cursed Magic Hall) as an example."
Except for the texture being stone, the facial features were so detailed that you could tell who it was. If something like this was placed in front of a store, ordinary slaves wouldn't even dare to escape.
But the fact that it was displayed like this made me think of a slightly different possibility.
"....Is this person alive?"
I asked him just in case, but I was half-doubtful. No one has ever survived being hit by a basilisk's petrification breath. But Chenber's answer was a little different.
"Yes. That's why Joomagwan's petrification curse is famous. The necklace hanging there maintains life, so they say it can be undone and revived at any time. Because of that, sometimes desperate people want to become statues themselves."
"....That's amazing."
That's almost like cryonics-level overtechnology, not just a petrification curse. As someone who knows how amazing that is, I was speechless, but on the other hand, I was a little creeped out.
If this were Earth, would they be able to put a statue made of a person on the street? Of course, that's not allowed in the Kilkard Kingdom either, but as always, you never know, so it might be possible in some kingdom I don't know about.
When you think about it, it's not that it's impossible on Earth, it's just that they don't have the technology to do it.
"Do you have something to say?"
"...No. Let's just go."
I didn't know when I first came, but the underground plaza might be a more dangerous place than I thought. I'm not thinking of running away, but I need to be careful.
Still, to be petrified and displayed naked like that. It was definitely a terrible idea.
....I kind of like it.
Should I add it to my bucket list?
//
Anyway, after that shocking incident, I headed back to the stage. And I was able to meet a familiar face.
"Long time no see."
"It hasn't really been that long."
Muren answered with a wry smile at my greeting.
It was an answer that felt distant, but that was better. Whether you look at it from the outside or the inside, Muren and I would have trouble getting close.
But it seemed that I was the only one who thought so.
"Still, it's refreshing to be happy to see you."
Muren said that and reached out to me first. There was no reason to refuse, so I took his hand. I felt a little sorry because it was the hand that had been stroking Caldin's cock until just now and hadn't been washed, but he wouldn't know.
I went into the stage's waiting room with Muren and asked him.
"Who's the opponent this time?"
Come to think of it, I hadn't heard anything about the show yet. Last time it was a bizarre salamander, so I thought it would be something comparable this time, but according to Muren, that wasn't necessarily the case.
"You seem to be misunderstanding something, we don't only deal with monsters."
"...Huh?"
I tilted my head at his words, but when I thought about it, that was true. The shows on stage are planned and directed by nobles with perverted tendencies, so they don't necessarily have to be interspecies.
Even if it's an interesting topic, there can be many different shows.
But if the opponent isn't a monster, there's no reason for me to come here. There might be some fun, but it's not enough to come all the way down here just for that.
As if reading my expression, Muren chuckled and continued.
"....I wondered, but that's really why you came here."
Hearing his words, I realized that I had been tricked by him. I pretended to be after the list of participating nobles to Sartun, but Muren had found out my real purpose.
But I didn't have to be anxious just because he found out. Even if Muren told Rotuan or Chenber my purpose, would they even believe it? People believe the truth they want to believe. They would put more weight on the fact that I'm a stooge of the Leopold viscount family, and they would think that I lied to Muren.
But I couldn't be sure that would happen, so I had to create my own insurance just in case. Seeing the statue earlier made that thought even more certain.
Still, there's not much I can do at this stage. I just have to hope that Caldin is smart.
"Please don't tell anyone. It's a bit of an embarrassing taste."
I answered Muren with a coy smile. In this situation, it was better to pretend that he had found out the truth. There was no point in denying it, because Muren wouldn't believe me anyway.
"Are you aware that this is dangerous? You could die."
But unlike my thoughts, Muren said something that seemed to worry about me. That was quite unexpected, so I looked at him and replied.
"....I didn't think you would say that. You used to send me without saying anything like that."
"That time....never mind. You're right. It's not something I can interfere with now."
Muren seemed to be trying to argue, but he shook his head and gave a wry smile. He looked at the mirror in the waiting room for a moment, then opened his mouth again.
"The opponent this time is a troll. There's nothing special about it, but since the opponent is the opponent, I can't be sure how it will go. If you want to quit now...."
"That won't happen."
"...I understand. Then, we will try our best to ensure your safety."
After all, if the opponent is a troll, was that earlier statement just to test me?
That's beside the point, Muren's words were a little strange. He seemed to have a crush on me, but there's no reason for such feelings to arise between me and him. In his eyes, I'm the worst prostitute with a taste for monsters and interspecies relationships, and it didn't make sense that he would have a crush on such a dirty bitch.
....Wait, did he say a troll?
"....Wait a minute. A troll?"
"Yes, it's a very dangerous monster."
He had an expression that seemed to say, "Why don't you quit now?", but I wouldn't. Rather, there was something else I was curious about.
"When did you bring that troll in?"
"It must have been about three or four days ago, but why...?"
If it was a troll captured three or four days ago, something came to mind. It was too coincidental to dismiss it as "maybe".
"How do you guys bring in monsters?"
"....How could I say that with my own mouth?"
To confirm, I needed to know how they brought in the monsters, but Muren shook his head as if he couldn't say that. Just as I was about to sigh, thinking that it couldn't be done, he continued.
"Still, there's only one group in Karaldin that has the ability to capture monsters."
What that meant was obvious.
...Damn it, so I was the one who caught it.
//
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
I forgot to change the subtitle. I will fix it.

Chapter 104

104th Episode: Black Street
"Are you really okay?"
"Yes. I've drugged it, so there shouldn't be any problems. Compared to other monsters, trolls are actually easier to control. Their metabolism is fast, so the drug takes effect almost immediately. Of course, the downside is that their bodies are so big that they detoxify quickly."
Last time, I didn't have the chance to see Quaidon before going on stage, but this time was different. Whether they had built trust in each other in places I didn't know, Muren readily allowed me to observe the troll.
"Grrr...."
The troll, locked in a cage and staring blankly into the air, certainly seemed to be the one I had captured. Trolls all look similar, but it seemed right. The build and body were also similar. And considering the timing, it must be the one I caught.
"...Damn it."
"Is there a problem?"
"No, nothing's wrong."
When I muttered to myself, Muren asked with a puzzled look, but I couldn't bring myself to say that I had caught it, so I had no choice but to shake my head as if it was nothing. Muren looked at me with suspicion, but he seemed to think it was nothing, as he soon turned his gaze away from me.
"By the way, it's huge."
The sight of a giant, probably 2.5 meters tall, or maybe even taller, sitting quietly was quite impressive. Of course, it wasn't just the height that was big; if you looked down, there was something that could only be described as amazing.
Muren nodded, agreeing with my words as he looked at the troll.
"Yes, it's a coincidence, but the troll we caught this time is particularly larger than other individuals."
"Really? I thought there would be even bigger trolls than that...."
According to the guild's information, the average troll is 2.5 meters tall. I had heard that some individuals can exceed 3 meters, so I didn't think the one I caught was particularly large. I wondered if I had a poor sense of scale, but Muren shook his head at my words.
"Ah, I'm not talking about height."
"...Wait, are you talking about what I think you're talking about?"
"Yes. That's it."
Even though it was a somewhat sensitive topic, he confirmed my guess without changing his expression. I had subconsciously thought he wouldn't be like that because he didn't talk about sexual things, but it seemed that wasn't the case.
Well, it would be a little difficult for someone who organizes such a show to be sexually innocent. I inwardly revised my assessment of Muren and asked him again.
"How big is it?"
"Well, considering the expansion rate, wouldn't it be at least 20 inches?"
"...At least?"
"Yes. That's the minimum estimate."
That's already a length that can't fit inside a person's body.
Normally, instead of feeling pleasure, wouldn't your internal organs rupture and you die first? I'd be okay, but what about the other women before me...? Still, there was magic like last time, so maybe they were okay.
"...."
Muren stared at me silently. His eyes seemed to be asking if I wanted to quit now. But I responded to his gaze with a subtle smile.
"Sounds interesting."
"...With the power of magic, you won't die. But it will still be painful, so be careful."
I understood what he meant.
Just because the elasticity of the body increases with magic doesn't mean the sensation changes. When I carried Quaidon's egg, I still had a strange feeling of discomfort in my stomach, along with a burdensome sense of expansion.
"It's okay."
But I answered him with a smile.
That strange pain was actually a point of pleasure.
//
The show was scheduled to open tomorrow.
Since there was no such thing as a rehearsal for a stage show, I was told that I could rest without doing anything for a day. Of course, it was called resting, but it was practically abandonment. There was nothing to do in a room with only a bed and a few pieces of furniture.
"...So, you're saying you followed me?"
Muren muttered in disbelief as he looked at me, but I was confident. What else was I supposed to do in a situation where all I could do in such a confined space was masturbate? And masturbation is masturbation. I didn't want to embarrassingly masturbate when there were plenty of men to soothe my body just one floor down.
"Or you could use me, Muren. Even though I look like this, I'm still young, so I'm good at squeezing. It'll feel pretty good, you know?"
"...That's an attractive offer, but unfortunately, I'm too busy today to do that."
"Then send me three or four men to my room."
"They're busy too."
Muren refused my request as if it wasn't even worth considering.
I understand that he's busy because the show is tomorrow, but I can't accept that I have to be stuck in my room all day.
"Then give me some work to do. I'll help with anything I can."
It was like volunteering to be exploited for passion pay, but I'd rather be exploited than be stuck in a solitary room staring blankly at the wall. I'm used to being eaten by men anyway, or you could just tie me up and leave me in the underground plaza like last time.
"That's quite a tempting offer, but I think productivity would probably decrease if you got involved."
Hmm, maybe so.
They'd probably put work aside and focus on touching or harassing me. I'd be hoping for that, but Muren, as the manager, wouldn't like that kind of behavior.
"Then, how about motivating them by saying they can use me as much as they want after the work is done...?"
"Well, it might have an effect in the short term, but if we set such a precedent, it will be difficult in the future. You're different from other women. You're not going to keep working here, and the stage has its own rules."
Muren answered my suggestion skeptically. But listening to him, there was a valid reason in his words. I enjoy this kind of behavior, but most women don't. If you think about it from their perspective, they're being gang-raped by men and then having to show nobles them being raped by trolls on stage the next day.
...Now that I think about it, that's a bit cruel.
It's a bleak situation where it wouldn't be strange to commit suicide. Is Muren trying to protect other women besides me by not involving me with the men in the stage?
I had such thoughts for a moment, but I soon smiled bitterly and shook my head. Protection my ass, it's just keeping them alive to run the show as smoothly as possible. They're not philanthropists, and this is the underground plaza.
Such backgrounds are not new. It's worse than in Lakers, but essentially not that different.
"Okay. Then I'll be quiet, so tell me what the show is about this time."
Even if you bring in a troll, you can't know exactly what will happen with just that. How would I know what kind of hobbies the club's perverted members have?
But Muren just smiled bitterly and shook his head.
"There's no content in this show."
"...Huh?"
"This client is quite simple. Your role is just to go on stage, there's nothing else to do."
That's what happened last time, but wouldn't it be better to have a story if possible? When I asked Muren, thinking that, he gave an answer that seemed tired for some reason.
"I think so too, but surprisingly, there are many people who don't think that way. Also, there are some practical problems."
"...I think I understand."
I had heard how difficult it is to deal with nobles or people with money. I looked at Muren with pity and patted him on the back.
//
Deciding to endure the boredom and quietly stay in my room to practice breathing exercises, someone knocked on my door.

-Knock, knock.

"....?"
Because of that, I had no choice but to hesitate for a moment. There are hardly any people who would come to see me on this stage, and there are even fewer people who would do such a gentlemanly act as knocking.
"Excuse me, do you have some time?"
Opening the door just in case, I saw Muren holding a bottle of whiskey in one hand. I smiled with amusement because I never thought he would come.
"Heh, you said you wouldn't come."
"Work finished early. I was wondering if you'd like to have a drink."
"Are you just going to have a drink and leave?"
"...I know what you're thinking, but I don't intend to-"
"It's okay. Well, everyone says that at first."
Muren looked flustered when I cut off his answer. Even if he didn't intend to, what if I did?
I let him into the room and asked him as I moved the table.
"Do you hate women who have been defiled by monsters?"
"I don't really care about that kind of thing."
Then there's no problem.
As the yellow liquid filled the glass, a pungent scent filled the room. Personally, I don't really enjoy alcohol. Rather, it's more accurate to say that I enjoy the atmosphere. In this world where there aren't many things to enjoy, alcohol and sex were quite simple entertainment.

-Clink.

The glass containing the crimson liquid collided, making a clear sound. Glass is not that precious in this world, but still, a glass made of glass is quite a high-end item. Seeing that, maybe Muren has feelings inside, even if he doesn't say so out loud.
When I poured the whiskey into my mouth, a burning sensation surged from beyond my throat. It was quite a strong drink to enjoy lightly.
We drank and talked like that.
"Aren't you afraid of trolls?"
"Well, I'm not that scared. Rather than being scared... no, it's just... yeah."
"That's unusual. Usually women are drugged, but you don't need that."
Drugs, if I wanted to get drunk, it wouldn't matter, but personally, I prefer to be more sober. And hallucinogens can disrupt the body's balance in the long term, so I should avoid them as much as possible.
"Is it convenient?"
"Well, it's not necessarily a good thing... but still, I can't deny it."
"Hmph, you can just honestly call me a dirty and lewd whore."
When I said with a smile, Muren also answered with a light smile.
"If I said that, wouldn't I just be spitting in my own face?"
I was a little surprised that someone from the underworld could say that. That means he's doing the job against his will. I chuckled at the answer and refilled my glass with whiskey.
"That's true. Then let's have another drink between dirty and lewd people."
Was it because of the alcohol?
My body was gradually heating up.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Gyaaa, I'm sorry for being late.
I've been too busy to write... I'll make up for the amount I couldn't write this time with a multi-part post someday.

Chapter 105

105: Black Street - H

-Swish.

As I removed the cloak I was wearing, my naked body was revealed. Muren was staring at me silently, but I was already used to undressing in front of others. His indifferent yet lingering gaze slowly scanned me from head to toe.
As I savored the gaze, my lower abdomen, which had been burning hot, trembled slightly. My vulva was already wet enough, ready to accept a man at any moment. I wondered just how lewd my body, trained with Yin Demon Arts, would become; it was already prepared without even being touched.

-Swish.

Compared to other men, his touch was gentle, but still rough as he grabbed my pale shoulder. I stared at his hand for a moment, then smiled and said to Muren,
"So, it ends up like this after all."
"...I suppose so."
It was true that I had made the first move, but Muren didn't bother to defend himself. In fact, he was also at fault. If we were to follow the order of events, he was the one who came to my room with whiskey first. If you come with whiskey at such a late hour, there's no escaping it.
"You made a good choice. Tomorrow, I'll be torn apart by trolls, so it's good to enjoy it once before that happens. Even though I look like this, I've heard that I'm quite firm, you know?"
It was a little funny that I didn't even know what that 'firmness' felt like. As I muttered half in jest and half in earnest, Muren looked bewildered. He stared at me for a moment, then suddenly declared,
"I won't kiss you."
"Do as you please. I don't mind."
There were some among the courtesans of Lakers who were like that. Women who sold their bodies but not their lips. It was their own way of saying that they would sell their bodies to men but not give them their hearts, but I didn't really care. I was used to it anyway, and it wasn't like I would lose my heart just by kissing.
Well, and if he didn't, that was fine too in its own way. It meant that he saw me not as a woman, but only as a means of satisfying his lust. The thought of that made me feel a little thrilled. Sex where we just enjoyed each other without any emotional exchange felt relatively comfortable, so it wasn't bad.
I lay on the bed and spread my legs wide so that Muren could easily penetrate me. Spreading my white, slender legs wide was something I had done countless times, but a sense of shame still remained in a corner of my heart. That was what made it even more enjoyable, but if I had to say, I preferred doing it from behind. I didn't have to see his face, and it was a little more thrilling.

-Swish.

Muren's penis wasn't that big. It was about average size for a human. In fact, that was enough to feel it. A huge one like Charka's was something you could enjoy because you were used to it, but for a casual encounter, someone like Muren was better.
Considering that, Emily seemed to be quite a special case.

-Squish.

"Heh..."
As the glans, exposed above the foreskin, gently rubbed against my lower body, I trembled slightly. It was penetration without any foreplay, but I was already used to sex without such consideration.

-Squeak.

His penis forced its way into my vulva, wet with fluids, and the wet sound echoed softly in my ears. The moderately sized penis rummaged through my body, stimulating and digging in. At that familiar yet strange foreign sensation, I naturally let out a moan.
"Ah..."
As I made a plaintive, endearing, coquettish voice, Muren's penis became even harder. I had expected that to happen, so I tensed my lower abdomen and squeezed his penis inside me intensely.
"Ugh..."
Looking at his face as he let out a low groan, I opened my mouth as if whining.
"How is it? What are your impressions of direct insertion?"

-Smack.

However, what came back was not an answer but a rough touch. Muren grabbed both of my wrists with one hand, crossed them, and pinned them to the bed above my head, pressing down on them.
"Ah...?"
I let out a soft exclamation because I didn't expect him to be so forceful.
...To be honest, I could easily break free if I wanted to, but there was no reason to do so. I looked up at Muren, full of anticipation for what he would do next, and he looked down at me and slowly opened his mouth.
"I hate you."
I was momentarily taken aback by the sudden confession, but soon a smile formed on my lips.
"Is this how you treat someone you hate?"
"...Do you know what happens to the women who go on stage?"
Oh dear, he's not listening to my story.
I was trying to enjoy it casually, but it seemed that would be impossible. I didn't really like these serious conversations. I sighed inwardly, but decided to play along for now.
"Well, they probably don't end up in good shape."
If they were in their right minds, that would certainly be the case.
Why else would they be drugged?
"That's right."
As I answered, he nodded and arched his back once.

-Squish!

"Ugh!?"
"One-third die before long, one-third become disabled, and only the remaining one-third survive. Women rarely die on stage, but what you see is not everything."
"But, why are you asking such a question...Ugh!?"
"Isn't it strange? That even though it's such a harsh thing, you're fine."
Muren's question was a little off.
Unlike what he said, there was no reason for me to find it strange at all. Puzzled, I looked up at him, and his eyes were slightly unfocused.
...Could this guy be drunk?
"That could, be true....Ugh!?"
"Yes. That could be true. You're different from other women. You won't die, and you won't become disabled. On the contrary, you won't even get a small scratch. I can't understand you."
Even as he spoke, he continued to move his hips as if filled with emotion. His hard, erect penis rummaged through the flesh inside, stimulating my weak points, and the intense stimulation surged to the top of my head, making it difficult to even think, let alone answer.

-Squeak, Squish!

"Ah, ugh, ha, ugh!?"
"It's natural in this underworld for the strong to suck the blood of the weak to survive. It's the law here that the weak slowly wither and die. But no matter how much you're trampled on and violated, you won't even get a scratch. I don't even think you'll get hurt."
As he finished speaking, his movements gradually became more violent.
"So sometimes your attitude feels out of place. Because that's definitely not the attitude that someone who's been trampled underfoot can show."
"Ugh, ha!?"
I didn't think he was like this, but he's got good stamina. To be able to move so violently while talking like that. Muren pressed down on me as if raping me, shaking his hips. There was no consideration for me in his attitude.
However, as the movements continued, Muren's breathing became rough.
"On the surface, you're just a lowly whore, but how can you be so strong?"
Was that what he was curious about after all? But that was a question I couldn't answer. Even if I told him that I was reincarnated and that I had learned martial arts, it would be difficult for him to understand, and I had no intention of telling him.
When I closed my mouth, Muren didn't ask any more questions either.

-Squish, Squeak! Squish!

After that, there was no conversation. Only the sounds of violent breathing and flesh colliding echoed.
//
Even in the underground plaza where the sun doesn't shine, time flows. Rather, because the sun doesn't rise, the Black Street was even more strict about time.
"...."
I sat on a chair in the waiting room, staring blankly at the mirror. With a mask on my face and my hair dyed black, I felt a sense of incongruity, as if this wasn't really my appearance. Seeing this, I wondered if hair color was really that important.
I sat there blankly for a while.
"Is everything ready?"
Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in my ear. The moment I heard it, I reached out and picked up the scroll lying on the table. A scroll containing magic that strengthens the body and increases its elasticity.
Without this, the stage would probably be a mess. No matter how much it's me, it's a bit much to be penetrated by a 20-inch monster. In the first place, it wouldn't even go in all the way without the power of magic.
"Yes, it's done."
There was nothing to prepare.
Unlike the previous shows where I paid a lot of attention to the costumes, this time there were no costumes at all. If there was anything, it would be the restraints that would bind my body later.

-Clank.

As the door to the waiting room opened, Muren appeared beyond the door. We exchanged glances for a moment, but didn't mention the events of last night. He seemed to have been quite emotional in his own way, but in my opinion, people can do that when they drink.
"...Shall we go?"
"Yes."
As I nodded, Muren came over and placed something he was holding in my hands. As I put my arms behind my back, the handcuffs, which had become almost cliché, bound my wrists.
He said that later he would tie my legs while I was on the chair, and if he did that, wouldn't I become a complete onahole? Considering the size of the troll, it wasn't just a metaphor, there was a high possibility that it would happen.
After handcuffing me, Muren tore the scroll and cast the magic. The alien magic that I had felt before enveloped my body.
"Let's tie up the rest when we get there."
He said that and pointed to the passage leading to the stage.
From here on, I had to go alone.
There was nothing new about it, so I nodded and slowly moved my steps towards it.
---------= Author's Afterword ---------=
I'm sorry that the amount has decreased.
As I was writing, it ended in an ambiguous place....

Chapter 106

106: Black Street - H
The stage was bathed in dim, soft yellow light. Under that light, the girl slowly walked towards the stage.

-Tap, tap.

Wearing a black butterfly-shaped mask and with jet-black hair swaying, the girl walked gracefully towards the center of the stage. It wasn't a staggering gait from being drugged, nor an unnatural movement as if brainwashed.
The girl maintained a confident stride, as if she had ascended the stage entirely of her own volition.
As she appeared, the audience, which had been reveling in the banquet, fell silent for a moment.
The club members, who had been lewdly fondling scantily clad prostitutes with lascivious hands, all turned their attention to the stage with interest.

-Oh ho...

Some of the club members scanned Layla's still-not-fully-developed body with lustful eyes. Those with keen eyes could easily recognize that the girl on stage was the same woman who had been violated by a monster last time.
It was rare for the same woman to appear on stage twice in a row in a stage show. The club members were not interested in the sordid behind-the-scenes circumstances, but they were aware of such facts that were outwardly visible.
Therefore, they looked at the girl who had appeared again with a curious gaze. A member muttered in a small voice, which echoed through the audience.

-This is going to be interesting.

Unlike last time, this show did not have many participants.
Having been involved in this 'hobby' for a long time, they had a certain grasp of each other's skills. This time's member was a fool who only wanted to satisfy his own desires and was criticized by the other members for not knowing art.
However, the club members, whose motto was mutual respect for tastes, chose to abstain rather than vehemently criticize him, in order to avoid wasting meaningless time.
And the other club members had only participated out of courtesy and did not have high expectations for the stage.
However, the appearance of the familiar girl caught their attention at once.
The club members with keen eyes tapped their colleagues on the shoulder and whispered to each other. The content of the conversations was much the same. That the girl was the one who had been violated by Quaidon last time.

-
Oh ho, is that so?

-
This is going to be quite interesting.

-
I'd like to use her sometime too. It would be worth seeing her under my familiar, wouldn't it?

-
An Undead Steed would be good too, wouldn't it?


As they had tastes that normal people would find difficult to understand, the content of their conversations was also bizarre. In their fantasies, the girl had already been violated by monsters several times and was accepting their seed.
Whether she knew it or not, the girl maintained a leisurely pace and slowly headed towards the center of the stage.

-Thud.

In the center of the stage was a table. The table with two ropes on it seemed to have no use other than to hold things. The girl slowly climbed onto the table, sat down with her legs crossed.

-Thud, thud.

Then, Sartun's men, who had been waiting beside the stage, approached her. Each holding a wooden bucket in their hands, they picked up the ropes on the table and grabbed the girl's legs, spreading them apart.
"Hngh...?"
At the forceful action, Layla let out a soft moan and obediently entrusted her body to the men. When her clean, pink crevice, which was hard to believe had been violated by Quaidon and had accepted the penises of countless men, was revealed, the club members gasped briefly.

-
Unexpected. I expected it to be more vulgar and dirty.

-
I agree. This is a bit disappointing.

-
Isn't it better this way?

-
I think so too. I'm liking it more and more. If possible, I'd like to take her home and keep her as a pet.


As their tastes were bizarre, their inclinations differed even among the members. However, thanks to the club's rules, which were based on respect, they did not criticize each other's opinions and simply nodded in agreement.
The men on stage tied the girl's legs tightly so that she could not move, then opened the lid of the wooden bucket and poured the liquid into the girl's vulva. It was a pheromone that induced estrus in trolls, and without it, the troll might recognize the girl as mere prey.

-Glug, glug.

The liquid flowed over her vulva and over the girl's pure white naked body, soaking the table and falling to the floor. When all the liquid had been poured out, the men looked at each other and nodded slightly.
A gesture as if they were talking.
Just as Layla and the club members were wondering about it,

-Swish.

"Agh!?"

-Squish!

The man on the left reached out and shoved his fist into Layla's vulva. It was an act that was done without any warning or foreplay, but Layla's magically enhanced body accepted the man's fist without difficulty. The small pink crevice became congested and widened greatly, and the man's arm, which was incomparably thicker than a penis, was inserted into Layla's vulva up to his wrist.
However, the man's actions did not stop there.

-Squish.

"Hngh!?"
He pushed his arm even deeper into Layla's vulva. The girl's lower abdomen, into which an adult man's arm had been inserted, bulged out and moved up and down with the movement of his hand.
The girl trembled as she felt the hand rummaging through her stomach, and she moaned intensely. Her pure white naked body arched and bent like a crescent moon, and her pink nipples, which were illuminated by the dim light, stood erect with pleasure.
The man's arm caressed, scratched, and stretched the girl's vagina as if examining every corner of it. The fact that a person's arm, not a penis that made fragmentary movements, was inside her body caused the girl to feel intense pain and pleasure.
No matter how much the elasticity was enhanced by magic, she had to bear the burden and intense sense of incongruity. It was an act that

After staring like that for a moment, the troll soon made a light snort and grabbed my waist with both hands as if embracing it. Its hard, erect penis was already aimed between my legs, as if ready.
Is it finally starting?
Just as I was anticipating that and trying to operate the Succubus Art,
"Krrraaagh!!!"
The troll let out a loud roar and threw me to the ground.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
I keep getting the subheadings mixed up every time I upload.
Kyak.

Chapter 107

107th Episode: Black Street - H
It happened in an instant.
— Crack!
The thrown girl's body collided with the wooden stage floor, and the floor buckled under the impact. But the troll didn't just throw the girl.
"Krrraaaugh!!!"
The troll, who had thrown the girl down as if slamming her with both hands, roared and stomped on the girl's body that had collided with the floor.
— Crunch!
"Kyaheuk!?"
The girl, crushed under the troll's rough feet, let out a sharp groan and writhed. But only for a moment, the troll lifted its foot and picked up the girl's body with one hand.
Then, holding the girl in one hand, it began to slam her mercilessly against the floor.
— Crunch! Bang! Crack!!
"Huuht, Kkeuheuk!?"
The wooden stage floor collided with the girl's flesh, scattering splinters. Each time she collided with the floor, a scream escaped the girl's lips. The scream, mixed with pain yet sounding like a cry of joy, was quite bizarre.
But the people in the venue had no time to pay attention to the girl's screams.
"Hiiiiek!?"
Some of the prostitutes in the audience turned their heads or covered their eyes at the sudden, horrific scene. On the other hand, the club members seemed bewildered but calmly watched the situation on stage.
Since they didn't know the content of the show, they thought this was also part of the performance.
— Isn't this a bit too violent?
— She seems to be still alive, maybe it's some special magic.
— Let's watch a little longer for now.
It was an absurd reaction, but on the other hand, their misunderstanding was understandable. Unlike the screams of the girl being assaulted by the troll or the threatening production of the floor breaking, she had no injuries and wasn't bleeding a single drop of blood. The club members were more likely to think it was part of the show rather than an unfortunate accident.
On the other hand, the members of Muren and Sartun's organization, who were watching from behind, were in a different situation.
"Damn it, get the scroll now!"
Muren shouted to Sartun's men with a desperate expression. What he had in his possession in preparation for an emergency was a scroll that enhanced mind control through a familiar contract.
It was a scroll that had the effect of forcing action if the troll showed even the slightest sign of strangeness, but it was useless when the servant magic was completely released as it was now.
"...Damn it!!"
Muren urgently ordered to control the troll, but with the connection already severed, the order had no effect at all. The troll on stage was completely out of control.
He hesitated for a moment, then looked at the stage with a determined expression.
If it comes to this, the only way is to kill him. Although the show will be a mess, the stage was already half ruined anyway. Saving Lyla was more important than that now.
— Whooong!!
Meanwhile, the girl was being swung around like a toy while being held in the troll's hand. The rope that had tied her legs was already untied, unable to withstand the violent impact, and the troll was grabbing one of the girl's freed legs and slamming her slender body to the floor.
— Crunch!, Bang!!
"Heuheuk!? Kkyauuut!?"
The impact was enough to kill a person on the first slam, but Lyla's body, trained with Yin Demon Art and Iron Armor and imbued with magic to strengthen her body, easily withstood such impact.
— Thud!!
"Heuheuk!"
But even for her, it wasn't without damage.
If she hadn't drawn up her inner energy and used Body Protection Art right before the troll attacked her, some part of her body would have already been broken. And even with Body Protection Art, her condition wasn't good.
Because it was a sudden attack, it was a little late to cover her whole body with inner energy. As a result, her left shoulder, which collided with the floor, was dislocated, and her left ankle, held by the troll's hand, was about to break and dangle.
— Thud! Bang!!
Moreover, no matter how much she protected her body with inner energy, she couldn't completely block the impact of being slammed like this. Lyla, who had lost the means to resist with her arms tied, was in a desperate situation, but fortunately, what she feared didn't happen.
"Krr..."
The troll, who had been swinging the girl around as if to kill her, suddenly stopped moving. The troll grabbed the girl's waist again, lifted her up, and made eye contact with her.
Because of that sight, the club members became convinced that the scene that had unfolded before their eyes was a performance. And, seeing the girl held by the troll, the club members each let out a soft exclamation.
— Hooh...?"
— I thought she was just a cheap prostitute, but isn't she quite pretty?
The butterfly-shaped mask that had been covering the girl's face due to the troll's sudden actions had already flown far away. The girl's bare face, which had been causing people's doubts, was clearly revealed under the dim lighting.
Although still young, she boasted an outstanding contrast due to the Yin Demon Art, with a body, clean skin, and a beautiful face with a hint of sex appeal. The club members, who had confirmed everything about the girl, each had a look of greed on their faces.
The club members, who had been watching performances by cheap prostitutes or sex slaves on the verge of being abandoned, were fascinated by the lewd and beautiful girl on stage.
— She's too good of a bitch to rot in a place like this.
— Hehe, do you think so too?
For them, raising a 'pet' or two wasn't that difficult. Moreover, if it was a lewd bitch who didn't mind bestiality, it was worth collecting.
The club members were already planning to buy the girl in their heads.
— First of all, let's appreciate the performance first.
The troll's actions had stopped at some point. The club members, who had now completely accepted it as a show, looked at the stage with relaxed faces.
//
"Krrraaaugh!!"
The troll on stage was completely free from the influence of servant magic, but that didn't mean the drug's effects were immediately gone. The troll noticed through Lyla's scent that she was the human who had captured him and was furious.
At first, he intended to kill her completely, but the troll decided to take revenge on her in a slightly different way along the way. And the intense scent rising from the girl's genitals also played a part in making that decision.
After showing a violent act, the troll, engulfed in boiling lust, turned his head towards Lyla, whom he was holding in his hand.
"Heuheueut...?"
The girl's appearance with her mask removed was both terrible and beautiful. Her clean and smooth hair was disheveled, and dirt and wood splinters were on her forehead, dirtying her clean face. However, those stains rather dirtied the girl's clean beauty, making her feel even more immoral.
And, for the troll, the girl's appearance was of no importance. The troll grabbed Lyla's legs and roughly spread them apart.
"Eugeueut!?"
The girl, who

...Still, when I was crushed so hard, I thought my body would be mangled. The fact that I was so incredibly aroused by it was absurd, even to myself. Surely, feeling pleasure while my left ankle was dangling and my shoulder was dislocated wasn't exactly a common occurrence.
"Ugh, hnnng..."
But I couldn't just keep enjoying this bizarre sex. Even if it was partly out of personal desire, my goal was still to absorb his essence. I had to quickly get the job done while the troll was distracted by lust.
Deep breath... well, not really, but I roused my inner energy and operated the Succubus Art. Then, I quickly infiltrated the troll's body with my inner energy.
"Krrk?"
Perhaps it was due to the nature of magical creatures living with magic, the troll seemed to sense the foreign energy entering its body and made a sound, but it didn't stop shaking my waist. Thanks to that, my insides were currently being crushed by the giant penis, but this situation was better than him stopping the penetration.
"Hng, hnn, hnnng..."
Still, it wasn't easy to control my inner energy and endure the pain and pleasure. A painful pressure starting from my lower abdomen continued to spread throughout my body as if crushing me. And those pains were transmitted to my head, converted into pleasure, and swept through every corner of my body again.
It was definitely good, but if it continued, I might die from internal rupture. Probably within an hour, I'd be dead.
It's not that I don't feel excitement at the thought of dying miserably, but I can't die like this. There must be many more enjoyable things in the world that I haven't experienced yet.
"Ugh..."

-Squish! Squish!

Controlling the inner energy extended into the troll's body, I searched for the monster's core. Because it was already a flimsy Succubus Art, the connection was about to break several times in this situation where I was being impaled by the troll's dick, but I desperately focused and somehow maintained the connection.
If it hadn't been for the training at Lakers, I probably would have succumbed to pleasure and pain and lost my mind long ago. The most important thing in using the Essence Absorption Art is the mindset and mental strength to enjoy the pleasure without losing your mind.
For example, I couldn't be dominated by lust like this guy right now.
"Krrk! Krrrk!"
The troll seemed to prioritize its own climax over the inner energy rummaging through its body, breathing heavily and continuing to shake my waist. While enjoying the intense pain and pleasure for a while, I rummaged through the troll's body and finally found the core where its magic was concentrated.
"Hnnng, Haaaaah!?"
While moaning, I steadily controlled my inner energy to envelop the core. The next step was a repeat of what happened during sex with Quaidon.
However, the only slight difference was,
"Krrrk!!!"
The moment I absorbed the troll's magic, it ejaculated inside me. There was nothing particularly strange about that. It is said that the feeling of inner energy being sucked out by the Essence Absorption Art is similar to the pleasure of ejaculation.
In a way, I could say that I induced the troll's ejaculation in this situation.
"Hauuuuh!?"
Thanks to the intense essence and the magic absorbed from the troll's penis, a pleasure that seemed to permeate my brain overwhelmed me. In that intense stimulation that seemed to whiten my vision, I felt something thick pouring into my body.

-Glug.

And quite a lot of it.

-Gurgle.

Wait a minute, isn't this too much...?

Chapter 108

Episode 108: Black Street
El was once again strolling through the streets of Karaldin. There were no requests, and she wasn't in a position to practice her martial arts right now. Besides, Emily had gone to work, so her routine was quite dull while Layla was away.
Of course, it wouldn't be much different even if Layla were here, but it was still boring. Perhaps that's why her aimless footsteps stopped in a familiar place; it might have been an inevitable result.
"What, you gonna buy me fruit?"
"...I don't like apples."
El looked at Rutian in front of her with a sullen gaze. It would be hard to imagine that he was the former boss of an underworld crime organization, looking at him in his shabby clothes and wide-brimmed, worn-out straw hat.
But he didn't look like a merchant either. His shabby attire made him look exactly like a street vendor, but anyone with a discerning eye would quickly notice. The scars on Rutian's arms and his well-trained muscular body wouldn't make anyone think he was a merchant.
How did she end up here again?
El lightly dismissed it with the simple reason that she was bored. She sighed and asked Rutian,
"Have you had lunch?"
"Just now."
Rutian nodded and pointed to one side of the boxes on display. A few apples, with only the cores remaining, were rolling around on a shabby wooden plank.
"...That's lunch?"
"They're sweet and delicious. I'll give you one for free, why don't you try it?"
"No thanks. Call Shanste and have him watch this stall. Let's go get lunch."
"Hey, I'm broke now. I can't afford such luxuries..."
"I'll pay. Just come with me."
When El said curtly, Rutian hesitated for a moment, then nodded.
"I suppose I will."
After leaving the innocent Shanste in front of the stall, El and Rutian headed back into the streets of Karaldin.
This time, the store they headed to had a more shabby exterior.
Although she readily offered to pay, El wasn't in great shape either. She had earned a total of 1100 Rads from the troll capture request last time, but adventurers couldn't always expect such good income, so she couldn't just splurge.
That didn't mean she went into a random shabby restaurant. Adventurers lived their lives short and intense, so they were a bit picky when it came to pleasure and enjoyment.
This applied to both their sexual desires and their appetites.
Most restaurants in Karaldin were above average, but adventurers were good at finding the ones that served delicious meals.

-Creak.

"Even though it looks like this, it's a good place. Their quiche is delicious."
El said as she opened the door to the store. As if to prove her words, there were several people inside who looked like adventurers. Most of them were burly men, but there were also groups of women and mixed teams.
"...."
As if it were an occupational hazard, they glanced over El and Rutian once, then turned their gazes back. Rutian also glanced at them for a moment before turning back to El.
The two sat at a table and chatted playfully.
"You're readily buying me lunch, so you must be doing pretty well."
"I'm skilled enough to do that."
"Well, you can survive anywhere."
"If you're going to compliment me, be more enthusiastic."
"...You're still beautiful and charming."
Hearing Rutian's sudden words, El almost spat out the water she was drinking.
"No, damn it. You can't just come in like that!"
"You told me to compliment you, didn't you?"
El shouted irritably, but Rutian just smiled and asked as if there was nothing wrong. El was speechless at his brazen reply. Of course, she had asked him to compliment her first, but... wasn't this a bit sudden?
"W, well, that's true... Thanks."
Even if she wasn't used to it, she didn't dislike being called beautiful. El, who had been obsessed with manga in her previous life, had a high sense of pride in her appearance, which she had styled to fit the concept of a vampire (or so she thought). Therefore, she maintained her male mind while also taking pride in her beauty.
However, her inner feelings were complicated.
It wasn't that she had abandoned the consciousness that she was a man. But regardless of her own consciousness, she couldn't treat Rutian as someone of the same gender. In the past, she could dismiss her ambiguous attitude as nothing, but after meeting Layla, El's values had changed slightly.
Layla's words echoed in her head like a phantom as she fiddled with her fork.
'So, that's why you're still a virgin.'
Of course, Layla hadn't actually said those words. But in El's imagination, Layla was already looking down at her with a relaxed smile.
"....Ha."
Even though it was just an imagination, the delusion was so realistic that El let out a hollow laugh. But it wasn't Layla's words, it was just what El herself was thinking.
'Dating, can I even do something like that?'
El imagined Rutian and herself having a sweet and cozy relationship in her head. Walking the streets together, shopping, visiting restaurants...
'Yeah, impossible.'
It seemed like it would be difficult. Just as she was about to shake her head, thinking that she wasn't cut out for that kind of thing, she realized one important fact.
'....It's not that different from what we're doing now!?'
"What's wrong?"
"Ah, n, nothing."
"...Yeah, when you say it like that, it really seems like nothing."
Just as she was about to be speechless at Rutian's pitiful gaze, the quiche that came out just in time saved El. The waitress who brought it placed the plate down and spoke to Rutian.
"I hope you have a good time."
"Thank you. I hope you always have good luck too."
"Hehe, thank you."
The waitress, who seemed to be the owner's daughter, smiled at Rutian, who was dressed shabbily, and then turned away.
"...."
Strangely enough, El could feel herself getting upset at the sight. It wasn't that she had romantic feelings for Rutian, but it was hard to just watch a girl (who seemed to be) flirting in front of her.
But it would be childish to pick a fight with Rutian over that.
It wasn't his fault that he was handsome.
"Ugh."
El sighed softly and picked up the fork on the table, poking at the quiche.
//
"So, in the end, the culprit was not found, and the investigation was closed... is that what you're saying?"
Pursvil Jaynox, the Dragoon Commander of Mesatria, frowned as he stared at Baron Noitlem. It was a rather rude attitude to show to the lord who ruled a city, but Commander Jaynox didn't care.
After all, Baron Noitlem was only a governor, not the grand lord who was the actual owner of the territory.
"That's right."
Baron Noitlem nodded heavily. He was a middle-aged man with graying hair, and he looked rather haggard, as if he had accumulated a lot of fatigue from this incident.
The baron looked at Commander Jaynox and opened his mouth in an unpleasant tone.
"...It is truly regrettable that you could not find them even after searching the Great Forest thoroughly for five days."
He said it was regrettable, but it was obvious that it contained a tone of blame. Commander Jaynox was inwardly upset, but he didn't show it. No matter how unafraid he was of the baron, Baron Noitlem was nominally his superior.
"Did you find any information about them?"
"Roughly."
Baron Noitlem wasn't completely incompetent. While Commander Jaynox failed to search, he was narrowing down the clues about the culprit through his own reasoning.
In response to Commander Jaynox's question, the baron replied in a heavy tone.
"The culprits are probably adventurers, I presume. Of course, they must be adventurers. Anyway, the evidence was clear."
As a result of collecting information obtained by raiding underworld organizations and information said by the hick knight who was dispatched from the west, he was able to get a sense of the identities of the culprits to some extent.
"The woman who escaped from the west and two women who claimed to be adventurers. A total of three women are the most likely candidates."
One of them also had consistent testimony that she was blonde. It's not a rare color, but a 'female adventurer' with blonde hair is quite rare. That alone was quite a big harvest, but Commander Jaynox's opinion was slightly different.
"Are you saying that a mere woman killed a griffin rider with a single sword and avoided our pursuit?"
Commander Jaynox was a dragon knight belonging to the Halfyid Marquisate, and a knight with excellent martial arts as well as a rider. To him, who had lived in the world of knights, the concept of a female warrior was very unfamiliar.
"...Commander, there are many women among the adventurers active in the Great Forest."
"Well, I suppose so. But, I don't think I can guarantee that they are really doing their part."
"That's enough of that story. Either way, the person the hick was chasing was also a woman."
Baron Noitlem shook his head as if he was tired of talking at length, and cut off the commander's words.
"The important thing is that we missed them."
That was a very important issue for the baron. It would be a different story if he was the actual ruler of Mesatria, but Baron Noitlem was only a governor who had been delegated the authority to govern the city.
He had to somehow convince Marquis Halfyid, the grand lord, of the circumstances of the incident. This was not a problem that could be ended with just one word that a griffin rider was lost.
"...I see."
Commander Jaynox nodded with a sullen expression.
If the responsibility for the incident was to be asked, Commander Jaynox was most responsible for this situation. This was because the direct cause was the dragoons who had deserted from their posts without permission.
The Dragoons, who were represented by griffin riders and dragon knights, strictly speaking, did not belong to the city. They were knights of the Halfyid Marquisate, the grand lord, and like other knights, they were merely touring the city and performing their duties as if they were changing .
Therefore, no matter how much the mayor of the base city was, he could not treat them coercively. This case of unauthorized departure from duty had been a customary practice among the dragoons, and Baron Noitlem had been subtly turning a blind eye to it.
"As the commander knows, someone has to take responsibility for this."
The baron looked at Commander Jaynox and opened his mouth heavily.
It wasn't a day or two that the dragoons deserted for trivial reasons, such as seducing women, but it was a different story if they lost their lives because of it.
To make matters worse, they even missed the culprit.
It was a crisis for Baron Noitlem that could jeopardize his position as the governor of Mesatria, and for Commander Jaynox, it was at least a pay cut, and at worst, he could be dismissed from his position as commander.
"There are only about ten days left until the settlement. We must somehow find a way to do it within that time."
The reports to Marquis Halfyid are written monthly. It would be best if they could catch the culprit within that time, but if not, their positions would be in jeopardy.
"...."
Commander Jaynox silently hardened his expression. Someone had to take responsibility for this, and it was highly likely that it would be one of the two people here now.
In such a bleak situation, a lifeline was lowered to them.
"Governor, a guest has arrived."
At the servant's words from outside, Baron Noitlem tilted his head. As far as he remembered, there was no one who would visit at this time. He asked towards the door visible beyond Commander Jaynox.
"Who is it?"
"They say they are messengers from Gardisha."
At the servant's voice, Baron Noitlem's expression distorted. It was the name of the noble family that could be said to be the cause of this situation.
"...."

Traditionally, the West and the East have never been on good terms. However, in this situation, the arrival of the envoy was welcome news to Baron Noitem. After all, if the Gardisha family, the origin of the incident, had a position, it could cover up his fault, even if only a little.
Having finished his thoughts, Baron Noitem replied to the closed door.
"...Let them in."
---------= Author's Note ---------=
A breather chapter....

Chapter 109

109th: Black Street
."...."When I opened my eyes, I saw the familiar ceiling." After blinking a couple of times to gather my thoughts, I realized that it was the ceiling of the stage's waiting room. It seems that just a little while ago I was captured by a troll and was being violated like a sex toy, but since I have no memory of it, I wonder if I fainted in the meantime.
Certainly, that was very distressing and painful. It's not unusual to faint without even realizing it. So while I felt a bit better, it's not something I can do often. It feels like having sex while shortening one's lifespan.
My physical condition could only be described as the worst.
No matter how much magical protection and iron armor there is, being penetrated and raped by a giant 20-inch penis cannot be normal. There was still a sense of foreign object lodged in the vagina, and despite that, it seemed I had reached climax several times, leaving my whole body feeling languid.
Not to mention the left shoulder and ankle, even the leg muscles stretched to their limit felt some pain.
"Hmm.".."Still, one could say it's cheap for a master of absorption."
As I comfort myself like that and try to get up, I feel a strange discomfort starting from my abdomen.
...No, rather than a sense of incongruity, it feels more like an overwhelming sense of foreignness. There was a similar case before, but surely not....
As I recall that time, I lowered my head and noticed the strangely swollen belly. I looked at it for a moment and sighed.
"...As expected."In the meantime, it wouldn't have been possible for her to be pregnant and reach full term, so this must clearly be filled with semen." My body shape, with a belly swollen like a pregnant woman, must look a bit dangerous, and it's a pity that there is no mirror.
"Ugh, the smell.".."The body was still not covered by anything."
The troll seemed unsatisfied with just ejaculating inside me, as my body was covered in the smelly semen of the troll. The semen with a musty smell was filled with the scent of the male, but it also had a strong odor. As I run my hand over the semen splattered on my body, it still retains its stickiness.
Considering that the semen has not dried yet, it hasn't been long since I fainted.
Of course, right now the semen on my body was less of a problem than the semen that had entered my body. The bulging belly, rising like that of a pregnant woman, looked quite bizarre. The only fortunate thing is that I look somewhat like a full-term pregnant woman now. Anyway, I can say it's better than the last time when I was completely filled.
I looked at my greatly swollen belly and pondered.
"Hmm.".."It's my body, but since it's been transformed to this extent, it feels a bit strange." Raise your hand and tap your belly; a strange sound resonates as if something is swaying inside.

-Knock, knock.

....This is surprisingly fun, isn't it?

-Suddenly.

After a while of patting my stomach like that, the waiting room door opened. Needless to say, it was Muren. He looked at me as I was patting my belly, gave a wry smile, and greeted me.
"Is your body feeling okay?""I was about to casually reply that I was fine, but suddenly I became puzzled." Is this really okay right now? I haven't properly practiced the breathing technique yet, so I couldn't tell how much the poison affects me.
Moreover, the shoulder was dislocated, and the left ankle was broken. It may not be a situation where I can say it's okay even as a polite remark, but for now, I nod my head.
"Maybe.""It was really dangerous." I don't know the reason, but suddenly the mind control was released. I almost died."
"....."I feel like I know why."
It seemed that the troll had remembered me after assessing the situation. I would be angry too if someone stabbed a knife into my thigh and dragged me away while setting me on fire. However, since there was no reason to insist on saying it, I naturally asked a question to change the subject.
"How did the show go?""Since being used by the troll like a sex toy, I don't remember anything clearly." It was such a sturdy creature that even after absorbing this much of the magical power with the absorption technique, it was still lively. So, I had no choice but to let myself be used until my sexual desire subsided.
....I remember having ejaculated about three or four times, but looking at the semen inside my body now, I must have ejaculated at least three or four more times since then.
"....The response was good."That's a relief.""Even if the show gets a good reaction, it won't do me any good, but I guess I have to say that out of courtesy." However, the phrase 'the reaction was good' bothered me. That would mean that another problem has arisen.
"For your information, that ship must not be left as it is." If the semen is not removed before the magic wears off, the skin may stretch and become ugly, or in the worst case, organs could rupture."Is that so?"..."Hmm, this state isn't bad either." Still, if I leave things as they are, no matter how much of a shield I have, it seems like something will go wrong, so it would be better to quietly listen to Muren's words.
Of course, extracting the semen from the stomach does not necessarily require the help of a murine. You can handle it yourself as much as you want when using Arum.
It was said that trolls, by their nature, coagulate their semen at the time of the final ejaculation to block the female's vagina. The reason why the semen swirling in my belly cannot escape is because of that.
Since it was already stuck in the hole, it had become even more swollen, and if that weren't the case, there would have been no reason for the semen not to come out.
"....."
...It was said to be a delicacy with an exquisite taste, but thinking that it will be impossible for the time being makes me feel somewhat sad. That was one of the foundations of my pride. Since there is a healing power, I should recover soon, but this has never happened before. It seems that the troll was a bit tough.

-Beautiful.

Anyway, I commanded Arum to penetrate the vagina blocked by the troll's semen.

-Gyu-reuk.

Something is churning in the stomach, spreading widely and moving into the womb. It will soon dissolve on its own, so there is no need to worry about it anymore. I turned my attention away from Arum and looked back at Muren.
"But what does it mean that the reaction was good?""Murren seemed to ponder for a moment at my question." But he soon shrugged his shoulders and replied.
"....Among the members of the club, there are people who want you."Ex."..?"There's nothing to be surprised about." The mask has been removed. From their perspective, it was thought to be an old scrap about to be discarded, but when they actually opened the lid, it turned out to be a beautiful piece of art."Is that a compliment for me?"
It seems to be right, but I didn't have the time to think about it now. Muren's words were quite shocking.
To be honest, it was a bit unexpected.
I never thought there would be perverts who want to have a woman who has been with a troll. Even if the face is somewhat symmetrical, if you actually put it on the lower part, it probably wouldn't feel like much. Would you want to do that?
"....It's a bit surprising."What do you mean?""As I said that with a blank expression, Muren instead asked back."
"There are people who want a woman who has been trolled." Right now, the bottom is all worn out, so even if I try to hit it, it probably won't have much effect...."
"....I roughly understand what you want to say. However, that probably isn't the case."Muren shook his head at my words and corrected his answer."
The reason you are being sold is not to deal with them. To be precise, it will satisfy their hobbies."
"....What?"I momentarily didn't understand his words and asked back, but before I could hear the answer, one possibility came to my mind." No way, that can't be.
"It has been a culture among nobles to take rare monsters as familiars for a long time." If you are sold, you will have to face such monsters."That's right."
In simple terms, it meant seeking a sex slave exclusively for oral sex. Are true perverts really different from the mind? It will become a pet that takes on the shape of a real person, serving the role of satisfying the sexual desires of their other pet monsters.
I feel a bit sorry for myself for noticing this.
I think it would be a miserable life that ranks among the top tiers in the human world.
...Still, somehow I feel like I can do it.
"And it's your lower hole; anyway, once it's treated, it won't matter to them." Even if potions can't heal, there are plenty of healers available."While quietly listening to Muren, I suddenly realized that I was missing something."
"Wait a minute, does that mean I have already sold it?"The show is already over.
However, considering the nature of the wealthy, including the nobles, they would not be slow to act. If they had decided to buy me, they would have tried to negotiate somehow.
And, that target is likely to be the Muren right in front of us. Muren looked at me and shook his head heavily.
"....No. I did receive a proposal, but for now, I have declined it."However, I couldn't take those words at face value." The Sartoon, to which Muren belongs, is merely a dark organization. On the other hand, the members of the club were likely to be nobles or at least individuals with immense wealth and significant influence.
Could Sartun refuse the proposal of those people? Even if Muren refuses, what is the probability that Rotuan or Chamber will reject the proposal? From their perspective, I was nothing short of a thorn in their side. I want to handle it, but I have excellent skills and a fictional background as Count Leopold. It is hesitant to keep it close, but it can be said to be an existence that cannot actually be dealt with.
But now, if the club members have started to pay attention to me, the story changes. There is still a risk in selling myself, but at least I will have some minimal excuses.
From Sartun's perspective, it might be no different from gambling, but perhaps it could also be considered a gamble worth taking.
I raised my background and operated the sound technique.
As the energy I had accumulated began to circulate through my body's meridians, I felt a similar chill creeping in, just like before. Even though it is said to be weaker than Kuaidon's, the troll's magic was also acting as poison to me.
Still, this time I received a lot of support from the Kaldin family, and since I didn't absorb all the troll's magic, it was bearable.
However, if there is a problem, it might be that the left ankle is unstable. It's okay not to be able to use one arm, but not being able to use my legs is a bit fatal. Still, what can I do? For now, I should try everything I can.
"Hmm."I hugged my swollen belly with both hands and lifted my body. Even though it was called semen, perhaps because it contained that much liquid, it was surprisingly heavy. I wonder if the feeling of being pregnant is similar to this.
Given my physical condition, I thought I might have to consider giving up the fight, getting captured quietly, and then looking for an opportunity to escape. Since it would be troublesome if I get treated harshly for rebelling unnecessarily, I guess I have to play the role of a slave until my body gets better.
"Muren.""Yes.""How much time has passed since the show ended?""
"그리 많이 지난 것은 No. It will take about one or two hours."What about the members of the club?""Still enjoying the party." Sometimes there are cases where people stay after the show ends, but such occurrences are indeed quite rare.Muren gave a wry smile as he looked at me asking questions.
You don't need to worry too much. It seems that you are treated specially even in Sartun, so you will find a way to cover it up."Well, to be precise, that's the problem."
He seemed to have noticed my worries, but as someone who doesn't know the exact details, Muren can only look at the situation optimistically. What he knows is probably just that Rotuan is treating me specially.
I pondered for a moment and then slowly opened my mouth while looking at him.
"Muren, what will you do if I say I'm going out now?""
"....Where are you talking about? This is the underground plaza."Anywhere.""

At my words, he closed his mouth as if in thought for a moment.
He wore a troubled expression for a while, then looked at me again, his face hardening.
"I can't let it be."
So, he was also a member of Sartun's organization.
I sighed softly, looking at Muren.
Well, then, there was no other choice.

Chapter 110

Episode 110: The Black Street
Once a decision is made, one must act quickly without hesitation. I don't have that much leisure, and I couldn't know how the situation would change. This may all be my unnecessary worry, but I just hope it isn't.
"...Sigh. It's my fate.I sighed as I looked down at the unconscious Muren, who had been easily subdued. Even if I was a member of the underworld, it was easy to subdue them once I raised my skills.
However, even though I knocked Muren out, the future is still bleak. This place is the underground plaza of Karaldin, and no matter who I am, it is not a place to be taken lightly. In particular, if there are those who possess items like magic swords or magic armor, it would be difficult to win a fight in the current state.
Moreover, I don't even have decent connections. Is there anyone who can help me in this situation, other than Kaldin? Of course, going to him would mean falling into a sexual slave role at a tool specifically for sexual services, but being used by the Kaldin family doesn't seem to matter that much.
If it guarantees that I can sometimes meet Emily or El and learn magic, I can do that much without any problem. I'm not sure if that will work.
Whether sold into slavery and escaped, or went to Kaldin.
Neither option was a very good method.
And before that, there was something that needed to be done.

-Gurgle.

"Huh."...!"No matter what, I couldn't walk around with a belly swollen like a pregnant woman, so I had to remove the semen that was inside." As Arum melted the lump of semen that was blocking the vagina, semen began to flow out like water between her legs.

-Drip drip.

Perhaps it was because of the high viscosity of the semen, but the way it flowed out looked more like honey or slime rather than water. As the semen flowed out and wet my fingers, a sudden curiosity arose, and I brought it to my mouth to taste.
"...Um."It goes without saying, but the taste was not very good."
If someone ordered me to eat, I would, but if I had to live only on this, I might hesitate a bit. Due to the effects of the ummagong, my taste has changed to the point where I think semen is quite palatable, but the troll's semen still repulses me.
...Thinking about it, there was really no reason to eat this, so why did I taste it? I wonder if this is the fear of habits.

-Splash.

The belly, which had been swollen like a full term, slowly shrank, and semen pooled at my feet like a puddle. As I quietly watched, I wondered if there could be this much semen.
I think I might not have gotten pregnant if it weren't for the birth control. I don't know if hybridization will occur between trolls and humans.
After extracting most of the semen that was inside, I checked by touching the genitals with my fingers.
"Ugh.".."
...It has indeed increased a little.
What used to be able to tightly grip even one finger now has enough space for four. No, at this level, it could probably swallow not just a finger but even the wrist. Thinking like that made me a little sad. Everyone praised the tightening, but I might not hear that for a while.
"Hoo."..."Anyway, after I let all the semen inside me flow out, it became much easier to move." However, the fact that the current situation is not very good remains unchanged. The dislocated shoulder could be put back in place, but the broken left ankle was barely able to support any weight.
After walking a few steps with a limp, a bitter smile appears on my lips.
Will I be able to safely go out on stage with this body? Perhaps it might be better to be quietly captured and then wait for the right moment to escape. At least the club members won't know that I'm skilled enough to escape.
Still, I guess I should at least try to do it until the end.
I limped into the waiting room, draped in a cloak, and opened the door.
//
After opening the waiting room door, I wonder how many steps I took.
The members of the organization, who were leaning against the wall of the distant corridor, noticed me and tilted their heads.
What is it? Why are you here?"It was an attitude that seemed not very tense, filled only with bewilderment." If they knew about my skills, they would at least be somewhat nervous, but it seemed like they didn't know much about me.
Then, there is no need to fight after all.
After finishing the judgment, he calmly responds to them.
"The members of the club called for you."Well, that's not an incorrect statement.
As I answered that way, the men looked at each other and sighed without anyone being the first.
"Hmm, is it because of that?"..Phew, it can't be helped. Follow me."Oh, is it kindly guiding me?"
Since they don't seem to be trying to stop me in particular, it seems that Muren didn't give any orders to block me. I was nervous about whether I should fight, but I'm glad.
I nodded while gazing at the men standing in front of me.
I understand."Rather than collapsing right now and going my own way, it is better to calmly receive guidance and escape when the exit is close enough." If I cause unnecessary trouble and get caught by the club members, it will be a headache. Such influential figures would never walk around the underground plaza without any protection, and those who guard them would certainly not be easy to deal with.

-Squish, squish.

Having made that judgment, I walk down the corridor of the stage following the men.
"Eek.".."What is it, are you hurt?""As I stumbled a bit due to the strain on my broken ankle, one of the men walking ahead looked back at me and asked."
Yes..."Damn, I got it.""He was quite a big man, and when I nodded my head slightly, he sighed and picked me up."
"What?""As soon as I was lifted up, I was startled, but I soon decided to accept it calmly." It was uncomfortable to keep walking anyway. By the way, that's quite impressive. No matter how light I am, it must be difficult to lift me up so easily.
"It's hard to carry, so just stay still."
On top of that, it's cool. Anyway, it is true that moving is uncomfortable, so I quietly looked around while being held in the man's arms.
Now that the show has ended and the banquet is nearing its conclusion, perhaps because there is almost nothing left to do, there weren't many members of Sartoon visible on stage.
From now on, the club members will have time to enjoy with the prostitutes they like, so they may not have much to do, but if Murin's words are true, they might try to auction me off before that. It's not very likely, but I should keep it in mind.
After a while of hearing that, just as I was reaching the entrance of the stage.
"What? Did you arrive already?""A young man in light clothing, leaning against the entrance, spoke to us as he saw us." He was a young man with black hair that had a bluish tint, wearing a sword at his waist.
From the atmosphere, they don't seem like members of Sartun's organization. At first glance, it seems relaxed, but within that relaxation lies a sharp energy. He seemed to be just resting, yet he was a man who always looked ready to draw his sword and counterattack, showing no signs of weakness.
Yes.The man who was holding me nodded to him and then set me down. And then, he lightly tapped my shoulder and spoke bluntly.
Now go."He's cool and even a bit aloof, truly a wonderful man."..It's not.
What should I do now?
"Oh my, this has become a hassle."The young man wearing a sword grumbled as if it was bothersome, yet he reached out his hand to me. Before holding that hand, it was a priority to assess the situation, so I asked him a question.
What is going to happen to me?"What? Didn't you hear?""He responded as if in disbelief and then looked at my face."
"....It's quite pretty. Cheh. It's a bit disappointing for no reason."Well, I know that too." Can't you just answer the question first? Fortunately, he doesn't seem to have a personality that ignores others' words, as he immediately responded.
"To put it simply, you have been sold to my lords." From now on, we will have an auction, and if I may give you a piece of advice, it's better not to cry or make a fuss for no reason.Seeing him say such things, it seems he must not have seen the show I did. Now I won't cry and fuss over an auction.
".....I had no choice but to think for a moment.
To auction means that someone will buy me, and that, in other words, means that I can very naturally leave this underground plaza. What happens after that, well, it will work out somehow.
Just because I'm going to Kaldin doesn't guarantee that he will definitely help me escape. Rather, the probability of being confined and treated like a sex slave was higher. Moreover, even if I go to Kaldin, it will still remain inside the underground plaza.
Not knowing the way out from here, it was also a heavy burden for me.
In that case, wouldn't it be better to be led by the club members and go out to the underground plaza? As long as I hide the fact that I can easily escape, everything will work out somehow.
"....I understand.I reached out and took the hand that the young man extended.
....To give a slightly different reason, there was also a feeling of being somehow drawn in. Being sold at auction as a slave, that's something I've always wanted to try at least once, and if not now, I might never get the chance.
In the end, everything is said to go around and around.
I was able to meet familiar faces in the dressing room connected to the banquet hall.
"....Why did you make me faint if this was going to happen?"Hmm, it seems like a brief mistake."..?"Of course, that opponent was Muren."
Muren didn't seem to care much about the fact that I had knocked him out.
"Sigh, if you're going to leave anyway, why didn't you just run away?" If that were the case, my mind would have been at ease even if my head hurt a bit...."Rather, it seemed that he was more disappointed that the work was still not being handled even though he had fainted."
"Well, anyway, thank you for not running away." Since it has come to this, if you want to escape, please do so after going outside later."
"....Your attitude as a slave trader is not in place."I'm not a slave trader.""While having a simple conversation, Muren wiped my body with a towel, tidied my hair, and applied oil to my body." It is natural to maximize the value of the product before the auction. I don't know if it's because of security issues, but he did those kinds of odd jobs himself.
"But, are we doing the auction so hastily?""Originally not, but this is not a slave market." There is no need to prepare anything grand; it's similar to the entertainment at a party, so we should do it if the customers want it."Rather than an auction, could it be a simple auction?"
Hearing that, I felt as if I was being sold, somehow. If I dig my own grave, someone else will benefit from it. What kind of absurdity is this?
"....Am I really being sold?"Then will you sell a fake?""You said you rejected it earlier, but that was indeed a lie."
But there was no need to press for answers. That was something that both Muren and I knew.

-Sizzle.

The clothes I was wearing come off, and bracelets and necklaces adorned with precious metals and jewels hang on my body. Indeed, it is all about adorning myself to make my body stand out.
Muren applied oil to my completely naked body. Every time a hand occasionally brushed against a secret place, an irresistible thrilling sensation tickled me. It wasn't like this originally, but could it be that I've become too sensitive to a man's touch because of the influence of the sound of the waves?
"That's good." It is perfect."After he adorned my entire body, he glanced over me and nodded his head." It was a somewhat strange compliment, but I let it go.
Thank you for the compliment.I nodded while looking at my exposed body.
Her hair was still dyed black, but the exposed white skin and the gold necklace matched quite well. The slender gold bracelet worn on the wrist had a transparent blue gemstone embedded in it, and a small silver chain was wrapped around the ankle.

I was used to showing my naked body to others, so I didn't feel the need to cover myself, but I wasn't quite used to this kind of taste. But on the other hand, I kind of liked it, separately from the fact that it felt like I was really being sold off, which I wasn't used to.
After finishing all the preparations, Muren stared at my ankles and said,
"...How are your feet?"
"Not good. It'll get better with time."
I wondered if my regenerative power would increase since I had absorbed magic from the troll, but it didn't seem to be the case. Well, if it were that easy, magic wouldn't be so difficult.
He nodded simply and pointed to the door in front of the dressing room.
It was the door leading to the banquet hall where the club members were.
"Then, let's go."
With those words, he took me and walked towards the door in front of us.

Chapter 111

111th Episode: Black Street
Lyla stood like a statue on the stage set up in the center of the banquet hall.
Her black hair was let down, and she was adorned with precious metals and jewelry, but she wore nothing else on her body.
Therefore, under the bright lights of the banquet hall, her body was exposed without an inch of cover.
"Looking at her like this, she's still young."
"Isn't that what makes it even better?"
The club members enjoyed drinks and food, scanning her body with their eyes and commenting on it. Their conversation was closer to discussing the quality of an object than a person, but Lyla could feel their lustful gazes piercing her skin.
There were about twenty club members in the banquet hall. Even if the participation rate was low, the club's size allowed for such a number to gather.
Muren, after confirming that most of their gazes were directed at Lyla, slowly opened his mouth.
"Before we begin the auction, I would like to thank the distinguished guests who have visited. I am honored that you have taken the time to gather here like this...."
Muren bowed politely, starting his speech in accordance with the etiquette of the Kilkard Kingdom.
Even members of the underworld had to observe etiquette when dealing with nobles. That was why even among the ignorant members of the underworld, there was a need for those with refinement.
"...Thus, today's event has been prepared to provide a little rest and entertainment to the artists who constantly agonize over the world of noble art."
The club members showed various reactions to Muren's words. Some nodded as if it were natural, some watched it indifferently. Some wore bitter smiles, and some frowned.
However, Muren ignored all of their reactions and continued speaking.
"As you all know, this girl also appeared in 'The Monster's Bride,' which received the best reviews last time. To pay more attention to the refined tastes of the members, our 'Stage' has acquired this special slave with great difficulty."
Of course, Muren's words were not true. Lyla was not a slave, and she had even walked in on her own two feet. However, as with most things, the truth was not very important. Especially in this case. People's attention was focused on the girl in front of them rather than Muren's words.
"Originally, she would have stayed here and continued to help with your artistic activities in the future, but at the request of those gathered here today, we will specially put her up for auction."
Muren smiled bitterly to himself as he spoke.
If he were to coldly judge Sartun's interests, it would have been better to keep Lyla at the Stage. Sartun's 'performance' business could be taken away at any time, but it would be a different story if Lyla was there.
People were enthusiastic about plays and stories.
Lyla was a woman who could elevate a simple show into a play, and her ability to even enjoy sex with monsters could be a way to solidify Sartun's exclusive business.
Moreover, if he had to make excuses, he could have persuaded the nobles.
By appealing to her uniqueness and saying a few words about how she would continue to dedicate herself to the works of others, he could have easily changed the members' minds. If he used their greed, it would have been easy to divide their opinions.
However, for some reason, Rotuan had allowed Lyla's sale. It wasn't just allowed, he had even strongly urged her to be sold off.
Muren, who didn't know the details, couldn't understand him, but Rotuan, who was already suffering from mental anguish because of Lyla, didn't want to miss the opportunity to remove the thorn in his side.
"Now, please come out one by one and check the merchandise."
Muren said that and glanced at Lyla. The black-haired girl was looking at the club members with a vague look in her eyes, as if she didn't know what she was thinking.
A bitter taste lingered in his mouth.
Even if she had given her permission, she was not a slave. Moreover, Muren himself had even shared a body with her. He couldn't have been happy about having such a girl mate with monsters and sold to others. If he could, he wanted to let her escape.
However, he couldn't do that. He didn't have the power to do so.
//
"Haa...?"

-Squish, creak.

Thick fingers invaded the girl's vulva, roughly rummaging through her flesh. The girl, unable to even refuse the act of roughly scraping the flesh inside, let out a plaintive moan.
The club members, under the guise of 'checking,' pinched the girl's pink nipples, stretched her clitoris, and inserted their fingers between the crevices, teasing her.
Each time, Lyla twisted her body and moaned, swaying as if she would fall, dripping fluids from between her legs. As her left ankle was not in good condition, each of the club members' actions was a great burden to her.
Not all of the club members participated in teasing her, but more than half of them enjoyed Lyla's body under the guise of checking the quality of the merchandise.
At the same time, they naturally uttered obscene words, saying that her breasts were small, the curves of her hips were passable, and the tightness below was loose.
"Haa, haa...."
It had only been a few hours since she had been violently violated by the troll, but due to the actions of these members, Lyla's body began to heat up again. The girl's cheeks flushed red, and her white skin gradually turned pink.
"Heh heh, to be horny in this situation..."
"Indeed, she's a bitch from birth."
Looking at the girl's erect nipples, the club members spat out contemptuous words mixed with lewd desires. And in that decadently heated atmosphere, Lyla's auction began.
"The starting price is 40,000 Lads."
40,000 Lads was enough to buy a decent horse. It was an excessive amount for a toy to be used a few times and thrown away, but the members did not show any signs of dissatisfaction.
For them, 40,000 Lads was that kind of money.
Such an amount that they could throw away as much as they wanted for fun entertainment.
Was that why?
The members raised their hands without hesitation, and the girl's price rose endlessly in proportion to that.
"70,000 Lads."
"80,000 Lads."
Occasionally, some people deliberately called out high prices to defeat their competitors who were enjoying the entertainment. As that process was repeated, the members who had been enjoying the entertainment for fun gradually dropped out.
"Yes, it's up to 80,000 Lads. Is there anyone else who wants to participate?"
No sooner had Muren finished speaking than someone raised their hand again.
"It's up to 85,000 Lads."
If it exceeded 80,000 Lads, it had already exceeded the value of one person. Due to the characteristics of the surrounding countries, human slaves were relatively scarce in the Kilkard Kingdom. Therefore, the registration process was also complicated, but most of the club members had the ability to avoid such legal disputes.
"The current price is 85,000 Lads. Is there anyone who wants to call out more?"
Even so, if the price exceeded 80,000 Lads, it was a matter that had to be considered a little more from there. It wasn't that the price was burdensome, but it was a waste of money to play with it a few times and throw it away. Therefore, all those who didn't really need the girl declared their withdrawal.
In that way, the auction was gradually heading towards a three-way battle.
"120,000 Lads."
In the midst of that, someone opened his mouth as if declaring it calmly. 120,000 Lads was an amount that could buy a decent thoroughbred horse, so it was a waste of money for a girl to be used and thrown away as a mere sex slave.
Naturally, the members' gazes turned to the one who had called it out. It was an old man with clear traces of time on his face revealed under the mask. One of the three people still remaining in the auction smiled softly at him.
"Duke Seymar, you seem to be very interested in that slave. Even though you've come here after a long time."
Even if they were wearing masks, they knew each other's identities as long as they were members of the club and their names were written on the list. Among them, the old man called Duke Seymar was a member of the club and a sponsor who had paid a lot of money, but he was not a very active person.
"I might be entering the tomb soon anyway, so I shouldn't have any regrets before I die. I have plenty of money..."
Duke Seymar's words were nothing less than a declaration of war. For an old man who had more money than time, gold was not of great value. As Duke Seymar's words fell, one of the remaining three people raised both hands and shook his head.
"Oh, well, I can't help it. It's a pity, but I'll withdraw."
As the man wearing a crow-shaped mask withdrew, there were only two participants left in the auction. The last remaining man, wearing a mask that symbolized a wolf, seemed to be contemplating for a moment before opening his mouth slightly.
"...200,000 Lads."
Raising the stakes at once was a way of announcing his ambition. However, he had no choice but to close his mouth at Duke Seymar's declaration that followed.
"400,000 Lads."
The price rose more than twice as much in an instant.
The eyes of the banquet hall were focused on the two people, not the girl. Receiving the attention of the club members, the man with the wolf mask made a small groan.
According to the kingdom's auction law, if he gave up here, Duke Seymar would be able to obtain the girl for 200,000 Lads, which was the second-highest price. If he didn't want that, he could call out more than 400,000 Lads, but....
"...I can't help it. I'll withdraw too. I hope you have a good time."
It was not a noble's manner to call out the price of an item that he would not buy. Moreover, he could not believe the old man's words. It was not true that Duke Seymar's death was near, and there was a possibility that he was simply playing a nasty trick to raise the price of the item.
It was a pity, but it would be wise to withdraw from here.
The man with the wolf mask thought so and bowed slightly to Duke Seymar.
//
After the auction, I was back in the dressing room.
I thought I should go to the owner who bought me right away, but Muren said that I would be nicely packaged and sent out like a souvenir around the end of the party. Of course, the pretty packaging here meant that I would be dressed and sent out with a few bracelets, not put in a box.
Thanks to that, I was able to escape from being displayed naked and enjoy the blessings of being a civilized person.
Apart from that, the auction was quite shocking.
"My price is 200,000 Lads...."
As for me, I couldn't help but pay attention to the fact that my value was 200,000 Lads rather than the fact that so many people had touched, commented on, and teased me.
Considering that 1 Lad is about 1,000 won, it's about 200 million won. The price of goods in the Kilkard Kingdom fluctuates a lot and is arbitrary, so I can't jump to conclusions, and it's not a modern society with highly developed technology, so it's actually worth more than that, but if I simply convert it, that's about it.
Of course, my value wouldn't be 200,000 Lads unless it was a special situation like now. It doesn't make sense that a sex slave who will be used for a few years and then get tired of is so expensive.
Still, it's amazing.
Muren smiled bitterly as he looked at me, who was admiring him, and muttered.
"To think it would be Duke Seymar, I don't know if it's good luck or bad luck."
"What kind of person is he?"
"I don't know. He's someone who hardly ever participates in performances. That's why I don't know."
The answer is so simple.
I'm going to run away anyway, so I don't really care what kind of person he is. I hope he's not a noble. It might be annoying if he mobilizes his private soldiers.
"....You will really be sold off when the party is over. Are you confident that you can escape?"

Muren was assuming that I would escape. Of course, I should escape as he said, but the fact that the person who actually conducted the auction was saying that was a little funny.
"Well, I honestly don't know."
If my body was in good condition, it would have been a piece of cake, but with my ankle twisted because of the troll, I wasn't so sure. I could probably beat most knights in this condition, but I doubted whether the knights in the underground plaza would be just 'most' knights.
But it didn't seem impossible.
The question was whether to escape near Karaldeen or wait for my ankle to heal slowly and then escape. It would be better to escape from a place a little further away.
It would be a bit difficult if that old man was from Karaldeen, but in that case, I would have to solve it with improvisation somehow.
As I made up my mind and sat in the dressing room, I heard a knock from outside the door.

-Knock knock.

At the sound, Muren and I turned our heads towards the door of the dressing room, almost simultaneously.

Chapter 112

112: Black Street
Not everything goes smoothly, according to plan.
It was a fact I already knew well enough, but reality can't be changed just because you know it.

-Clunk.

The door to the dressing room suddenly opened, and someone emerged from behind it. The face of the person who appeared was familiar. At least, to me.
"Kaldin? Why are you here..."
Muren asked, seemingly flustered at the sight of him. In response, Kaldin, wearing a playful smile, looked at Muren and replied.
"Why else? I've come to get my property back. Isn't that right?"
"...."
He winked at me, but I couldn't accept his gaze as it was. I had considered that Kaldin might come to see the 'show' on stage, but I didn't expect him to barge in so aggressively.
Or rather, I was half-doubting it.
Anyway, he seemed to have stayed in Sarton for quite a while, and I didn't think he would risk danger just to save one woman, or rather, a sex slave.
I also thought that the obsession he showed towards me might just be the impulsive possessiveness that any man might have. A fleeting emotion that would disappear after a few days of inactivity.
But, it seemed that my thoughts were wrong after all.
No, since I was half-doubting, it would be right to say that my prediction was correct.
"Listen, I'll have to take her."
"...Do you have the 200,000 Lard to pay?"
"Is that really necessary?"
Muren was silenced by Kaldin's words. He looked quite surprised by Kaldin's answer. And the reason for that, even I, who was watching from the side, could understand.
He was planning to kidnap me without paying, just as he had said. An act that showed he didn't care about the damage to Sarton. It meant that he was completely betraying Sarton.
He seemed to have made up his mind completely, and he glared sharply at Muren.
"I won't kill you, especially, so just pretend you didn't see anything."
"Kuh..."
Kaldin's words were filled with murderous intent. Murderous intent that affects the mind and body is a type of energy that is difficult for ordinary people who have not adapted to such threatening sensations to handle. Muren, being a member of the underworld organization, didn't seem to be greatly shocked, but that didn't mean he could ignore the murderous intent. He seemed to shrink back, but nevertheless, he still opened his mouth.
"...It's too late. If you were going to come, you should have come before the auction started. Doing this now won't-"
"That's your responsibility. I don't care about that at all."
"Ha, are you crazy? If you run away with her in this situation, it's not just Sarton's responsibility. Even the members who participated in the auction might chase you."
Muren said that with a dumbfounded expression, but well, I wonder if that's really the case.
My thoughts are a little different.
Even though 200,000 Lard is a lot of money, it's questionable whether they would even organize a pursuit team for it. If it were a noble, they might do so because they thought their honor had been tarnished, but I don't think a merchant who isn't a noble, or even a noble, would be so obsessed.
I have to think about whether a person who goes to a club like this would think that their honor has fallen to that extent.
Besides, Sarton hasn't even received the money yet.
They are more likely to think of Sarton as being resentful, and they won't bother to chase Kaldin.
And Kaldin, as if knowing this fact, sneered at Muren.
"I've been thinking about this for a while, but you have such a smooth tongue. Do you still see me as a clueless fool?"
"...I've never thought of you that way. But right now, you look like a naive kid who doesn't know the world. Do you think you can live in this underground plaza with her?"
At his words, Kaldin replied in a mocking tone.
"Who said we're going to keep living here?"
"You, don't tell me...?"
"Move, I don't want to cause trouble by killing you for no reason."
Kaldin said that and flicked his left hand. He was empty-handed, but Muren seemed tense, as if there was some meaning to it. Muren, who didn't seem to have great martial arts skills, wouldn't be able to stop Kaldin's actions.
After silencing Muren like that, Kaldin came up to me and grabbed my wrist.
"Lyla. I am your master now."
//
As is the way of the world, it is difficult to judge right and wrong in every moment of choice. That's how little I knew, and how little time I had.
I didn't know if it was right to go with Kaldin like this, and I couldn't judge whether it was better to go quietly to the old man who bought me. So instead of worrying about the best choice, I judge which is the lesser of two evils.
And Kaldin was the lesser of two evils that I judged.
No matter how pleasant his behavior may be, I don't think that a member of the underworld organization I met in the underground plaza will be good. But what I want is not a good person, but someone who will take me out of the underground plaza.
If Kaldin was planning to stay in the underground plaza, I wouldn't follow him, but if not, it's a different story. Of course, I'll have to make my own decisions after leaving the underground plaza. I will continue to live in Karaldin with Emily, Mien, and El, and he will have to leave this Karaldin.
I'll try to compromise as much as possible, but if that's not possible, I'm willing to fight. I finished my judgment and nodded at him.
"...Okay."
I walk as he leads, limping. I didn't give a glance to Muren, who was left behind. If I leave the underground plaza like this, I don't know if I'll ever see him again, but probably not.
Forgetting the man I shared my body with is something I've experienced countless times. It's not difficult at all, and there's no reason to think of Muren as special among those many people.
"....Tch."
Kaldin frowned when he saw me limping, but he soon grumbled briefly and moved on.
//
The process of leaving the stage went smoothly.
"Kaldin?"
"Yo, good work."
There were a few members of Sarton, but no one stopped Kaldin while passing through the hallway of the stage. Was it because they were on the same side? Far from stopping him, they didn't even seem to find it strange that he and I were together.
If they knew that he was stealing a 200,000 Lard product, they wouldn't react like that. When I thought of that, I felt a little amused.
"Now that I see it, you're quite good at lying."
"Well, I think I'm a pretty honest person."
He might be honest. From his point of view, he might have sincerely said good work.
"Are you willing to betray the organization for just one woman?"
"I can't lose a woman for just one organization."
We exchanged light banter and headed for the exit of the stage. The exit and entrance are the same door, but that's just the expression.
However, as I said, not everything goes smoothly, according to plan.
When we arrived at the entrance of the stage, or rather, the hall of the entrance, we encountered an unexpected obstacle.
"What?"
Next to the entrance of the stage, a young man was leaning against the wall, looking at us. It was a man I remembered. The man with the sharp impression I saw before the auction started.
The young man with bluish-black hair and a tall height looked back and forth between me and Kaldin, then suddenly hardened his expression.
Seeing that, Kaldin frowned and asked me.
"Do you know him?"
"No."
How could I know him?
It's someone I'm seeing for the first time. I shook my head lightly and answered, but it seemed that the other person knew us well. The young man sighed softly and drew the sword he had on his waist.
"....Damn it, sometimes being too smart is a problem."
It was a truly sudden and absurd self-praise, but if he was a bodyguard of one of the members who visited the stage, that praise was understandable. Judging from the atmosphere, he seemed to have noticed that Kaldin and I were running away.
...But, how did he know?
//
The situation was becoming more and more chaotic.
Originally, I was planning to play the slave role quietly and then escape, but how did it end up like this?
"I'm asking just in case, but you're not thinking of letting us go quietly, are you?"
"I'm also asking just in case, but you're not thinking of leaving her here quietly, are you? It seems that woman is the one our employer has been singing about wanting."
"I think you've mistaken someone."
"Don't say that. It sounds like you're sure my judgment is correct."
Kaldin and the unknown young man were facing each other, growling with me by their side. But there seems to be no possibility that either of them will change their minds. As the young man and Kaldin faced each other, the members in the hall began to stare at us.
Kaldin and I didn't have much time.
Perhaps thinking that he couldn't afford to be relaxed any longer, Kaldin hardened his expression and looked at the young man.
"....You said you were smart, right? You're going to regret that."
"Yeah, tell me more. I'll stall for time."
The young man lightly sneered at Kaldin's words.
That was the signal for the fight.
Kaldin took a stance with his arms outstretched forward and rushed towards the young man. It seemed like a reckless act to rush at a swordsman with bare hands, but the situation that followed was quite shocking.

-Swish.

A black aura seemed to seep into his arms, and then hair instantly grew on what used to be human arms, and sharp claws extended. Seeing that, I couldn't help but be flustered inside.
That ability, expressed as beastification, is not an ability that a creature in this world can have. Beastmen are a race of people with the traits of beasts, not a race that freely crosses the boundary between humans and beasts.
There is only one race that can transform their bodies so rapidly.
Demons.
Among them, it was the ability of a demon race called lycanthrope. The young man facing him also seemed to have realized that fact, and he grumbled roughly.
"Damn it, why does it have to be a demon!"
But there was no fear in that voice. He took a stance with his sword drawn and swung it at the rushing Kaldin. If someone who didn't know saw it, it would look like he was fighting a hopeless battle. Even though the sword is sharp, it is known that the claws of a lycanthrope can rival the strength of most swords.
However, if it is not an ordinary sword, the story is different.

-Crackle!

A blue light flashed from the swung sword, and sparks instantly rose, enveloping the sword.
"Huh!?"
Kaldin was about to swing his claws at the sword imbued with lightning, but he stopped his charge in shock. No matter how much of a demon he is, he is still a type of monster and a living being. Usually, if you burn them with fire, they burn, and if you shock them with lightning, they get shocked.
It would be different if they were a monster or demon with that attribute, but it is said that monsters with attributes are rare.

-Whoosh!

The sword imbued with lightning narrowly cut through the air, and sparks emitted from the sword touched Kaldin's arm. The distance was too close to completely escape the offensive of the sword strike.
"Kugh!"
"Tch, damn fast."
As Kaldin groaned and stepped back, the young man clicked his tongue regretfully and took his stance again.
With one exchange over like this, the second exchange was about to begin.
"...."
I watched their fight with one hand wrapped around my ankle. I wondered if I could be so relaxed, but honestly, from my point of view, I couldn't help but be relaxed because it didn't matter which side won.

If Caldin wins, I'll just follow him obediently, and if the young man wins, I'll become a slave, enjoy some fun for a while, and then escape when the time is right. Either way, I can escape from the underground plaza, so there's no need to worry.
So, I could keep my spirits high and enjoy the fight before my eyes.
And, didn't someone say something like this?
Fights are truly fun when they're between noobs.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Chaos, destruction, ruin.
If I were to briefly summarize the future development of the story, it would be like that.
If only my ankle was okay....

Chapter 113

113: Black Street
Judging from the exchanges so far, the battle situation was quite unfavorable for Kaldin. While the Mazoku possessed superior physical abilities, regeneration far exceeding humans, and special abilities, those alone weren't enough to overwhelm an opponent in a fight.
If Kaldin had an advantage as a Mazoku, the young man facing him held a magic sword. Sparks erupted from the magic sword, flying around and damaging the opponent without even needing to touch the blade. Considering the difficulties of being electrocuted, even a Mazoku couldn't completely ignore such damage.
Furthermore, Kaldin was in a position where he needed to escape the stage with me as quickly as possible. Compared to the young man, who only needed to stall for time, it was obvious that he was in a much more disadvantageous position.
Therefore, the current standoff was extremely unfavorable for Kaldin. Things wouldn't have become so complicated under normal circumstances, but the timing of that unidentified young man's appearance was too coincidental.
"...Hmm."
If it were me, I would have assessed the opponent after one exchange, then feigned an attack to induce tension, and then simply unleashed my internal energy to finish it. This world has almost no concept of mid-range attacks using ki.
Even if the Ironclad Suit was weak against fire energy, it was relatively strong against electricity, which was also an advantage for me. But now, my ankle is messed up, and there's no reason for me to step in and help Kaldin.
As far as I'm concerned, it's troublesome no matter who wins.
In the end, I had no choice but to sit back and watch the fight.
"What?"
"What's going on?"
And I wasn't the only one watching this fight. The Sartun members around me were also watching Kaldin and the young man with bewildered eyes, seemingly unable to understand the situation.
They probably couldn't understand why Kaldin, who was on their side, was fighting a bodyguard brought by a club member. Of course, someone with a bit of intelligence would understand, but they wouldn't dare to interfere in this situation. At best, they might call for reinforcements.
"...Damn it."
Still, the fact that he was being watched seemed to be a burden for Kaldin. He muttered a short curse and glared at the young man.
"It can't be helped. It's your fault for getting in the way, so don't blame me even if you die."
Kaldin said that and lowered his arms. It seemed like he was giving up the fight at first glance, but that couldn't be the case.

-Swish.

As expected.
Kaldin's body turned black, and animal fur grew in place of human skin. His body grew larger, and his body, not covered by clothing, was covered in black fur, eventually taking the form of a bipedal werewolf.
It was a change that happened in an instant.
It was a form similar to a beastman, but even larger than a normal beastman. Moreover, having seen that he was a Mazoku, I couldn't regard him as a normal beastman.
The young man seemed to know that as well, as he straightened his posture with a tense expression.
"Ah, damn it. I hate Mazoku..."

-Crackle!

He grumbled, but he didn't seem to have any intention of moving away from the door, as he drew lightning from his sword again.
Seeing that he didn't utter any incantations in that action, that magic sword must also be the type that controls magic with mental power, contracted with taming magic like the one I stole before.
Magic swords and magic tomes are essentially magical tools. The only difference between the two is that one can contain one spell and the other can contain multiple types of spells, and the fact that they are objects that handle magic power using the core of a magical beast remains the same.
It is said that magic swords are inherently difficult to handle and are skilled at harming their users, but electrical energy itself is especially difficult to handle. Considering that, the man facing Kaldin could be said to have considerable skill.
//
It was instantaneous for the fully transformed Kaldin to rush towards the young man.

-Thud.

His claws tore through his leather boots, and his feet, with claws protruding, shook the ground once, and the werewolf's body rushed towards the young man at a terrifying speed. The young man met him with a cautious expression, strongly generating lightning from his sword.

-Crackle!!

The blue sparks flashed brighter than ever, and the young man's posture changed loosely so that he could receive an attack at any time. Not a strong stance, but a flowing stance. His stance, which focused more on evasion and counterattack than preemptive strikes, was certainly optimized for dealing with someone as durable as Kaldin.
Of course, if he had the skills to do so.

-
Whoosh!!

-
Crackle!


Sharp claws tore through the air and struck towards the young man. At the same time, sparks flew from the blue-tinged blade, searing Kaldin's arm.

-Twitch.

Kaldin's body twitched when he was directly hit by the lightning. But the time he was stiffened was extremely short. Unlike before, Kaldin did not back down and vigorously swung his arm, clawing at the young man.
"Ku!?"
The young man stretched his foot out to the side, twisting his body, and avoided the werewolf's arm that was striking with the momentum to split his body. Then, with a natural, flowing motion, he swung his sword towards Kaldin's waist. Was it an evasive maneuver that had a counterattack in mind from the beginning?

-Whoosh.

Fast and fluid, but the sword strike did not carry weight. It was a light sword strike that wouldn't even be able to cut through the werewolf's hide, but it could be seen as the best move in the current situation.
The magic sword could make up for the lack of power.

-Crackle!!

As the sharp blade swept across Kaldin's waist, the sparks emanating from the blade seared Kaldin's body.
"Krrrk!!!"
A sound close to an animal's roar echoed from Kaldin's mouth. He swung his claws once again with the momentum to tear the young man apart, but the young man lightly evaded Kaldin's attack once again and swung his sword once again.

-Crackle!

As the sparks extending from the magic sword stuck to Kaldin's body again, Kaldin's body twitched once.

-Whoosh!!

Without even having time to scream, Kaldin swung his claws once again. The third consecutive attack. But the young man stepped back greatly at the same time, swinging his sword to inflict a counterattack on Kaldin.

-Sizzle!

As the magic sword that was creating sparks thinly cut Kaldin's shoulder blade, a faint sound of tearing flesh rang in my ears.
I watched the scene and inwardly let out a slight exclamation.
...Hmm, he fights better than I thought.
Due to its characteristics, electrical energy is more effective the closer it is to the opponent, and the young man was using a tactic that perfectly suited the nature of such a magic sword. It was as if he knew how to fight against a stronger opponent than himself. It could be seen as he chose to drag out the time and wear him down rather than finishing him off in one go.
No matter how much of a Mazoku Kaldin was, it would be difficult for him to move if he continued to receive such shocks, so it was certain that the young man with the magic sword had a higher chance of winning this fight.

-Thud.

As expected, Kaldin, who had been hit by three consecutive electric shocks, could no longer rush towards the young man and staggered backwards.
"...Damn it."
His body, which had received consecutive shocks, was twitching slightly. He had been seared so much, so there was no way he would be fine even if he was a Mazoku. If he were human, he would have already been electrocuted and collapsed in the first clash. I don't know if he would have been fine if he had mastered the Ironclad Suit like me, but there are hardly any people in this world who have mastered such a skill.
If he had at least cast an insulation spell, Kaldin would have won overwhelmingly, but unfortunately, I haven't mastered magic to that extent, and I don't have a magic tome either.
"Leave the woman and quietly pass by. Then I'll let you off."
The young man seemed to have foreseen his victory, as he muttered while looking at Kaldin. But, I don't think there's any possibility that Kaldin would do that.
Rather than me being that important, it was as good as him having already declared war on Sartun. He must be thinking that it wouldn't be worth it if he didn't take me with him here. Or, he wouldn't be able to save face.
As expected, Kaldin opened his mouth, growling at the young man.
"You're the one who should move out of the way right now if you don't want to die."
"Isn't that originally my line? Are you always so unaware of your place?"
I sat on the small stairs in the hall and blankly watched the scene of the two men fighting.
A situation where two men are fighting over a woman... I don't know if that's right, but anyway, I never thought this day would come for me too. I feel a little emotional...?
But, as a result, I could no longer watch the two men fight.
"Seriously, you guys can't even handle one job properly."
At the sudden, sharp voice, Kaldin, me, and the Sartun members who were watching the situation turned their gazes towards the hallway.
There stood an old man.
Unlike an old man, he had a tall height and a sturdy physique, and he frowned as if he was tired, looking back and forth between me, Kaldin, and the young man.
"....Ah."
I recognized him at once.
Although he wasn't wearing a mask, I remembered his physique and voice.
It was the old man who was called Lord Seymar at the banquet hall, and the owner who bought me.
//
Due to the sudden appearance of a guest, the entrance hall of the stage fell into an even more chaotic situation.
"Who is he?"
Kaldin looked at the old man with a dumbfounded expression and asked me. But it wasn't me who answered that question.
"I am that child's owner."
Before I could open my mouth, the old man made the first move. He said that and looked at Kaldin. It was a gaze full of displeasure, but there was no hostility towards Kaldin in it. Was it annoyance that he was showing such an attitude even though his things had been stolen, or was it the experience to hide his emotions?
"Hah, owner, my ass."
Kaldin sneered in a growling voice, but unlike his words, he turned his head and looked at me. Understanding the meaning, I nodded slightly to let him know that the old man's words were correct. Perhaps understanding my gesture, Kaldin glared at the old man with an even more desolate gaze and threatened him.
"This woman is mine. Keep that in mind and get lost."
As he said that, the young man who was guarding the entrance looked at him with a dumbfounded expression and said.
"....I'm asking you seriously, do you like little kids like that? By any chance, are you, that?"
Hey, what's wrong with me.
....Okay, honestly, I'm still in my growth spurt, so I'm small.
Both my chest and my height.
Even my aging has slowed down because I'm learning the Yin Demon Art, so my growth has slowed down even more. But I'll get bigger someday. Someday.
It seemed that I wasn't the only one who was angry at the young man's words, as Kaldin turned his gaze back to him and glared.
"You shut up-"
But, his words were not continued until the end.

-Thwack!!

Because something flew in at a fast speed and struck his body while Kaldin was opening his mouth. In an instant, Kaldin's body flew away and tumbled across the floor.
But unlike what it looked like, he didn't receive a big shock, as Kaldin quickly got up and shouted at the old man.
"What...?"
However, the moment he saw the old man's appearance, he immediately stopped talking.
I can understand that feeling. I couldn't help but be shocked as I looked at the old man as well.
The old man, who was called Lord Seymar, looked at Kaldin with a relaxed posture and his arms hanging down, and opened his mouth.
"These days, kids are so polite. They even chatter in front of their enemies. Back when I was young, the rule was to beat them up first and check later."
The clothes the old man was wearing had wide sleeves and were similar in shape to a coat. There was nothing particularly unusual about the outfit, but the story changes if you see the object that came out from between those wide sleeves together.

-Gurgle.

It had a shape similar to an earthworm, and its surface looked smooth like a snake's skin. If I were to express that wriggling thing in one word, it would be a tentacle.

...No, it wasn't something you could call a tentacle, it was a real tentacle.
And not just one, but seven strands were sticking out of one sleeve.
"...."
Due to the sudden appearance of another competitor, the atmosphere inside the hall quickly turned cold.

Chapter 114

Episode 114: Black Street
The tentacles the old man used were black and quite thick. Moreover, judging from how he had slammed Caldin away, his strength seemed considerable.
...It wouldn't be strange to have strange fantasies in a corner of my mind. But it wasn't time to be possessed by lewd thoughts yet. I shook my head once to scatter my distractions, then looked at Caldin and the old man.
"Damn it, this monstrous old man!"It's not right for a demon to say that." You're the monster."
Caldin screamed and rushed at the old man, but the old man calmly retorted and stretched out one arm towards Caldin.

-Whoosh!

Then, the tentacle extending from the old man's arm twisted like a snake, wrapping around Caldin's body.
"Ugh!"?"
Instantly bound, Caldin struggled to break free from the tentacle's restraints, but no matter how hard he tried, the old man's tentacles would not loosen.
"You should cool your head for a while."
After confirming that Caldin was restrained, the old man swung one arm and lifted Caldin. Then, he swung the lifted Caldin down towards the floor of the hall.

-Kwoong!!

A rough tearing sound rang out, and the werewolf wrapped in tentacles crashed to the floor with a dull thud. Cracks appeared in the stone floor, and scattered stone fragments flew in all directions.
"Gah?"!"
Caldin let out a groan mixed with embarrassment and pain, but the old man didn't care and continued to lift Caldin and slam him down repeatedly.

-Bang!! Bang!! Kuwung!!

The cracks carved into the hall's stone floor deepened, and blood began to flow from Caldin's mouth along with his groans. When I was slammed by the troll, were the spectators watching such a sight?
...Surely that old man isn't copying that, is he?
"Gasp."...- Swoosh.
After slamming Caldin for a while, the old man stopped slamming him only after Caldin stopped struggling. The old man stared at Caldin bound in tentacles for a moment, then suddenly shook his head and grumbled.
"He's tough, as expected.- Whoosh.
He spat out briefly and then threw Caldin to one side of the hall. The sight of the werewolf's body flying like a light ball looked quite strange. Judging from the slight twitching of his body after rolling on the ground, he seemed to be alive.
After easily subduing Caldin, the old man tilted his head, looking at the remaining young man.
"Who are you?"
Perhaps because he didn't seem hostile, the young man, as if he couldn't judge whether the old man was an enemy or an ally, answered the old man's words with a clumsy posture, holding his sword.
"I, I am Tarlin Levote."
Judging from his stuttering, was he perhaps frightened?
If he had witnessed the scene from earlier, it would be understandable to be frightened. I was a little happy when I was attacked, but seeing it directly, I thought it was a bit much.
...What kind of tastes do the club members who enjoyed that scene have?
However, the old man shook his head as if he didn't want that answer.
"No, I'm not asking for your name, I'm asking what you do."
At those words, the young man seemed to hesitate for a moment, then corrected his answer again.
"...I am a vassal of the Taibon family."
"Ah, that guy..."
I didn't know the name even after hearing it, but the old man nodded as if he understood after hearing those words.
"Yes, then it makes sense."
The old man nodded and continued speaking to the young man.
"It's unfortunate for you, but you've made a futile effort. I've bought that girl. You can find out later by asking the count."
"...Is that true?"When the word count came out of the old man's mouth, the young man showed a hesitant attitude." Then the old man took out a small scroll from his pocket and threw it towards the young man.
"If you don't believe me, ask the count later, and I'll pay the price for holding onto my thing, so come find me there when you have time.""
The young man received the scroll thrown by the old man, unfolded it, and nodded as if he couldn't help it.
"...I understand."
//
After that, I was led out of the stage by the old man. In this case, would the winner ultimately be this old man? Although I calmly accepted reality, I wasn't without worries.
I found out that the old man who bought me wasn't an ordinary person, but a skilled person who handled unheard-of monsters.
The tentacles the old man showed were clearly summoned beasts. The problem was, could I really escape from someone who handled the servant demon so naturally...?
...Come to think of it, there's no reason why I can't.
I'm not going to formally challenge the old man to a duel and leave, I'm going to sneak out, and as long as he's human, there will be moments of carelessness. Besides, right now I look like a girl who doesn't have any strength.
The old man doesn't know anything about me, so it wouldn't be difficult to escape...
"Are you Laila?""
"....Huh?"
I was momentarily flustered by the old man's sudden words.
My name wasn't revealed at the auction, so how did he know? Considering the common sense that the owner gives the slave's name, it was a bit unusual for the old man to know my name.
...Still, if he had asked Muren or Sartun in advance, he might have known. I nodded, trying to convince myself.
"Yes, that's right."Hmm, so you're Mien's disciple."
"....Pardon?"
This time I couldn't help but be really flustered.
How did he know that...?
Could it be that that was the purpose from the beginning?
"Did you come at my teacher's request?"
She said that she was no longer a teacher, but that's just what she said, and in her heart she still thought of her as a teacher. The fact that the old man knew the relationship between Mi-en and me meant that it was likely to be her connection.
I told Mien that I was going to the underground plaza, so she would have taken some measures through her connections.
...Then there was no need to go out with Caldin in the first place. What a wild goose chase I went on.
"...."
When I nodded, the old man made a complicated expression.
It was an expression that seemed like he wanted to say something but had a hard time saying it. The old man, who had been looking at me for a while, sighed softly and said to me in a slightly weakened tone.
"Yes, I came at your teacher's request. And I'll tell you the details when we get to the workshop, so keep your mouth shut in the meantime."
...I didn't even talk much. Is he the type of person who hates talking so much that he makes a preemptive strike like that? Perhaps it's more likely that he has an awkward relationship with Mien. Or maybe he's someone who hates girls my age.
I couldn't believe the old man's words as they were. I had never heard of the name Seimar from Mien, and it was the first time I had heard that she had an acquaintance who used tentacles.
But in the current situation, I couldn't help but believe it.
Besides, even if I didn't believe it now, there was no other way to solve it. My ankle wasn't normal, my body was tired, and the magical power I had absorbed from the troll was eating away at my body like poison.
I sighed inwardly and followed the old man with staggering steps.
//
The old man's workshop was located at the end of the underground plaza, that is, near the waterway of the exit. So it was isolated from the streets of the underground plaza, which had the form of a giant community.
However, just because the workshop was stuck in a strange place didn't mean I could ignore the old man in front of me. Originally, a wizard's workshop was something that only those with considerable wealth or skill could have. So just the fact that he had a workshop proved that he was an excellent wizard.

-Whoosh...

Was it because he was a wizard who handled tentacles?
The road to the workshop was damp and dark. The fact that the workshop was located in a particularly deep and secret place in Karaldin's waterway made it feel even more so.
If he was an acquaintance of Mien, he was likely to be a Necromancer, but was the Necromancer really such a gloomy image? Even the officially recognized faction dealt with the undead, so perhaps the school itself was inevitably gloomy.
I walked through the underground waterway with such pointless thoughts, but that gloomy evaluation was soon bound to change.

-Squeak.

The old man opened a door that looked like an old wall, standing alone in a certain spot in the waterway, and walked down a dark corridor.
Is there such a space in the underground waterway?
I followed him, scanning the doors on both sides of the corridor. But the old man didn't even glance at the doors on either side, and headed for the door located at the very end of the hallway.
And when he opened the doorknob of that door, surprisingly, a neat room appeared.

-Whoosh.

The firewood burning in the fireplace was coloring the room with a lyrical, crimson atmosphere, and notebooks and books were piled up on the bookshelves placed everywhere.
Looking at the atmosphere, it was similar to the room in the inn where Mien stayed.
Of course, a wizard's workshop couldn't be this small, so perhaps this was where he organized his research, and other magical research was being conducted in the other rooms in the hallway.
Even so, overall it had a small and quiet impression.
"....It's neat."
I wondered if it was okay to speak now that I had arrived at the workshop, and opened my mouth to the old man. At my words, the old man seemed to think for a moment, then nodded.
"Yes, it's neat."
It was obvious that it was a soulless answer. He seemed to be distracted by something, thinking about something intently on his own. Was that why he told me not to talk?
The old man looked around his room for a moment, then pointed to a chair in the center and said to me.
"Sit down for now."
"Yes."
The atmosphere was awkward.
From my point of view, the atmosphere couldn't help but feel awkward.
For now, I was nominally a slave sold to him, but if he was an acquaintance of Mien, he might not think of me as a slave. It was highly likely that he bought me with the purpose of saving me rather than making me a real slave.
But if that were the case, the story would be a bit difficult, meaning that he had simply blown away a huge sum of 200,000 to save me. If he was a stranger, I could run away, but if he was an acquaintance of Mien, I couldn't do that either.
...Should I repay him with my body?
But while I was worrying about that, the old man opened his mouth in a rather serious tone.
"....How much did you hear from Mien?"
The subject was omitted, but it wasn't difficult to infer. There wouldn't be that many stories that Mi-en could tell.
"Uh... about the Necromancer school?"
"Yes. The Necromancer school and the five factions that make it up."
I had never heard of that. That's because she didn't teach me for very long.
"I haven't heard of that. I've only learned the basics of magic."
"....What?"
At my words, the old man retorted as if he couldn't believe it.
"Don't say such nonsense. How can you use Drain if you've only learned the basics of magic?"
Drain. Could that mean sucking?
I don't know how the old man knew that, but it wasn't that surprising. He might have found out after examining the troll after extracting the magical power, or he might have simply heard it from Mien.
"Well, it's a bit complicated to explain that. It's also a personal matter."
That's a way of saying I don't want to talk about it.
I deliberately said it indirectly, but fortunately the old man didn't ask me to tell him in detail. Instead, he looked at me and asked another question.
"....Does Mien know that fact?"
"Yes, she knows."
"Then that's fine. That girl wouldn't have taken in the wrong person as a disciple."
The old man nodded briefly and buried himself in the chair.

Unlike when he had subdued them with ease, Caldin's expression was troubled and looked a little tired. He leaned back in his chair and slowly opened his mouth.
"...The Necromancer school was divided into a total of five factions."

Chapter 115

Episode 115: Black Street
Necromancers, to put it simply, were mages who deeply explored the concept of life. Life, beginning with birth and ending with death, was the subject of study for the Necromancer school.
"Magic doesn't originate from one single place. It's when mysticisms passed down from all over the world are organized according to logic that they finally develop into magic. Even outside of the Magic Society, magic has been developing in its own way through transmissions in various parts of the world."
The Necromancer school, too, could be said to be a school with a long tradition that had developed in such a way.
"If we were to trace its roots, the Necromancer school began in Isop, beyond the southern desert region. Its origin lies in the gathering of various tribes who exchanged knowledge and studied magic for a common goal."
Similar to the Mesheen Great Forest, the southern desert region also had a vast wilderness where monsters were summoned, allowing various tribes to survive in the harsh environment.
Isop was a past nation that existed there.
Like the Magic Society of the Kilkard Kingdom, there was a gathering of those who studied magic, and the Necromancer school was also a member of it.
As an aside, the reason the school was named Necromancer was said to be because it initially started with necromancy and spiritism.
"Their ultimate goal in gathering was, needless to say, immortality. It was a long-cherished desire for everyone. However, from a certain point on, some of them thought they couldn't cling to an impossible goal and began to pursue their own desired research."
"In the process of many factions emerging and disappearing, the Necromancer school was divided into five branches: Evocation, which dealt with the mind and thoughts; Bokor, which dealt with the undead; Chimerion, which studied the flesh; Vitae, which explored life; and Orcus, which delved into curses and death."
Listening to the old man's words, I blankly nodded.
...Why are there so many?
Actually, because it was a ruined school, I imagined a cozy, small-sized company with a family-like atmosphere, but in reality, it was a solid mid-sized company.
To be precise, wouldn't it be more accurate to say it was a large corporation that went bankrupt?
"After the five branches were established, the Necromancers began to develop magic in their respective fields, just like the current Magic Society."
"Traditionally, the head of the Necromancer school was a Vitae. It was an expression of respect for their unwavering pursuit of immortality. And Arsha was the last leader of the Necromancers."
Arsha was Mien's last name.
The old man's words had two meanings: that Mien was the head of the Necromancers, and that her father was the last leader of the fallen Necromancer school. Or perhaps both.
"..."
He seemed like he would continue explaining for a while, but the old man stopped talking for a moment, then shook his head with a bitter smile.
"Well, that's all in the past. We used to be a well-known school in the southern desert region, but now we're scattered."
His face held a wistful expression. I had thought he was a cold and ruthless character when he subdued Caldin, but the appearances he had shown since leaving the stage were not like that.
He seemed somewhat lacking and empty. Unlike his skill in instantly subduing Caldin, he had an atmosphere of being troubled.
Drawn to that atmosphere, I asked him a question.
"...How long ago was that?"
It wasn't so much that I was curious, but rather that I wanted to continue the conversation. After all, he was a fellow student of my teacher, Mien, and someone I had a connection with. Unlike the men I had casually passed by in this world, our relationship wasn't formed out of desire.
That alone was enough reason for me to feel favorable towards the old man.
"Let's see, when was that..."
When I asked, the old man frowned as if trying to recall, then nodded and answered.
"The school was dissolved... I was around thirty, and Mien was twenty-four... so it was 43 years ago from now. It's been a long time."
43 years ago.
Then it would be fair to consider it a thing of the past...
Wait, what?
"...Excuse me?"
"Well, it must have been around that time. There was a bit of an unsavory incident after we moved to the kingdom."
No, that's not the problem.
I was momentarily flustered and couldn't speak. I could speak if I really wanted to, but I felt like I would be spouting nonsense if I opened my mouth without organizing my thoughts.
"..."
"Is there a problem?"
In the end, I cooled my head for a while, organized my thoughts, and chose a question.
"Um... then does that mean Mien-sensei is, no, is 67 years old?"
"Of course..."
When I asked, the old man nodded as if wondering why I was asking such a thing, then finally seemed to notice something and made a serious expression.
"...By any chance, did that girl not tell you her age?"
It was obvious who 'that girl' referred to.
"Yes. She didn't."
When I nodded, the old man was silent for a moment. It was fleeting, but there was definitely embarrassment in his eyes.
"...Forget what I just said."
I nodded again at the old man's words.
However, burying something in your memory and erasing it from your memory are clearly different things.
How could I forget that? She looks like she's in her 20s, but she's 67 years old? That's beyond the level of being able to excuse it as being young-looking...?
//
Anyway, the conversation continued even after the minor slip of the tongue. And I accepted the old man's advice and decided to forget about it. If Mien mentions her age next time, I'll make a face as if I'm really surprised.
...But what's curious is still curious, so I couldn't help but ask about Mien's transcendent youth.
To that question, the old man answered simply.
"...We've been researching immortality for hundreds of years, it would be ridiculous if we didn't have any results. It's not like she can live forever. It's just that her aging is slow, and her lifespan is a bit longer."
...They couldn't do that on Earth.
But the environment is different here, so I guess it could be possible. If you think about it that way, there's no internet here either, and they can't make airplanes.
Still, if you can live for over 200 years, you've achieved eternal youth, if not immortality. Earth hasn't even achieved that yet, so wouldn't you say that's pretty amazing?
The old man introduced himself as Quirzev. The moment I heard that name, I thought of Caldin. Surely one of the Caldin Family members mentioned that name. I also vaguely remembered hearing about the Pex, the human modification brothel, and the four black coffins in the underground plaza.
"If you're Quirzev, aren't you the one famous for human modification?"Hoping he might have a special item, I subtly asked about human modification, but the old man didn't seem to like it very much."
"That's not related to me. I did research it a lot ten years ago, but I've completely stopped now. Those grotesque things there are my disciple's work. Anyway, he's also a Quirzev."
Ah, so Quirzev is a family name, not a given name.
If that's the case, then the person who's good at human modification is my senior in terms of relationship. When I thought of that, I wanted to meet him sometime.
Judging by the fact that he has a bizarre fetish for human modification brothels, he must be a huge pervert. Then maybe we'd get along well.
...It's not just because I want the windfall, it'd just be nice to get along with my senior, right?
"....."
Even though we had only had one conversation, Quirzev took on a strange attitude again before long. He looked at me intently with a pondering gaze. It was the kind of gaze I had felt countless times on the way to the workshop.
"Um, Quirzev-nim?"
"Just call me Sabak. Don't use awkward honorifics."
"Yes, Sabak-nim."
"Is there something you're curious about?"
Of course there is.
Quirzev had been staring at me with a strange gaze since earlier, and I had no idea why. It wasn't the kind of lustful gaze or emotion that men usually have. Rather, it was a gaze that seemed to be contemplating my treatment.
"...Um, thank you for saving me."
Even though I was planning to get out on my own, it was definitely something to be thankful for that he spent 200,000 Lads to get me out.
But Quirzev's reaction to my gratitude was quite bizarre. He tilted his head as if wondering what I was talking about.
"What are you talking about?"
...Could it be that he's forgotten that he even spent money to buy me? That can't be true, he's probably just pretending not to know because he doesn't want to show off.
"Um... for saving me, even spending 200,000 Lads."
When I added a more specific explanation and expressed my gratitude, he suddenly made a shocked expression.
"...What?"
"Yes?"
Why is his reaction like this?
I was starting to wonder if mages inevitably go crazy after living for a long time, as if my conversation with him was somehow off.
But whether I felt something was strange or not, Quirzev seemed to be thinking something on his own, then slapped his knee and shouted.
"...Yes, that's right!"
"Yes, that's right."
...I don't know what's going on anymore, so I'll just nod quietly.
As I thought that and nodded, he put his hand on my shoulder and continued speaking with an excited expression.
"Yes, I spent 'only' 200,000 Lads to get you out of that pathetic place. Why did I forget that?"
No, did you really forget?
It's not that he's generous, but he might have a problem with his memory. If you can forget that you scattered 200 million on the street, that's a pretty amazing ability in its own way.
"Now, let's get this straight. I spent a huge sum of 200,000 Lads on you, and you have an obligation to repay me. Is that right?"
You said it was only 200,000 Lads earlier. Although what he said was a bit strange.
...Still, I could roughly guess why he was doing this.
Looking at Quirzev, whose face even seemed to be brightening now, I sighed inwardly. I didn't know why this human was acting like this, but now I think I know.
"...Do you perhaps have something you want to ask of me?"
Judging from his bizarre behavior up until now and his current attitude, he definitely had something he wanted to ask me or make me do. But it must be something burdensome, so he hadn't been able to bring himself to say it.
"Ahem, ahem... you noticed?"
It's not a matter of noticing or not, he was making it so obvious that it would be stranger if I didn't know. I nodded at his question and answered.
"Yes, I noticed. And if there's something you want to ask, tell me. I'll listen to you as long as it's not impossible or too absurd."
It's a favor worth a whopping 200,000 Lads. From my point of view, it's a debt I unfairly owe, but if you think about it that way, Quirzev is in the same boat. It would be different if he was a complete stranger. But since we're said to be fellow students, I should repay him from a moral standpoint.
"...Are you sure it's okay?"
"It was okay until just now, but you're making me feel a little uneasy by asking that. What's going on that you're hesitating so much?"
"Ahem."
At my question, Quirzev cleared his throat once and looked up at the ceiling for a moment. Just as I was starting to get bored with his obviously hesitant attitude, he looked at me again.

His eyes held a serious look, as if he had made up his mind about something.
He looked at me like that, and then opened his mouth.
"To put it simply, I need your child."
...Excuse me?
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Umm.... well....
I have corrected the typo in chapter 114.
Thank you for pointing out the typo.

Chapter 116

Episode 116: Black Street
For a moment, I couldn't understand what he was saying.
I haven't even gotten married, let alone pregnant, so what kind of bullshit is needing a child? But, after thinking about it for a moment, I thought I could roughly grasp the situation.
...No, this is definitely that.
"Are you, by any chance, telling me to get pregnant?"
"...Yes, that's what I'm saying."
To my question, Quirjev nodded heavily. However, that couldn't be the whole story.
"...And the target probably isn't human, right?"
There's no way he'd suddenly ask me to bear his child, and if he were going to, there'd be no reason to tell me specifically.
What I'd probably have to give birth to would be something very unsettling. A demon, or some kind of grotesque creature.
I don't think I'm normal for understanding this, but logically, that's the only possibility.
Leaving aside all the ethical and moral issues, I could somewhat guess Quirjev's intentions. A person who throws away 200,000 Lard as if throwing a pebble wouldn't use a junior from the same school as a subject for a biological experiment just because he doesn't have a woman. The fact that he's saying this means he clearly needs a special test subject.
What could it be?
Considering the possibilities, the highest probability is the tentacle he took out of his sleeve. Actually, it's not so much the highest probability as it is the only thing I've seen.
In response to my question, Quirjev nodded.
"...That's right."
In his eyes, there was a strange longing. Not just base lust or desire, but the eyes of someone who has been running towards an impossible goal their whole life, as if they have found new hope.
Necromancers were said to pursue immortality, weren't they?
Although he may have given up on immortality, I realize, seeing those eyes, that Quirjev is also a necromancer who has devoted his life to his own kind of impossibility.
"....."
This, I'm completely caught.
I sighed inwardly. Was it a problem that I gave him a glimmer of hope first? Or was he going to ask me that favor anyway?
Either way, it's a problem that's useless to look back on now.
He's already made up his mind, and the die is cast.
"....What if I say I don't want to?"
"Then there's nothing I can do."
When I asked casually, a vague answer came back. It sounded like he was giving up, and it sounded like he wasn't giving up.
It's probably the latter.
Even if I refuse, he won't give up. Now that he's brought it up, there's a high possibility that he'll forcibly detain me and conduct the 'experiment'. A person with such longing in their eyes wouldn't give up easily.
"Don't be ambiguous, tell me clearly."
When I spoke clearly, he opened his mouth with a stiff expression.
"....That, I won't bother answering."
He said he wouldn't answer, but it was as good as answering. And it probably wasn't in a good way.
So what should I do?
...To be honest, I couldn't help but be a little reluctant. I can accept spreading my legs and flirting with a man or having sex with a monster, but giving birth to a child is different.
That's no longer just my problem.
I was definitely reborn with a body that can get pregnant, but I wasn't ready to accept that responsibility. If it weren't for the Essence Absorption Great Art that prevents pregnancy by absorbing essence, even I wouldn't have indulged in pleasure this much.
Besides, even if the child born is a monster, if it's slaughtered by Quirjev for some purpose, that would be sad in its own way. Not so much sad, but I don't want it to happen.
So, first I ask.
"By any chance, is what I have to give birth to that tentacle that Fourth Brother used?"
If I had to guess, that's the only thing I could think of. That tentacle that Quirjev used. Judging by its power, it's definitely a kind of demon with a core, and it's an individual with the ability to mate with humans due to some method.
That's why he needs me.
I don't know anything about his school, Kimerion, but I can make a rough guess. The reason why he needs me and the background behind it.
"....That's right. You're quite sharp."
"And that's a demon with a core, right?"
"Yes."
Through Quirjev's answer, I add certainty to my reasoning.
What happens if a person carries a demon? I've never learned about this issue, and I've never contemplated it, but through the fact that he needs me, I can know the answer.
If you carry a demon, you die.
To be precise, that would apply to all living things except demons.
According to Mien, magical power acts as a poison to humans. Is there a mother who can stay alive with a fetus that emits poison in her womb? Probably not.
...Except for me.
Judging from the mention of using Drain, he knows that I absorbed the magical power of a troll. Only people like me who have learned martial arts and accumulated inner strength can absorb magical power that acts as a poison to the human body and still walk around perfectly fine.
"....That tentacle is a demon called Laupar. It's a unique demon that evolved in a way to obtain the genetic traits of other races. Only males exist, and yet it can still preserve its form, so it's perfect for this kind of experiment."
As expected, was it a demon after all?
Demons are beings from another dimension. Apart from the problem that magical power acts as a poison, it was generally accepted that pregnancy between a living thing in this world and a demon from another dimension is impossible.
In the midst of all this, a demon that impregnates living things, that's not just unique. On a slightly different note, if you succeed in farming that, you could make a lot of money, right? The core of a demon sells for a high price regardless of the type.
....Of course, except for slimes. That's not strictly a demon.
I had a silly thought for a moment, but I shook my head to clear my mind.
Well, if it were easy, he would have already done it. Isn't he asking me because it's not possible?
"And everyone else who carried that demon, they all died, right?"
When I asked while looking into Quirjev's eyes, he gave a bitter smile and continued to speak. Was it because he noticed the bone hidden in my words?
"....I think I know what you're thinking. Of course, that's happened in the past, and I don't intend to deny it now. But this is not the case."
He said with a sigh, then looked at his sleeve and continued to speak.
"Goblins are close enough relatives to humans that they can interbreed. The experiments so far have been done through them. And the results were disastrous. I've tried it several times, but none of them lasted more than three weeks. From the second week when the core starts to form in the embryo, they just can't survive. It's almost certain."
There was such a method. I secretly thought that he had done countless biological experiments on humans, but it was unexpected. Still, the fact that he said he did it in the past bothered me a little.
....But well, I'm in no position to say anything either.
"So, you don't think I'll die?"
When I asked that, Quirjev shook his head and answered.
"The magical power you absorbed from the troll has already far exceeded the lethal dose. Even if you were an orc, you would have died a long time ago. Nevertheless, you seem to be very energetic now. I think you know what that means."
Oops, I've been caught.
As he said, even now that I've absorbed the magical power of the troll, my body condition may get a little worse, but I don't feel like I'm going to die at all. I didn't even die when I absorbed a huge amount of magical power from Quaidon. I suffered a bit, but all I did was languish for about a month.
....I didn't intend it, but when I think about it, I'm really in the best condition to carry a demon.
But, I need to correct a few misunderstandings.
"That's true. But....it's not like I'm not affected by magical power at all."
"...Is that so?"
At my words, his eyes lit up as if he was interested.
"Yes, the magical power of demons is like poison to me too. I'm barely holding on, so I don't know what will happen if a core is actually created inside my body."
That was half true. I had time to neutralize it to some extent because I only absorbed the magical power of Quaidon or the troll once. But as he said, if a core is created inside my body, it's like constantly pouring poison into my whole body.
That doesn't necessarily mean that it will definitely go wrong and I'll die. Anyway, if it's really urgent, it's not like there's no way.
However, even with my advice, Quirjev opened his mouth again as if he couldn't give up.
"Still, the fact that you have the highest probability remains unchanged."
....He's really persistent.
I looked at Quirjev, who had a stiff expression, and pondered. Should I accept this, or should I just hit Quirjev in the head and run away?
While I was pondering that, I realized one thing I had overlooked.
"....But, why do you need the demon that I give birth to?"
I had forgotten for a moment because I heard shocking words. Why does he need the tentacle that I give birth to? It seems strong enough with just the one he has now.
"...."
At my question, he showed an attitude as if he was hesitating for a moment.
But that was only for a moment, and he soon made up his mind and began to explain the reason to me.
//
Quirjev's explanation was quite long and rambling, but to summarize, it was simple.
"....So, Fourth Brother is researching the 'Sage's Heart', which means magical power that doesn't act as a poison to humans, and this experiment is a clue to reaching that Sage's Heart, right?"
When I summarized the content and asked again, Quirjev nodded slightly.
"The core of a demon is nothing more than the source of modern magic, but its structure has not been explained at all. Why the core emits magical power, why it acts like a poison to humans, and even whether it can still function even if it's cut off from the demon's body is still unknown."
So he said he experimented with the interbreeding of demons and humans. He searched for demons that could do that, and after finding Lauper, he said he conducted countless breeding experiments.
"The first Lauper I found could only breed with a limited number of demons. Through countless experiments, I diversified it, and eventually evolved it to have the ability to conceive even with goblins."
He said that he bought and experimented on countless goblins to find out what kind of magical power the hybrid demon had.
....Anyway, he can't actually massacre countless people and test them.
He continued to speak in a trembling voice.
"It definitely had an effect. Even though they all died in the process of going from the second week to the third week because of the magical power problem, they were able to last a whole week! Ordinary magical power would have killed them in three days..."
Quirjev's face, as he said that, was distorted as if he was possessed by something.
Was it because he saw hope that he couldn't give up? Like a traveler in the desert who is hallucinating and wandering, he said he searched for a way somehow.
"It was just one step. I thought that if I could create a hybrid of another dimension and this world, it might be possible to create the Sage's Heart. But, I couldn't take that one step....."
Quirjev took a breath as if he was agitated, and then concluded in a subdued voice.
"....For a whole seven years, that is."
The goal he had longed for his whole life was right in front of him, but the bridge leading to it was cut off. I couldn't even begin to imagine how great the despair and loss he felt at that time.
I looked at Quirjev and sighed inwardly.
....I shouldn't have listened to the story..
If you say that, I really want to help you.

To be honest, if I just grit my teeth and do it, it wouldn't be impossible. I've done similar things with slimes, so what's so bad about having sex with tentacles? There's nothing to be shy about now.
Pregnancy is a slightly different issue, but wouldn't it be okay to think of it as practicing for something I'll experience someday?
...Of course, that's bullshit, and to be precise, I was relatively less burdened thanks to mastering the Yin Demon Art. The body trained by martial arts and the Yin Demon Art that makes the body beautiful will prevent my figure from being ruined even after pregnancy.
It's not like I'm going to meet a man, get married, and live happily ever after anyway, and the past I've lived is already so colorful it's miserable. Adding one more title of impregnating a monster now won't change anything.
The problem is, how the monster I give birth to will be treated.
"...If I help Fourth Brother with his experiment, what will happen to the monster I give birth to?"
Even though it's a monster, the fact that a life will reside within me remains unchanged. I won't recognize it as my child, but can I really be that heartless?
If he said he would kill it, I definitely didn't want to do that. To my words, Quirjev nodded and replied.
"...Strictly speaking, it's closer to a being born by parasitizing you than your child. Still, I won't kill it. It will be a precious existence to me too."
"I understand."
I nodded with a bitter smile at his words. An existence born by parasitizing me. I can think that way in my head, but I don't know what will happen in my heart.
But...
"I'll do the experiment."
Still, if I can step forward and help someone's dream come true, and if that person is someone related to Mien, I was willing to help enough.
"...Really?"
Quirjev asked back in astonishment as I nodded. He seemed to be in disbelief, and he also seemed to be moved. I nodded again with a faint smile.
"Yes. Really."
However, there are a few conditions.
There will be a lot to squeeze out of a super-rich wizard who can readily give away 200,000 Lard.

Chapter 117

117th Episode: Black Street
"Damn it..."
"....Hoo."
Tarliman Levote sighed softly as he looked at the man sprawled on the table.
For mercenaries, drinking with an enemy they fought to the death with yesterday wasn't a special occasion. Especially if the opponent had considerable strength to acknowledge.
Perhaps it was because he couldn't shake off his old habits, even after becoming a guard for Count Tyvon. Even though he was a demon, Tarliman didn't find Kaldin unfamiliar.
However, the fact that he felt Kaldin was pathetic was unavoidable.
"I didn't know when we were fighting, but now that I see you, you have quite a miserable personality."
"Shut up. Damn it, if that old man hadn't ambushed me...."
Could he have won against the old man even if he hadn't been ambushed? Tarliman could confidently answer no to that question.
Kaldin in front of him had been defeated quite miserably.
'....Still, his recovery is amazing.'
The impact would have turned an ordinary human into mincemeat, but Kaldin in front of him didn't seem to be seriously injured. Moreover, he was even pouring alcohol into his mouth now.
"Anyway, what are you going to do now?"
Tarliman asked, emptying the beer in his glass. The girl, the reason they fought, had been taken away by the old man. Tarliman had no reason to fight Kaldin anymore, and Kaldin, though somewhat resentful, didn't intend to vent it on Tarliman.
At that question, Kaldin drank the whiskey in his glass and replied.
"I have to go get her back. I can't abandon her."
"Hmm?"
At his words, Tarliman shrugged as if surprised. He briefly considered how he should act as Count Tyvon's guard, but soon came up with a simple answer.
Just stand by and watch.
After all, this issue had nothing to do with him. He knew that Count Tyvon coveted the girl, but that didn't mean he had to hand her over to the Count, his contractor. Besides, the Count had acknowledged that the old man had obtained the girl through a 'fair trade,' hadn't he?
For Tarliman, he just needed to have a light drink with this man and return to his main job.
"You're going to get her back? How are you going to do that?"
....Still, it wasn't that he had no interest in Kaldin and the girl. A love story between a slave and a member of the underworld was a subject that aroused people's interest.
Of course, it was a biased story interpreted from Kaldin's perspective.
"What else can I do? I have to go to his hideout and get her back."
"How? You already lost to that old man. And quite miserably. Do you think you can win even if you go again?"
To that obvious question, Kaldin smiled bitterly and replied.
"....It's not like there's no way."
He didn't know the old man's identity, but it wasn't like there was no way. If he borrowed some resources from Sartun, it would be possible enough. Kaldin reorganized his thoughts and suddenly had a question.
'....But what is Muren thinking?'
Funnily enough, Sartun still hadn't noticed his betrayal. Or rather, it would be more accurate to say that he hadn't considered the possibility.
Kaldin himself didn't know the reason. If Muren hadn't mentioned his betrayal yet, there was a possibility, but was there a reason for him to take such action?
It was a bit anticlimactic for Kaldin, who had ambitiously planned to leave, but the situation wasn't that bad. Anyway, he couldn't beat the old man with his own strength alone.
But if the members of the Kaldin Family joined forces, it would be possible enough.
"...."
Tarliman smiled bitterly as he looked at Kaldin, who was deep in thought. He found it a little hard to understand that he was so infatuated with a girl he had only spent two days with.
Was she that attractive?
Tarliman thought of the girl's appearance in his head and nodded slightly.
Well, she was cute.
Except that she was a little young. It certainly wasn't Tarliman's taste, but he was someone who respected other people's tastes.
Tarliman emptied the beer in his glass and got up from his seat.
"Anyway, I hope things go well for you. I'll be going now."
However, Kaldin stopped Tarliman from leaving.
"Wait."
"Why? I'm telling you in advance, I have no intention of helping you."
"I need your help."
"....Are your ears blocked?"
Tarliman shook his head in disbelief, but Kaldin continued in a low voice.
"It's nothing much. Just show me what you received from that old man. That's all."
At his words, Tarliman closed his mouth.
He thought he was unconscious, but he had seen everything.
"....Why should I do that?"
"I'll pay for the drinks."
"Hey, if you're going to act generous with just 50 rads-"
"And this too."
Kaldin said, taking something out of his pocket and throwing it to Tarliman.

-Swish.

Tarliman unconsciously caught what was flying towards him. He examined what Kaldin had given him and gave a hollow laugh.
"....Gold coins?"
"Sorry. I don't have much."
It wasn't exactly little.
As in any era, gold had high value. Even to Tarliman, who was ignorant of precious metals, the gold coins Kaldin had given him seemed to be worth at least 1,000 rads.
"....Is that girl that important?"
"I don't know, I just don't want to lose her."
At that answer, Tarliman smiled bitterly. He seemed to hesitate for a moment, then sighed and took out a folded piece of paper from his pocket.
"Haa, damn it. Whatever will be, will be."
As Kaldin had expected, the old man's residence was written on the paper. The old man's intention was clearly for Tarliman to come and find him, but he had no intention of going there from the start.
"And, I don't need these gold coins."
Tarliman said, handing the paper and gold coins to Kaldin. There was no particular reason. It was just an action that stemmed from the feeling that he didn't want to get involved any further.
"Is that so? Then I'll gratefully accept them."
"....You really have a knack for making people look shameless."
"That's how underworld people are."
Tarliman chuckled at those words and looked at Kaldin for a moment. Whether the demon in front of him had fallen in love with a girl he had only met for two days or not was irrelevant to him.
However, he couldn't say that he had no feelings of support at all.
He turned his back on Kaldin and muttered in a low voice.
"....Now that it's come to this, do your best, 'Lolicon' Mr."
What did they call perverts who were obsessed with young girls in the original world?
//
"...."
I was holed up in Quirjev's workshop, reading the notes he had researched. I was interested in his research, but the fact that I had nothing else to do was even bigger.
Quirjev had gone out to contact Mien, and somehow I was left alone in this workshop. So I had to have something to do.
Well, I had Quirjev's permission to read it, so there was no need to hesitate.
Besides, I was a little curious too.
Even though I hadn't been initiated for long, I was a magician. And unlike other magicians, I had also mastered martial arts, a discipline that deals with qi, so examining magic from a different perspective didn't feel boring.
In some ways, martial arts was a discipline that dealt with qi more deeply than magic.
The difference was that magic was interested in the laws of magic itself, and martial arts made the effects of magic on the human body into laws.
Quirjev's research focused on human body modification, as well as the transplantation and enhancement of living things. All of that was the result of his efforts in various ways to create the Sage's Heart, but seeing that he had even asked me for such a request, it seemed that he had not been able to achieve it after all.
Sage's Heart,
Perhaps it was because I was learning martial arts, but I couldn't help but acknowledge that it was an amazing concept.
Strictly speaking, the Sage's Heart was more necessary for martial artists than for magicians.
Magicians already had excellent alternatives such as spellcraft and magic books. Because of that, they could use magic without having to circulate magic power within their bodies.
However, martial artists were not like that.
For martial artists who constantly consumed internal energy, the Sage's Heart was essential.
In this world, unless you had the ability to absorb other people's qi like me or El, it was impossible to practice martial arts.
Even if you tried to learn martial arts with the magic power of monsters by applying toxic arts, it was impossible without building a foundation. Unless you had built up your body with qi like me, trying to accumulate poison like internal energy would only turn you into a cripple or kill you.
And even if you practiced qi, you couldn't escape the side effects of poison. Just like I was now, you could only endure it.
To truly be free from the side effects of poison, you would have to practice qi to the extreme and undergo a complete transformation, but when could you reach that level in this world?
Even if you used Yin Demon Arts to absorb essence, you would have to be embraced by countless men in the future to complete qi. You would definitely have to gather much more essence than you had lived so far.
But if you had the Sage's Heart, it would be different.
If you had it, you could learn martial arts without having to defile your body like me. Not only me, but Emiliana and El could also become stronger more easily, and you could help other friends who had been reincarnated in this world learn martial arts.
In the end, this experiment was necessary for me, not Quirjev.

-Thud.

Ending my thoughts, I closed the notebook I was reading.
The more I thought about it, the more the justification for me to have impregnation sex with a tentacle monster called Laufer increased.
....I felt a little complicated, but I couldn't help it.
Also, to tell the honest truth, I was a little excited. I clearly knew in my head that this was wrong, and I felt fear about whether I could handle the consequences, and I knew that this would have a huge impact on me....
...I felt like my chest and lower abdomen didn't think so.
A damp desire surged, and my body heated up just by thinking about it. Was it the result of being unknowingly brainwashed by accepting the desires of men so far, or was it the masochistic tendencies I originally had?
I hated the idea of being impregnated with the seed of a monster, but at the same time, I wanted it.
The moment I realized that, I smiled bitterly and muttered.
"...I wish I had been forced."
Then I could have mentally won by saying it was okay. I could have comforted myself by saying that I was enjoying it in my heart, but it was unavoidable, so it was okay, this much was nothing.
But thinking that I had to jump in with my own feet made me feel uneasy.
It felt like I was facing my own dirty side.
Anyway, it wasn't a very good feeling.
I was about to look back on myself.
Suddenly, a sound rang in my ears.

-Kuung!!

Hearing that sound, I turned my gaze towards the door of the workshop.
Then, once again, a heavy sound rang out.

-Ku-kung!

The dull sound was coming from beyond that door leading to the dark corridor.
//
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Talin Levote -〉 Changed the name to Tarliman Levote.
Kaldin and Talin have similar sounds, so it's very annoying when I write.

Chapter 118

Episode 118: Deficiency
The loud noise subsided, and soon familiar voices echoed from beyond the hallway.
"Ugh! What the hell is this?!"
"Watch out! It's attacking!"
"Karus, you take the left!"

-Thump, clang!!

Along with that, the sound of fighting something resonated.
"....."
No doubt about it.
Those were the voices of the Kaldin Family.

-Swish! Thud!!

"Ugh!?"
"Damn it, these bastards are too tough!"
Their voices were filled with urgency. What were they fighting? It was hard to tell from the distance, but it was probably those monsters that Quirzejev kept.
There was no reason to find it strange. Some picky and secretive mages were said to set up various traps in their workshops to prevent theft.
Quirzejev seemed like a picky enough mage, and he seemed to have quite a few devices, especially tentacles that looked like familiars, so it wouldn't be strange if he had placed a Guardian in his workshop.
"Damn it! It's above us too!!"
"Shit, that's disgusting!"
Listening to their voices filled with intense emotions, I blankly got up.
How did they know I was here?
It hadn't been long since Kaldin collapsed. Unless Quirzejev was more famous than I thought and the location of his workshop was obvious, or they were being followed.
Or....
"....Could it be."
Suddenly, I remembered Quirzejev handing a note to the young man who used the magic sword. And the words he said, to come and find him if he wanted a reward.
....Could it be that this guy blatantly revealed the location of his workshop?
Well, a workshop has various meanings for a mage, so it's not impossible, but I couldn't help but think he was too naive. It might not be the case, but since those people came all the way here, it was Quirzejev's responsibility.
....Or is it my fault?
"...Nah, no way."
I considered opening the door and helping the Kaldin Family, but I decided against following them now. I would only get in their way, and there was no reason to help them.
But, does anything in life ever go as planned?
While I was sitting on the chair, lost in thought, the shouts from outside gradually subsided and eventually disappeared.

-Thud, thud.

Along with that, the sound of multiple footsteps echoed closer. This probably meant that they had broken through Quirzejev's security.
"This is troublesome...."
I muttered softly and got up.
Unfortunately, there was nothing in the workshop that could be used as a weapon. There were a few pieces of firewood for the fireplace, but I'd rather punch them myself than use that. Maybe it was because the owner of the workshop was a mage, but it was a shame that there wasn't even a poker, even though there was a fireplace.

-Swish.

I got up and prepared to greet the Kaldin Family.
It would be best if I could persuade them to go back, but they wouldn't have come in the first place if they were those kinds of people. It would probably be easier to use my fists.
And, more effective.
Enduring the throbbing pain in my ankle, I stared at the door, and I could hear them talking quietly beyond the door.
"What is this? How do we open it?"
"Boss. I don't have a good feeling about this. Should we go back now...?"
"Karus, if your intuition was really that good, I would have died more than a dozen times by now."
"That's true. He's just being dramatic."
"....Hmm, this looks simple on the outside, but it's quite a complex device. It's mechanical, so it'll be hard to unlock with the magic destruction scrolls we brought."
....It seemed like it would take them a while to get in.
//

-Click.

Still, perhaps because they were thieves who didn't neglect their lock-picking skills, or perhaps they received some kind of dice roll bonus, they eventually managed to open the workshop door, even though it took them a while.
And Kaldin, who was trying to enter first among them, looked surprised when he saw me standing in front of the door. It wasn't the wolf form I had seen last time. Except for the parts where my arms were transformed, I looked no different from a human.
"Hello."
It would be awkward to just stare, so I greeted them first. Then Kaldin answered with a dazed expression.
"....You're more okay than I thought."
"Right? That mage grandpa. He's a better person than I thought."
"Your thinking is surprisingly broad."
"I think so too."
After a short banter, Kaldin glanced behind him and said to me.
"Let's go right now. It's dangerous to stay here for long."
"....Kaldin."
"We got lucky. That old man left the area."
I smiled bitterly as I looked at Kaldin, who was speaking happily. I felt a little sorry to pour cold water on his excited appearance, but I had to say what I had to say.
"Kaldin, I'm not leaving here."
"....What?"
"Layla?"
"What's wrong all of a sudden?"
It seemed that not only Kaldin was surprised by my words, but also the members of the Family behind him questioned my words as if they were dumbfounded. Seeing them as if they had come to rescue a captured prisoner, I couldn't help but smile bitterly.
From their point of view, it wasn't wrong. Quirzejev bought me as a slave, and they thought they had come to rescue me, who was held as a slave.
However, even if I followed them, I would still be a slave. Would the two choices be that different? Either I would give birth to tentacles here, or I would become a sex toy there. Both are attractive options, but if I had to choose, I would choose not to leave Kaldin.
I would have enough agreement with Quirzejev, and he was my backer.
"What if that old man drags you to Mnemosyne? Haven't you heard what they do to slaves there?"
"Layla, if you're saying that for us..."
Hmm, they're misunderstanding a bit too much. And what is Mnemosyne? I wanted to ask, but now wasn't the time.
Kaldin and the members of the Family seemed to have misunderstood my words and were trying to persuade me. Did they think I was staying here to protect them?
It was a situation where they could misunderstand, but there was no reason to tell them about my relationship with Quirzejev. It was better to hide the story of the Necromancer School, and the Kaldin Family wasn't close enough to tell them about it.
"....Layla. Think again."
Kaldin said quietly, staring into my eyes, but I only had one thing to say.
"My answer is the same. And Kaldin, if you care about me, can you just leave quietly?"
Kaldin seemed to think for a moment at the words I threw like a question, then shook his head.
"No. I can't do that."
And, as if vowing to himself, he continued.
"....If you refuse, I'll have to take you by force."
In the end, that's the answer I get. I had a feeling that would happen.
The emotion he had for me was closer to possessiveness than love. Or, to be precise, it was love with the name of possessiveness.
I don't like that very much.
It's like a black desire disguised as something pure.
If it's white, it's white, and if it's black, it's black. Black disguised as white. It's unsettling. I might even follow him if he cursed at me, grabbed my hair, and said, 'Shut up and come with me, you bitch.'
"Hmph."
I smiled as if answering his words, and took a stance. Then I murmured quietly.
"Try it if you can."
I didn't think Kaldin would back down nicely anyway. Then I had no choice but to show my skills as well.
"....You're going to fight us?"
When I took a stance, Kaldin muttered as if he was dumbfounded. I guess it would be a little absurd even if I thought about it. A woman who was used like a public sex toy suddenly challenges him to a fight, it must be laughable. Even if I showed a little bit of my skills last time, it wouldn't be enough to change that perception.
He must be regarding me as inferior.
That's an unavoidable instinct.
I had been under him countless times, screaming in pleasure, begging for his mercy with a coquettish voice. I had shown him my weakened self countless times, and I had seen him accept other men's penises powerlessly and miserably, and act cute.
Well, so even if he knows in his head that I'm strong, he'll deny it in his heart.
"....Layla, are you serious?"
"Damn it. She's already gone crazy. Is it already too late...."
"How harshly was she treated in that short amount of time..."
The reactions of the other Kaldin Family members were not much different. Unlike Kaldin, they knew that I was just a powerless woman, so they couldn't believe it even more. Their carelessness wasn't a bad thing for me.
"I won't say much."
I smiled at them and drew up the inner strength from my dantian. The magic power absorbed from the troll was poison, but poison is also a type of energy. If used well, it can be used enough.

-Tap.

"....What?"
Scanning Kaldin's bewildered expression, I jumped into his arms. At the same time, I spread my palm and thrust it into his chest. It was partly to induce carelessness, but he wouldn't have been able to block it even if he had been prepared.

-Thwack!

Didn't someone say that?
First strike is the truth of life.
//
"Cough!?"
"Gasp!!"
Kaldin, who was hit in the chest, bounced back with the gang member standing behind him, and rolled down the hallway.

-Thud!

The distance was surprising even to me. How unprepared was he for the technique to land so cleanly? Even Emily would have been able to block or avoid it. That's not to say that Kaldin is weaker than Emily, though.
"....H, how?"
Looking at Kaldin, who had flown away, Jasker, a member of the Kaldin Family, muttered blankly. Hob, who had a goblin-like appearance, also had rich human-like expressions. His face, which was surprised and dazed, looked a little stupid, unlike when he had his dick in my mouth.
"You don't need to know."

-Swish!

After answering lightly, I once again spread my palm and hit his chest. Jasker quickly crossed his arms to block my palm strike, but
"Cough!!"
That didn't mean he could withstand a palm strike filled with inner strength. In the end, he also bounced away like Kaldin. He should have blocked it with a shield if he wanted to block it. Of course, there's no way the underworld gang members would carry such things, so he wouldn't be able to block it, but.
It was a bit of a waste of inner strength consumed by the palm strike, but if I made some agreements with Quirzejev, I could easily gather inner strength in the future. There was no need to be too stingy now.
As I sent three people flying in an instant, the remaining three gang members shouted in surprise.
"W, what the hell!?"
"Layla! How could you...?"
The total number of subordinates Kaldin brought was five. I had just sent two people flying, excluding Kaldin, so there were three left. My ankle was a little strained, but this was no problem.

-Swish!

Seeing them take out daggers and take a stance while panicking, it was commendable that they were an organization in charge of combat in the underworld. Considering that, their first response seemed stupid, but I could let that slide.
However, daggers cannot injure me. I stretched out both hands, snatched the daggers they were aiming at me, threw them away, and sent each of them a palm strike.
"Cough!"
In that way, two humans rolled on the ground with coughing. Now there was only one person left. It was Karus, a black panther beastman. He had a look of astonishment, but he was holding a short sword and taking a stance as if he was trying to calmly deal with my movements.
Indeed, is it a stance worthy of a beastman skilled in combat?

I gave Karus, who seemed tense and stiff, a light smile. I liked his barbed penis, but this side of him wasn't bad either.
"I'd like you to leave now."
There was no need to beat everyone to a pulp. A few gentle words and an impression that they couldn't win against me was enough. Quirjev might arrive at any moment, and I didn't want to get annoyed.
Besides, I didn't really want to kill them all.
Unlike the Lockard Family of Lakers, I had built up quite a bit of camaraderie with these guys over time.
However, it seemed my wish wouldn't be granted so easily.
"...Damn it, it wasn't a lie that you were a force to be reckoned with."
I turned my gaze towards the voice and saw Kaldin, who had already fully summoned his powers, getting up while muttering in a daze.

Chapter 119

Episode 119: Deficiency...The face of a wolf is more impressive than one might think. Especially if that wolf doesn't stick out its tongue and walks on two legs. Personally, it is somewhat to my taste. I don't necessarily like bestiality, but I still think wolves are cool.
"Crunch!"!"I don't dislike the original version of Kaladin, but I quite like this beastly aspect as well." Of course, that doesn't mean I'm willing to lose.

-Hooong!

Easily dodges the oncoming wolf's claws by tilting the head back. Since I have raised my inner strength and unlocked my martial arts, Kaldin cannot match me in physical ability. No matter how much he is a demon and is enhancing his body with magic, it is the same for us.
Martial arts is a method of using magical power that has developed along the most efficient and effective path for thousands of years. If there is a core in the body of the demon, then I have a lower dantian. Due to the need to provide additional information separately, it may not be good in the long run, but if it continues as a short-term battle, I have no choice but to win.
And since we won't be fighting all day, there's really no reason to drag it out into a long-term battle.
"Heo-up!"?"After simply dodging Kaldin's attack, I kick the ground with my still intact right foot and charge towards Kaldin." He seemed surprised, taking a deep breath and crossing his arms.

-Phew!

"Kraaak!"!"Even defending becomes difficult when I apply tension using the medium law." Even if it's a shabby background, it's still a background. As it was inserted into the body, Kaldin let out a scream of agony. This time, I've infused much more power than when I hit the troll last time, so it probably won't be able to withstand it.

-Blame. Tap.

Wouldn't this be enough by now?
I took a couple of steps back and opened my mouth towards Kaldin.
"Kaldin." Now give up and go back. I won't follow."
"....Damn you....Why are you so strong?"That's a secret.""There’s no way I can tell you, and even if I explained it in detail, you wouldn’t understand it." To learn martial arts, one must memorize all 365 acupoints of the human body and understand the uses of each acupoint, which cannot be taught overnight. I didn't ask that, but I had no intention of teaching it in the first place.
"Ha.".."Kaldin let out a hollow laugh and looked at me, asking the question again."
"It's so strong, why?"...?"
"....Well, that's a secret."It's a bit awkward to say that I like being treated this way." I also have an image.
Of course, to Kaldin, my image is quite a convenient tool for handling his sexual desires, but anyway.
Moreover, since the source of my power is a man's essence, no matter how strong I am, I ultimately have no choice but to have sex with a man in order to use my martial arts.
"No way, you."...Were you a demon?..?"No." I am an ordinary human."Kaldin was continuously stumbling."
If I were a demon, it would have been much easier to learn martial arts, but that seems impossible. Since we have reincarnated in this world, it is impossible to be born as a demon.
Demons are also beings from another world, summoned from that realm. No matter how similar they look to humans or beastmen, their essence is fundamentally different. Well, still, from a martial arts perspective, there are cases where some magical arts can lead to a true transformation into a mage through a metamorphosis, so it might be possible to achieve something similar through acquired means.
However, the transformation was still a distant story for me. It doesn't seem impossible if we use a few tricks, but it would still be quite difficult.
When I said that I wouldn't leave, Kaldin thought for a moment and then asked me a question as if he had realized something.
"Do you know that old man?""Yes, you guessed it right."I nodded at his words. Then, Kaldin asked me again in a distorted voice.
"So, have you been playing with us all this time?""Well, it seems like there's some misunderstanding." How does one’s thoughts flow like that?
"Kaldin, you should speak properly." I didn't play with you, you played with me, right?"
".....That's true."As I corrected my words, Kaldin nodded with a reluctant expression as if he was acknowledging it." Any human with normal emotions would clearly know who had the initiative in that situation. At that time, it was not the Caldin family that was treated like a toy, but me.
Well, I did enjoy that a bit, but that's a different matter.
"....I understand. Then there's nothing we can do."Seeing that I had no intention of going back, Kaldin sighed and muttered." It seemed like an attitude of giving up, but I did not let the history I had raised sink. As they say, a fight isn't over until it's really over.
As I watched, Kaldin woke up his fallen subordinates one by one and helped them to their feet. I don't know if he realized the gap in power or if he just thought it was meaningless, but he no longer seemed to think about challenging me.
"Ugh, it's so dirty.""Why is the woman so strong?" Captain, is that guy possibly a demon?"Since the attack was not intended to kill from the beginning, there were no serious injuries." In about three days, the wounds should heal enough, and there shouldn't be any problems. If it's a problem, is the problem that we can no longer live in this underground plaza?
"Okay, mind your own business." Carus. We are going back. As I mentioned at the beginning."
"....Really, are you going to do that?"Okay.""Listening to the conversation between Kaldin and his subordinates, I thought to myself." Since they betrayed Sartun, will they leave the underground plaza? If I happen to join another organization, I might stay there, but I don't know about that.
Shall I ask once?
If they leave, there may be some setbacks in future plans. Personally, I would like you to stay, but if not, we need to find another way.
"Kaldin.""Why?""Kaldin answered in a curt tone, but he did not ignore what I said."
"Are you going to leave here?""Well, it seems that Rotuan doesn't know about this, so perhaps I might end up staying longer.""
....How could one not know that?
At first, I didn't understand what was being said, but upon reflection, it was a sound that could have been quite plausible if Muren hadn't conveyed the message in the middle. I don't know the reason why he did that.
"Yeah, that's a relief.""What is it?""Kaldin still answered gruffly, but I smiled and continued speaking.
"Then, I'll visit sometimes.""
"....What?"He seemed surprised by my words and responded, but when you think about it, it wasn't really that surprising." I have come to help Kurzev's experiment, and he will probably not treat me as a slave. According to the contents of the research notes written by Kuirzeyev, it will be essential to seek the help of men like the Kaldin family in future experiments.
"That person will not make me a slave." So, I think it's okay to do that much."It doesn't matter if we go to the Sartoon base, but I feel more comfortable with the Kaldin family, so this is better." We will probably see each other often in the future. I wouldn't know if they leave the underground plaza, but if they stay, I might visit them sometimes.
"....."Kaldin, who heard my words, made a complicated expression."
A look that seems to be contemplating something. That was not the face of someone who had heard good news.
"What is it, why are you like that?"Kaldin's reaction is more indifferent than I expected. I didn't expect to be overjoyed, but I thought at least there would be a glow on my face; perhaps something is not quite right.
No, rather than that....
"....Sorry. It seems that won't be enough."Huh?""At his unexpected apology, I momentarily felt a sense of foreboding and recalled the history I had retracted."
As expected.

-Whoosh, whew!

Members of the Kaldin family, who were shaking off clothes here and there as if they were about to leave, all simultaneously threw something at me. To be precise, I threw something towards the workshop where I was standing.
There was no time to judge what it was. I quickly moved my arms and knocked away three out of the five objects flying towards me. I didn't know what it was, but I couldn't let it be as they intended.
But that was a trap.

-Thud, thud!

The object that looks like a solid ball bursts like a balloon the moment you touch it, scattering white powder everywhere.
....Is this, by any chance, a drug?
//
"Cough."Kaldin coughed roughly, his whole body drenched in sweat.
The area around the workshop could truly be described as a mess. The sleep powder of Nakarps was scattered here and there, and the members of the organization, who had barely managed to get up, were once again lying in a miserable state.
Seeing that scene, Kaldin smiled bitterly.
Was I too careless?
No, rather, it would be more accurate to say that the other person was too unexpected.
"....Ugh.He let out a weak groan and looked at the girl who was collapsed inside the workshop. She lay quietly as if dead, but in reality, she was asleep.
It took quite a while for that to happen.
The girl, even after being hit with the sleep powder of the mandrake that can put trolls to sleep in an instant, rampaged for about half a day. Recalling that, Kaldin trembled. I can't believe the opponent could even withstand the curse of Nakharpus. Even I, who had taken the antidote, found it difficult to adapt to that daze.
"...It's totally a monster."Kaldin muttered with a bitter smile." The sleeping potion of Nakarpus was purchased at a high price to deal with that old wizard. I received information that the elderly person had left the underground plaza, but I was fortunate to have brought it just in case.
However, no matter how much sleeping pills were used, it was inevitable that fighting against the girl was overwhelming. If he were not a demon, and especially not a lycanthrope with exceptional regenerative abilities among demons, he probably would not have survived.
Moreover, the fact that Lila had her hand on him was also one of the factors that allowed him to survive. Although it almost felt like his chest would be pierced at the end, he decided to forget that fact.
"....Damn it, there's not a single decent guy."Kaldin grumbled as he looked at his subordinates sprawled out in the hallway." They were not all asleep due to sleeping pills. I was under the influence of the antidote, but instead of the medicine, I ended up fainting in one blow from the crazed Lila.
"If it's going to be like this, I should have just brought them all." I only picked the ones with some real skill.The demon Mandrake, Nakharfus, enhances the effect by infusing a curse into the sleep powder he created himself. The antidote was also quite expensive, so Kaldin had no choice but to raid the wizard's workshop with a small elite team.
Now, it's a story that doesn't really mean much.
"Hmm."He approached Laila with a weary gait and picked her up.
"What the hell have you done?""Kaldin grumbled as he barely dragged his heavy body, which felt as heavy as lead." I couldn't tell what kind of attack I had suffered, but my body felt heavier than when I was struck by the Thunder Blade that Taliman possessed.
Still, due to the unique resilience of the Lycanthrope, the body was gradually improving.
'....I was lucky.I didn't underestimate the girl's skills, but I never imagined she would be this strong. If she had been in good health and had not injured her ankle, she would not have been captured like this.
And even if they are captured like this, they will escape again once they wake up. Kaldin sighed softly as he looked at the sleeping powder scattered across the workshop.
'....It can't be helped.I wasn't inclined to do it, but I had to take such drastic measures to keep Laila tied up. At least until leaving Karaldin, a binding that cannot be undone is necessary.
What is this nonsense?Feeling an obsession so strong that it was hard to understand even for himself, Kaldin smiled bitterly. Someone will point fingers and say that I'm crazy. And that statement must not have been wrong.
He decided to leave Karaldin, putting the entire family at risk, all for just one woman. That cannot be said to be normal.
However, Kaldin wanted Laila that much.

And it was the first time in his life in this world that he had wanted something so badly.
Demons are beings summoned from another dimension.
Summoned demons lose their memories of their original world and live in this world as if newly born. There were no exceptions to this oblivion.
In other words, it was like being born as an empty being, with nothing filled.
They have intelligence, but no memories.
They have knowledge, but no recollections.
Demons had to have even their own existence defined by others, by other races. They are beings who live abandoned in this world. Since being summoned and losing his memories, since being thrown into this world, Kaladin had been empty.
While repeating a life of simply living to live, and living not to die, he gradually built relationships. He held brothers in his heart, under the name of the Kaladin Family.
And, as time passed, he found the most beautiful and radiant jewel of all that he had seen.
"....."
He absolutely did not want to let go of that jewel.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Um... I'm sorry.
It looks like what I wrote in the comments last chapter is going to come out.
There won't be scat, time stuff, or gore. No infanticide either. But I'm not sure about the other one.

Chapter 120

120th: Deficiency
."..."
Taliman Rebote sat blankly on a bench, staring at the building across from him. Loafing around without work was a privilege afforded to guards working under powerful nobles.
His employer, Count Typhon, had left to enjoy himself as usual, taking another guard with him instead of Taliman. Although Taliman's skills were trustworthy, it was because he didn't know how to enjoy the finer things in life.
'...What kind of finer things are those?'
Taliman let out a sigh with a bitter smile. With the memories of his past life, this world was quite unfamiliar to him. Working as a mercenary, he realized that people's lives could disappear much more easily than he thought, and at the same time, he learned that there were plenty of people who took not only the lives of others but even their own lives lightly.
Recalling that fact, he felt his mood sink a little.
'....I'm tired.'
That fatigue wasn't due to physical exhaustion. It was like a burden given to those who constantly strive to live. Worry, anxiety, and impatience gnawed at his body, dragging his heart down heavily.
No matter how much he had learned martial arts, this world was by no means easy.
Even the martial arts in his knowledge didn't exert much power. Unlike the world in his knowledge, there wasn't even a handful of internal energy in the atmosphere of this world, and even after accumulating internal energy for more than ten years, he could only gather a meager amount of internal energy.
Almost none of the martial arts of Dokgochu, who was called the Heavenly Net Sword Star, could be used. In the end, he trained his external strength with a handful of internal energy and honed his senses.
Taliman, who was born with naturally good physical conditions, honed his five senses and the unique intuition of a martial artist, allowing him to perform outstandingly in the mercenary world. Of course, the background to his skills was also due to learning the Nordic Style training method, which could also be called the martial arts of this world.
Even though there was almost no natural energy in the atmosphere, it couldn't be said that the existence of Qi was completely absent. The humans of this world had learned their own way of accumulating power within their bodies.
It was a strange method called Daesik, which was based on simply eating a lot, but it was effective. Although it was such a small amount of power that it was difficult to learn even the simplest external skills.
Still, Taliman's life wasn't that difficult.
He was lucky enough to get a connection to the Typhon family with the help of a friend and was even selected as a guard. After that, he even received a magic sword from the Count's favor.
If it was this much, it couldn't be said that he had succeeded, but it wasn't a failure either.
'....Is that kid doing well?'
Taliman smiled slightly as he thought of someone. His old friend, whom he had reunited with in this desolate world. A friend with chestnut hair, in the form of a cute girl.
The moment he thought of her, another girl's image came to his mind. A girl with impressive, brilliant golden hair.
'Come to think of it, they seemed to be about the same age.'
As he thought of that girl, Kaldin naturally came to mind. Come to think of it, what happened to him?
And at that moment, Taliman was able to spot a familiar face as if by chance.
"....Kaldin?"
Was it a coincidence?
Kaldin was walking out of the building across from the bench where he was sitting. The demon he had fought with his life on the line, but whose feelings he had cleanly blown away with a drink. Also, a pervert who liked young girls.
He was carrying a long box on his back and heading somewhere. Taliman naturally turned his gaze to the building he had been looking at. It was quite large for a building in the Black Street, and it had a fancy sign.
[Shaqid]
Taliman didn't know what the letters meant, but he knew that the building was one of the four famous Black Houses in the Black Street, and it was called the Joomagwan.
'....Why?'
He wondered why Kaldin had come out of the Joomagwan, but he shook his head and erased the question, then got up. It wasn't like he had any particular business with him. He just thought he'd say hello since he had nothing to do.
Besides, he was curious about what happened to the girl. If he hadn't met him like this, it might have been something he could have buried in his memory, but because he saw him directly, he was starting to get curious for no reason.
Taliman started walking along the Black Street, following Kaldin.
And as he followed Kaldin, Taliman noticed something strange.
'...Is he going outside?'
The size of the underground plaza was quite large, but if you were determined to walk, it wouldn't take long to get outside. He was following him as if he were tailing him, saying that it was a little far to talk to him, but judging by the direction, it was clear that he was heading outside the Black Street.
Of course, if it was just the fact that he was going outside, there was no reason to feel strange. But the more he followed him, the more questionable things came to mind.
He definitely said he would get the girl back. But the girl he had seen before wasn't next to Kaldin now. He might have hidden her somewhere else, so there might be no need to suspect....
'...What the hell is that coffin?'
To that end, the long thing he was carrying on his back was quite bothersome. The strangely long, horizontal box looked suspicious at first glance. That's because, if you have luggage, who carries a coffin-like box instead of a bag?
Also, one that looks like it would fit a small person perfectly....
"....No way."
The moment he thought of that, Taliman felt a chill run down his spine. Suspicion, horror, and regret swirled in his heart. He tried to tell himself that it couldn't be something like that, but the assumption he had in his head didn't easily disappear.
'Crazy.'
Muttering a curse that he didn't know who it was directed at, Taliman followed Kaldin, muffling his footsteps.
Was it a mistake to have told him the old man's location? The thought that he had been deceived by his desperate appearance filled his head. He had forgotten that this was the underground plaza. A place where people's lives could become infinitely light.
When he asked about the old man's location, he should have denied it somehow.
No, he shouldn't have been drinking with Kaldin in the first place.
While various regrets and thoughts swirled in his head, Kaldin was leaving the Black Street.
"...."
Taliman hesitated for a moment as he watched the scene, but then he moved his feet and followed Kaldin.
//
It didn't take long for Kaldin to notice the presence of the follower. While walking along the waterway where no one was around, Kaldin heard a faint footstep ringing in his ear and naturally turned around.
When Kaldin turned around, he could spot a familiar face there.
"Hey."
"....What, is that you?"
Kaldin made a bitter expression as he looked at Taliman. He was grateful for the help, but now was not a good time. Whether he knew that or not, Taliman continued to speak.
"You don't look so good. Did things not go well?"
"No, it's been resolved well. I'll definitely repay you someday. But I'd like you to just go on your way now."
It was a roundabout expression to tell him to get lost, but that only fueled Taliman's suspicion.
"...It just so happens that I'm going this way too."
He muttered as if he was sorry and slowly approached Kaldin. Kaldin's expression was dyed with anxiety at the sight.
Why now of all times.
Besides, he looked like he had noticed something.
'....Damn it. How the hell.'
Kaldin lamented inwardly and said to Taliman in a harsh tone.
"Stop talking nonsense. Why would a guest's guard be wandering around the underground waterway alone without a guide?"
Was that what drove the wedge in?
At Kaldin's harsh reaction, Taliman nodded, drawing the sword hanging from his waist.

-Sreung.

"Yeah, there is one thing that could be."
Kaldin swallowed nervously as he looked at where Taliman's gaze was directed. The eyes of the swordsman who drew the magic sword were fixed on the box on Kaldin's back.
"....I'll say it one last time. I appreciate the help you gave me. But I'd like you to mind your own business this time. It's a personal matter."
Normally, he would have jumped in and beat him up right away, benefactor or not, but he couldn't do that now. He didn't know what he had been hit with, but the wounds he had suffered in the fight with Lyla hadn't healed yet.
The visible wounds had healed cleanly, but Kaldin's body was still not normal. If he clashed with Taliman again in this state, he would definitely lose. He had to avoid fighting here somehow.
However, contrary to Kaldin's wishes, the other party didn't seem to have any intention of backing down.
"I want to do that too, but I can't. I can't help but be bothered by that coffin. I don't think I can stand it without seeing what's inside."
"....Damn it."
"And who would back down if you said it like that?"
Looking at Taliman, who was saying that he wouldn't back down, Kaldin muttered a curse. It was a disaster that he had told his subordinates to come separately. If several people ganged up on him, he would have a chance of winning, but in his current state, it wasn't even certain if he could beat him.
But it was even more impossible to run away.
Running away in front of a magic sword of lightning that paralyzes the body was out of the question.
Now that it had come to this, he had no choice but to fight back.

-Tak.

Kaldin carefully put down the coffin and glared at Taliman.
"Let me give you a piece of advice, from now on, try to restrain that damn curiosity of yours."
"Really? Then I should give you a piece of advice too. Next time, don't spout so much nonsense."
After ending the short conversation, Kaldin transformed his entire body into a beast and rushed towards Taliman.
//
Contrary to Taliman's expectations that it wouldn't be easy, the battle was futile and bland. He may not have known it, but Kaldin, who had already taken damage from internal energy while fighting Lyla, couldn't resist the lightning emitted by the magic sword and quickly collapsed.
"....."
Taliman looked down at Kaldin, who was sprawled on the floor, with complicated eyes. The werewolf covered in black fur was still maintaining his form despite losing consciousness.
Could that be the demon's true form?
After briefly thinking about it, Taliman shook his head with a bitter smile.
'....Is that a silly thought?'
Right now, something else was more important than contemplating the lycanthrope's transformation ability.
Taliman approached the box that was neatly placed on the ground and reached out his hand. Then, he opened the lid of the box, which wasn't even locked. As he looked at the scene inside the box, Kaldin unknowingly muttered a curse.
"....Crazy."
His ominous premonition was right.
No, it went beyond being right and approached as an even more ominous reality.
"...."
The girl he had seen before was sleeping inside the box. With her arms and legs neatly stretched out, the girl, who was sleeping peacefully, didn't even move, as if she was in a deep sleep.
But the reason why Kaldin muttered a curse wasn't because the girl was sleeping inside the box.

-Ssuk.

He reached out his hand and rolled up the sleeve that was covering the girl's arm. Then, the girl's arm, which was dyed gray, revealed its appearance. Taliman unknowingly touched the girl's arm.
Not just the arm.
From above the elbow to the fingertips, and from above the thigh to the tip of the toes.
The girl's limbs were dyed an alien gray.
The girl's limbs, which were dyed an alien gray, were cold.
As if they had turned to stone.
After confirming that, Taliman groaned as if he was moaning.
"Petrification...."
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Everyone, rest assured.
The protagonist's limbs are safe, so please read without worry!

Chapter 121

Episode 121: Deficiency
"Hmm."...Emily was tossing and turning in bed when she suddenly opened her eyes. The moonlight that seeped through the window dyed the room in a blue hue, illuminating it brightly.
"....What caught her eye was not the familiar appearance of the room. Emily blinked a couple of times, blankly looking around the room, and then smiled as if she had realized something.
The sensation of skin touching behind and the thick arms that embrace one's body. The skin shines in a deep green color even under the moonlight.
"Crunch."..A rough breathing sound could be heard from behind. It was a breath closer to that of a beast than a human, but to Emily, it simply sounded familiar.
Charka.
He was a guard of the Retila Adventurers Guild and an orc who occasionally had relations with Emily. Now, having a relationship with him was nothing special. Emily, who received the teachings of the mother goddess from Lila, sometimes engaged in relationships like this with Charka to supplement her background.
"...."However, it is not just for the sake of history."
Emily was realizing it herself.
If the purpose was really to spread the story, she should have become a prostitute like when Laila was at the Lakers. If not, go to the outskirts of Karaldin and sell your body like last time.
In terms of efficiency, that option was much better.
But Emily did not do that. Was it something I didn't do, or something I couldn't do? She could not tell which one of the two it was. And the reason Emily visited Charka last night was also unknown.
I...Was it because I was lonely?She thought of Lila's face.
The claim of distributing electricity was just an excuse. After Lila said she had something to do and left, she had to fall asleep alone in a room that had been empty for a long time. It was not unbearably difficult.
I just thought that it would be better if someone was there with me when I lay in bed.
...I wonder if that's true.
"No, then you should have gone to El."Emily shook her head slightly, denying the excuse she had come up with herself. It's understandable that while Charkar is fine, a friend from a past life feels more familiar than an orc from another race. Nevertheless, the fact that she came to Charka's accommodation....
'....In the end, I needed a man too.Emily faced her inner self and made a complicated expression. It cannot be said to be clean, but it also cannot be said to be ugly. If it had been before, I would have blamed myself for being a color-obsessed person, but during my time with Lila, my rigid notions about sex gradually faded.
I still have some resistance to things like picking up customers or engaging in group sex like Laila, but that feeling is more akin to fear of the unfamiliar, not a hesitation about mixing my body with a man.
"Hoo."...Emily could not determine whether her change was due to the influence of the mother figure or her own original personality. She was not like that originally. Even if I was born with a female body, I intended to live with a male mind.
When did it change, I wonder? After mixing with Charka and experiencing the orgy in Mesatria, she changed drastically. As a woman, I realized the joy of leaning on a man, and there was also the justification of learning martial arts.
And even if it is not necessarily the distribution of electricity, there is also the purpose of alleviating loneliness and boredom. No matter how cheap the pleasure is, once you surrender yourself to it and find comfort in it, it becomes difficult to escape.
"Is this why Lila was looking for a man?"...At this point, I felt that I could somewhat understand Laila's heart. If someone were to ask me now whether I could live without sex, I wouldn't be able to confidently answer that I could.
//
Even after the morning sun rose, Emily could not leave the room of the Tsar. She could not refuse the czar who woke up, embracing herself with hands full of desire.
After having relations three more times like that, she was finally able to leave the accommodation of Charka.
"Ugh."..Emily let out a faint moan and awkwardly moved her steps. The intercourse that continued from last night was so intense that my genitals were sore and burning, and I still felt a strange sensation as if the penis of Charka was still inside me.
Spending the night with Charka without Lila was indeed a difficult task.
On the other hand, the history of the power outage had accumulated quite a bit. It was an abundance of energy that was hard to believe could come from just one person. Emily smiled softly at the sensation felt in her lower abdomen, then suddenly burst into a hollow laugh.
"Ahaha.".."She could not distinguish whether the faithful feeling she was experiencing now originated from the essence of her lower dantian or from the mere fact that she had established a relationship with the chakra."
My mind is complicated and confused. However, surprisingly, I didn't feel that bad. She felt herself changing, but she also didn't think it was that bad.
If the direction of that change is towards getting closer to Laila, it can't necessarily be said to be a bad thing.

-Tap.

"....?"When Emily entered the accommodation, she was able to spot a familiar face."
"Elysion Nosferatu?""
"....Are you calling that name on purpose?"Although I confidently named it, I regretted it just three days after naming it," Emily mentioned, and El responded with a puzzled expression. However, that was only for a moment; soon she corrected her expression and sent a curious glance towards Emily.
Where did you go last night? I came to talk for a moment, but they weren't there."It was not a question with a mischievous meaning." El did not ask knowing where Emily was headed. In response to that question filled with pure curiosity, Emily paused for a moment and then smiled.
With a smile on my lips, I answered.
"Ah, I'm sorry." I slept with a guy I know."Ah, I see."...Huh?"El nodded absentmindedly, then replayed the smile etched on Emily's lips and the meaning of her words in her mind." And a little later.
"....What?!!?"She shouted at Emily with a face that seemed to be in tremendous shock."
"Uh."..El. Since this place is not soundproof, I think it would be better to be a little quieter."Oh, really?" Understood....What do you know! You, honestly tell me. You're not Emily, are you? So Laila just transformed into Emily?"El stammered and reached out his finger towards Emily, shouting loudly, but Emily shook her head and replied."
"El. According to the guild's information, the doppelganger has already been extinct for a long time."No."...That's not what I meant. Anyway, they say that the quiet cat mates first on the kitchen counter, and I never thought you would fall so low....Emily tilted her head while listening to Elle's words.
Even if there is a proverb about a well-behaved cat, can we really call it corruption?
They just spoke like that, but their actions might not have changed much since meeting El. If there is any difference, it is that what I used to do with Lila, I can now do alone.
Emily wiped the playful smile off her face and, with a gentle smile, spoke to El as if giving advice. It was as if an older sister was teaching her younger sister the ways of the world.
"L, having sex does not mean falling into depravity.""I even said it!" That word! I wanted to speak too...No, that's not it.Emily shook her head with a bitter smile at Elle's intense reaction.
"Well, since you are still naive, this topic might be overwhelming for you.""
"....What?"At those words, El seemed to be genuinely shocked."
For Emily, it was a statement filled with honest feelings, but sometimes, no. In many more cases than that, honesty and truth become the sharpest blades that pierce the heart of the other person.
Emily's honest words to Elle sounded like this.

-Well, a naive girl like you will probably never have sex and will die alone.

Emily did not actually say such a thing. In particular, the latter part of the statement was purely the inner voice that echoed in El's mind.
However, Elysion Nosferatu, who was an avid fan of animation and a devoted reader of light novels in his previous life, reinterpreted Emily's words in his mind with a uniquely twisted emotional perspective, transforming them into a malicious intent embodied in a blade, and with that, he stabbed himself in the solar plexus.
In the magnificent self-destruct sequence, El unconsciously recalled someone's face. He was a bit lazy, but caring, and in her opinion, she thought he was quite cool.
"...."Me too," she murmured softly, with her head bowed.
"Huh?Emily tried to ask back because she couldn't hear what she was saying, but it wasn't necessary.
"I will also play with boys!"!El let out a fierce cry, covering her flushed face with her hands as she stepped out of the room. It was the attitude of a child that was not fitting for someone who is twenty years old, and El herself must have realized that.
The die had already been cast.
"....Emily stared blankly at the door through which El had exited.
//
"....Hmm."How long has it been since I felt the throbbing pain in my head?" Since I had not experienced any minor illnesses after mastering martial arts, the headache I felt after a long time was almost refreshing.
As my dazed consciousness returns, my senses slowly come back to life, and my blurred vision gradually regains its color.
"...Huh?The first thing I saw was a strange ceiling.
I wonder if it's an inn somewhere.
Thinking that way, I unconsciously rise my body.
....Oh, it's not working.
Why isn't it working?
I tried to get up once more, but my limbs, which should move naturally, still wouldn't budge. No, it's not just that I don't budge; I have absolutely no feeling at all.
What on earth is going on?
As I tilted my head in confusion and looked down at my body, an incredibly bizarre sight caught my eye.
"....What is this?Both arms are from just below the shoulders to the fingertips.
And both legs extend from the part where the thighs start below the pelvis to the tips of the toes.
The skin of the limbs was stained gray.
....No. It is not dyed gray.
This is definitely that.
The statue I saw when I walked the streets with Chenber.
Like the statue I saw then, my body has turned to stone.
I became dazed and carefully examined my body.
Seeing it like this, it is clearly felt that there is no sensation in the limbs. Even if I try to move, my petrified limbs do not budge. The shoulder part, which still has some color left, moved slightly when lifted, but it is impossible to show any complex movements like a human.
The limbs exposed under the sleeveless top and skirt were not bound by anything. There are no handcuffs, nor even bracelets or jewelry, yet I cannot move.
What on earth is going on?
I stared at my petrified limbs for a while, and suddenly something came to my mind, and I muttered.
"....The vibe is not there."Moreover, it is not displayed in the middle of the street."
Of course, I know that it can't be that way, but still, it's unavoidable to feel a bit disappointed.
...I wanted to experience being fossilized and exhibited at least once.

Chapter 122

Episode 122: Deficiency
My petrified limbs wouldn't move no matter how hard I tried. I had some experience with being restrained, having been through some rough plays, but this felt different.
Perhaps this was the kind of frustration one would feel if their limbs were severed. It was a rather strange experience to have my limbs, which always moved as I pleased, paralyzed in this way.
"...Umm."
The person who did this to me was probably Caldin. He was the only one capable of subduing me. Certainly, from his perspective, it wasn't a bad method. If he had simply used handcuffs, I would have used Aruem to break free.
Of course, he wouldn't know about Aruem's existence, and probably just petrified me to thoroughly restrain me.
As a bonus, he might have intended to use my immobile body to relieve his sexual desires. Why else would he only petrify my limbs? I'm not the only one who thinks so.
I doubt he'd get an erection looking at my limbs turned gray, but the world is wide and tastes are deep, so there might be people who could.
"...Still, I need to escape first."
For a moment, I was tempted to just stay still, but I quickly changed my mind and commanded Aruem.

-Aruem.

As I commanded in my mind, Aruem, who was now like a part of my body, sleeping in my stomach, wriggled and began to crawl out. Her movements seemed more intense than usual, and I struggled to suppress the groan that escaped my lips.
"Ugh, a little slower...."
Something was strange.
Was Aruem always this strong?
....Looking back, it didn't seem so. This was likely due to the effect of absorbing some of the internal energy I had cultivated. In the world of memories, there were martial arts taught to animals, so why not a slime?
Of course, there were limits to how strong a slime could become,

-Glug.

Aruem emerged from my body with a sound like boiling water. It was nice to see the light pink slime after so long.
And, it was still my favorite color.
After admiring the slime's color for a moment, I commanded Aruem again.

-Lift me up.

I strongly visualized each word that made up the sentence, releasing it in the form of thought.
The way a tamer commands a familiar is not through language, but through images. Human language, with its complex structure, is a concept that only applies to humans, who are also higher mental beings and share the same language.
In order for two beings who share a mind to communicate, a very simple gesture, an image, is needed. The one sending the image must send the most concise and detailed image possible, and the receiver must also have a good sense.
Although taming is a technique located at the very end of familiar magic, not even treated as magic, that doesn't mean it's easy. That's why there's a separate title for tamer.

-Glug.

Fortunately, Aruem seemed to understand my command, and after making a gurgling sound once more, she thinly stretched her fluid and seeped behind my back. Then, she transformed her body, swelling up, and leaned me against the wall next to me.
"Good, well done."
It was something I was realizing anew, but this light pink cutie was quite smart. Understanding the simple command to lift me up and finding the most efficient way to do it on her own was not an easy task, but she performed it without difficulty.
She was probably smarter than an octopus.

-Glug.

As if she understood my praise, Aruem made a clearer sound and moved around my body. Then, she clung to my petrified arm and began to stretch her body.

-Glug?

Perhaps she sensed something strange about my changed body. A faint feeling of bewilderment flowed into my mind. That flow of emotion felt somehow cute, and I smiled lightly to reassure Aruem.
"It's okay. We can fix it later."
It wasn't like my limbs were severed, just petrified, so I should be able to fix it. Ordinary petrification would be impossible, but not in the Black Street. Caldin wouldn't have cast an ordinary petrification spell on me, so I thought it would be possible.
He wanted me, after all.
He wouldn't have gone to all that trouble just because he needed a strange statue or a living onahole with severed limbs.
....Probably, right?
//
Some time had passed, but Caldin had not yet returned.
I was alone in the space that looked like a room in an inn, and occasionally I could hear people outside the door.
Had something gone wrong?
As time passed, my suspicion grew clearer.
Was it really Caldin who kidnapped me here in the first place? Had something gone wrong along the way?
There was a basis for such suspicion.
The Caldin Family clearly had many members, so it would be normal for at least one person to remain and watch me, but the fact that no one was there was certainly suspicious.
Of course, even if I felt suspicious, there was nothing I could do now that my limbs were petrified.
"Sigh."
I sighed softly and examined my body again.
There was no need to delve too deeply into the current situation. There was nothing I could do anyway, so there was no answer but to wait. More than that, the first priority was to find a way to deal with my current state.
"Hmm...."
Recalling Chenber's explanation, petrification magic seemed to have a rather complex mechanism. There was no way a fledgling who had just entered the world of magic would know its structure. However, understanding the most basic principles was not difficult.
Although I didn't have deep knowledge of magic, I had inherited the memories of a woman who had dominated an era as a martial artist.
The mention that a cure was possible and the necklace that maintained the petrification. Combining these explanations, the petrification cast on me was conceptually closer to freezing than petrification.
Unlike petrification that simply turns you into stone, this state was maintained through the magic power constantly flowing from the core of the magical tool. The revealed result was similar, but the process and structure were completely different.
....This is why people need to learn magic. You can make things alive and petrify them, how amazing. It's a subtle technique that you can't even dream of with martial arts that only involve fighting...or a perverted taste.
Ah, but I'm really making good use of the contraception effect of the Absorption Art, so I shouldn't criticize martial arts for being shabby. In addition, the fact that I don't get any diseases, let alone STDs, no matter how promiscuously I play, is certainly attractive.
I would have lost about half of my life if I didn't have the Yin Demon Art.

-Glug?

"Ah, sorry. I was just lost in thought."
Aruem made a sound as if telling me to come to my senses, and I smiled and replied. I don't know if Aruem can recognize that I'm smiling, but she probably can.

-Glug.

Looking down slightly, I saw Aruem, who was now spreading her body wide and completely covering one of my legs. It would be convenient if she could heal me by covering me like that, but this wasn't like dirt on my skin, so it was impossible.
"....."
But let's leave her alone because she's cute. It feels like watching a cat lick my leg. Even without sensation, there was visual pleasure.
The digression was long, but I had a way to solve this situation.
Any magic, and not just magic, any phenomenon requires the power or energy to cause it. The first law of thermodynamics cannot be escaped even by magic.
The core of a monster completely violates that as a perpetual motion machine, though. That part is a bit complicated.
Anyway, any magic that maintains a phenomenon like this has no choice but to rely on the magical tool that creates the arrangement of magic power and supplies the magic power. And in this case, it would be in the form of a necklace.
The person who devised this complex petrification magic wasn't an idiot, and simply taking it off wouldn't undo the petrification, but it was worth analyzing at least. I had nothing else to do anyway.
So first, find the necklace and sense the flow of magic power....?
"....Huh?"
....The necklace, it's gone?
//
I turned my head from side to side, had Aruem look, and even circulated my internal energy, but there were only a few ornaments on my body, let alone a magical tool.
What that meant was....
"....Well, I'm screwed."
My arm didn't just turn into a stone for a while, it became stone forever....that's not it, right? Surely. Would it really?
....Let's stop with the mental gymnastics.
Anyway, this was a really big deal.
There was no source of magic power, but the magic was being maintained?
That was impossible.
And that meant that the petrification cast on me wasn't something that could be undone at any time, but that I had completely turned into stone. It was possible that the magic of the Juma Association was so great that it could break even such preconceptions, but the probability was not very high.
Just as the science and technology of my previous life existed on top of the simplest physical laws, the magic here could not violate the simplest basic laws either.
As an experiment, I circulated the internal energy in my body, but there was no reaction even when I flowed internal energy through the meridians. I thought that if it was frozen with complex magic, I would be able to catch some flow of magic power, but I couldn't feel anything like that. Fortunately, the shape of the meridians still remained, but if my body didn't move, having meridians was useless.
"Wow, that's awesome...."
I uttered a soulless exclamation and leaned my head against the wall.
If this was not a temporary change but I had really turned into stone, it was quite a difficult situation. But there was no particular reason to worry about it. If a cure wasn't possible, I could cut it off and regenerate it.
I wasn't a salamander, so I wondered if that was possible, but there was magic and divine arts, so there was no reason why it wouldn't be possible. Mien looked about three times younger than her age, so she should be able to regenerate an arm.
And if all else failed, there was the cheat-like method of Rebirth. Reconstructing the body by cultivating the extreme of Qi Gong was not easy, but if I used shortcuts, it was certainly possible in a short amount of time.
....There was a very obvious side effect of being dangerous, though.
Of course, neither of these methods was something I could use right now. I needed to contact Mien or Quersjev, and in order to do that, I first needed to know where I was.
As that thought occurred to me, I looked down at Aruem.

-Glug?

The light pink slime that was covering my leg seemed to sense my gaze, and wiggled her body, making a sound like boiling water.
Just as a tamer uses images when giving commands to a familiar, a familiar can also send images to a tamer. Usually, it's in the form of abstract emotions, but there's a restriction that the familiar must be intelligent enough to understand and follow commands, but Aruem should be fine.

-Go outside and tell me what you see.

I sent a clear image for each word to Aruem. Then, Aruem rolled the core in her translucent body from side to side as if thinking for a moment, and then re-condensed her widely spread body as if she understood.

-Glug.

Aruem then moved smoothly, climbed up the wall of the room, and stood above the window. And after a while, she projected the images she saw outside into my mind.
The angle and direction were different, but a familiar street scene came into view. The unique dark and decadent atmosphere. I was still in the underground plaza.
"...That's a relief."
I checked the image Aruem sent and felt relieved. I thought the worst case scenario might be a remote village I had never heard of, but surprisingly, I was still in Karaldin.
...But this is really working.
Honestly, I didn't think Aruem could do it.
I didn't mean to ignore Aruem, but who would have thought a slime would be so smart? Is it okay for a creature with only a core to be so smart?

Still, a good deed was a good deed, so I sent Arum praise once more.
"Good job."
"Kkyureuk."
As if in response, Arum also made a sound.
...Though I couldn't understand what she was saying.
//
My curiosity about the situation I was in was resolved surprisingly quickly.
"Creak."
I was idly counting the patterns on the ceiling while leaning against the wall when the sound of hinges echoed in my ears. Hearing it, I naturally turned my head to the side and looked at the open door.
The person who appeared beyond the door was completely unexpected. Black-blue hair, tall height, and a fairly handsome face.
"...Levote?"
Taliman Levote.
The young man who fought Caldin in the Stage.
The moment I saw him enter through the door, I couldn't help but feel like I'd been hit in the back of the head. Why was he holding me?
Since my last memory before passing out was wisely beating up Caldin, who was using drugs, I naturally assumed that Caldin had kidnapped me. Besides, my limbs were so stiff.
"Oh, you're already awake?"
-Click.
Taliman, who had closed the door, greeted me naturally as he looked at me.
There seemed to be no hostility in his expression. But I wasn't in a situation to accept his greeting.
I wasn't feeling fear, but questions continued to pile up.
Why was he holding me?
Just as my head was about to become complicated,
"First of all, sorry for bringing you here so suddenly... 'Ugh, shit!'"
Taliman, who had been leaning against the wall in a relaxed posture and starting to talk, suddenly recoiled in shock and drew his sword. He stared at the floor in that posture for a while, then sighed.
"Crazy, you scared me. Why is a slime here?"
-Sreung.
The slime that surprised him was probably Arum.
Taliman, having identified the unknown opponent, let out a sigh of relief and put his drawn magic sword back in.
A swordsman who fought a Lycanthrope on equal terms being surprised by a slime was quite a comical sight from a third-person perspective, but I couldn't laugh at the skit.
Because...
"Ugh, shit!"
That's Korean.
"...Ahem, sorry. I just don't like gross things."
Taliman apologized to me with a dry cough, but I didn't care about that.
Ah, damn it.
Why did my limbs have to be paralyzed now?
...I need to top that guy soon.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
The last sentence is Ryla's gag, half-serious and half-joking.
The reason the protagonist is so relaxed right now is partly because she knows how to fix her condition.

Chapter 123

123rd Episode: Deficiency
Anyway, after that brief episode, Taliman gave a bitter smile as he looked at Arum clinging to my knee.
"...A slime as a pet, that's a bizarre taste."
"Really? Isn't she cute?"
"Not at all, she looks like a cockroach to me."
I don't think it's that bad. She's light pink and small.
Still, everyone has different tastes, so let's respect that. Anyway, after that conversation started, I was able to hear the circumstances of how he found me and brought me here.
"I thought you were a decent guy, even if a bit strange, but I was wrong. I never expected it, but when I found you in that box, I felt like I'd been hit in the foot with an axe."
So, Kaldin was suspicious as he tried to leave the underground plaza carrying a box, so he was caught, and I was inside. Considering the mention of Joomagwan, Kaldin must have commissioned the petrification there.
"...Looking back, maybe it was unnecessary meddling, but I couldn't just leave you there. If you had a good relationship with that man, I apologize. It's a bit late, though."
After finishing his explanation, Taliman continued with a hesitant expression. He's petrifying people's limbs and kidnapping them, does he really think we had a good relationship?
"...."
But even he himself seemed to think his words lacked credibility. He's probably just saying that out of courtesy. It feels like a response that leaves room for doubt.
So, I'll be polite and answer him.
"No, thank you. I think I would have been in a pretty bad situation if I had been taken away like that."
I unconsciously tried to wave my hand, but only my shoulder twitched slightly, and my arm didn't move at all. Now that I look at it, my shoulder feels a bit strange too. It doesn't move as I intend, as if it's not my body.
Still, this isn't petrification, it just feels like paralysis. I still have sensation, and unlike before, it twitches a little. Maybe it'll get better with a little more time.
"If it's not a misunderstanding, that's a relief. But will that arm ever heal?"
"Well, I don't know. It's my first time with something like this."
I shrugged my shoulders in response to his question. Now that it's starting to move, it seems like I was paralyzed, not petrified, all along. I tried moving my thigh, which hasn't been petrified yet, and it moves without any problems.
...It moves, but I have no sensation at all, probably because it's been petrified, and especially the joints don't move at all. It's like I have long sticks attached to my limbs.

-Thud.

When I moved my thigh, my leg was lifted and then hit the floor again with a dull sound.
...I wonder how hard this is.
Even when it was weak flesh, I trained Iron Body Technique to make it strong, so it wouldn't have weakened just because it was petrified, right? If it really weakened, I'd be pretty sad. I put so much effort into learning Iron Body Technique. Of course, the most important part, my pussy, hasn't been petrified, so I'll only be about 30% sad.
"...By the way, aren't you too calm?"
Taliman looked at me, checking my body by moving my limbs, with a surprised expression.
"What?"
"Well...look at your state. You're practically crippled, but you seem incredibly calm."
Crippled, that's a pretty blunt word, but it's true for now.
That's why it hurts even more. I hope this mental pain is a growing pain for my big breasts.
But, thinking about it, he has a point. Whatever my perspective, it must seem like a huge deal to others. But what can I do, I don't feel any particular sense of crisis.
I chuckled at Taliman and asked him.
"Does it look too ugly? Would it look cleaner if I just cut them off?"
"...Oh, shit."
I asked him because I sincerely wanted his opinion, and I got a curse word in Korean in return.
That's too much. You didn't have to swear.
I grumbled inwardly, but didn't show it outwardly. I haven't told him that I'm also a reincarnator. It didn't seem like the right time to reveal it in this situation.
And Taliman didn't really mean to swear, as he quickly waved his hand and made excuses.
"Ah, sorry. I didn't mean anything by it. It's my native language, and it sometimes comes out on its own."
"...What does it mean?"
"It's nothing much. It's an exclamation you make when you see something amazing."
I asked him out of curiosity to see what kind of nonsense he would come up with, but he answered surprisingly accurately. Thinking about it, it's actually true, so I had to admit it.
"Your pronunciation is great. It sounds like a cool word."
"Really? Wanna try saying it?"
"...No, thanks."
When I lightly praised him, Taliman shrugged and offered. But I shook my head and refused his offer. Sorry, but I'm a native speaker too, so my pronunciation is just as good. If I try to say it, he might find out.
//
As a side note, Taliman fought with Kaldin but didn't kill him. He just zapped him with a magic sword and knocked him unconscious before returning. When I asked him why, the answer I got was quite impressive.
"I didn't want to write a report."
"...That's very convincing."
I nodded and agreed with him.
Even if we gained martial arts and reincarnated, unless we were lucky enough to be born with a silver spoon in our mouths, we'd still be commoners. I think I'm enjoying my life in my own way, but he doesn't seem to be enjoying it much.
Even if we've learned martial arts, we don't have the power to split mountains with a single sword strike. That's impossible even if we could unleash 100% of our martial arts.
Besides, even if we have knowledge, it's hard to learn martial arts without internal energy. That's probably why Taliman seemed weak. If you can't use absorption, it'll take a lifetime to build up internal energy, and with such a small amount of internal energy, it's hard to learn even simple external skills.
If I could, I'd like to pass on the Demonic Yin Art, but Taliman would have to undergo a huge change in his values to learn it. Unless that's his preference, I wouldn't recommend it.
"...."
That thought brought a bitter smile to my lips.
In the end, the only way is for me to impregnate a monster? To enable my friends from my past life to learn martial arts, I need a monster core with weakened poison. To be precise, I needed a core that had been adapted to humans.
It would be a lie to say I wasn't afraid of that.
But I didn't want to throw away the way to help Emily, El, and the other friends who reincarnated in this world just because I was scared and reluctant. Quirkseyev's research was essential for those of us who practice martial arts, and I was the key to it.
Taliman in front of me could die at any time.
He's definitely strong enough to fight Kaldin, but he's much weaker than me. He could die from a stray arrow or a stray bullet. He's guarding a noble, so there aren't many dangers, but I can't be complacent.
The stronger martial arts become, the lower the chance of dying.
If Quirkseyev's research succeeds, it will probably be a great help to us.
While I was lost in thought, Taliman spoke to me again.
"By the way, are you sure that demon guy isn't your boyfriend?"
He didn't seem very sure about what he had done. Even though that Kaldin turned my limbs to stone, he was asking me with a cautious expression, so he might be more timid than I thought.
He didn't seem sure about what he had done, so I nodded and answered him firmly.
"Yeah, he's not my lover, at least."
If he were, he wouldn't have turned my limbs to stone. He probably thinks of me as his own doll. I don't particularly dislike that, but I have my own privacy.
When I answered that, Taliman finally looked relieved.
"I guess so. More than anything, you're still too young to..."
"Still, we've slept together a few times. He probably misunderstood because of that."
To be exact, it was more like I was being violated than sleeping together, but there's no need to go around telling everyone that. As I said that and turned my head to loosen my neck, I heard a strange cough from the front.
"Pfft!?"
I looked up, wondering what was wrong, and Taliman had a shocked expression on his face.
"W-what did you just say?"
"Uh...that we had sex a few times?"
I blankly asked back, then realized what the problem was. Well, even if we're both reincarnators, that's something only I know right now. I felt kind of familiar with him, so I spoke without thinking like I would to El, but this kind of issue is usually a bit sensitive between men and women.
But my thoughts were completely wrong.
Taliman put on a serious expression and started lecturing me as he looked at me.
"Listen, kid. I don't know how old you are, but you need to take better care of your body."
...Ah, so that's why he was surprised.
Come to think of it, I look pretty young. No one would think I'm 16 like Emily. In the Kilkard Kingdom, 16 is the age of adulthood, but I'm not wearing my age on my forehead, so there's no way Taliman would know my age.
I don't know where to start pointing things out.
"That's a nice thing to say, but don't you think it's useless to say that to a slave?"
"...I guess so."
I asked back, dumbfounded, and he surprisingly admitted it.
"And I'm 16 years old. You probably won't believe it-"
"...Do you really think I'm going to believe that? With that face and that body, you're 16?"
Other people believe me, though.
It seemed like it would be quite difficult to make him believe me.
//
I had quite a few conversations with Taliman, but I didn't end up talking about my past life. It's not because I'm ashamed or embarrassed about my life now. If that were the case, I wouldn't have revealed it to El in the first place.
I just didn't think I needed to reveal it yet. And it didn't seem like the right situation.
Even though I'm in this state, I don't want to be unnecessarily worried about or pitied. It's not too late to say anything after I somehow solve the petrified limbs. I have the clue of the Typhon Baekjakga family, so even if he leaves Karaldin, I can find him at any time.
"Okay. Pex, and Quirkseyev, right?"
"Yeah, sorry, but since I'm in this state...I'll have to ask you for a favor."
"It's nothing. It's not a difficult task."
When I said that with an awkward smile, Taliman chuckled and replied.
Old Man Quirkseyev left the underground plaza and headed to the surface. He said it would take about a day or two, so he can't come right away. Besides, I don't know anyone, so I can't contact him.
I can't rely on Taliman forever. I had to find a way somehow.
But it's impossible for me to wander around alone without all my limbs, so what can I do? In the end, the only thing I can do is contact another Quirkseyev. He's a famous magician in charge of body modification at the Pex brothel, so it shouldn't be hard to find him.
Fortunately, Taliman seemed to know about Pex.
"I think I know the location roughly. I've heard of it."
Well, it would be ridiculous if he couldn't find such a famous place in this small district. If he's been there as many times as Taliman, he'd definitely know.
"You haven't been there before?"
"Well, I don't know. I don't have that kind of taste."
Too bad. I wanted to ask what the atmosphere is like, but I guess I'll have to go there myself.

Taliman put me back in the box, just as I was when he brought me. It would have been ridiculous to carry around a human with petrified limbs. I had a similar experience when we came to the underground plaza, so getting back into the coffin-like box felt new.
"Just bear with the shaking."
"It's okay. I'm used to this too."
"...How do you have to live your life to get used to that?"
Taliman muttered as if he was dumbfounded, but from my point of view, it was the result of living my life to the fullest, so I had nothing else to say. Life can be like this, or it can be like that.
And so, we left the inn and headed to Pexos, the human modification brothel.
...Probably. All I could see was the lid of the box, and all I could hear was a buzzing sound, but I just thought so and believed it.
Taliman wouldn't sell me off somewhere, would he?

Chapter 124

124th Episode: Deficiency
Thankfully, Taliman didn't sell me off.
It would have been a bit ridiculous if he had, but there was no real possibility of that happening. Slavery wasn't like selling apples on the street, and he wasn't the type to do something like that.
In a way, I was relieved. I didn't want to see my friend from my past life become such a terrible person. Anyway, with Taliman's help, I was able to meet another Quirzev.
"...You're saying that young lady is Arsha's disciple?"
Josef Quirzev, unlike his master, was a young man with a somewhat delicate impression. He looked to be in his late twenties or early thirties, but I couldn't be sure. Even if he wasn't as ageless as Mien, there were plenty of people who looked younger or older than their age.
With his faded platinum blonde hair and tall stature, Josef didn't seem to have any connection to the terrifying magic of human modification. It was hard to believe that someone like him was performing human modification on prostitutes and people.
Still, I was secretly relieved.
I thought human modification would involve some kind of extreme psychopath, but he seemed more normal than I expected. You can't judge a book by its cover, but appearance is the most basic element in judging a person.
"Yes, I haven't been an apprentice for very long... but that's correct."
I waved my petrified arm as I answered his question. The sofa in the reception room he led me to was quite comfortable, so even with my petrified limbs, I could sit without much discomfort.
Although it was a bit comical since my joints couldn't bend.
"Is that... Nakarpus's work?"
Josef looked at my limbs and asked with a serious gaze. But as someone who woke up one morning to find their limbs petrified, I had no way of knowing.
"I don't know either. I was kidnapped and woke up like this."
"I see. Then it probably isn't. Nakarpus's curse combines state change and time freeze, so a continuous supply of magic power is essential. A perfect petrification curse cannot be maintained without a magical tool."
Josef said in a calm tone.
If he knew, why did he ask? As I tilted my head in confusion, Josef seemed to notice my question and continued.
"...I was wondering if he had succeeded in incorporating the concept of time freeze into a fixed change."
"I haven't been learning magic for very long, but are you saying that 'petrification is not possible without the magic power of a magical tool'?"
"Yes, that's right."
When I reinterpreted his words into the Imperial Common Language, Josef nodded slightly in agreement.
Anyway, wizards love to use difficult words. If you think about it, martial artists are the same, but let's skip that. Double standards and self-righteousness are good mindsets for living a comfortable life.
Wait a minute. But Josef's words, could it be...?
"Huh? Then this can't be fixed?"
"Yes, because your arm itself has already turned to stone. Well, it might be possible if Nakarpus himself undoes it, but it will be harder to reverse as time goes on. Since it's not complete petrification but a partial change, the living parts inside will be necrotizing."
I thought so, it really couldn't be fixed. I had expected it, but hearing it directly made it feel real.
"Who did you offend to be subjected to such a thing?"
"Haa, I wouldn't say I offended anyone..."
I sighed and replied.
Damn Kaldin. I'll make him my punching bag when I see him later.
"...That's unfortunate. I hope you endure it well."
When I sighed, Taliman, who was sitting next to me, offered me comfort with a hardened face. He had been quietly listening to my conversation with Josef, and he looked quite surprised when he heard that I was Mien's disciple. Nevertheless, he didn't interrupt the conversation, perhaps out of consideration, but he couldn't remain silent when he heard that my limbs were crippled.
But I'm not so weak that I'd be shaken by something like this.
"It's okay. It'll be a bit of a hassle, but they'll grow back."
"...What?"
"Huh?"
When I muttered as if it were nothing, not only Taliman but also Josef asked back in disbelief.
"Are you perhaps a demon?"
"...No, I'm human."
"Then, you must have connections in the temple. That's a relief."
Josef nodded as if he understood my words in his own way, but that wasn't true either.
I wish I had connections in the temple, but how could I, who was born in the slums of Reikers, be acquainted with a priest who wields excellent holy magic? What I'm going to use is a more sophisticated method.
Perfecting Qi Gong to reconstruct the body to its optimal state, Marrow Cleansing.
With that, I can regenerate even if I lose one or two limbs. Of course, I haven't lost them, and my limbs are ruined, but that shouldn't be a problem either.
It seemed that the type of compensation I would receive from Quirzev had been decided. To achieve Marrow Cleansing, I needed internal energy to build up Qi Gong, and the only thing that emits such energy is the core of a monster.
Building up internal energy quickly to complete Qi Gong was a dangerous task, but I already had the complete memories of a martial artist. I've handled internal energy a lot, so it probably wasn't impossible.
However, the story changes a bit if that internal energy is close to poison, demonic energy. It's like adding one good news to one bad news, and then adding another bad news on top of that.
In the end, it's dangerous, but well, it'll be fine.
Usually, even if I say it's dangerous several times, when I actually try it, I break through the dramatic odds and succeed, right?
//
Before I knew it, the topic of conversation shifted from my petrified limbs to Mien.
"Arsha's disciple... Although I only saw her briefly, her magic was a great help to my research. If you are truly her disciple, I will help you in any way I can."
Josef said as he lifted a teacup on the table with an elegant gesture. Of course, there was a bit of an edge to his words. He didn't believe that I was truly Mien's disciple.
"Hmm, there's no way to prove it right now. But the Archmage will tell you when she returns, so can I stay here until then?"
Since Kaldin was still alive and well, I couldn't return to Quirzev's residence. It would have been different if Quirzev had kept his security more thorough, but I couldn't rest assured since it had already been breached once.
On the one hand, I thought that a wizard should protect their hideout more thoroughly, but Mien was living in an inn, so I couldn't bring that up.
"...What if you're lying?"
Josef narrowed his eyes and asked me. The way his delicate face changed sharply was quite impressive, and I realized once again that this person was the wizard who stayed in the underground plaza. But even facing his gaze, I wasn't afraid.
"Does it matter? It's not like I can do anything in this state even if I lie."
I smiled lightly and shook my arm. What's more useless than a thief with paralyzed limbs? Maybe there are some if you look for them, but not many.
When I said that, Josef nodded as if he agreed with me.
"That's true."
He seemed to be quite straightforward. Usually, it's polite to offer some light comfort here. He doesn't look like it, but you can't judge everything by appearance.
But strictly speaking, I couldn't move at all.
I could walk using my thighs and shoulders, but I wasn't used to it yet and often fell. It was closer to the concept of a prosthetic arm with sticks rather than limbs, so it couldn't be helped.
I wonder if it would be easier to walk if it were a prosthetic arm.
...Really, wouldn't it be better to just cut them off?
//
Taliman confirmed Josef's attitude towards me and then returned to his accommodation. Of course, since I would be meeting him again later, before he left, I asked him how much longer he would be staying in Karaldin.
"...Well, I think I'll be here for about another week."
"Hmm, a week. I see."
"Why?"
"I have a feeling I'll have something to do with you again."
"Heh, you're not ready to receive my heart yet. I hope you come back when you're about four years older."
"...What are you talking about? It's not like that, so don't worry about unnecessary things. And you'll regret those words later."
If it was a week, things would be resolved to some extent. I was going to reveal that I was a reincarnator before he left Karaldin, so I received the location of his accommodation.
And after Taliman left, I remained in the reception room and continued talking with Josef.
"Is Arsha doing well?"
Strangely, he showed great interest in Mien. He clearly said that he had only met her once, but was it that impressive? Or maybe he was trying to confirm if my words were true.
"Yes, she's very healthy."
"She must still be beautiful."
He said that with a faint smile.
Beautiful... Mien certainly has a refined and intellectual charm. She also has enough charm as a woman, unlike her age.
...Unlike her age.
It's not particularly creepy, but that was a bit shocking.
"...Are you interested in my master?"
Josef's attitude was a bit suspicious, so I wondered if he had feelings for Mien. I wouldn't ask directly if it were someone else, but he seemed to like this kind of way of speaking, so I asked directly.
"I'm very interested. There are so many things I want to ask her if I meet her. How did she achieve immortality while maintaining a human body, and how does she achieve the cycle of life without the aging of organs?"
Ah, was it that kind of interest?
Still, I shouldn't tell him that she was captured and raped in a goblin den. He would be very sad. Or angry.
"Lyla, how did you meet Arsha?"
...At that moment, Josef hit the nail on the head.
Isn't this cheating? I was a little embarrassed, but I tried to reach for the tea nonchalantly, but then I realized that my limbs were petrified and naturally stopped.
"I met her while working as an adventurer."
"...You were an adventurer?"
"Yes, I'm still an adventurer in progress. And I'm tired of being called 'you' all the time, so how about deciding on a title soon? Disciple, or Lyla. Choose one."
At my suggestion, Josef seemed to hesitate for a moment before nodding and answering.
"...Disciple."
"That's unexpected. I didn't think you would."
The fact that he chose to call me Disciple instead of Lyla meant that he believed my words. Considering that his attitude so far had been based on disbelief, the answer was quite unexpected.
"I've thought about it before. What if I had a disciple like you? I hope your words are true. If not, you will pay the price."
Is this similar to the feeling of a man who doesn't have a younger sister wanting one? I was curious about what the price would be, but I probably wouldn't have to pay it. Because I didn't lie.
"As punishment for breaking my innocence? You're quite humane for someone who studies brutal magic."
When I said that, Josef smiled faintly for the first time.
"Well, that's about it."
Hmm, I think I like this person.
Judging by the way he lightly accepts words with a bit of an edge, he's probably not petty.

I wasn't yet sure if he was a pervert hiding his true self, but I had a feeling that, at least unless something big happened, I could maintain a decent relationship with Josef.

Chapter 125

125: Deficiency - H
Because my limbs were petrified, severely restricting my movement, I had to rely on Josef's familiar to move around the brothel.

-Clatter, clatter.

"This is...?"
"It's a Living Armor."
The familiar carrying me was in the shape of a knight clad in armor.
But, isn't this undead? He calls it Living Armor, but judging by the corpse inside, it's definitely undead.
"I thought the kingdom managed the undead. Is it okay to just leave it out like this?"
"It's fine. Believe it or not, it's a Class 2 industrial golem. It even has a permit stamped with the academy's seal."
"No, that's not what I mean. That's undead. It's clearly not a golem."
"Haha, someone might misunderstand if they heard that. It's an industrial golem."
"It looks like there's a corpse inside..."
"It's there for decoration. Adds to the atmosphere, don't you think?"
"...Does that excuse even work?"
"Gold has the power to make even the most twisted sophistry sound convincing. I believe that's the greatest magic of all."
Is this what they call an obvious cover-up?
I thought Josef had nothing in common with Quirjev, but the two seemed to be quite similar in unexpected ways. In that they were rich, good at making money, and thought money was important.
Although, I don't know if Quirjev values money that much.
"...Nice golem."
"Thank you for the compliment."
I was a bit dumbfounded, but considering this was the black market where even existence itself was illegal, I figured there was no point in questioning it further. Besides, my senior apprentice in front of me was a mage researching human modification.
He was engaging in far more egregious unethical acts than just a corpse-combined armor. Dealing with some undead would be nothing to him.
I nodded in agreement and obediently entrusted my body to the corpse armor.

-Clatter, clatter.

...It was quite comfortable. Comfortable enough that I wanted one myself.
Pekus wasn't as large as I expected.
To be precise, Josef's space wasn't that large.
Pekus was a brothel where prostitutes who had undergone various human modifications to satisfy unique tastes gathered. It was a business, not Josef's personal space, and the space Josef could use was limited to a dark and gloomy basement.
"...It's... fresh."
Perhaps that's why the room he led me to, though it had a bed, was so shabby that it would be more accurate to call it a storage room. And Josef himself seemed to know that the room he was introducing was shabby.
"It's quite shabby, but I hope you can bear with it."
Josef called me his priest, but he still didn't drop the honorifics. I had asked him about it once, but he insisted on keeping his tone, saying he was more comfortable with it.
Seeing how stubborn he was, he must be a pervert after all.
Perverts with dangerous tastes recognize their own kind, and my sensors were picking up Josef. Combining human modification and a brothel already confirmed him as a pervert, though.
"Well, it's fine. I've slept on the streets before."
To be exact, I've slept in worse places. A dusty storage room was nothing. I had been gang-raped and dumped in the sewers in Lakers, so how could this be a big deal?
"I advise you not to touch anything. Things aren't organized yet, so even I sometimes get confused about what's there."
"Don't worry. I'm really good at staying still."
As I replied, shaking my petrified limbs, Josef gave a wry smile and nodded.
"Regarding that, I'll try to find a way to help you soon. You're my priest, after all, so I can't just stand by and watch."
"What if I had connections in the temple?"
"If you had connections with a priest who could use divine magic to restore limbs, you wouldn't be an adventurer."
That was logical. It would be strange to just accept it and move on. Strictly speaking, he was the one who mentioned the priest.
"Then... ah."
Josef bowed slightly and was about to leave the storage-like room when he suddenly stopped, his gaze fixed on something. Following his gaze, I saw a round object in what looked like a glass bottle.
It was a bottle filled with some kind of embalming fluid, and the round object inside seemed to be a monster core.
"..."
Josef stared at it for a moment, then suddenly reached out and chanted a spell.
"Silma Ro Hands"

-Float.

The spell engraved on Josef's left hand glowed, and the glass bottle flew into his hand. He could use the energy within his body to cast simple spells without having to borrow the power of the core. Although the number of times he could do so was very limited, and he had to replenish it by eating a lot.
"What is that?"
I asked, wondering what it was that he would use magic for, and the answer came immediately.
"It's a core."
"...Yes, it looks like it."
I replied as if to say, "I know that much," and Josef smiled faintly, adding an explanation.
"To be precise, it's a demon core. A demon whose summoning lineage has been severed in modern times."
"What kind of demon is it?"
I asked, feeling like it was an interesting story, and the smile on Josef's lips deepened slightly. The smile, which seemed to be filled with joy, made me think he looked like a pervert, but that was just my subjective opinion.
"It's a doppelganger. A rare demon with the ability to transform into the appearance of others."
//

-Click, sizzle.

"..."
Listening to the sound in my ear, I lay blankly on the bed. Not being able to move my limbs was more frustrating than I had imagined. No matter how much I wanted to move, I couldn't, and even the simplest desires, like scratching my cheek or fixing my hair, were impossible to fulfill.
Fortunately, I had Arum, so I could solve those minor problems. But there was no way to relieve the frustration of not being able to move my body.
Perhaps that's why. I couldn't sleep, and I had nothing to do, so I felt more intensely bored than usual. With my petrified limbs lying on the bed, I mumbled blankly.
"...Ah, I want to have sex."
How bored must I be for those words to come out of my mouth?
...I think about it quite often, but the fact that I can't act on it now is a big deal. Should I have asked Josef to pounce on me?
Or, I could have asked to work at the brothel for just one day, even without pay. With the title of a living onahole who can't move her limbs, and an advertisement saying anyone can use me for free, I could have had a fun day.
Of course, my image would plummet, but my image is already so bad that it wouldn't be surprising if it fell to the bottom of the abyss someday. It wouldn't be a problem if it fell a little faster.

-
Click, click!

-
Gurgle.


The sound of mice coming from the corner of the room and the boiling sound of Arum created a harmony. It felt like the sounds were a duet. Do people feel even these things as stimulation when they reach the extreme of boredom?
But, at that moment.

-
Crash!

-
Sizzle!


An unexpected, strange sound echoed in my ear.
"...Huh?"
What was that sound?
Puzzled, I turned my head while still lying down, and
"Squeeee..."
There was a tentacle monster in front of me.
...Why?
"Am I feeling weak lately..."
I mumbled blankly, wondering if it was a hallucination, but the scene in front of me was too realistic. Of course, it couldn't be a hallucination. Fortunately or unfortunately, my eyes, which had become accustomed to the darkness, soon found the cause.
A jar in the corner of the room had fallen over and shattered. And next to it was a metal ball that seemed to have just fallen from the table, rolling around.
...Damn rat.
I didn't do anything, so how did it lead to this?
"Squeeee!!"
The moment I realized the answer, the tentacle monster let out a screech as if to show off its presence. The tentacle monster, which had a round, octopus-like body with more than ten bundles of long tentacles, immediately stretched out its tentacles and wrapped them around my body.
Ugh, it's soft. It's strangely smooth, and the texture is so good that it's even weirder.

-Gurgle!

Arum, who had been loitering nearby, made a surprised noise as she looked at me, but unfortunately, there was nothing Arum could do in this situation.
"Calm down, Arum. And run away. I don't think you can win against that thing."
My familiar, Arum, who looked like a pink MeOmon, was cute and smart, but had almost no combat ability. She probably couldn't even beat a rat in the sewer, let alone the tentacle monster in front of me.
"Squeeee..."
The situation wasn't good. The tentacle monster had already wrapped itself tightly around me, and I didn't think I could win even if I fought in my current state with petrified limbs. My limbs were just hard sticks now. It might be possible to fight with them, but I didn't want to provoke the monster in front of me.

-Gurgle!

Arum turned her body red as if she was about to pounce, but I didn't feel any confidence from her appearance. She might get hurt if she recklessly attacked, so it would be better to stop her.

-Arum, calm down and find Josef and bring him here.

I used a command to calm Arum down and sent her outside to ask someone for help. I strongly projected Josef's image, so it wouldn't be difficult for her to recognize him.

-Gurgle...

Arum made a gurgling sound as if to say she understood, and quickly slipped through the gap in the door.
"Squee?"
Fortunately, the unidentified tentacle monster didn't stop her. It seemed to be more interested in me than the small slime.

-Sizzle.

Perhaps the tentacles were stronger than I thought, as it easily tore the clothes I was wearing and began to grope my body with its smooth bundles of tentacles.
...Wait, isn't this a very desirable situation?
//
Suddenly, I remembered the explanation I had heard from Quirjev. The Laufer monster had a survival strategy of parasitizing other living beings.
Old Man Quirjev was Josef's teacher, so there was a good chance that he had given his disciple the monster he had discovered and raised. If so, the tentacle monster in front of me was very likely a Laufer.
"Squeeee...!"
As the smooth tentacles swept over my entire body, a tingling sensation shot up from inside my skin. Disgust, depravity, and a thrilling pleasure mixed together, feeling like they were sweeping through every corner of my nerves.
"Hngh, a little lower, there... you can touch it... keep touching it... Haaah!? Don't stop...!"
"Squee...?"
Was that the purpose of this monster?
The Laufer was sweeping my body with its bundles of tentacles, rubbing my vulva as if it were caressing it. Of course, it seemed to be caressing my breasts as well, but perhaps because I was lying down and the absolute volume was quite lacking, I could see the tentacles sweeping through the air from time to time.
...I feel like tears are about to flow from my eyes, but let's hold it in for now and focus on this pleasure.
The Laufer's tentacles were a bit grotesque in shape, but the texture itself was soft and smooth. If I closed my eyes, I would want to be touched forever. As those tentacles swept over my clitoris, a sharp pleasure resonated in my lower abdomen.
"Higgout-!?"
Along with the pleasure, one worry flashed through my mind.
Was I ovulating right now?
If I hadn't listened to Old Man Quirjev, I probably wouldn't have even felt the need to think about it. I could just take away all the vitality of the sperm with the Absorption Technique.
But, having accepted his request and seen his research notes, I couldn't help but worry about it. Amidst those worries, the pleasure that started from my vulva once again traveled up my spine and into my head.
"Hngut, Haaah!!?"

Before I knew it, a moan escaped my lips.
My body was burning up, as if I were more sensitive than ever.
The Succubus Art in my memory didn't have such severe side effects, but my body was heating up as if craving a man, even with the slightest stimulation. This was clearly strange.
"Haa, haa...."
My exhaled breath was rapid, and a hot sigh, tinged with sensuality, leaked from between my lips. Amidst the sensations of my pleasure-drenched body, I vaguely realized the reason.
...This was probably the consequence of the Succubus Art built up with essence.
The more I mastered the martial art, and the stronger I became, the more lewd I would become, and the more I would crave men. What I had built up was a form of Succubus Art that had evolved differently from the martial art in my memory. Unlike the Succubus Art that mixed natural energy and other martial art energies, this was a Succubus Art built up solely with men's essence.
It was a more lewd, more decadent, and more deeply corrupted form of demonic art.
If I were to complete this martial art, would the end be ascension, or a fall?
"...Heuk!?"
Once again, Laufer's tentacle rubbed against my vulva. As the smooth tentacle caressed the crevice, wet with arousal, a desire to be penetrated filled my chest.
In that dark desire, a fleeting thought crossed my mind.
...Would Emily also become like this someday, like me?
It was a result I desired, but also a result I didn't desire. Instincts consumed by pleasure, and reason that would never lose its light even if consumed by pleasure, clashed in my mind.
"Kwee..."
Amidst the excitement, guilt, pleasure, and agony that were intricately intertwined in my mind, the Laufer before me let out a cry. Hearing that cry, which seemed to be filled with desire, I made a decision.
"Haa, heuht...."
I withdrew the gathered energy and closed my eyes.
It wasn't without resistance. And I was aware that this was necessary. But at the same time, the thought that it didn't necessarily have to be today lingered in my mind.
Couldn't it be done later?
Wouldn't it be better to decide now?
"...."
Amidst the conflict between reason and instinct, after much deliberation, I gave up on making a decision.
What I chose was a simple method.
For tonight, I would offer no resistance.
I was going to leave my fate entirely to chance.
The demon I faced was alluring but grotesque, and perhaps I would use the Essence Absorption Art out of instinctive resistance and fear. To prevent that, I gathered all the energy I had raised and pushed it deep into my dantian. I wasn't going to use the Essence Absorption Art anyway.
Fortunately, Arum wasn't inside me.
If Laufer ejaculated inside me, I would probably become pregnant.
And if Arum brought Josef and stopped me... at least I would get through today.
"Kwee!"
Making the decision was quick.
But that decision did nothing to determine Laufer's actions.

-Squelch.

"Hieuheuk!?"
Regardless of my will, a thick tentacle forced its way into my body, parting the crevice of my vulva. Along with the intense foreign sensation, a sharp and almost painful pleasure shot up my spine.
Whether it was the influence of the demonic art, or my inherent nature, joy and pleasure spread gently within my chest.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
I didn't think much about the subheadings... or rather, they became somewhat meaningless as I revised the story along the way. The meaning may or may not come out later.
And there's one important concern I have.
It's a part I worry about a lot whenever I write novel scenes.
First person or third person....
I can't figure out which is better, or which is worse.
Ah, I have no problem writing from either point of view. After all, writing Otherworld Reincarnation takes about 2 hours per chapter.
The problem is that efficiency drops sharply if it takes longer than that.
//

Chapter 126

126: Deficiency - H

-Squelch! Squelch!

The familiar sound of water echoes in my ears. The sound of discharged vaginal fluid rubbing against the tentacles. How long have I been listening to this? Perhaps it's fortunate that I can still hear it.
Thanks to the Yin Demon Art, no matter how long I'm violated, my body willingly accepts it. I leak vaginal fluid like an endless spring, tirelessly caressing the tentacles inserted into my vagina. If I hadn't learned martial arts, my vulva would have been raw long ago.
"Ugh, uuph!?"
Even when I try to moan, I can't release it satisfactorily. The smooth tentacles filling my mouth only allow me enough air to not suffocate, while they move back and forth inside.

-Trickle.

Salty secretions from the tentacles drip from my lips. The droplets slowly trickle down my neckline, tickling my skin. But I can't fully concentrate on the sensation tickling my neck.
"Hoo-goo-uuph!?"
An intense current runs down my spine to the tip of my head.
The shock and pleasure of being penetrated throughout my body by the tentacles courses through my nerves, reaching my extremities and heating my body.
"Hoo... ooh... hoo-ooph...."
Four times? Or five?
I don't even know how many orgasms I've had anymore.
"Kwee-ee!!"
I've been thoroughly ravaged by the tentacle monster before me. I feel pathetic for deciding not to use the Essence Absorption Art. My vagina is already filled with Laufer's tentacles, and my uterus has reached its limit, filled with Laufer's fluids.

-Gurgle.

Despite that, Laufer is ejaculating inside me again. In my lower abdomen, a lukewarm liquid, I don't know how many times it's happened, drums against my insides. But the sensation isn't just inside my vagina.
"Hoo-geu, heu-heu...."
Laufer's tentacles, as if not discriminating against any hole, have entered my ass as well. Originally an organ for excretion, I was conditioned long ago to accept a man's cock in my anus and feel pleasure. The foreign sensation of the tentacles inserted deep into my rectum is shudderingly alien, but I no longer feel repulsion towards it.
Rather, I welcome it.
"Hooph, oo...."
My petrified limbs are already limp, without the strength to move. I'm used to being helplessly raped, but my limbs have never been this paralyzed. Even with internal energy, I can't resist, and can only wait for Laufer to completely unleash his desires.
Right now, I'm nothing more than a sex toy, only good for accepting a male's desires. I'm already acutely aware of this fact, but it fills my heart with another wave of depraved pleasure.
Is it because my personality is inherently masochistic?
Or is it because of the Yin Demon Art?
"Heuph, hoo-euph...!"
"Kwee...?"
Right now, I just want to obey the male before me, bow my head, and lick the pleasure it gives me. I temporarily forget my promise to Kirzeyev, and the hope that Josef might come to help.
//
Josef arrived after a full night had passed.
I don't know how much time has passed because I fainted in the middle, but I know that he came late.
"...I have no excuse. I didn't expect Laufer to be there..."
Josef looked at me, slumped on the bed, with a truly apologetic expression. I suspected that he might have deliberately let Laufer go, but it didn't seem to be the case.
Did he really not know?
Well, even if he says this much, there's no need to doubt him. Some monsters have incredibly tenacious lifeforces depending on the species, so it's a plausible story.
"It's okay. You might not believe it, but I'm kind of used to this kind of thing."
"...Huh?"
At my answer, Josef tilted his head as if asking what I meant.
What would his reaction be if he knew that his newly met disciple was a huge slut? I was curious, but also bitter. Even if I don't intend to deceive him, I know that my life isn't very honorable, so I feel bitter.
"You see, I was a prostitute before I became an adventurer. And not much has changed now. This isn't the first time I've had sex with a monster."
"....."
As expected. Josef looked at me with a complicated expression. I'm really glad that there wasn't contempt hidden in one side of that expression. Contempt from a complete stranger is a pleasure for me, but I'm still a little reluctant to be despised by people close to me.
"...."
"...."
The conversation stops for a moment, and silence follows.
I looked at the ceiling without opening my mouth, and Josef looked at the gray wallpaper.
After a while. Eventually, he opened his mouth.
"...You must have been in pain too, in your own way."
"Huh?"
When I asked back, not understanding what he meant for a moment, Josef nodded as if he understood and opened his mouth.
"I understand. I know how painful it is to be cursed and pointed at, even though you've done nothing wrong."
His attitude was different from what I expected, and much more serious than I expected. So I couldn't help but be embarrassed.
"...Oh, it's not that bleak."
To be honest, I think my reincarnation was pretty good. Even though I live a life of selling my body and being humiliated by guards and underworld members. I've had some fun along the way, and I've learned quite a bit of martial arts. Of course, I might have despaired if it weren't for the Yin Demon Art, but if I were to count everything one by one, my existence itself wouldn't be established.
"I know. You must have had to smile on the outside, even though you were rotting on the inside. I've been through something similar myself. If it weren't for my master, I probably wouldn't be alive right now."
...No, I'm not that bleak.
I wish you wouldn't bring up such a heavy past.
Even though I have a somewhat positive side, my life isn't that bad from an absolute point of view... or is it...?
"Disciple. I think we have something in common."
He was using honorifics until just now, but now he's treating me like a disciple and talking down to me. The change in attitude was so drastic that I was embarrassed.
"W-Well, I guess so..."
I've often seen people who don't listen to others, but I don't know how to deal with them every time. Josef in front of me seemed to be that kind of person as well.
It's not that unusual for a magician, but it's quite a disadvantage as a person.
"Still, I'm glad that Disciple has a pretty bright personality. Usually, women who have gone through such things have their hearts broken. Or rather, they lose something."
Ah, so you didn't completely ignore me.
Josef was looking at me with a bitter smile. I couldn't answer, because of that smile that seemed to be thinking of someone, a smile that seemed to have a story.
"...."
I'm curious about whose story it is, but let's not ask.
Because it feels like the story will be long.
Fortunately, my choice seemed to be correct. Josef soon erased his wistful expression and opened his mouth again.
"I was talking nonsense. This time, it's my responsibility, so I'll take care of you until Master comes."
You might think he's saying something obvious as if he's doing a favor, but he's a magician. For a magician who is busy with his own research to take care of others, it means that he cares about the other person that much.
"Thank you."
I would have refused because it was burdensome, but now my limbs are messed up. I should just quietly accept the help. If I had Aruem, I could solve my daily life to some extent, but even so, I still need someone to take care of me.
//
Humans are animals that live in societies.
In other words, it's less boring and there are more things to do when you're with two people than when you're alone.
There's only one thing that comes to mind that a healthy man and woman can do together in a room, but that's because my mental state is rotten, and this is probably normal.
"Senior, about the prostitutes in Peqs."
Taking care of me, who is physically disabled, is quite boring. There's not much to take care of, just give me food on time. So I chose to talk to Josef rather than awkwardly being with him in my spare time.
"...Why are you asking about them?"
Is it because he's Mien's disciple? He seemed somehow taken aback. Judging from his reaction, he seems to know that it's not ethically right. But I had no intention of blaming him.
So, instead of a blaming tone, I ask with curiosity and wonder.
"They all have something amazing attached to them, how did they transplant it?"
Actually, this conversation can't be called normal either.
If you were a normal person, and not a resident of the underground plaza, you would normally ask how they could do that, rather than asking what they did after seeing them.
But I haven't lived a life where I can worry about the well-being of complete strangers. So, I had no choice but to focus on what I was more interested in.
"...Are you talking about body modification?"
"Yes, I can understand the tails and wings, but I have no idea how they changed their skin color."
In addition, making their breasts bigger.
That's the goal for now, but let's try to get it out of him later in a natural way. Maybe he'll give me a breast enlargement pill or two.
...Maybe he will?
Josef seemed to have noticed that I had no intention of blaming him, and answered with a much better expression.
"It wasn't easy. You might have learned it, but the human body has a property of rejecting other things..."
"You mean antibodies? I know that too. If you recklessly transplant other organs, it will judge them as enemies and attack them."
"That's right. Anyway, so I had to focus on eliminating that reaction first."
Once I asked him casually, the conversation flowed smoothly from then on. Whether it was because I was a disciple of the same school, or because he lacked conversation with others due to his unique outsider status, Josef told me how he completed such magic.
And, the story was surprisingly interesting, so I listened to Josef's story without realizing how much time had passed. Usually, people of this kind are supposed to tell stories in a very boring way, but fortunately, he didn't fall into that category.
"The point is simple. The practitioner's genetic information is synthesized into the doppelganger's cells, and then magic is cast on it to mimic the organs of various monsters or beasts."
In short, what the prostitutes of Peqs have attached to them are not wings or tails taken from monsters, but organs synthesized by Josef.
...How do you do that?
I've seen the fraudulence of magic many times, but every time I see it, it feels absurd. Maybe I feel that way because I lived in a world without magic, but it's not like the residents of this world don't feel wonder either. It's just a difference in the degree to which they can accept the object more flexibly.
"Keueung."
I moved my body once to change my lying position, and then looked at Josef again. Looking at his gentle and weak face, I suddenly became curious.
"What are you aiming for, Senior, that you're researching such magic?"
What made this person research such magic?
Everyone has their own wish.
There are people who try to achieve it, and there are people who give up on it by conforming to reality. Josef must also be a person who is trying to achieve his own wish. Otherwise, there's no way he would continue to stay in the underground plaza even though he's made enough money.
"...In my case, it's similar to Master."
Surprisingly, Josef answered simply. Is it Kirzeyev after all? I don't know what that means, but what they shared wasn't just a name.
"The Sage's Heart?"

"I suppose you could see it that way. But the direction is different."
Josef continued, looking at the broken vase in the corner of the room, where Laufer had been last night.
"The demonization of humans. That's the goal I'm pursuing."

Chapter 127

"...It's still a long way off, though. Actually, I still don't have a clue how to do it."
Josef quickly reverted to a serious expression, then gave a bitter smile and continued.
"I succeeded in restoring the doppelganger's cells, but there were more difficulties from there. Actually, I'm not very confident right now. My teacher failed so many times over the years, I wonder if I can achieve it while I'm still alive."
It was nothing less than changing a species.
It was doubtful whether it was even possible to turn a dog into a cat, but turning a human into a demon was even more absurd. At this rate, the teacher's research was much more promising.
"...."
However, as someone with knowledge of martial arts, especially about Rebirth, I couldn't dismiss his research as nonsense.
Rebirth is the process of fusing martial arts and humans.
A body that has accumulated internal energy gradually transforms into a body more suitable for martial arts, and when it reaches its peak, it manifests as Rebirth. And that process is related to the demonization that Josef is researching.
Anyway, evolution is also a process of changing species.
The existence of martial arts families was also in a similar context.
More important than strong martial arts is getting closer to martial prowess. The body that has achieved Rebirth changes from the most basic genes, and that is inherited down to the descendants.
Therefore, martial arts families that have developed martial arts for a long time have a force that cannot be ignored. Bloodlines are passed down, martial arts are passed down, and masters who have achieved Rebirth reinforce the links in that bloodline, and the blood gradually becomes consistent with the family's secret martial arts.
The martial artists in my memory didn't seem to be aware of it themselves because they didn't have that knowledge, but it could be seen as a kind of gradual evolution.
...The most important thing in Rebirth is enlightenment, so reaching the extreme is a completely different matter. It's called enlightenment, but it's really difficult to recognize the structure of your own accumulated blood vessels, the nature of your internal energy, and the parts that you've built up incorrectly while learning martial arts.
"...So, I'm at a standstill these days. To be exact, it's been like this for several years."
It was a resigned tone, but his eyes were still not those of someone who had given up.
These Quirkeyeve masters and disciples were somehow similar.
The two took different approaches to the goal of the Philosopher's Heart, but the results were the same.
The teacher is trying to create a core that humans can use, and the disciple is trying to become a demon to use magic.
I don't know if there's that much merit in being so obsessed with the Philosopher's Heart, but that's how people's dreams are. Everyone has their own wishes that others can't understand.
While I was pondering his words, Josef slapped his knee as if something had occurred to him.
"Ah, and now that I think about it. I need to get some of your blood."
"...Huh?"
What the hell is this out of the blue... oh, wait.
He said earlier that he had restored the doppelganger's cells. Since he's capable of human body modification, he might be able to fix my petrified limbs.
"In order for the doppelganger's cells to recognize your genetic information, I need a sample of your blood or body tissue. And... I'll try to culture it as similarly as possible, but it will feel more foreign than your original limbs."
I guess so.
He was trying to fix my petrification in a different way than I was.
...But what he's saying is a little strange. No, rather than strange, it feels like I've heard a dangerous statement...?
"Wait a minute. Then my original arms...?"
I asked, holding up my unmoving stone arms, and Josef shook his head and replied.
"They're already dead. The nerves are petrified so you don't feel any pain, but the internal tissues are all necrotic. Unless it's a delicate magic like Nakarfus, it can't be helped."
"...So, you're saying I have to cut them off?"
In response to my question, Josef nodded silently.

-Nod.

"My legs too?"

-Nod.

I had thought about it a few times in my head, but that was only half-joking, I never thought he would actually cut them off... well, it was half-serious, but I couldn't help but be flustered when I heard him say it directly. When I stopped talking for a moment because I was flustered, Josef shrugged and picked up something from the table.
"First, I'll draw some blood, just in case."
What he picked up was a sharp needle.
Josef grabbed it with his right hand and aimed it at a part of my body that hadn't been petrified yet.
...Wait a minute. That won't work.
"Uh, wait a minute!?"
I shouted quickly, but Josef ignored me like a doctor in front of a patient, and immediately stabbed the needle.

-Squeak.

"...Huh?"
However, the needle, which looked sharp just by looking at it, couldn't penetrate my skin and bent. There was a slight stinging sensation, but that was it. It's only natural.
My body, which has mastered Iron Body Armor, won't even be scratched by most weapons.
"...."
Somehow, Josef's gaze is more stinging than being stabbed with a needle.
//
"That's amazing, how did you do this?"
Surprisingly, Josef wasn't too surprised. Did he think it was a kind of magic? Of course, the look in his eyes was still filled with surprise.
"It's a bit complicated to explain."
"How many things in the world aren't? Is it Vitae's magic?"
"....Yes, in a way."
In a broad sense, martial arts is also a kind of magic, so it's not wrong. Even though I haven't learned much, I'm also a member of the Necromancer School.
And it would make more sense to say that it's Mien's research rather than my own independent research.
When I nodded, Josef admired and stroked my shoulder.
"....Amazing. It's just skin, but I've never seen anything this strong."
He looked down at me with curious eyes, stroking my neckline and pinching my skin.
...I know that what's in that touch isn't lust, but academic passion including curiosity, but isn't it a bit much to touch me so carelessly? It's okay to touch me, but I'm worried that my body might get a little hot.
"Then, Arsha-nim too....?"
"That's not the case."
"I see, I heard that Arsha-nim uses her own body as a magical artifact, so I guess you're in a similar case."
To be exact, it's a little different, but anyway, it's similar.
An Artifact was a tool made to allow a magician to exert their magic most effectively.
All those who use magic are lumped together as magicians, but strictly speaking, there is a big difference between Magic Users who are skilled in spellcraft and real Wizards.
Magic users are those who transcribe existing spells into magic books and use them. They can handle magic power with telekinesis, also called mental power, and learn spellcraft to write magic books to some extent, but they cannot develop magic on their own.
On the other hand, a wizard is a scholar who researches their own magic and applies it to reality, and explores knowledge in that field. Just as Quirkeyeve used his tentacles as familiars, a Wizard uses his own tools.
The engravings on Mien's body were also in a similar context. Judging from Josef's words, her secret weapon is probably that she can exercise some magic without the help of a core with her near-immortal life force.
"Uh....that's right."
"If this kind of application is possible, wouldn't it be possible to have some resistance to magic power....no, maybe I can even replicate this...."
It was an ambiguous answer that was neither affirmative nor negative, but Josef seemed to be already lost in his own world. It's a good thing, isn't it, since there's no need to make strange excuses...?
//

-Clang!

When a porcelain cup collided with the wooden floor and broke, the eyes of the people in the store all turned to the direction of the sound.
The sound echoed even more loudly in the already noisy cafe. People sitting around the table, discussing politics, culture, and art, stared at the table that made the dissonance with their faces scrunched up.
However, after sending such uncomfortable glances for a moment, they soon lost interest and withdrew their gazes, only checking the existence of the uninvited guest who had intervened in their time.
Meanwhile, Mien Arsha, the person who caused the disturbance, looked at the old man in front of her with astonished eyes and asked.
"....What did you just say?"
"H-huh?"
Quirkeyeve couldn't help but be momentarily flustered by her sharp question. Flustered, he looked back on himself to see what he had said wrong. Fortunately, the process didn't take long.
"You just said that she could solve the clue to the research."
"....I did."
"So, you're going to use my disciple as a....guinea pig?"
How does that lead to such a conclusion?
Quirkeyeve had a hard time understanding Mien's words, but he soon came up with one possibility and hardened his expression.
"You, did you know what kind of research I was doing?"
"....."
Mien didn't answer, but it was clear that it was an affirmative expression. How did she know? Seeing her reaction, Quirkeyeve sighed deeply.
"Haa....damn it."
While the sigh he exhaled from deep inside his chest leaked out of his mouth, one possibility came to his mind. Yuri Peshian. Mien was close to her, so she could have easily found out about his research.
"Even if you're a senior, you can't treat my disciple like that."
Looking at Mien, who was speaking in a firm tone, Quirkeyeve also hardened his expression. It was something he would have had to say sooner or later anyway. Now that it's come to this, it might not be bad to tell her everything.
"That child allowed it. And I will pay a corresponding price as well."
"Do you really think so? Even if she allowed it, do you really think it's something that can be forgiven? Have you already forgotten what you did back then?"
"I don't think that story is something to be told here."
At Quirkeyeve's words, Mien realized and looked around. Fortunately, the people in the cafe were all talking to each other, and no one was watching the two of them.
'That incident' was a thing of the past that had been a long time ago, but it was also a painful memory for the two of them.
"...At least, I thought you would be regretting what happened back then."
Mien looked at him and muttered in a voice filled with deep and complex emotions. No matter how much time has passed, painful memories are not forgotten.
Quirkeyeve was the one who provided the decisive move in the collapse of the Necromancer School.
The school collapsed because the Magic Society of the Kilkard Kingdom was wary of the Necromancer School, which was leading its own forces in the southern desert area, but if the old man had not provided the excuse, the school would not have been driven to the point of collapse.
At the time, the Necromancer School was trapped in the narrow well of the southern desert area, thinking that it could no longer develop. There is a limit to magic that is locked in a room and researched. After all, people's thoughts deepen through exchange, and the study of magic does not deviate from that framework.
The Necromancer School, which believed in its own magic, had expectations that it would develop further by being incorporated into the Magic Society of the Kilkard Kingdom. And what shattered that expectation was the research note that Quirkeyeve submitted.

The magic Old Man Quirjev was researching had many results that could only be obtained by experimenting on living humans, and the Magic Society had realized this. The Necromancer faction's inclusion in academia was rejected due to ethical issues, and the enraged heads of each faction blamed each other and turned their backs on one another.
Because they had mostly cleared out the southern desert region, they had nowhere to return.
Thus, the school that had been passed down for many years collapsed.
With such memories, Mien couldn't possibly welcome Quirjev's human experimentation. Especially if the subject was her own disciple.
"...It's different from then."
Quirjev protested in a heavy tone, but to Mien, it sounded like nothing more than an excuse.
"No, it's not different. You're the kind of person who would do anything for your own purposes."
She said that and then moved her lips.
As if she had more to say.
"....."
However, she didn't continue.
No matter how much she disliked him, they had a long-standing relationship. Mien didn't want to cut off that love-hate bond with her own hands.
"...I'm sorry."
Quirjev seemed to know this, and he offered her an apology with a pained expression. Mien's face hardened again at those words. It was because she knew that it wasn't an apology for the past.
"But, even if you object, I won't stop. No, I can't stop."
His apology was for what was about to happen. Quirjev continued, looking at Mien with a contradictory expression—lips twisted in pain, yet eyes filled with the will to not stop.
"...This is the last atonement I can make to the school."
Listening to Quirjev's words, Mien quietly bit her lip.
In the end, he hadn't changed.
And he wouldn't change in the future either.
"Somehow, I thought you would say that, Master."
Mien muttered in resignation, then met Quirjev's eyes and opened her mouth again.
"Then, I'll go to the underground plaza too."
First, she needed to meet Lyla.
After that, she might end up confronting Quirjev... but that was a problem to think about later.

Chapter 128

128: Deficiency - (Revised)
In the end, Josef brought an even sharper knife and drew blood from my shoulder. Even then, it wouldn't cut, so he had to use magic.
"Amazing, to the point where I barely manage to tear the skin even with Corte..."
"A blade spell?"
Josef gazed at the small scratch on my skin with an admiring look and nodded. If there was lust in that gaze, it would have been more depraved, but perhaps not. It seemed he coveted my skin, not my body.
The process of treating the petrified limbs was quite complicated.
"It will take some time to culture the tissue. Usually about a week? And then it will take more time to transplant it to your arm and make it grow again."
First, they would cut off the petrified part, and then transplant the cultured cells of the doppelganger into my body. The cells of the doppelganger, with their regenerative power, would gradually restore the wound, and by cutting the regenerated area appropriately and continuing to attach the cultured cells, it would eventually transform into complete limbs.
...Frankly speaking, it sounded like a very time-consuming task just hearing about it. It might be better to undergo a complete transformation.
"How long will it take?"
"Well, it depends on the person, but it took about a month to grow a single finger, so I'm not sure how long it will take."
I thought I would only stay for a few days at first, but at this rate, I was stuck in the underground plaza. Is the answer really a complete transformation?
But even if I tried to undergo a complete transformation, I needed a demon's core, so it was impossible right now. Unless Quirjev came, but it was so expensive that I couldn't just ask for it.
"Oh, and I have a favor to ask."
"What favor?"
And I had to leave some clues about Taliman.
"Can you give me some paper and a pen?"
My limbs were petrified, but my mouth was still there.
Sending a note was possible. It wouldn't be a difficult request.
//
For the next two days, I had to lie in bed and spend my time bored.
Well, to be precise, it wasn't like I had nothing to do at all.

-Gurgle.

My familiar, Arum, who moved as I thought, took care of me wholeheartedly, acting as my hands and feet. Doing trivial things like holding a book and turning the pages, slightly raising my body, or holding a cup and letting me drink water.
Perhaps that's why.
Josef, who had initially offered to take care of me, was relieved when I managed to do everything on my own. He went back to focusing on his research and cell culture for my treatment.

-Rustle.

And, there were quite a few interesting books in the basement of the brothel where Josef stayed. Magic books, magic commentaries, things like that. Most of them were full of formulas I couldn't understand, but if I ignored those, there were many that were quite fun to read.
Except when my thoughts went off on a tangent.

-Rustle.

"...."
Watching Arum skillfully turn the pages with its slime, I idly thought about random things.
It was a little sorry to use such a cute and smart guy as a dildo, but when you think about it, he was living inside my uterus. Maybe Arum recognized it as a game of going in and out of the front door of his house.
No matter how smart he was, there were limits as a slime.
Sometimes he sent me images, and I could estimate Arum's intelligence through them. He seemed to understand simple words, but I didn't know more than that yet.
Anyway, the day after spending two days like that, I was greeted by unexpected guests.
"What, what is this...?"
To be precise, I expected one person, but not the other. Mien and Quirjev entered the bedroom where I was resting.
Mien, with her black hair neatly down, was looking at me with a shocked face, unlike her usual self, and Quirjev, though less so than Mien, also had a surprised look on his face. If you looked at their gaze towards my limbs exposed on the bed sheet, it might be a natural reaction.
"...When I came to her, it was already too late."
And Josef was standing between them. As the one in charge of managing Pecus, Josef must have guided them and explained the situation. Thinking about it that way, I felt a little sorry for him. He must respect Mien, but this kind of meeting would be quite awkward.
"Uh... hello?"
And I was just as embarrassed, so I could only awkwardly greet Mien. In one corner of my head, I thought about shaking my petrified arm, but I stopped because it would only have the opposite effect.
"How, how could this..."
Seeing my appearance, Mien approached with a pale face and stroked my forehead. When her soft and smooth hand touched my forehead, I felt a warmth that permeated my heart.
That warmth was quite unfamiliar.
Even though we shared secrets and spent time together, I didn't think she and I were that close. Was that just my own thought?
Looking at Mien's face with a complicated expression, the excuses I had prepared in my heart melted into oblivion. In the end, all that came out of my mouth were two short words.
"...It's been a while, Mien."
//
Thus, my quiet bedroom was instantly crowded with people.
Mien and Quirjev heard the whole story from Josef and me. Hearing the story, Quirjev sighed, holding his forehead.
"I thought it was strange that the workshop was breached, it was that guy. I should have killed him back then..."
If he had, this wouldn't have happened, but it was too late to regret it now. I was immediately led to Pecus by Taliman, so I didn't know what happened to Caldin.
But if he ever encountered Quirjev again, he probably wouldn't be safe. I didn't have any particular ill feelings at first, but as the petrified state continued and life became inconvenient, my animosity towards him was slowly growing.
I wouldn't kill him, but I could at least take an arm off like me.
"Then, how are you going to treat this?"
Mien asked Quirjev, pointing to my arm.
Except for being a little shaken at first, she seemed quite calm. Perhaps it was because she had already heard the general situation from Josef while being guided by him. If she had heard the story in advance, she could have prepared herself to some extent.
"That... maybe this guy can treat it."
When Quirjev pointed to Josef, Josef nodded confidently and replied.
"I can treat it. It will take some time, but I'm sure."
But it would take a lot of time.
I'm sorry to say, but I didn't want such a long method. Besides, if not now, I wouldn't have a chance to try a complete transformation.
"Josef, was it? How is it possible?"
"I have succeeded in restoring doppelganger cells before. If I use that..."
However, I couldn't refuse in front of Mien and Josef, so I decided to obediently receive his treatment for now, and then ask Quirjev to try a complete transformation at the right time.
Complete transformation is ultimately the unification of Qi and the body, and in the process, the potential dormant in the practitioner's body is expressed to the fullest. Looking back on my memories and interpreting them from a modern perspective, it could be said that the most excellent genetic traits dormant in the body are revealed.
"Let's discuss the rest later."
Thus, the three discussed measures to fix my body for a while, and as time passed, they decided to break up. Perhaps they were continuing the story elsewhere, considering me as a patient.
"...Laila, are you really okay being alone?"
"Yes. I have a familiar, so I'll call you if I need anything."
Mien seemed worried about me being alone, but I was more comfortable alone. I had a lot to think about, and I had to start preparing a plan for a complete transformation.
And after the three of them left the room side by side, Mien's voice saying something to Quirjev echoed through the door.
"And, Quirjev. The story about that is not over yet."
"I don't intend to insist on my argument until I reach this situation. Let's talk after we fix that girl's body first. Isn't that what you want too?"
"...That's right. Let's do that."
...I think the door isn't very soundproof.
It wasn't something I shouldn't hear, but I couldn't help but feel a little concerned. 'That story'. It smelled suspicious.
Of course, I'm suspicious too.
//

-Rustle.

In the quiet bedroom, the sound of turning pages echoed in my ears. Since all I had to do since coming here was read books, I was used to the regularly ringing sound of turning pages.

-Creak.

But that was only for a moment, and soon an alien sound tickled my ears.
The metal hinge screamed softly, and someone's figure appeared beyond the door.
"....."
I could tell who he was without even looking at his face.
I kept my eyes fixed on the page and opened my mouth.
"You came earlier than I thought."
"...How did you do that? I'm sure there was no sign of chanting..."
Quirjev was looking at me with a stiff expression.
He must have been quite surprised.
He must be hearing telepathy for the first time.

-Clack.

I ordered Arum to close the book and smiled slightly at Quirjev.
"I'm sorry, it's a secret, so I can't tell you."
In the dim room, his figure revealed under the reddish light seemed to have more wrinkles for some reason. Quirjev stared at me for a while, then opened his mouth again.
"...Okay, I understand. Then I'll change the question."
He seemed to take a breath as if pausing for a moment, then continued.
"You said the deal was done, what exactly does that mean?"
//
It was nothing special.
I gave him what I promised, and it was just a story of wanting to receive the price for it.
....Or, maybe I want to think it's nothing special.
It was quite a big deal to say it was nothing special.
For me, and for Quirjev.
I composed myself and looked at Quirjev.
His wrinkled face seemed confused, but he still maintained a blank face, making him look ruthless.
Damn it, do I really have to say this?
I really didn't think I would say something like this.
I let out a small sigh inside and opened my mouth.
And calmly, quietly, I tell the truth as if reciting.
"I'm pregnant."
".....What?"
Quirjev's face as he retorted was quite ridiculous.
//
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Pregnancy attack part added

Chapter 129

129 : Deficiency
"I'm pregnant."
"...What?"
Quirjev's face as he retorted was quite comical.
It's an obvious story.
When one becomes skilled in the Essence Absorption Great Art, one can absorb essence from anywhere, but the Essence Absorption Great Art is fundamentally based on absorbing vitality from semen ejaculated into the vagina. Naturally, one becomes quite sensitive to one's own body, especially in certain areas.
In other words, it's not strange that I, who has mastered the Essence Absorption Great Art, would feel a foreign presence within my womb.
"Could it be that..."
"Yes, that's right. As you said, it's Laufer's child."
"But, I haven't even shown you Laufer yet..."
"There was one here too. I was attacked the night I arrived, and after checking today, I'm definitely pregnant."
"...I see. That guy was here."
Quirjev wore a complicated expression after hearing my words, but I was just as troubled. Even if I had prepared myself, it didn't mean I could calmly deal with the situation when it actually happened.
I was trying to maintain a calm expression as much as possible, but my mind was just as complicated. Even though I hadn't used the Essence Absorption Great Art, I never even imagined that I would get pregnant from just one encounter. Is this what they mean when they say you never know how things will turn out in life?
"...How did you confirm that?"
"There are ways. Just like how I could whisper to you without anyone noticing."
Sound Transmission into Secrecy.
A type of sonic skill utilizing noise cancellation, it involves splitting the sound waves of one's voice into two through internal energy, causing them to cancel each other out. By intentionally adjusting it so that one wave disappears when it reaches a specific location, it's a technique to deliver a small voice that only the target can hear.
As you can tell from the explanation, it's incredibly complex, troublesome to use, and difficult.
Even with the memory buff, you can't use it without internal energy, and even with internal energy, it takes a long time to master the technique.
Of course, Sound Transmission has no connection to the Essence Absorption Great Art, but since they both exist within the broad framework of martial arts, it's fair to consider them the same.
"Can I trust your words?"
"I don't want to believe it either, but this is how it turned out. You'll have no choice but to believe it later anyway."
When I spoke curtly, Quirjev finally realized something and looked apologetic. Had he finally realized my situation?
"...I'm sorry."
"It's okay. I promised anyway."
Even though I said that, I didn't really feel okay.
I never thought I would give birth to a child in my life, but I still had a vague hope that I might someday. But the fact that my first child is a tentacle monster is a hard truth to accept, even for me.
I'm not scared, and I don't feel as disgusted as I thought I would.
But I can't say I'm happy either, and I'm not sad.
'I don't feel anything' might be the most accurate expression.
They say your feelings change between going to the bathroom and coming back, and I guess this is exactly that. Despite making a promise with Quirjev, all I can think is, 'I should have used the Essence Absorption Great Art back then.'
It's too late now.
I can't turn back, and there's no need to turn back.
"...Alright, I'll believe you. Since you kept your promise, I must also pay the price. What do you want?"
Quirjev looked somewhat relieved as he said that. Not happy, not regretful, just an ambiguous expression. I'm glad that it's not a purely joyful face.
I met Quirjev's eyes and repeated what I wanted to say in my mind.
Then, I slowly spoke it out loud.
"I need a demon core."
"...Not a monster, but a demon core?"
"Yes."
I had already planned everything out.
Although I've never done it before, I knew the process of achieving Rebirth through the memories I had received.
"...A good one, if possible."
All that's left is to gather the materials.
//
The day after my meeting with Quirjev.
Josef cut off my arms and legs.
"How do you feel?"
"...Like I've become a caterpillar."
It didn't hurt.
However, my limbs, which were completely empty compared to before when they were like stone blocks, felt quite awkward.
My limbs had completely disappeared, ending with the petrified parts above my shoulders and below my thighs. I couldn't move them, and I couldn't even feel them. I sometimes had the illusion that something was there, though.
To be precise, I felt like I had become an onahole, but they wouldn't understand if I said that directly. I wonder what would happen if I asked to work at a brothel in this state.
I probably wouldn't get any customers unless they were really perverted.
"I have some good news, do you want to hear it?"
"No bad news?"
"I'll try to bring some next time."
When I made a silly joke, Josef surprisingly took it as one. His face looked haggard, but his expression was bright. He seemed to be in a good mood, so was that why he could respond with a joke?
"It seems like the treatment will be faster than expected. Arsha helped. Instead of the existing cell culture method, we've decided to inject Doppelganger cells directly into your body. It's similar to the principle of making potions, so there shouldn't be any danger. And Arsha said that you'll be able to control it to some extent."
Josef said that and handed me a cup.
...Then was there no need to draw blood?
Well, I understand because it was necessary at the time, but I feel a bit wronged. Is it because I've never bled before that I feel that way even more?
Still, I looked down at the cup, thinking there was nothing I could do, and noticed that the liquid inside was strange.
"...You want me to drink this?"
The cup contained a very thick liquid. It would be more accurate to call it water mixed with a lot of solids rather than a liquid. The drug, which was generally close to orange in color, exuded a dangerous atmosphere that made it seem like you shouldn't drink it just by looking at it.
"It's Doppelganger cell tissue. It's much less effective, but I don't think injections will work. There's no other way..."
I wondered if it would be digested instead of flowing through my blood vessels if I drank it. I was curious about that, but I didn't bother asking. Josef probably knew more about it than I did anyway.
//
Unlike Josef, Quirjev didn't ask me how I felt while looking at my severed limbs.
He just left a light comment.
"...You're a mess."
"Well, things like this can happen in life."
"'Things like this can happen in life,' huh. That's an interesting thing to say."
Quirjev chuckled and approached the bed I was lying on.
"I don't think it's a very interesting thing to say."
"No, it's interesting enough. When I was younger, I saw a few guys in a similar situation to you."
Hearing those words, I remembered the conversation Quirjev had when he first met Caldin.
I don't remember exactly, but didn't he say that preemptive strikes were the truth back then?
Listening to what he's saying now, I can't help but wonder if he lived in a very rough place. It can't be easy to meet someone with severed limbs.
"Most of them said, 'Just kill me quickly.'"
"...Is that something you should say to a frail 16-year-old girl?"
I retorted in disbelief, but after saying it, I thought what I said was even more absurd. Frail? That's not a word that suits me very well.
But Quirjev didn't argue with that.
"16 is already an adult."
He said that and took a bottle out of his pocket and placed it next to me.
"I brought it. As you requested, a demon core."
I thought he would bring it, but I didn't expect him to bring it in just one day.
"...Already?"
I asked back, looking at the transparent glass bottle he handed me and the round core inside. If he brought it this quickly, he probably didn't buy it from somewhere, and he probably already owned it.
The Kilkard Kingdom treats the human rights of demons relatively well, so hunting them is legally prohibited. Naturally, it is also illegal to distribute by-products obtained by killing those demons.
The only thing that is allowed is the bodily tissues of demons that became extinct in ancient times, but most of these are used for academic purposes or displayed in museums, so it is almost impossible for individuals to possess them.
...But this, I feel like I've seen it somewhere.
"Well, it's something I personally owned. There was a time when I used to collect things. Of course, it took quite a bit of effort to get it."
He smiled wryly once and looked up to look around the room.
Then he continued.
"It's a Doppelganger core. A demon that went extinct a long time ago."
"...."
I knew it, it was that.
Wasn't it Josef's property?
Come to think of it, there's no way Josef, who is still young, would have something as amazing as a demon core. And Laufer was also stored in this warehouse-cum-bedroom.
Considering that, this was probably a place where Quirjev's belongings were stored.
"I can use it, right?"
"Yes, it's yours now."
I asked just in case, and I got a definite answer.
Josef won't be looking for this later, right?
//
Looking at Arum, who was struggling with the pen, I nodded.
"Okay, perfect."
I could now move Arum quite skillfully. Making her hold a pen and write was a piece of cake.

-Kyururuk?

The preparations were all finished.
I had written a will just in case, and I had prepared my mind.
It was more like a letter to Emily, El, and Mien than a will.
One regret was that Taliman hadn't come to visit, but if he didn't come, there was nothing I could do. He must have a reason.
As I was looking at the letter, I suddenly heard a sound from the door.

-Screech.

I was now familiar with that hinge sound. That meant there were a lot of visitors. I had Arum naturally hide the will under the bed and turned to look at the door.
"...How are you feeling?"
As expected, it was Mien who came into the bedroom. Like Josef, her face was quite haggard. Was she also trying to fix my body?
Thinking that, I felt a little sorry.
I was ignoring their kindness and trying to walk my own path. But I had no intention of stopping.
"Not bad. A little nauseous, though."
I smiled brightly and shook the remaining part of my shoulder. Then Mien's expression darkened a little more.
...Ah, come to think of it, this is counterproductive.
But that was only for a moment, and Mien soon opened her mouth with a bright expression.
"...Josef's research is quite interesting. There are parts that coincide with my research... Maybe we can fix Laila's body sooner than expected."
Her words were quite hopeful, but unfortunately, I had already personally prepared to leave in search of hope.
"....."
"Laila?"
I couldn't honestly tell her about it. Rebirth was a method that even I didn't know if I would succeed in. But I couldn't completely shut my mouth either. It would take quite a long time to attempt Rebirth.
"Mien."
"Yes?"
"Can you tell people to tell everyone not to visit for two days?"
"...Can you tell me why?"
I guess it was a strange question after all.
People have to eat to live, and they have to solve various physiological phenomena. Arum can solve most of them, but telling her to leave me alone is something she can't understand from her point of view.
"There's a way to treat me. But, I need time."
"Could it be... about Laila's past life?"

Mien knows my secret. She looks at me with a serious expression and asks,
"If Layla says so, then I understand. But, can I watch the process?"
Huh? She's taking it surprisingly calmly.
...Oh, right. There's a priest here. Even if I had a way to heal myself, it wouldn't necessarily seem strange to her.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
As soon as I take a break, I can't write at all. I think I've hit a slump.
I'll try to overcome it as quickly as possible and post multiple chapters...

Chapter 130

130th Episode: Deficiency
I looked at Mien, who was sitting on the chair next to me.
She had her glossy black hair draped over one shoulder and was looking at me with a pen and notepad in her hands.
"...Are you recording this?"
"Yes. You don't have to worry about me. I'll just stay here quietly."
Mien's eyes, illuminated by the light, were fixed on me. There was no particular worry in her gaze. I hadn't said it was dangerous, so it was natural for her to think that way.
I had no intention of betraying that expectation.
Even if the process of Rebirth was dangerous, I intended to make sure she didn't notice.
"It's going to be very boring."
"I've never been bored in my life. Looking back, every moment has always been meaningful."
Mien said, winking and smiling.
It would be really boring. But unlike me, she had limbs, so she could go out and come back whenever she got bored.
"I understand. Then..."
I nodded and had Arum take the core I received from Quirkzeev and put it into my mouth.

-Thump.

The demon core, pulsating like a living cell, passed through my throat.
Just one demon core.
I wondered if I could complete the Rebirth with just that, but if I mixed any more types of inner energy, even the Essence-Sucking Witch's Demonic Art would be dangerous.

-Thump.

My heart beat inside my body.
There was no need to think about failure now.
I would just walk and walk until I reached the end.
If I collapsed and got tired, I would die. But if not, I would succeed.
So there was no need to worry.
//
Originally, Rebirth was the process of merging martial arts and oneself by mastering internal energy. It wasn't just about transforming into the best body, but about transforming into a body most suitable for the martial arts one had learned.
That change took place in the realm of the unconscious and instinct, so it couldn't be controlled by oneself. Among all the factors latent in the body, only the best factors were expressed, so how could the human mind control the process of the body being reconstructed?
Therefore, even I couldn't guess how my body, which had mastered the Essence-Sucking Witch's Demonic Art, would transform. I just hoped it would stay within the bounds of common sense, but it was a little sad that I couldn't even guarantee that.
But, what could I do?
That was my karma.
"Hoo..."
I took a deep breath and slowly closed my eyes.
Then, I spread my internal energy and observed the changes taking place inside my body.
There was no significant change yet.
I could faintly feel the foreign presence in my stomach, but I didn't need to worry about that now. It was probably Laufer's seed.
...In fact, I had rushed the Rebirth because of this.
Since Rebirth completely changed the body, there was a possibility that the modified cells would disappear if they grew to a certain extent. It was better to attempt Rebirth when it was a little smaller than when my belly was full.
With my eyes closed, I sank my consciousness deeply.
Then, I drew out the demonic energy extracted from the demon core and fused it with my internal energy.
Rebirth was a realm that could only be reached by completing internal energy cultivation, but that wasn't the only way. Just as one couldn't see the path one had taken before reaching the summit, there was a path to Rebirth that could be reached without necessarily mastering martial arts.
However, it was a great paradox that the point at which it became visible was when martial arts were mastered. One could reach the summit by using a shortcut, but the shortcut was only visible upon reaching the summit.
However, that was why I could use this method.
The previous owner of my memories, the Essence-Sucking Witch, was already a master who had achieved Rebirth, so she could realize what kind of shortcut her martial arts had. The martial arts I had learned were quite different from hers, but it was much better than not knowing.
As I circulated the inner energy mixed with demonic energy, an ominous and eerie energy spread from inside my body.
Passing through Cheonchu, Gimun, and Hokjung, and reaching Hyeolhae, Haegye, and Yanggu, the poison gradually intensified, and as it circulated back to Gyeonu, Gisa, and Cheonchu, it gradually increased in intensity.
...I wondered if I had given her something too good.
It was almost similar to Kwaidon, but it felt that way not because of the poison, but because of the high amount and quality of demonic energy.
"Huu..."
I tried to suppress the slight nausea. It wasn't that I couldn't open my mouth, but it was difficult to lose focus.
//
Perhaps it was because my consciousness was deeply submerged.
I didn't know how much time had passed.
And during that time, I was completing the Essence-Sucking Witch's Demonic Art, as if filling in the empty parts. The Iron Body Armor was not yet at a very high level, but the Essence-Sucking Witch's Demonic Art was different because I had learned it as my main skill.
Even if people talked about the supreme realm of martial arts, logically speaking, Rebirth was ultimately a threshold. It was the threshold at which the body accepted and accommodated the overflowing martial arts. If the balance between martial arts and the body was properly maintained, it was a phenomenon that could be intentionally induced.
And the demonic energy extracted from the demon core that I had obtained now, along with the martial arts I had diligently learned for the past four years, was enough to reach such a threshold.
However, that was if there was enough time to endure.
The more I circulated my internal energy and accumulated the Essence-Sucking Witch's Demonic Art, the more strongly the demonic energy gnawed at my body. If I hadn't had the essence I had gathered for four years, I wouldn't have been able to endure it and would have died spitting blood. And even if I had diligently practiced martial arts for four years, if it was too late, I would still have to spit blood and die.
Either achieve Rebirth and adapt to the demonic energy, or fail and die.
It was a scene that reminded me of a typical game of chicken.
It was a bit unfair in that only I would die if I failed.

-Weeeee.

At some point, a ringing started in my ears.
This was probably not a good sign.
The problem wasn't just that.
My body was gradually getting colder due to the demonic energy that had been gnawing at me like poison. There was still a long time before I reached Rebirth, but I could feel it instinctively.
I would probably die before that.
I realized that, but I couldn't stop.
The thought that it would be better to open my eyes and look at the world before I died crossed my mind countless times, but I couldn't do that. It was partly because of the hope that maybe, and partly because of the resignation that it didn't matter anymore.
So, I was dying alone in a deeply sunken world.
...My consciousness was gradually fading.
In my fading consciousness, memories of my time in this world flashed through my head like a panorama.
Looking at them, I thought that life wasn't so sweet. It was fun in its own way, but I didn't want to experience it again. That was probably how impressions were. It was good to experience it once, but I didn't want to do it twice.
Surprisingly, the perverted demon in my head was quiet.
Had it been crazy all along, and only returned to its senses right before death? Looking back on my memories, I wondered if I had really done such things. Seeing this, I wondered if being obsessed with sex was not originally my personality, but because of the Essence-Sucking Witch's Demonic Art.
It was a martial art that I had built up by pouring so much essence into it, so it was understandable. Still, if I had enjoyed it in my own way, it wasn't bad. I thought I had experienced a truly spectacular life for someone who had been reincarnated as a woman. But I didn't want to go crazy again, so I didn't want to be reincarnated.
The next time I met the Ultra-dimensional Fate Administrator, should I just tell him to shut up and send me to the afterlife?
I was continuing to circulate my internal energy to achieve Rebirth, but my body was already dying. It was now a complete failure, but my heart wasn't heavy.
Just the thought that it was all over now, and a little regret for the people who were left behind.
The last thought that came to mind was, of course, the memories of my previous life.
The memories of spending time with my family before the accident.
...I wonder if they're all doing well.
I hoped so.
My breathing gradually slowed and stopped.
Was this what it meant to be truly dark?
...I couldn't see anything anymore.
Nothing.
//
And, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, I opened my eyes in bed.
".....?"
What was this?
I blinked for a while, looking at the ceiling. The ceiling was still the same.
Pekus in the underground plaza.
My bedroom, located in the basement there.
I was sure I had failed.
Why was I alive?
I was suspicious of that fact, but let's be thankful for being alive for now.
I thought I didn't want to be reincarnated before I died, but that was a story for when I was dead, and in fact, it was true that this world was good even if I rolled in a pile of shit.
"....."
I naturally propped myself up on the bed with my arms and looked around.
How much time had passed?
The scenery in the room was the same, but Mien was gone.
I told her she could go back if she got bored, and it seemed she really went back.
"Hmm..."
As I thought that and was about to rest my chin on my hand, I felt something strange.
...I have arms?
No, I had succeeded, so it was natural that my arms had grown back. But it was still touching. Being dismembered, if such a terrible thing had continued, I would have been really depressed. Even if I had Arum, living a life of wriggling around and only having sex without limbs, just thinking about it was terrible.
I'd rather die than do that.
I let out a sigh of relief and looked down at my arm.
"Haa, I'm glad...or am I?"
And then I realized that something was very wrong.
The smooth arm was as glossy as before, and even I thought it was pretty. But that wasn't the important thing.
The skin was purple.
...Why? Why?
I stared at my purple arm for a while, then muttered blankly.
...In Korean.
"...What the hell is this?"
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Thank you for the coupon, ddd.
You're back...

Chapter 131

Episode 131: A New Beginning
A mirror stood in the room.
Remembering this, I rose from the bed and approached the mirror.
— Thud.
Not only my arms, but my legs had grown back. As if they had never been severed, they were natural, without even a trace of petrification.
…Is this also purple?
My long, slender legs and the smooth, bare feet touching the floor were also tinged with a faint purple hue. Slightly bewildered, I gazed at them and slowly walked forward.
— Thud, thud.
With each step, a strange sense of unease washed over my entire body. It was an awkward, unfamiliar, and alien sensation that I hadn't felt while lying on the bed. What could it be?
I realized that the height of my vision had changed. Strangely, my line of sight was positioned higher. And my slender arms and legs were also longer than before.
"...So the metamorphosis worked, it seems."
I let out a short, bitter laugh.
I clearly thought I was dead, but I was alive, and the metamorphosis had even succeeded. I should be happy, but somehow everything felt strange and unfamiliar. What on earth was the reason?
Even my own voice sounded more alien to my ears. If my previous voice had a childish, youthful quality, my current voice was alluring and seductive. The strangely resonant, high-pitched tone even gave the illusion that I might not be human.
…Well, there probably aren't any purple humans.
I chuckled softly and quickened my pace.
— Thud, thud.
It didn't take long to reach the mirror on the wall. Perhaps it was because I didn't hesitate. No, it wasn't. The steps I took forward were less about the courage to face my transformed self and more about the sense of responsibility to walk towards the destination I had to reach.
Was it because I wasn't ready to face reality yet?
Finally, I stood before the mirror and met my reflection, and I was speechless.
"…"
The first thing that caught my eye was my hair, which had turned black. My hair, which I hadn't dyed, was as black as pitch and scattered busily over my shoulders, hanging down long.
"...Ah."
Next was my skin, which had turned purple.
I had secretly worried that only my arms and legs would be purple, but fortunately, my entire body was dyed a light purple. Or, was that really fortunate?
In any case, that wasn't the only thing that had changed.
It was only a part of the changes that had happened to me. I had changed from head to toe, everything.
"...Oh dear."
My blue eyes had turned yellow.
The yellow, amber eyes didn't feel beautiful, but rather exuded a dangerous aura. The fact that the part that used to be white was now black, creating a seductive yet venomous atmosphere, also contributed to that dangerous impression.
"…"
Seeing that, a faint, bitter smile formed on my lips.
White skin, golden hair, and blue eyes.
I had lost all three colors that had proven my past. Now, what proved me were my purple skin, black and yellow eyes, and hair as black as pitch. All of it was unfamiliar, new… and felt like it wasn't me.
"Ahahaha…"
I chuckled softly as I looked in the mirror.
It was a laugh mixed with self-deprecation and lamentation, but in one corner of it, there was joy at having survived.
I didn't have any lingering attachments to my past, which was stained with disgrace, but I felt a little regret in one corner of my heart. My past self, who was white, golden, and blue, was quite beautiful even from my current perspective. There was no reason to feel strange about feeling regret at having lost it.
That wasn't the only thing that had changed.
As much as my vision had risen, I had grown taller. Now I was similar to Emilia's height, or perhaps a little taller.
And, it was fortunate that height wasn't the only thing that had grown. The voluptuous breasts revealed through the tattered clothes were exactly the size I had once imagined in my head. Not as big as watermelons or melons, but about the size of well-ripened pears. I checked the volume revealed through the torn brown cloth with my hand and murmured emptily.
"...I might not need them anymore."
I muttered bitterly, caressing the soft flesh that was still soft even though it had turned purple. As I watched the full breasts revealed through the cloth become slightly distorted by my grip, I felt a slightly lewd sensation.
"...Ugh."
I shuddered, disliking the feeling.
…Did I say earlier that my past was stained with disgrace?
That statement is the clearest sentence that proves my current self.
I remember all of my past, and I remember the actions I took in the past.
And,
I regret them.
"Haa, fuck…"
The woman in the mirror sighed, clutching her black hair. Her distorted face was flushed red despite being purple. It wasn't a blush caused by excitement. An unhidden shame permeated the woman's purple cheeks, making them flush red.
…Why is there sex appeal coming out here?
Damn succubus art.
I cursed inwardly and sighed again.
Of course, that's how it would be. Now I can make normal judgments. I can judge how crazy I was in the past from an objective point of view. The current me can criticize the past me without hesitation. That's because I was doing such things, so of course I should be cursed.
I must have been really crazy. No matter how much succubus art I had accumulated, there should be a line of common sense, right?
"I really gave myself away like a slut... Ah, I don't know. Fuck…"
I was so dumbfounded and absurd that I was about to laugh. Looking back on my past actions, which would be absolutely impossible now, I could only laugh. Layla Freeman, you crazy bitch. You really messed up properly.
I wonder why I came back to my senses in the first place.
No, isn't it normal for demons to become corrupt?
But on the contrary, I was already corrupted when I was human, and my corrupted mind cleared up as I transformed into a demon. What kind of fucked up harmony is this?
"Hoo, this is so fucked up..."
I cursed in Korean once again and calmed my mind.
I know the reason for the disharmony between corruption and purification.
Rather than knowing, I could deduce it.
My head still seemed to be working to some extent.
There is no natural essence in this world.
To build even the basics of martial arts, you have to accumulate natural essence, which is as rare as argon in the atmosphere, over many years. Of course, you can't learn martial arts with that kind of method. So in the past, when I accumulated succubus art, I made the most of essence.
Literally, I learned martial arts by accumulating essence by receiving men's semen. Of course, I wasn't such a crazy pervert at first. I didn't like men either. But as the level of martial arts increased, I naturally changed.
So I enjoyed it with goblins, was spawned by lizards, no, salamanders, and trolls too... Oh, fuck, is this some kind of Hitomi?
"...Should I just kill myself?"
As I recalled the changes I had experienced from Lakers to Karaldin one by one, I felt like I was about to have suicidal thoughts. What would I do with my life if I lived after doing such dog shit?
"...Well, that's a bit much, right?"
I ask, looking in the mirror. The woman standing in the mirror had a mournful expression on her face. And that was the expression I was making now.
I looked in the mirror for a long time and sighed.
//
I sat on the bed, sitting cross-legged for the first time in a long time.
After examining the external aspects, I needed to contemplate my inner self. My current state had changed so bizarrely that it couldn't be expressed with the simple four-letter word "metamorphosis."
My purple skin was obviously not human. Of course, since I used a demon's core for the metamorphosis, it was obvious that I was now a demon. The important thing was why I became a demon.
…And I was able to realize the answer only after unifying contemplation from the perspective of martial arts and logical reasoning.
"Should I be thankful for this..."
No, I'll correct that.
This is something I should be bowing down to, it's such a grateful thing. Even now that I have a reluctance about sex, it's such a great grace that I think I should gladly give my body to Josef if he asks for it.
Currently, the doppelganger's core that I had swallowed before was in my body. I clearly swallowed it, but it had somehow settled in the dantian, emitting magical power as if it had been my dantian from the beginning. And that magical power had no negative impact on me.
Metamorphosis.
Among them, it was a realm that could be called the opening of the gates. It is a phenomenon in which the body, which had been performing the role of a human, changes to suit the martial arts as the martial arts and the body become one.
Like the poison people or demon people of the Murim, I adapted to the magical power emitted from the core.
It was truly an amazing opportunity. The exact diagnosis will have to wait a little longer, but I no longer had to extract essence from men to learn martial arts, and the purity of my inner strength was so high that it was incomparable to before.
This could be called the demonization that Josef so desired.
And the role of the doppelganger's cells, which he said he had cultured through my blood, would be great in that background. This is why I can't thank Josef enough. Metamorphosis is ultimately the phenomenon of recombining one's body. No matter how much I borrowed the magical power of the core, if my genes were human, the change would naturally be limited to within the human range.
Perhaps my subconscious and body mistakenly thought that the doppelganger's cells that entered my body were part of me. Since he said he cultured it through my blood, it's not unreasonable to be mistaken, but the reason why I achieved such a dramatic change to the point where my race changed is probably because those cells were restored through the doppelganger's core.
It was truly an opportunity that would only happen if several coincidences overlapped.
And, the reason why I am now convinced that my body is due to the doppelganger's cells is because there was a reason for that.
"Hoo."
I take a deep breath and calm my mind.
Then, I raise my magical power and make it flow towards my arm.
— Swish.
Then, my purple arm changes as if it were being bleached white. It was clean and pure white skin, just like before. The doppelganger's ability to change the body. That was also transferred to me.
"…"
The adjustment allowed for changes not only in color, but also to some extent in size and shape. I could grow my breasts, which were as big as well-ripened pears, into watermelons, or reduce them to the size of nectarines. I'm not used to handling it yet, but if I get used to it, it wouldn't be impossible to transform into my old self.
…Of course, it would be a more grown-up version.
And, there was a price to pay for the metamorphosis.
The Iron Shirt Qi Gong that I had trained with the Succubus Art had collapsed. I no longer had the hard skin like before, but there was no need to worry about that.
Since there is a core that constantly emits magical power, I can learn martial arts at any time. It was truly a joyful thing, but I couldn't just be happy.
"This damn bitch..."
I sighed, feeling the foreign presence sleeping in my stomach.
Layla Freeman, you bitch.
Leaving me with this shit.

Chapter 132

Episode 132: A New Beginning
As an aside, I was told I had been asleep for almost four days. Of course, it's easy to guess that there were some happenings during that time.
"Priest, can I draw some more blood?"
Looking at Josef, who was holding a syringe and sparkling his eyes, I sighed and held out my arm.
"Take as much as you want."
Even though he had drawn blood and collected samples countless times while I was asleep, Josef didn't seem satisfied yet. According to Mien, he went almost crazy when he saw me demonized, rampaging like a madman, which I couldn't imagine at all.
It was already strange to see the man who had such a fragile and cold expression as his trademark so excited, but rampaging like a madman? I could believe it, but I couldn't picture it.
Josef continued, drawing blood from me.
"Priest's body is completely different from the cells I restored. If I had to define it, I would say it's half-demon? And the quality of magic power is probably different too. The exact details will only be known when Master's experiment results come out...."
Probably so.
The reason I, who was dying, successfully completed my metamorphosis was because the Doppelganger's cells I had swallowed were able to react to magic power and become active. Even as other cells were dying, the Doppelganger's cells used magic power as a power source to make my heart beat, endlessly replicating themselves and replacing the dying cells.
Half of my body died, and the other half was filled with Doppelganger's cells, so of course I would become a demon.
"I really thought you were dead at first. Blood was flowing all over your body as if you were covered in it, and your skin was falling off, but it was a wonder you were still alive. The blood you shed was probably enough for one person."
Mien was the same in saving me from death. She didn't listen to me when I told her not to touch me and immediately performed a blood transfusion. It seems that the Iron God Armor was destroyed at that time, so the needle went in.
If it weren't for that blood transfusion, I would have definitely died. No matter how much waste there is in the body, you can't help but die if you don't have blood. You need materials to perform a metamorphosis.
As a result, it was a stroke of luck that all these factors combined. If I hadn't received a blood transfusion, if I didn't have the Doppelganger's cells, if I hadn't learned martial arts, and if the demon's core wasn't the Doppelganger's, I would have died.
"Thank you. I did something unnecessary..."
"No, you did really well. I'm really grateful that you did that unnecessary thing."
When I offered a weak apology, Josef replied with sparkling eyes. I was originally going to thank him, but looking at his attitude, I was starting to wonder if I was the one who should be thanked.
"Until now, the demonization of half-demons and humans was a concept that existed only in imagination, defined as theoretically impossible. You have shown that possibility. If I submit this to the academy...."
"....They will definitely reject it. They'll ask what kind of crazy experiment I did. I'd be lucky if they didn't put me on the wanted list for violating the taboo."
It was Quirjev, who was leaning against the bedroom door, who continued the sentence. Of course, the older Quirjev.
"....You said it was 40 years ago?"
"There are things that don't change even after 400 years, let alone 40 years."
Well, 400 years is enough time for a matchlock gun to evolve into an M2 Browning. There are probably far more things that change than things that don't.
"....Can't we just go back to the southern desert?"
"Shut up. I like it here. They give me money, and the stupid magic academy guys publish papers regularly, so why would I go back?"
Josef and Quirjev talked back and forth for a while. But soon Josef left the room, saying he would test the results, and only Quirjev and I were left in the bedroom.
"...."
When it was just the two of us, a slightly awkward atmosphere unfolded. Of course, it wasn't a pink atmosphere. It's not that I think Quirjev is ugly, but I don't have the taste of having a romance with a 70-year-old man. Maybe the old Laila would, but the newly born me, Laila Mk2, doesn't.
"How's your body?"
Looking at Quirjev asking that, I chuckled and answered.
"Don't worry. The child is safe."
....Still, it seems that the playful side remains the same. Seeing that I want to tease people even in this situation. Quirjev's face contorted strangely at my absurd answer.
"Ahem, that's....fortunate."
Too bad. I don't think so.
I can't understand why this crazy tentacle monster survived even though I lost 5 liters of blood and my body was being destroyed. Shouldn't it have just died with me?
....At the same time, I can't understand myself for thinking that it's a good thing it survived. It would be difficult to define this feeling in the corner of my heart as maternal love. There's no reason for me to have such a feeling, and I should feel disgusted if the object is just a monster. It was just a feeling close to pure relief, so I couldn't figure out the cause even more.
"Something might have gone wrong, though."
Still, I put in some insurance just in case. Metamorphosis was a change that happened at the genetic level. It's obvious because it's inherited. However, since the decisive factor is the ambiguous concept of enlightenment, there is no guarantee that the child of a father who has undergone metamorphosis will achieve metamorphosis.
"....I have to hope that's not the case. It's unfortunate for you, but."
"I understand. It's understandable."
I nodded and waved my purple hand. I was briefly captivated by the enchanting color reflected in the lamp, but I smiled and turned my gaze back to Quirjev.
"There won't be another chance. I'm a demon now."
Quirjev has been raising Laufer by parasitizing it on other monsters. Since they are creatures with magic power, they will be fine with the magic power of Laufer's core. And now I am the same kind of monster.
In other words, this Laufer is the seed I had when I was human, and it is proof that I was human.
....So, is that why I have a special feeling? I don't think there's any reason to, but it's hard to know how your heart flows, so I couldn't be sure.
//
My body was all better, but these days I was just lying in bed.
There's no particular reason, it's just comfortable. If it was the Mk1 version, I would have been working as a prostitute in Peqs to gather energy without any shame, but I can't do that.
I probably can't.
I would if I really didn't have any money. Otherwise, there's no need to. Thanks to that, I've been living a life of diligently reading books these days.
And, even if it's not a book, there's something else worth reading.
"Ha, really...."
I chuckled and read the letters written on the brown paper.
The letters reflected in the light had a familiar shape. It was the language we used in our past life.
I haven't forgotten Korean even after 15 years, so I should praise myself for that.
[I got the note. Damn it, you should have told me sooner. I don't know who you are, but my head is still tingling. I'll definitely pay you back next time we meet, so look forward to it.]
Taliman Rebote.
What I was reading was a letter left by him. I sent a note through Josef, and fortunately, he seemed to have received it.
[I want to talk more, but I can't help it since you have urgent business. I'll go back first. I can't help it because I'm tied down. If you want to talk more, come to the Tyvon County next time. It's in the eastern region, so it'll be easy to find. Yoo Tae-jin.]
Yoo Tae-jin.
When I closed my eyes and recalled my memories, I felt like I knew him. Even though the outline was a bit blurry, he was a friend who I thought was quite handsome in my past life.
"....Tyvon County."
I recited the name softly, as if engraving it in my head.
If it was the old me, who was out of my mind, I would have spouted nonsense about definitely taking him, but it's different now that I've come to my senses. Still, if I leave the underground plaza, should I go meet him?
[P.s Oh, and I found Kim Ah-ram too. Meet her on the way. She's Lutrisia Lante, the daughter of Baron Lante in the county.]
Since the three of them are tied together, Yoo Tae-jin must have found one person and exchanged contact information with them. Anyway, if it's Kim Ah-ram....she would have been a woman, so it's lucky that her gender hasn't changed. And she's a noble, so she's lucky.
When you think about it, Yoo Tae-jin's gender hasn't changed either.
Compared to the three men here who all became women, it could be said to be a pretty successful reincarnation. At least better than me. There's no one who has done as much crazy shit as I have.
"Hoo...."
When I look back on the past, I can't help but sigh.
What should I say to Emily and El later?
....I even went into a relationship similar to a lover with Emily. We had sex together, I was fucked by Charka, and we were gang-banged together.
What the fuck.
"No, how can that be?"
I shook my head to scatter the images that came to mind and put the letter on the table. No one would be able to read it anyway, so it doesn't matter if I leave it there. It's not like it has any nutritious content anyway.

-Thud.

Then I lay down again and looked at the ceiling.
"...."
I'm leaving the underground plaza as early as tomorrow, or as late as the day after tomorrow.
Of course, there are still many unresolved issues everywhere. I couldn't find where Caldin ran off to, and my relationship with Sartun, especially Muren, ended ambiguously.
....But, right now, I just don't want to face all those relationships as much as possible.
Ah, of course, not Caldin. If I meet that guy, I'll cut off his head first...but I don't have to. When you think about it, I came to my senses thanks to him.
Still, as much as he did that to me, my thought that I should beat him to death if I meet him next time hasn't changed.

-Tap.

After being lost in thought for a while, I got up from the bed.
The place I'm heading to is the mirror in the corner of the room. After passing the short distance, I stand in front of the mirror.
"...."
Purple skin, yellow eyes, and black hair.
It's an appearance that can be said to be seductive, but it's an appearance that gives a sense of rejection to ordinary people. It's reminiscent of demons, and especially an alien color among demons.
After admiring my changed appearance for a while, I let magic power flow through my body.

-Swish.

The pigment faded from the purple skin, turning it into a pure white milky color, and the black hair regained its old golden color. The eyes, which had been yellow on a black background, also turned blue like the sea again.
Before I knew it, the woman in the mirror was Laila Freeman. Except for the fact that she had grown a little more, anyone would know it was me.
"....."
But, is there a need to maintain this appearance?
There are quite a few people who know my face in the underground plaza, including organizations like Sartun. Not only in the underground plaza, but I was even sold at a slave auction on the stage, so other people must have seen my face.
Isn't there no need to maintain this appearance full of cumbersome relationships?
"...."
I worry and stare at myself in the mirror. Even if I can't fully use the Doppelganger's abilities, I can transform into other people as much as I want.

-Swish.

The appearance of Emily with red hair and brown eyes,

-Swish.

I can imitate El's appearance with black hair, red eyes, and white skin as much as I want. It's hard to transform into a man because my chest is swollen, but if the target is a woman and has a similar body shape to me, I can transform into any form.
Along with the opportunity, I also had the opportunity to gain a new identity. If the appearance is different, no one will think it's the same person. It was a problem worth thinking about at least once.
"....Hoo."
I sighed once again and walked towards the bed.

Let's sleep on it and think about it later, I thought with a naive heart, hugging my strangely warm lower abdomen as I lay down on the bed.

Chapter 133

As the sun touched the horizon, painting the sky crimson,
and twilight whispered of a day's labor well done,
the taverns of Karaldin teemed with life.
Weary souls sought solace in a drink, hoping to drown their sorrows and fatigue. And most of these patrons were adventurers. For them, a post-quest drink was nothing short of a ritual, a way to cleanse body and mind after a grueling task.
"...A toast to Ludriheuk."
"-Cheers."
Sometimes, they mourned the loss of a comrade.
"So, we jammed a spear right into that damn troll's back—!"
Sometimes, they recounted their valor and heroic deeds.
"...Lution, care for another?"
Sometimes, they poured their passion into a glass, swallowing the fiery liquid.
Of course, the solemn atmosphere of mourning never lasted long. Amidst the rising din, the boisterousness gradually spread, and those who had lost their sobriety mingled indiscriminately, unable to find their way back to their seats.
In that swirling revelry, the lines between strangers and companions blurred, eventually culminating in one grand, chaotic feast.
Amidst the mingling crowd, El and Lution exchanged bewildered glances.
The tavern was loud and rowdy. Adventurers who had stumbled into the wrong place were naturally offering drinks and introducing themselves, then sharing tales of their exploits after downing the offered glass.
...And repeating the process about three times. They greeted the same people as if meeting them for the first time, chiming in with altered versions of their heroic tales. With each repetition, the Wootan they had slain transformed into a troll, and the Axolotl became a fire-breathing earth dragon, all part of their epic sagas.
It was a comical farce from an outsider's perspective, but the participants were dead serious.
Lution chuckled wryly at the scene and muttered under his breath,
"...We picked the wrong place."
"Eep."
Lution was merely stating an honest observation, but El flinched as if stung. Not entirely without reason. After all, she was the one who had insisted on coming to 'The Great Warriors.'
She had simply thought it was a cool name and barged in without a second thought. Little did she know it would turn into such a mess in just thirty minutes.
"S-sorry. I thought all pubs were the same..."
"That's funny. Why would you be sorry?"
Lution looked at El with amusement.
He had noticed it back in Mesatria, but despite her occasional ruthlessness, she had many naive sides. Perhaps that gap was what had drawn him in, what had stolen his heart.
An ordinary woman probably wouldn't have reacted that way. She would have brushed it off as something that could happen. But El wasn't like that.
And that was why he liked her even more.
"For dragging you to a place like this...?"
When El asked hesitantly, Lution chuckled and replied,
"You said you haven't been in Karaldin for long, right? Then it's understandable. Taverns in hub cities tend to be boisterous. Of course, there are some places where people prefer to drink quietly, so there are a few establishments that have an unspoken agreement to maintain a more subdued atmosphere."
El nodded as she listened to Lution's words. The place Eira and Mien had taken her to before must have been one of those. It had been a bit noisy, but not nearly as chaotic as this.
And those kinds of taverns were hard to find unless you were an adventurer who had been in Karaldin for quite some time.
"Ugh..."
When El lowered her head like a puppy, Lution chuckled and comforted her again.
"Well, I like this kind of atmosphere too."
He said, picking up the glass on the table. The brass cup was slightly dented, as if to prove 'The Great Warriors' rough history.
When El also raised her glass, Lution grinned and clinked his against hers.

-Clang.

A slightly dull sound echoed, and the amber liquid in the brass cup splashed in round droplets. The lamplight reflected in the glass shimmered like a moonlit lake.
"A toast to your beautiful eyes—"
Amidst the clamorous noise, Lution's words seeped into El's ears. Hearing that, El tilted her head with a puzzled expression.
"...That sounds familiar."
Faced with an unexpected reaction, Lution looked disappointed. Women usually fell head over heels with his handsome face and sweet words, but El in front of him was not one of them.
"Damn, I guess you were popular in the past. It's a line bards sometimes use to pick up girls."
"No, it's not that... Ah, never mind. Anyway, thanks."
Still, it was true that his feelings had gotten through to her to some extent. The two smiled faintly at each other and shared their drinks.
//
While Laila was away for a while, the relationship between El and Lution had improved quite a bit. Of course, since they had started off on good terms, it was only natural that their relationship would improve, but even so, it was an undeniable truth that the progress was quite rapid.
But, wasn't this too fast?
El thought as she looked at the inn in front of her. The three-story inn had a fairly neat exterior, and above all, the atmosphere seemed nice.
But the problem wasn't the neat exterior or the nice atmosphere.
"...."
"....What?"
She looked at Lution with suspicious eyes, but Lution asked back with a nonchalant expression.
"You said you wanted to have a drink in a quiet place. No one will bother us here."
What he said made sense. The two of them had been constantly invited to join the drunken patrons at 'The Great Warriors,' and had to nod along to their great adventure stories of riding dragons and killing griffons with a single sword.
Of course, El herself had actually severed a griffin's windpipe, but she was keenly aware that she shouldn't say that in her drunken state, so she could only nod at their words with a smile.
There was such a past behind why they were standing side by side in front of the inn.
And, El was well aware that not everything Lution said was true.
"...Lution, be honest. Are you trying to seduce me right now?"
At her straightforward question, Lution flinched for a moment as if embarrassed. It wasn't because she had noticed his intentions. It was simply because El, unlike other women, had voiced the fact.
"Well, what do you think?"
While answering with a seemingly relaxed smile, Lution felt his heart growing anxious. Women in the East were not proactive. They liked subtle seduction and wanted the other person to take the lead. Usually, asking if someone was trying to seduce them was a subtle expression of rejection.
But because the target was El, he didn't know. Meeting a woman from Nekar was also a first for him, and it was still unknown whether El's expression was a rejection or an acceptance.
And El was a simpler woman than he thought. Having once been a man, she sadly possessed the mind of a man, so she could not grasp the complex and subtle psychological structure and language of women.
"Shut up, you're trying to seduce me, aren't you? If I say I'll drink with you, you're going to take me and do all sorts of things, right?"
She should have just shut up and nodded, pretending not to know, but due to her long history of watching animations in her previous life, she was now talking as if she knew about this situation.
In the end, Lution had no choice but to nod reluctantly. With a slightly disappointed feeling in his heart that today was a bust.
"...I won't deny it."
"Hmph, I knew it. Trying to trick me from somewhere... Eep."
At his ambiguous affirmation, El tried to smile triumphantly-
-and then realized her mistake.
"...."
"...."
If she agreed to his request here, it would be as if she was allowing him to sleep with her. This was like openly agreeing to it.
'...Am I an idiot? Ah, I guess I am.'
El blamed herself inwardly and lowered her head. If she had just gone in pretending she couldn't win, it wouldn't have come to this. She couldn't even rationalize that she didn't have any thoughts in the first place, and that Lution had pounced on her and she couldn't help it.
Besides, in her honest feelings, El herself was sad to part ways here. Even if she didn't allow him to touch her body, she wanted to drink a little more and talk a little more. She could fully understand if they inevitably crossed the line.
....But at this moment, she had become someone who was openly declaring that they should cross the line.
In the end, she had trapped herself in a dilemma.
"Then, shall we go back for today?"
Lution, who had not noticed her change of heart, suggested to her again with an indifferent face. It was a bit embarrassing for him, but he could just aim for the next opportunity.
However, El was not like that.
'If I go back like this....'
She wouldn't be able to look Emily and Laila in the face. Those two sly vixens would laugh and tease her, saying that a guy couldn't even do that. No, would they tease her for not being able to do that as a girl?
That probably wouldn't happen, but that was how El's imagination played out.
'These damn confusing hybrid bastards.'
Of course, she included herself in that 'hybrid,' but El tried to ignore that fact. She turned her gaze to Lution and slowly opened her mouth with a flushed face.
"That...."
"Yeah?"
"Just, I'm just going to drink."
That was the best she could do.

Chapter 134

134: A New Beginning - H
And, of course, from the moment they entered the inn, there was no such thing as a sophisticated drinking session.
The dimly lit room was bathed in a strangely alluring red light. The moment El and Luthion faced each other in that light, they could sense the unspoken permission in each other's eyes.
"...."
A drinking session probably wasn't necessary after all.
They did want to talk, but drinking in this atmosphere wouldn't change much.

-Haa...

El's white skin flushed red under the red light. As a lukewarm breath escaped from her plump lips, Luthion felt that he could no longer restrain himself.

-Swish.

His hand traced the line of El's collarbone, clearly visible even through her clothes. It was a gesture filled with desire, but El did not resist. She simply lowered her gaze slightly and looked at Luthion's neck.

-Thud.

As his rough hand untied the string that was tied above her shoulder, her ivory, smooth shoulder shimmered faintly under the red light. El's dress, draped over her chest, completely exposed the left half of her upper body.
"...."
Once again, their eyes met in the air.
No words were exchanged. They asked with their eyes and affirmed with their eyes. As if understanding each other's intentions, Luthion's hand untied the string that was tied to El's right shoulder.

-Thud.

The thin fabric fluttered down due to gravity, and El's fair breasts were clearly revealed above the fallen cloth. Her pert breasts were not sagging or stretched, maintaining a resilient, teardrop-like shape.
"...Huh."
Even Luthion, with all his experience, couldn't help but admire that beautiful curve.
"Ugh, why?"
In the darkness, El's voice, tinged with shyness, echoed softly. Hearing that unusually shy voice, Luthion couldn't help but smile inwardly.
"No, just... because you're beautiful."
"...Sh, shut up..."
A simple word of praise.
It was a cliché, but it was the most effective thing to say throughout history. Especially in this kind of atmosphere.
Luthion reached out and gently grasped El's breast, which drew a graceful curve like a teardrop.

-Squeeze.

His thick fingers burrowed into the beautiful flesh, which held a warm temperature. It was soft, warm, and smooth.
"Aah...?"
El shuddered as if startled by the sudden stimulation, but she did not shake off his hand. She was also caught up in a strange feeling. She had lived as a woman in this world for 20 years, but it was the first time she had ever had her breasts touched by another person.
Her heart was beating fast, and she felt strange.
Every time Luthion's hand gently squeezed her breast, distorting its round, beautiful flesh, El felt a strange sense of elation along with a dull ache.
"Th, this is strange... this..."
Occasionally, when his finger brushed against her pink nipple, which was peeking out, a jolt of electricity shot from the tip of her breast to her heart. As a chilling sensation ran down her spine, her nipple, reflected under the red light, gradually perked up and hardened.
"Ugh!?"
With her upper body exposed under the alluring light, El thrashed like a fish every time Luthion's touch brushed against her. As his touch gradually intensified, her lower body heated up. It was unclear whether it was due to the alcohol or another expectation.
However...
"Hee, Lu, Luthion?"
"Why?"
"I, I'm, wet..."
It was clear that her breath was mixed with sensuality, and her tearful voice was gradually taking on a pleading tone.
//
El lay on the bed with her eyes tightly closed.
The black curves at the ends of her slender eyelashes trembled as if filled with tension, and her fingers dug into the sheets as if afraid.
This was El's first experience, both in her previous life and in this one. As a man and as a woman, she had no experience.
Reality was very different from what she had imagined.
She couldn't tell if it was beautiful or romantic. It was only clear that the process of touching bodies was incredibly intense and also embarrassing.
It was embarrassing and scary.
How did Layla and Emily manage to do this? El thought, whining to Luthion.
"J, just a moment... this is too embarrassing..."
Nothing was covering her lower body, which was exposed under the dim light. As the moonlight fell on her glossy hips, her thick pubic hair was visible. Her neatly grown pubic hair was as black as her hair.
"It's okay."
She didn't know how many times he had said, "It's okay." The two of them were no longer paying attention to such things. Luthion knew how to handle a virgin well. He didn't think of El as being the same as other virgins, but she was no different in that she was afraid of her first experience.

-Swish.

His finger gently touched El's lower abdomen. His finger, tanned black by the sun, slowly moved down along her soft, smooth skin. Realizing where it was headed, El closed her eyes again and unconsciously tensed her stomach.

-Squish.

However, the moment his finger lingered at the end of the slightly parted crevice, even she couldn't stay still. As Luthion's finger slipped into the parted crevice and caressed her clitoris, a jolt of stimulation shot up from her lower body.
"Hee!"
Startled by the unfamiliar sensation, El unconsciously groaned.
Her smooth legs twitched once, and her gracefully curved waist lifted slightly before being lowered again. Watching El thrash once, Luthion smiled faintly.
"If you don't open up, I'll keep going until I get tired."
"Th, that's..."
In terms of brute force, El, who had learned martial arts, far surpassed Luthion. But at this moment, she couldn't resist Luthion. Would it be more accurate to say that she didn't want to? El blushed even more under the red light.
El's body, exposed under the light, was overflowing with sensuality.
Covering her breasts with both hands, she lay diagonally on the bed, facing Luthion with her body completely naked. Any Karaldin man would have rushed in immediately, pressed down on her seemingly fragile shoulders, opened her smooth legs, and thrust his penis into the parted crevice. But Luthion didn't do that.
Even putting aside the fact that he couldn't do that.
He smiled bitterly and stood up slightly. Then he cautiously broached the subject.
"If you're scared..."
"N, no. I'll do it. I, I'll do it..."
She was a strange woman. She stubbornly resisted being pushed, but when pulled, she followed along like an abandoned cat. And yet, her brute force was so strong that it was doubtful that she was even human. That gap must be what was so incredibly captivating.
"Ugh, ugh..."
El groaned strangely, but slowly spread her legs. Covering her breasts with one hand and her face with the other, she slowly opened her most private part to Luthion.
Perhaps it was because she looked so cute. Luthion smiled faintly and caressed the shyly parted crevice with his finger.
"Hiyat!?"
Then El screamed, startled, letting out a moan that was close to a scream. It was a fresh reaction in many ways that could not be seen in a woman who enjoyed men. Luthion, who knew all aspects of her, even her cold side, wore a truly amused expression and whispered in her ear.
"You're not usually like this, why are you so scared?"
"N, no, I'm not..."
However, the words after "no" seemed to come out of her throat and were not heard. Was she aware of it herself? Luthion suppressed the throbbing desire that was building up in his lower body and once again caressed El's vulva.
"Just bear with it. It's going to take a long time."
"....Wh, what?"
"It's your first time. If you want to be ecstatic, just stay still."
The whisper that echoed in her ear bound El like a spell of bondage. She slowly lowered the arm that was covering her face and looked at Luthion. Through the gap, ruby-red eyes, filled with innocent curiosity and shyness, were directed at him.
Soon, her half-covered face nodded.
"....Okay."
//
At first, when she didn't know anything, she thought the wait would be a little boring. But that was El's miscalculation, who had no experience.
Before she could even be surprised by the amount of fluid flowing out of her lower body, El couldn't keep track of how many times her vision went white.
"Haa, haa...."
A suppressed groan escaped from her red lips. Her two arms, which had been covering her face and chest, were now hugging Luthion. Thanks to this, Luthion was able to fully enjoy her soft body.
The touching skin gently caressed her skin, and her erect nipples brushed against her skin. El's heated body continued to seduce Luthion. Luthion felt the urge to immediately insert himself into her vulva, ravage her roughly, and ejaculate inside her, but he struggled to suppress it.
"Haa, Luthion..."
However, that melting voice was hard to resist.

-Lick.

She was a virgin, but he didn't know where she had learned such things. Every time El hugged him, she licked his neck with her moist tongue and requested a kiss in which their tongues intertwined, as if sucking on his lips.
Her scent continued to emanate from her black hair, which was scattered on the sheets, and her soft, smooth skin, tormenting his senses.
If he had endured this much in that feast of seduction, it would have been amazing enough.

-Squish.

"Ugh, ugh..."
Luthion, who had been caressing her crevice, realized that the time was slowly approaching. El's vagina, which had been biting down so tightly that even one finger was too much, was now greedily exploring his fingers and spewing out clear fluid.
The moment her softly relaxed vagina swallowed his third finger, Luthion stopped caressing El.

-Squeak.

"Ugh, ah....?"
El, who was clinging to his body and licking his neck, raised her head at the sudden emptiness. Seeing the question seeping into her jewel-like red eyes, Luthion smiled softly.

-Throb.

Then, he stroked El's vulva with his hard, erect penis.
"....Th, this....?"
Perhaps it was because she felt the thickness, which was on a different level from his fingers, and the hot heat emanating from it. El's eyes were instantly filled with bewilderment. She had become somewhat accustomed to the caresses that had lasted for more than ten minutes, but she was not yet mentally prepared to be penetrated.
...But.
"Ugh, okay...."
El nodded her head slightly and looked at Luthion. And Luthion also read the determination in her eyes and nodded his head.
---------= Author's Afterword =========
It seems like the story will soon move on to Part 2.
Of course, I have to sort out everything that needs to be sorted out.
I'm thinking of changing the atmosphere of the story a bit in Part 2. Well, it's not like it's suddenly going to be a sad ending or become serious, but I'm thinking of writing it in more detail.
I feel like I've been writing roughly because I've been writing according to the flow of consciousness. I haven't read my own writing, but I'm probably right. I think my mental state will be shattered if I read this. I'm going to try to write Part 2 so that I can read it myself.
I think my thoughts have been sorted out a bit after taking a walk yesterday.
Have a good night.

Chapter 135

135: A New Beginning - H

-Swish.

Through the shyly parted crevice, Luthion's penis gently probed its way in. The moment El felt Luthion's manhood, so different from her fingers, stirring inside her, she let out a sharp scream.
"Aaaagh!"
The insertion of a male member, a first for her, was more painful than she had vaguely imagined. Despite sufficient foreplay, a pain like being stabbed with a knife spread through her lower abdomen. A hot liquid, different from her own fluids, flowed between her flushed labia.
The moment Luthion penetrated her, she felt as if her body was being torn apart. Overwhelmed by a pain she had never experienced before, El felt her whole body involuntarily stiffen.
"Kuh..."
Was it because she had suddenly tensed up?
Luthion groaned softly at the sensation of her sheath tightening around him.
Though not as much as El, Luthion, who had penetrated her, also felt a throbbing pain from his lower body. This was because El, who had mastered martial arts, possessed physical abilities that could surpass not only ordinary women but also most men, even if she was less powerful than Layla.
It was only natural that Luthion, an ordinary man, would feel pain as he was held captive by her body, which had been trained with internal energy. Still inside her, Luthion hurriedly spoke.
"Ugh, w-wait. Relax a little."
At this rate, he felt like he would really break. Reading the pain in his voice, El was startled and released the tension in her lower body.
"Ah... s-sorry...."
Even as her beautiful face was contorted in pain, El's expression was filled with apology towards him. Having never experienced a relationship between a man and a woman before—in any sense—El was flustered, wondering if she had hurt Luthion, and asked him anxiously.
"A-are you... okay...?"
El asked this because she was worried about Luthion, who seemed to be in pain, but her attitude only fueled the fire in Luthion's heart.
"Y-yeah."
Luthion looked down at El, who was beneath him. Her red eyes, long, dark eyebrows, and fair face came into view. The face that had once held a sharp edge now seemed infinitely gentle.
The desire to distort that gentle face with pleasure, to fill her red eyes with joy, and to make moans of ecstasy flow from her red lips was, perhaps, only natural for a man.
He nodded, answering in a low, husky voice.
"...Yeah. I'm okay now."
"Huh...? Luthion, your voice... Haaah!?"
El tried to question Luthion's suddenly lowered voice, but she didn't have the chance. Luthion's penis, deep inside her lower abdomen, pressed gently against her innermost depths.
It was a sensation El had never experienced before. A bizarre foreign feeling that made her shudder, a sharp pain, and a pleasure that gently bloomed from her lower abdomen, winding around her body along her spine.
"Augh, Luthion... Haaah!?"
Her spread legs wrapped around Luthion's waist, and her arms, which had been supporting her on his shoulders, embraced his neck. Each time his penis penetrated her narrow flesh and pressed deep inside, El's shapely legs wrapped around Luthion's waist as if to bind him.
"Hngh, it hurts... Haaah!?"
Unintentionally, El was completely entrusting herself to Luthion. She desperately called out his name, accepting the proof of his manhood with her whole body. Though she said it hurt, it wasn't just pain. Within her moans of pain, there was a strand of ecstasy.
"Haaah, just a little, slowly... Aah!?"
At that moment, El was focused on the sensation of pleasure blooming in her lower abdomen. Thoughts of Layla and Emily had already been erased from her mind. What dominated her mind now was the man penetrating her and all the sensations she felt with him.
No matter how much she had been a man in her previous life, after living in this world for twenty years, she would sometimes forget that fact. Her heart was weathered by the passing years, and her mind adapted to her body.
There were many people whose mental form did not change, but El was not that kind of person. Although she had been an otaku obsessed with anime and characters in her previous life, or rather, precisely because she had those memories, she was proud of her beautiful appearance.
It was El's way of accepting her form in this world.
Perhaps that was why. She was accepting even her current self at this moment, even if it meant being beneath Luthion, moaning.

-Squish, creak.

"Hngh, sob...."
Each time Luthion's hips moved, El let out a sobbing moan. It wasn't just because of the pain. Each sensation she felt while being one with him was so vivid and overwhelming.
The rough breathing echoing in her ears, the hot breath on her neck, the firm muscles felt through their embrace, the warm temperature of their touching skin, and the overwhelming foreign object inserted into her lower abdomen—
All those sensations mixed together in her mind and spread throughout her body. The sensations mixed with her drunken stupor relentlessly violated her, making it impossible for her to even resist.
It hurts, it's scary.
Just as she thought that, a sweet voice flowed into her ear.
"...If it's too hard, should we stop now?"
It was Luthion's voice. Her consciousness was blurred in the midst of a feast of sensations she had never experienced before, but strangely, she could hear that voice clearly.
"Tell me if it's too hard. We can stop anytime."
Along with the warmth of his hand stroking her back, the man's gentle voice was etched into El's ear.
Hearing that voice, El shook her head while embracing him.
It hurts, it's painful, but I don't want to stop. It's scary, but it's not the pain that's scary. What's scary is that I don't know how far I'll go. The stimulation that's gradually intensifying is scary because I don't know where it will take me.
"N-no...."
Her voice was hoarse and didn't come out well. But El strained her voice again and continued.
"Keep... going...."
She didn't want to stop now.
//
"Haa, haa...."
After a bout of ecstasy, a warmth heated by the two people's body temperatures was felt in the inn's bedroom. El and Luthion lay with their backs to each other, covered by only one blanket.
Both of them were naked. If they were in their prime, they would have been exploring each other until they collapsed from exhaustion, but Luthion, who had already come several times, no longer had the strength to move.
"...."
And El also didn't have the confidence to continue either.
It wasn't that her body hurt. That had already healed. Having mastered the Blood Shadow Demonic Art, she might not have the iron body like Layla, but she possessed excellent physical abilities and recovery power. Even if that area was delicate, she could quickly heal any abrasions by focusing her inner energy.
The reason she couldn't continue was a mental issue. To be precise, she was overwhelmed by a feeling similar to self-loathing.
'....I'm crazy.'
It resembled the phenomenon where a man is temporarily freed from lust and worldly desires after climaxing. However, El was not in a state where she could seriously consider the female equivalent of post-coital clarity, so she couldn't recognize it. Of course, a more direct reason was that her drunken stupor had somewhat worn off after moving her body so much.
'Why did I have to drink? No, but I was going to do it sometime anyway... Yeah, I'm twenty years old, it's weird that I haven't done it yet. Right.... right?'
Her mind was quite troubled. Along with a sense of emptiness as if she had lost something, there was also a strange sense of elation from being sexually satisfied, though it made her feel a little bad.
Recalling that she had been rolling around in the same bed with him just a moment ago, El blushed and muttered to herself again.
'....Seriously, no way.'
Her first time having sex made her realize many things. It wasn't just a matter of being embarrassed or not, hurting or not. It was different from the vague imagination of it being just good or a little painful.
While being intimate with a man, with Luthion, she felt as if she was communicating not only physically but also mentally. Or perhaps it wasn't just an illusion. When they were connected and looking into each other's eyes, she felt as if her heart was being opened up.
'To think you can do this with just anyone....'
El was suddenly filled with respect for Layla. It was something El herself could never do. She was already turning her back on Luthion, whom she knew and thought she had feelings for, so the thought of spending a night with a man she had just met was something she couldn't possibly do.
However, at least one thing they had said was true.
'....Ugh, but Emily was right. It hurt, but... it was good....'
Because it wasn't just painful and unpleasant, El's mind was even more troubled. In fact, she couldn't even understand her own feelings accurately. She had no idea why she was feeling depressed, why she couldn't look at Luthion's face, and yet why a slight smile occasionally crept onto her lips.
'....Is this what a woman's heart is like?'
One of the secrets she thought she would never know in her life was revealed so easily. It's no wonder I didn't know, it's such a mess. El muttered to herself and sighed.
"Haa..."
Something reacted behind her at that sigh.

-Twitch.

El sensed the awkward movement, but she didn't know how to react, so she could only stay still. It was her first time being naked with someone—or rather, with anyone—and she didn't know what to do after a man and a woman had passionately explored each other.
'Ugh, awkward...'
It would have been nice if they had had a short conversation, but not knowing that, El could only lie still and wait to fall asleep.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Novel scene... one end... story.... continues....

Chapter 136

Episode 136: A New Beginning
Doppelganger's bodily tissues react to magic and change in various ways. With a little practice, I could adjust not only the subtle differences in my face but also the size to some extent. Of course, even if the appearance changes, the mass does not, so I couldn't change too drastically.
"Hmm...."
It wasn't just the appearance.
Doppelganger cells were almost biologically omnipotent, capable of changing even hair and skin color. Naturally, going from purple to white was possible.
A sun-tanned brown, or a luminous white, were both possible. Even skin colors that seemed inhuman, such as blue, red, or green, were possible.
"...Still, green is a bit much."
I stared at the green skin reflected in the mirror for a moment before turning it back to white.
The new ability of transformation was surprisingly difficult to handle. It would be nice if it changed instantly like in the movies, but doing it myself required quite delicate adjustments.
It was more like customizing in a game.
Therefore, imitating the exact same appearance seemed quite difficult.
"Yeah, it's a little different...."
White skin, black eyebrows, and black hair. A face that seemed slightly innocent yet possessed an intellectual charm. It was an attempt to recreate Mien's appearance from memory, but the feeling was slightly different.
I thought her nose might have been a bit more prominent, so I raised the bridge of my nose slightly, but then my brow looked awkward. And if I made another adjustment, the impression became quite different from Mien in my memory.

-Swish.

....It's quite difficult.
Even if I were to imitate my old face, it would probably be quite different from the real thing. I don't get to see my own face very often.
Moreover, body shape was even more tricky, and it took me a while to get a feel for it. Still, seeing that I could reduce the size quite a bit, I thought that if I kept trying, I could eventually maintain my previous appearance, even if not right now.
A woman who can change her appearance, hair color, and skin color at will. That was truly an ideal existence for men. Realizing this, I smiled bitterly and muttered.
"...Just a body that does good for others."
Well, it was half a joke.
There's also such a thing as self-satisfaction in the world. Besides, I don't have any thoughts of being with someone every day. Emily might be a little special, but I wanted to be special friends with her, not lovers.
//
The process of returning to Karaldin from the underground plaza itself wasn't that difficult. But the problem was what to do after returning.
Having undergone a metamorphosis, my body had grown dramatically. It was possible to change my body shape to some extent, but it was still a bit difficult to return to my former appearance. In this state, I wouldn't be able to go to the guild and prove myself as Layla Freeman.
But, was it necessary to maintain my previous identity?
My old face was already quite well-known. The people belonging to Sartun naturally knew it, and the nobles there saw my bare face during a slave auction-like event. It wasn't that important, but it was still unsettling.
And, I was once exposed in Mesatria. I couldn't be sure, but I couldn't just be optimistic.
"Maybe it's better to use a new identity?"
When I asked Mien, she seemed to think for a moment before nodding.
"Yes, and that Karaldin demon might still be after you, so I think it's best to be careful."
"...I'd win if we fought directly, but a guy who knows that wouldn't come at me head-on. I definitely need to be careful of him too."
It was dangerous to be arrogant just because I had obtained a lucky break. I had been caught off guard by numbers and drugs last time, and there was no guarantee that it wouldn't happen again.
"The safest thing to do is to stay out of Karaldin. Not only Layla, but Layla's friends as well. I'm worried about what happened in Mesatria. I don't think people who are determined enough to track you from the western end to the eastern end would give up so easily."
"Would they go that far...."
"You caused that accident in Mesatria, right? Although Mesatria is a bit far from here, they are both eastern base cities. It's easy to make an agreement to investigate a serious criminal."
I felt guilty about that, so it was hard to argue.
A serious criminal, no less.
....I did commit the crime, but the circumstances were so strange that it felt a bit ambiguous.
"Then should we leave the city for a while?"
"That's my opinion. But ultimately, the decision is yours, Layla."
Mien smiled and turned her gaze back to the notes she was organizing.
The decision is mine.
It was obvious, but I felt a bit burdened because I wasn't the only one involved. Emily, Nana, and El didn't have much money.
"If we leave Karaldin, my money in the bank...."
"That's okay. The bank will only identify you by your signature and plate."
Well, in a world without cameras, they wouldn't remember every face.
Then the money problem is solved... not quite. Oh well. If I'm really short, I'll have to ask Quirjev for some.
"Do you have any place in mind?"
I nodded at Mien's question.
Of course, there were places to go.
The Taibon County where Yoo Taejin was staying. And the Lanche Barony where Kim Ahram was.
Lakers wasn't bad either, but even if I went back, I didn't know if they would believe my current appearance, and the only person I would meet was Keir. He would probably try to sleep with me, so it would be better to go see my friends from my past life.
//
After consulting with Mien, Josef, and Quirjev, I decided to leave Karaldin for a while.
It was unknown when the Lauper in my womb would grow, but I didn't want to waste time just waiting for that. I could always contact them by letter. I could come back when pregnancy symptoms appeared.
Mien left the underground plaza before me.
She had some things to take care of separately, and she was going to tell El and Emily about me.
She would also join me on the trip to Taibon County. However, in Mien's case, she had been staying in Karaldin for a long time, so she had things to sort out, and she would be coming later.
"...."
I looked around the room in Pex that I had stayed in for a while. There weren't many memories left, but it was a monumental room where I had escaped the influence of demonic arts, so that was a memory.

-Kyuruk.

After looking around the room for a while, Arum, who now stayed in my pocket, peeked out and made a boiling sound. I smiled bitterly and stroked Arum with my finger.
"Sorry, your room already has a tenant. I'll let you back in when the contract is over."
Even if you don't understand me.

-Kyuruk.

But as if agreeing with me, Arum made another sound. I didn't know what it was saying because I wasn't a slime. But judging from the positive emotions conveyed, it didn't seem to be too upset.
....Maybe it likes being petted.
"Yeah, thanks."
Personally, I think putting a slime in my womb is a bit of a crazy idea, but it's still cute, so it's okay. I'm just reluctant to do anything too extreme, like trolls, goblins, or that old salamander, or being gang-raped by multiple people.
I think it's okay to mix bodies with Emily occasionally, or to enjoy it with Charka. It's a bit of a shame that I won't have a chance to do that with Charka anymore.
Even if I'm free from the side effects of the essence, I don't intend to remain chaste. In the first place, I sold my body in a brothel even before I started learning demonic arts in earnest, and after I got used to it, I enjoyed it when a good customer came.
Now I just have more self-control and a narrower range of defense.

-Creak.

As I was looking around the room for a while, I suddenly heard the sound of hinges behind me. The footsteps were light. It was probably Josef.
"Are you leaving today?"
As expected, it was Josef.
"Yes. I won't see you for a while. Should I draw some more blood for you?"
When I joked, he smiled and replied.
"There's no need. I have plenty of samples. We'll do that next time."
"....Next time. Well, I'll be back."
When I deliberately stroked my stomach, Josef smiled with a complex expression. To put it bluntly, I was the result of the Quirjev priests' experiment.
I was half demon, and I was raising Lauper, who was presumed to be a half-monster, in my womb. It was quite ethically problematic, but it was strangely not a big deal to be in this situation.
"I don't know what to say to you...."
"No words are necessary. I'll take the reward of gratitude in the form of research notes later."
When I answered with half a joke and half a truth, Josef smiled and nodded as if he couldn't win.
"As much as you want."
I don't know how much magic I'll learn by then. But if I learn it, I'll be able to use it somewhere. Josef said a simple goodbye and left the room, muttering as he passed.
"I hope we can talk more next time."
Come to think of it, I had so much going on this time that I didn't get to talk to him much. Since he was researching the magic of body modification, he must have had a lot of stories to tell.
"I hope so too. Shall we talk about our lives next time?"
"Hmm, mine is a bit dark. It probably won't be fun."
Was that a subtle rejection?
But dark stories are usually that much deeper. Especially for people who live in this underground plaza.
"It sounds interesting. I grew up without parents too."
"....That's a bit strong."
"What about your teacher?"
"He's dead."
He said it was strong, but his words seemed more bleak than mine.
Josef and I looked at each other and smiled without either of us saying anything.
//
Josef had to stay in Pex, so Quirjev took on the role of taking me to Karaldin.
Getting out of the underground plaza was surprisingly complicated.
I knew how I got through the sewers of Karaldin, but I couldn't remember exactly where the entrance was. I might have gotten lost if it wasn't for Quirjev.
And before we parted, he gave me something as a reward for the experiment.
"Take this. You'll need it for your travels."
".....What is this?"
What he gave me was a black sphere.
It was smaller than my fist. Anyway, it wasn't very big. It was kind of an ambiguous size. When I looked at Quirjev as if wondering what it was, he replied as if it was nothing.
"It's a mimic."
"....That treasure chest monster?"
"That name makes me shudder just hearing it. Call it a space devourer instead."
As expected of a wizard, wizards like difficult names.... wait?
"Wait, a mimic? Is it a real mimic?"
"Yes. I know this is really expensive and precious, so don't ask any more questions, and just take it without being humble."
I looked at the black sphere that Quirjev gave me again.
If this was really a mimic, it was a magic tool that was on a different level than cheap space expansion pouches. I didn't know exactly, but I knew it was on a different level.
....Actually, that's all I know, but isn't that all I need to know?
"Mien will tell you how to use the mimic and what's inside it."

After saying that, Quirjev looked at me again. His wrinkled face wore a complex expression, but his eyes remained straight and clear. He moved his lips as if to say something, but in the end, all that came from his mouth was a short farewell.
"...Take care. I'll contact you from time to time."
They say old age brings many thoughts; was that the case with him too?
I chuckled and replied to his farewell.
"Sure, Father."
---------= Author's Note ---------=
I apologize for the sudden break yesterday.
I had a bad cold and couldn't focus, so I couldn't make any progress with the writing...
I should simplify the first part of the story a bit and move on to the second part quickly.
The second part will be something like a tutor... no, a school story.

Chapter 137

Episode 137: A New Beginning
After exiting the underground waterway, I recalled my memories and headed towards the inn where I had been staying.
The sight of the surface world after so long was as I remembered.
People bustled about in the streets, customers went in and out of shops, and guards strolled leisurely. There was no gloomy atmosphere or bizarre decorations on the streets outside. In many ways, it was very different from the gloomy and brutal-feeling underground plaza.
I definitely preferred the outside. Especially, I liked the sunshine.
Watching the warm sunlight pouring down made me feel at peace. I was a little worried about becoming a demon, but fortunately, it didn't seem like I was weakened by sunlight.
Well, not all demons have the same properties. Vampires are weakened by sunlight, and mandrakes are strengthened by it.

-Creak.

As I passed through the streets of Karaldin and returned to my inn room, a familiar face came into view. I greeted the woman who was sitting on the bed with a haggard expression, twisting her black hair with her fingers.
"Hello."
Erzebet. Or, was it Elysion now? Anyway, either way, it starts with El, so it doesn't matter. Emily wasn't in the room. She was registered with the Adventurer's Guild, so she must have gone to work.
"....?"
El tilted her head, looking at me with a puzzled expression. Judging by the question in her red eyes, she didn't recognize me at all.
"Long time no see."
"Who... are you?"
There was bewilderment mixed in her question.
That was understandable, as my current appearance was very different from before. I was about 170cm tall with black hair and black eyes. And like my hair color, my eyebrows were also black.
My features were similar to before, but just changing the color of my hair and eyes changed my whole vibe. What's more, my height and chest had grown considerably. It would be stranger if she recognized me.
She probably thought a stranger had entered the room.
"Your friend."
I chuckled as I answered, and El tilted her head even more, looking even more clueless. However, she narrowed her eyes and scanned my attire. Then, she made a face as if she understood something.
"Hmph.... Look, I understand that life is hard for both of us, but I'm not going to fall for such a half-hearted scam. I'm a little upset right now, so would you please leave quietly?"
....It seemed like I was being misunderstood.
But, I guess she could think that way. It was quite possible, but I hadn't anticipated it. My clothes were quite shabby, so it was possible that she assumed I was a con artist.
But why was she upset? I wanted to ask what had happened in the meantime, but to do that, I had to reveal my identity to her first.
Of course, proving it wouldn't be difficult. We had the simplest way to recognize each other. I looked at El and smiled slightly, then opened my mouth again.
"Kim Seung-oh."
I called her name in Korean. That should be enough to prove it. But to my words, El sighed and replied.
"Haa, those voice phishing scams don't work."
".....?"
This time, even I couldn't help but be taken aback.
What on earth was that answer?
El's expression as she said that looked genuinely indifferent. Even though she answered in Korean herself.
....How does one's thought process have to flow to show such a reaction?
El's reaction was so natural that I momentarily wondered if I had said something wrong. However, I hadn't said anything wrong.
"Where are you trying to trick people.... Huh?"
El continued to speak to me in Korean, but stopped mid-sentence as if she realized something was wrong. Then, she scanned my face with a scrutinizing gaze.
"....Just now, you, Korean?"
"Of course, it's Korean."
Could it be that she only just realized that we were talking in Korean? I couldn't help but think that she had gotten a little dumber in the time I hadn't seen her. She was a little crazy to begin with, but I was no better, so I couldn't say anything.
Anyway, I didn't expect her to get dumber in the meantime.
"You, who are you!? How do you know my name?"
"I know because we've been together all this time. It's me, Seo Hyun."
"Ah, really...? No, wait a minute, what nonsense are you talking about!? The Seo Hyun I know is so different! She's not this big.... not this big."
Cruelly, El said "not this big" twice. She acknowledged the height part, but the chest.... I didn't think it was that small. It was at least medium-low.
But that's irrelevant now.
"No, it's me. I drank a lot of milk, so I got bigger."
I couldn't just keep standing, so I placed the pouch hanging from my waist on the table and sat on the chair opposite the bed. El narrowed her eyes as she looked at me.
"That's a sex joke, isn't it? Then you must be Seo Hyun. How much male energy did you suck out...."
"No, that's not what I meant!"
To understand it that way, her brain was perverted. Of course, if you carefully consider the cause and effect, it's somewhat true, but that's not what I meant. If it were me in the past, that's what I would have meant, but at least not now.
When I strongly denied it, El tilted her head in confusion and asked again.
"Really? Didn't you suck out male energy from men and undergo a complete transformation? You use the Absorbing Energy Technique, don't you?"
That was true, so I couldn't argue. But, she noticed that I had undergone a complete transformation. Of course, it's rare for someone's appearance to change this much without a complete transformation, but I didn't expect her to immediately arrive at that answer. I was impressed by her amazing reasoning and apologized to her.
"....Sorry."
It seemed like I had to take back what I thought about her being stupid.
"What for?"
"Nothing."
If I told her what I was thinking, she would get angry. There's no need to say it.
//
"But, aren't you surprised?"
El reacted surprisingly calmly to my complete transformation. She could suggest any number of possibilities, but there's hardly any natural energy in this world. She should know how difficult it is to achieve a complete transformation in a place like this. But El seemed quite calm after hearing the story.
"What, you undergoing a complete transformation?"
El's nonchalant question made her seem different from before. It was a sense of incongruity, or perhaps "mature" was a better word.
"Yeah. I honestly thought you'd be quite surprised."
"Yeah. I was surprised. You're only sixteen and you've already undergone a complete transformation. How did you...."
El continued, smiling wryly, then suddenly made a stiff expression.
....Please don't tell me it's the same pattern as before. If she doesn't notice anything strange this time and accepts it, my evaluation of El will drop quite a bit. Not by much, just one level...?
"....Is that even possible? In this world?"
That's right.
It seemed like El hadn't become more composed or mature, but was just spacing out for a moment.
And first of all, to answer her question, it's a long story. Rather than long, it's a little complicated to explain. So, I can do it all at once when Emily comes later. I decided to naturally skip over that issue for now and turned the topic to her.
"I'll explain that later. Anyway, you're acting strange today. What happened?"
The moment I asked that question, El's expression changed as if she was dying to confide in someone. She moved her lips a few times while maintaining that expression, then sighed and replied.
"....Nothing happened."
If you could believe that, you'd be a very pure-hearted person. Of course, I wasn't pure enough to not notice that she was lying.
"You're really bad at lying. I'd let most lies slide, but that one's a little hard to let go."
"Haha, you're right, aren't you?"
When I scolded her, El nodded with a hollow laugh. She made a thoughtful expression for a moment, then sighed deeply and opened her mouth again.
"I messed up."
"Are you pregnant?"
"W-What crazy talk is that!?"
Ah, that's not it.
I was asking in case I had a comrade. It didn't seem like that was the case. But El blushed and added in a serious tone.
"B-But, I didn't use contraception... Just once... I-It wouldn't happen, would it?"
Knowing what those words meant, I couldn't help but be quite surprised. She was a virgin before I went to the underground plaza. What on earth happened while I was gone that she ended up spending a night with a man?
"Well, I don't know. I think we need to calculate the timing."
"Ugh, I'm crazy. I shouldn't have drunk so much...."
When I answered vaguely, El sighed heavily, placing her hand on her forehead for what felt like the hundredth time. Yeah, usually alcohol is to blame. It seemed like she couldn't escape that common situation either.
//
While I was listening to El's complaints disguised as consultation,
"I'm back.... Huh, Layla....?"
Emily returned, as if it was already evening. Unlike El, she looked at me and immediately recognized my identity.
....How on earth?
Just as I was about to look at El in shock, I noticed Arum curled up on the table.

-Kyuruk.

How long had she been out? Then it was possible to know. Still, it was a little surprising that she recognized me so quickly.
After all three of us had gathered, I told them everything that had happened. From having sex with monsters, to getting pregnant by a tentacle monster, and undergoing a complete transformation into a demon.
I even showed them the Doppelganger's ability by turning the skin on my hand purple.
".....That's roughly what happened."
"...."
"...."
As expected. After telling them everything, I could see that the two of them were quite shocked. El was blankly gaping, and Emily.... was covering her mouth. In any case, it was clear that both of them were shocked.
"Um... thank you."
El was the first to speak. She thanked me with an expression that still seemed shocked.
"Hearing your story made me feel clear-headed, you know? I feel pathetic for worrying about something like that."
Everyone has different lives, so it's natural to weigh the same things differently, but even so, if the temperature difference is this big, you're bound to feel something. It seemed like she had blown away the unknown gloominess caused by her first experience by listening to my story.
"It's okay. I don't need that kind of thanks."
I didn't intend to say that, and that kind of gratitude felt a little awkward, so I shook my head with a wry smile. At my answer, El smiled wryly and looked back and forth between me and Emily, then got up from her seat with a tired expression.
"I, I need to get some sleep. I'm too tired today...."
"....You look like it. Sleep well."
I knew that was half a lie, but I ignored it this time. She could be uncomfortable hearing my story. In fact, I thought it was inevitable that she would hate me. Now that I've regained my sanity and judged from a more objective perspective, what I've experienced is something that could easily make others feel disgusted.
....What does Emily think?
"...."

Glancing at her reaction, I saw her wearing a blank expression. Not angry, nor shocked. More than anything, her gaze wasn't directed at my face. Her brown eyes were fixed on my lower abdomen.
"...."
It was a bizarre reaction I hadn't anticipated. Not cursing me for being dirty, nor embracing me to ask if I'd had a hard time. She simply stared at my lower abdomen for a while.
Just as the silence was beginning to feel familiar,
"Um, Layla?"
Finally, she broke the silence by calling my name. And for some reason, a faint blush had crept onto her face as she looked at me.
"Uh, yeah?"
Wondering what on earth was wrong with her, I asked back, and Emily, still blushing, continued.
"Um... can I touch your stomach?"
....Huh?

Chapter 138

Episode 138: A New Beginning
The night El went to bed first, Emily fell asleep in the same bed as me. She didn't seem bothered by my reckless past, unethical experiments, or the things I had concealed.
She simply stroked my belly with a curious look and fell asleep in the same bed.
"....."
Whatever the reason, I think it's quite remarkable. I don't know exactly what form her emotions are taking, but if it were even slightly close to romantic feelings, it would have been difficult for her to maintain such composure after hearing my confession.
...From a slightly different perspective, I could be questioning her feelings for me, wondering why she isn't angry... Fortunately, I don't have such a delicate and complex personality. Looking at it this way, maybe I can only like men and never become a complete woman.
Rustle.
I stroke Emily's hair as she sleeps with her cheek on my belly, and I gaze at the moonlight shining through the gap in the window. The moment I stare at it with eyes full of lyrical light, what comes to my mind isn't a deep contemplation of emotions.
It's something more practical than that.
A little worry about the life I'll experience heading to the Typhon County, and a contingency plan for anyone who might be tracking El's whereabouts. Of course, I don't need to worry too much about the future. Unlike adventurers who struggle to make a living without the Mesin Great Forest, a prostitute can always sell her body if she endures some local bullying, seat fees, or pride.
Even if I've come to my senses, if the only way left to make money is to sell my body, I don't intend to refuse it. Besides, my body seems to want it too.
"....Haa."
I sighed at myself, filled with a sense of self-pity. No matter how much I've been reborn, and even if I've washed away some of the side effects with magic, the foundation is still the Yin Demon Art and the martial arts made of essence I've built up so far. A body that has become lewd from the roots, craving men on its own, is a kind of thing that can't be helped with will or mental strength.
Should I masturbate to soothe the throbbing of my body, which is slowly heating up? But with Emily lying next to me, I don't think it's a good idea, so I don't even try.
There were some other concerns as well.
What about Kaldin, who disappeared somewhere, or the existence of a tracker who might be chasing El. But since both of them would be resolved by leaving Karaldin, the East, they weren't a big concern.
"...."
As I continued to think about this and that, the moonlight was covering my body. Looking at the blue light covering my white skin, I resolve to go to sleep now.
Using Emily's soft breathing as a lullaby, and the moonlight as a blanket, I try to fall asleep. It was the first moonlight in a long time, and the first warmth in a long time.
//
The next day, Mien showed a very interested reaction when she saw the black sphere I was holding - a mimic.
"...I never imagined that Senior would give you this."
"Is it that precious?"
"Yes, even the smallest mimic would be worth about 800,000 Rads."
At Mien's words, I opened my mouth in surprise. I couldn't tell whether I was surprised by Quirkzehev's generosity and liberality, or by his unimaginable wealth.
Maybe it's both.
800,000 Rads is the amount I could earn if I were sold about four times and succeeded in escaping all four times. No, Quirkzehev is the only one who would pay that much, so I might have to be sold a little more in reality.
In terms of value, it might be about 8 Laila. I doubt anyone would buy a runaway slave as many times as I've been sold, though.
"....Lord Sabek is very generous."
"He has great ambitions, so he has no choice but to be generous."
Mien's words only apply when the size of one's ambition matches one's realistic abilities, but we both knew that Quirkzehev was such a person without having to say it.
"Still, I think this is too much."
I felt like I had to show at least a minimum of humility, so I said something I didn't mean. Of course, from the moment I heard the price, I had no intention of refusing the mimic's subspace, but I couldn't help but feel a little worried.
The person who has treasures must also have the ability to protect them. I don't think I fall into that category, but I, El, and Emily are just weak women on the surface. To others, we would look like delicious targets in any sense. I think it would be quite annoying if other drifters were to flock around us.
"It's okay. As long as you contract with the mimic itself, there won't be any spatial restrictions on opening the subspace rift, so others will just think of it as a space-expanding pouch."
At Mien's answer, I was finally able to feel relieved. Of course, there is always a "what if" scenario. Maybe I should put this in my stomach when the next Ai (tentacle) is born.
That didn't seem like a bad idea. No matter how ingenious a robber is, they wouldn't think that a person would carry a subspace in their womb.
Contracting with the mimic wasn't difficult. Mien was a great magician who had spent many years, and she had enough ability to successfully complete that kind of 'contract' work.
And, after contracting with the mimic's subspace, I realized that Quirkzehev was more meticulous than I thought. Inside the subspace were gold coins that he must have put in, and the Boreas's magic sword that he had given to Mien before.
"....He released the tracking magic."
"Did Lord Sabek do it?"
"No, he doesn't have the ability to do that. There must have been a Danggongsa in the underground plaza. I think I heard something like that. They say there's a skilled ogre."
I couldn't help but be a little embarrassed by the unexpected word that came out of Mien's mouth. An ogre. It's definitely a demon, so it's not strange that they learn and use magic, but it felt quite strange that a demon as big as a troll was living in the underground plaza.
"...."
As my train of thought led to trolls, I couldn't help but smile bitterly. If it were me before, I would have wanted to mingle with such an ogre. But now.....
Oh, come to think of it, I don't think there's any reason why I can't.
I would never allow it if it were a troll who is no different from a monster, but if the other party is an ogre who can speak and act, and if there is proper consideration, there is no reason why I can't. I don't need to use essence absorption anymore, so I don't need to make an effort, but if the conditions are right, it might be okay.
While I was seriously contemplating having sex with an ogre for a while, I heard Mien's voice in my ear.
"It's better to keep the magic sword for the time being."
The reason was simple: it would be quite difficult to handle multiple magical tools at once. To put it simply, magical tools are a collection of algorithms with commands entered. And the command to execute that algorithm is the mental power of the contracting party, that is, mental waves.
"The concept of mental waves is quite broad. Unlike Arum, who is a living creature. To handle multiple inanimate magical tools, you need to subdivide the commands related to them and adjust them so that the commands don't match."
To use Mien's analogy, if you contract with two magical tools that are not mutually compatible, the magic sword could be waving gusts of wind in all directions every time I open the mimic's subspace. The probability of that happening is rare, but since magical tools like magic swords, which require delicate control, have a wide variety of input algorithms, I couldn't be optimistic.
"Or, Laila could go through quite a few trials and errors and then handle the two magical tools at the same time with excellent control."
Mien shrugged her shoulders as if asking me what I thought. And I chose a different, more attractive option than her words.
"....So, I think it's better for you to have this."
"...."
Emily was silent for a while after receiving the magic sword. Of course, that didn't mean she didn't have any expression. As expected of a girl who once called herself a man, she blushed and tried her best to show that she was happy.
"I, is this real? You're not lying, are you?"
"Yeah, I'm not lying."
"Ho, maybe, you'll give it to me and then take it back, no, it's okay since you got it, but I'd be very sad if you did-"
"I'm not going to do that. You can have it."
I wasn't greedy enough to keep this, even after hearing that it would be difficult to handle for the time being. Rather than eagerly waiting for the day I could use this, I thought it would be better to give it to Emily, who is currently the weakest in our group.
El has learned the Blood Shadow Demon Art, and I have already been reborn and obtained the demon's core. Even if the Ironclad Qi has been broken a little, I no longer need to have storm sex to recover my inner strength, so the period until I recover my Qi will not be that long.
On the other hand, Emily is... I'm sorry to say this, but she's quite weak.
Rather than making her go through the same process I went through, it would be better to give her a magic sword. Even if her martial arts are low, it is still true that she has the memories of a Sword Saint. If she can handle the magic sword, I could expect it to be a great help to our strength.
"Mien Master... will do the contract for you."
She said that she wasn't a master, but there's no need to insist on a practical relationship in this situation. When I said with a smirk, Emily held the magic sword in one hand and jumped towards me with her arms open.
"Thank you, Laila! I really love you!"
Personally, I think her words were quite a sincere expression of gratitude. You could say that she showed a glimpse of her true feelings, but there's no need to interpret this situation so deeply.
I stroked Emily's head as she hugged me and smiled softly.
It would have been quite difficult for her to hug me before, but now that I've grown quite a bit taller, I didn't think it was that difficult.
I stroked her head and muttered in a playful voice.
"It's not like I'm giving it to you because I like you."
"Oh, I know that. That's called tsundere, right?"
....I thought she wouldn't know. How does she know?
Of course, as far as I know, there is only one person who can accurately explain the concept of tsundere to her.

Chapter 139

Episode 139: A New Beginning
After entrusting Mien with the contract between Emily and the Demon Sword, I met with El and had a conversation. The content of the conversation was, of course, that it would be best to leave Karaldin for a while.
"...I see."
El nodded as if she understood what I said. Her expression was slightly dejected. She seemed to be subtly watching my reaction, and it seemed she felt sorry for me, even if she didn't show it outwardly.
"...."
She lowered her gaze as if lost in thought. On the other hand, I looked up and stared into her red eyes. The blood-red eyes were a trace of the Blood Shadow Demonic Art. At the same time, it was quite a rare color. The reason she had wandered the underworld was probably because of those eyes.
After staring at her eyes for a while, El, who had emerged from her thoughts, spoke again.
"Where are you going?"
"The Tybon County. It's in the northeastern region, and it'll take about ten days by carriage."
I had already talked about Yoo Taejin and Kim Ahram yesterday. Judging from the fact that no other names were written in the letter, it was probably just those two. As I was thinking that, El asked back with a strange expression.
"Is it okay to meet them?"
"Huh?"
"Ah, no. It's just... I just had that thought for a moment."
El immediately denied her words, but I could roughly guess what she wanted to say.
"Why, do you think it's dangerous?"
"...I don't think you need to think that way, but you never know what might happen."
Could you think of it from that perspective? I also partially agreed with her words.
Just because we were friends in our previous lives doesn't mean that it implies an absolute and unconditional friendly relationship. We cannot be sure that we will not be in conflict with each other due to the relationships we have built in this world.
However, at the same time, I think it's a pretty exaggerated worry. At least as far as we are concerned.
"Maybe, the kind of thing you're worried about won't happen."
"...Well, it's not like we have anything."
When I denied it, El chuckled and nodded. A conflict can only arise if something is intertwined. As she said, we have nothing and are not involved anywhere. If there is anything to argue about, it would be the difference between dipping fried meat in sauce or pouring sauce on it.
That's important, of course, but not enough to cause a knife fight.
"Still, we're pretty alive."
"Yeah."
El seemed to be lost in thought for a moment, then said it in a passing tone. I lightly affirmed the words by nodding. The weight contained in those words is not light, but the life I have lived so far is not so shallow that I can simply dismiss it as heavy.
Our power is not that great in this world. What is great is the knowledge we have, not the skills that are demonstrated by it. If we think of it as pure human force, we are quite strong, but if we get caught between groups, we are just individuals in the end.
Fighting an army with a single sword is a ridiculous story, and even now that I have achieved a metamorphosis and obtained the core of a demon, I don't feel like experimenting with it. I still don't want to fight griffon riders or dragon knights.
What about other friends who haven't even obtained such opportunities... They might be struggling just to live, let alone achieve something. Like El and Emily.
"Okay."
As I continued to think about powerlessness, El's voice suddenly rang in my ears. She was looking at me with a slightly regretful expression.
"As you said, I think it's better to leave here. When are we leaving?"
"The day after tomorrow."
Leaving Karaldin is better sooner rather than later, but conversely, it also means that it doesn't matter if it's delayed a little. What is approaching us is not a threat that has a clear form and exists, but a threat that remains in the realm of assumptions and hypotheses. It is the kind of threat that can disappear in vain or suddenly jump out.
Even though I vaguely guess that it is dangerous, in one corner of my heart, I wonder if it is really dangerous.
"Okay. Then I guess there's no choice..."
El nodded with a somehow regretful expression. Is it closer to being sad than regretful? I wanted to ask where the regret in her expression came from, but I shook my head. It's not too late to ask after we leave. It wouldn't be good to talk about it now and make her even more strongly entangled in regrets.
"...I think I need to go out today."
"Okay. Whatever it is, I hope you resolve it well."
"Thank you."
El said to me with a smile.
It was an expression of gratitude that was not so strange in the context, but I vaguely thought that the meaning included in that gratitude was a little deeper. I gave her a light smile and nodded.
"It's nothing."
//
"Hoo."
The man sighed, not knowing how many times, and looked at the village in the distance. One of the knights who saw where his gaze was directed quickly added an explanation.
"That's Larrcurd. We should arrive in Karaldin tomorrow."
"I see. Thank you."
The man gave a short bow to the knight. And then, he swallowed unnecessary words such as, 'I'm not familiar with the east...' into his throat. According to his personal feelings, western nobles seemed to be as disliked by the eastern nobles of Kilcurd as people from the lawless cities in the southern desert.
There were no nobles in this place right now, but it seemed unlikely that knights working under a master with such an ideology would actively oppose their master's ideology.
'...Hoo.'
He sighed again inwardly and looked at the village of Larrcurd. Once he passed that village, he would be in Karaldin. And he would have to start looking for a needle in a haystack. That bleak future was making the man depressed.
The man, Zarata Kastuff, was a vassal of the Gardisha County.
However, he was also in a slightly special position as a vassal, and the ambiguous title of (Deputy) Butler of the Gardisha County was a blatant expression of his position.
He could not become a butler because he was not a member of the bloodline. However, Kastuff, who had been recognized for his outstanding abilities, occupied a fairly important position in the Gardisha County's business. As such, it was an undeniable fact that he was intelligent and full of talent.
The reason he came all the way to the east was to solve one of the Count's concerns.
Unlike his predecessor, he did not have a Demon Sword. Of course, he didn't even think about asking for a Demon Sword. What Kastuff received from the Count was something less rare and more useful - checks, or the authority to negotiate business.
And Kastuff liked it. After all, checks and documents were lighter than Demon Swords.
Kastuff used his authority to subtly improve the situation of Baron Noitrem, who was in a position to write in his monthly report that he did not know who the culprit was. And, as if doing him a favor, he even obtained the right to view documents such as the Mesatria's entry list.
Of course, it goes without saying that the process involved quite tedious and complex persuasion techniques that could appropriately manipulate people's minds.
However, unfortunately, his three days of hard work were in vain. The reason Kastuff came all the way from Mesatria to Karaldin was because he followed the traces he had found in the Mesin Great Forest. The traces found in the Mesatria's Great Forest were heading south, and naturally Kastuff and Baron Noitrem turned their attention to Karaldin, the southernmost stronghold city in the eastern region.
There were several stronghold cities, but if the culprit had fled south, wouldn't they want to stay as far away from Mesatria as possible?
Unfortunately, Baron Noitrem's support had decreased considerably at the point when he made that deduction. The Baron's thoughts were leaning towards proving his usefulness to Marquis Halphide and preserving his position as the lord of the city, rather than finding the culprit who killed the Griffon Rider. After all, he had been a proxy lord who had been successfully governing the city.
He thought that if he promoted a business that was appealing to Marquis Halphide, even if it was a bit of a gamble, he would not easily fire him.
And Kastuff could not help but agree that it was a more sensible decision. It wasn't good news for him, so he could only nod in his heart.
As a result of that process, all Kastuff received was three knights and twenty soldiers. And they were not formally armed, but only wore comfortable leather armor and light weapons.
What could he do with such a guard-like force when even a knight with a Demon Sword had been defeated? But he could understand Baron Noitrem's situation. It wasn't like he could lead an army to Karaldin when he wasn't going to war with Karaldin.
Swish.
Zarata Kastuff took out a portrait from his chest and stared blankly at it. Red eyes and black hair. And a fairly impressive appearance.
Once he entered Karaldin, it would not be difficult to find the woman. He didn't have high expectations, but he had also brought a magical tool to track the Demon Sword.
However, he doubted whether he could catch the woman who had avoided Etechafe's pursuit for several months and even killed him with these men alone. He might be able to if he fought head-on, but tracking, not fighting, was a long and tedious task.
After considering various possibilities, Kastuff was well aware that the probability of failure in this case was quite high. He looked up at the sky and sighed.
"...Should I write a resignation letter?"
But the twenty soldiers and three knights beside him completely ignored his words. They had their own reasons.
His complaints would pop up in everyday conversations without any warning, so the six knights who stayed by his side decided that it would be better to ignore his mutterings, as they had always done.
He looked at the portrait he had tied to his waist again. He had checked it so many times that he was now seeing it in his dreams. He even appeared in dreams of a slightly embarrassing nature.
'Of course, those dreams won't come true.'
There were various practical problems, but above all, Kastuff did not have the courage to spend a night with the woman who had smashed the balls of the Gardisha's second son. He put aside his unnecessary fantasies and grabbed the reins of his horse again.
In any case, he was in a position to carry out the Count's orders.
He had to retrieve the Demon Sword to the County, and he also had to transport the culprit who had injured the Count's son. Other trivial matters were fine.

Chapter 140

Episode 140: A New Beginning
Emily Artion was gazing at the wine glass on the table with a quiet look. The fact that her gaze wasn't directed at the person across from her might have been her own way of expressing her apologies.
"..."
However, she couldn't just keep staring at the table forever. She shifted her gaze slightly forward, focusing on the glass across from her. Unlike the delicate glass in front of her, the one opposite was rough and large. It looked like it should only hold beer, but it was filled with whiskey that exuded a strong alcoholic scent.
Drinking strong whiskey in such a large glass was something only a serious drinker could do, but Emily wasn't particularly surprised. The person in front of her was more than capable of doing it.
"Are you not feeling well?"
"No, it's not that..."
Kurun Charka.
The name of the skilled guard from the Letilla Adventurer's Guild, an orc who had often been involved with Emily, even in a physically intimate way. Although the relationship wasn't exactly healthy, it didn't change the fact that the two were connected by some kind of bond.
That's why Emily couldn't help but give a apologetic smile as she looked at the orc in front of her.
"I'm sorry. For telling you so suddenly..."
The 'sudden thing' was, literally, a story about a sudden farewell. Farewells weren't unfamiliar to Emily.
Originally, Emily had left her village and experienced a sudden farewell with everyone she had known for 16 years. However, the situation was slightly different now. Unlike back then, when she couldn't leave if she was caught, she could leave whenever she wanted now. Perhaps that's why she was giving more meaning to this farewell.
The bitterness lingering in her mouth probably wasn't just from the alcohol.
"I'm leaving tomorrow."
"Hmm..."
Even though their relationship was a bit tangled and perhaps even promiscuous, Charka was, strictly speaking, her first man, and even if it was less so than Lyla, Emily couldn't help but feel a little special about him.
Therefore, Emily's feelings were quite mixed as she announced her departure to Charka. And those feelings changed into something even more intense the moment she heard Charka's reply.
"You don't need to worry about it."
"..."
Charka maintained a very calm demeanor as he said that. His attitude, as if he really didn't need to worry, made Emily feel even more complex emotions.
'...What, am I not important to him anymore?'
Before her reincarnation, she might have thought Charka's attitude was cool. No, she definitely would have. To be honest, she still thought it was a little cool in her heart.
But Emily Artion, as a woman, not as a man, felt a hint of regret at Charka's words. It was as if he was saying that his relationship with her wasn't that important.
The moment she realized her feelings, Emily sighed inwardly. It seemed she could no longer call herself a man, even jokingly. She had become too sensitive to simply swallow and shake off the sadness of farewell with a glass of alcohol.
"If you say so, that's a relief."
Objectively observing oneself is quite difficult, especially when it leads to a torrent of swirling emotions. However, Emily naturally managed that difficult observation and picked up the glass on the table.
What she said was sincere in itself. At least, a clean break was better than being held back and told not to go. Still, she couldn't help but have a question in her heart.
"But...aren't you sad?"
When Emily asked, Charka chuckled softly and replied.
"There are times when you regret meeting someone and look forward to saying goodbye. But you don't fall into that category."
It was an ambiguous statement.
Emily pondered his words for a moment before asking again.
"Does that mean you're sad?"
But Charka didn't answer her. He had a soft smile on his rough face as he quietly raised his glass. Emily also had a puzzled expression, but soon she had a gentle smile on her face as she raised her own glass.

-Clink.

In the noisy atmosphere, the sound of glasses clinking echoed softly.
//
There were two days left until I decided to head to the Tybon County. And that time wasn't very long.
Now that I had the magic tool and had withdrawn money from the bank, I prepared enough food and water to last at least four days in the worst-case scenario, learning from the Mesatria incident. This should be enough to deal with any unforeseen circumstances.
...As an aside, withdrawing money from the bank was easy. Since my name itself was registered with the Adventurer's Guild, my adventurer's plate served as my identification.
It would probably be similar when passing through the gates of Karaldin. Since identity verification wasn't easy in this world, there were more than a few loopholes. But from the perspective of someone taking advantage of those loopholes, I was grateful.
Anyway, after wandering around the streets preparing for the trip, I returned to the inn.
"...Ugh..."
"Hng..."
The sight of my two friends sprawled out on the bed came into view.
It was a bit of an overstatement to call the sight of grown women lying on the bed in grotesque poses beautiful. Still, they were all good-looking, so it didn't look too bad.
"Haa."
I sighed softly and sat on the edge of the bed where Emily was sitting.
"So, did you all have a good farewell party?"
Because my appearance had changed quite a bit, I couldn't say goodbye to the people I had met here. Even if this was a country with demons, I couldn't go around telling people that I was a doppelganger. Just thinking about explaining it made my head hurt.
But Emily and El were different. So, they had gone out to sort out their relationships while I was preparing for the trip.
It seemed that the 'sorting out of relationships' was quite messy, as the two of them, who had left the inn around yesterday afternoon, only returned after the morning sun had risen and the bells had rung. And they had been sleeping ever since, only waking up just now.
"U-Uh..."
El was the first to answer.
She nodded with a hesitant attitude. She was even blushing. It was a familiar reaction that I could tell at a glance, so I decided to ask her directly.
"...Did you have sex yesterday?"
"N-No! It's, it's not like that!"
El strongly denied it, but that attitude was as good as strongly agreeing with my question. I had asked as if testing the waters, but I couldn't help but be quite surprised inside. From her reaction yesterday, I had guessed that there was someone she cared about, but I didn't think it would go that far.
Did Emily know?
I turned my head and looked down, but she didn't seem surprised. It seemed she knew as well.
"Haaam."
And as for Emily, who was yawning softly now, there was no need to ask. She had returned in the morning, just like El. I didn't need to ask what she had done during the night to know.
"..."
Suddenly, the face of the gruff orc warrior came to mind. He was much better than most humans. It was a little disappointing. It wouldn't have been bad if I had joined in, but I couldn't now that I looked like this.
"...Actually, you're right."
While I was lost in thought, El belatedly answered my question. I only realized that it was a denial of a lie that wouldn't work after thinking about her words for a moment.
"Yeah, I thought so."
What had happened while I was staying in the underground plaza? A week or so was a short time, but the length of time wasn't that important when it came to people changing. I gave a wry smile as I looked at El, who was giving an awkward smile.
If her change was due to my previous actions...I would feel a little heavy-hearted. El had made the choice, but my influence in making that choice wouldn't have been small.
"Ugh, how did this happen?"
"I can't tease you for being a virgin anymore."
I looked at El, who was grumbling, and spoke to her with a bitter and subtle feeling. Then she gave a seemingly relaxed expression. It was hard to find any regret in that expression.
"Whatever, I never cared about that stuff anyway?"
"...Yeah. If you say so, then that's how it is."
"N-No. I really didn't care!"
...Even if I was like this, these two had become quite promiscuous while traveling with me. In the past, I would have been happy without thinking, but now that I could look at it from a slightly different perspective, I couldn't just be purely happy.
I felt like I had corrupted the two of them.
No, I had corrupted them. It would be a bit of an overstatement to call teaching them the pleasures of love corruption, but considering my mental state at the time, I was qualified to use that word.
...Even so, this isn't necessarily a bad thing.
I put the complicated problem into a corner of my mind and said to the two of them.
"I understand. Rest a little more. The preparations are all done, and we just need to leave tomorrow."
Then Emily, who had been sprawled out on the bed without saying a word, suddenly raised her upper body and asked a question. Because she had raised her body, her red hair slipped and covered my hand.
"How long will it take?"
"Well, if we take it easy, about a week?"
It wasn't that far in terms of distance.
Rather than not being far, the roads were well-maintained, so the journey wouldn't take that long. Of course, Mien had said that if we were unlucky, we might have to walk along the way, which could take longer, but that was something to worry about then.
There was a limit to the information that could be obtained within Karaldin. It's so inconvenient that there's no internet.
//
And the next morning.
We left the inn dressed too lightly to be travelers. There was no internet, but there was subspace. The magic tool, which had the capacity of a small attic, could hold everything needed for the trip.
The only sad news was that we didn't get a refund for the long-term stay. But we had made the contract that way in the first place, so there was nothing we could do. The fact that there would be almost no money to return when we roughly calculated it also played a part in making that decision.
After a long time, the three of us walked together through the streets of Karaldin.
The streets of Karaldin, which we wouldn't be seeing for a while, were still lively. Even though entertainment and gambling were rampant in the city, it didn't show on the surface of the streets.
Moreover, after seeing the shocking things in the underground plaza, even the outside world seemed pious and sincere. At least there weren't any naked statues made of people, so that alone was great enough.
Passing through the gates was simple.
"Three adventurers belonging to the Letilla Guild."
I said confidently and showed the plate hanging on my necklace. The guard checked the plate without any suspicion and wrote in the entry log. I had a different appearance than 'Lyla' now, but the guards didn't remember the faces of all the adventurers.
In Karaldin, a person's identity was proven not by complex data, but by a thin piece of iron. Any woman with a similar height to Emily, black hair, and black eyes could become Lyla Freeman.
The soldier who wrote in the entry log let us pass and bowed lightly.
"May the goddess bless your journey."
Did they say that to all the adventurers who passed by? Or was it just a courtesy because there were three pretty women? Either way, it would be a pretty interesting sight.

Free from the long line, as we exited the city gates, the small village outside the gates and the distant Mesin River greeted us first. Unlike the city's interior, which was always surrounded by walls and buildings, the open plains beyond the horizon and the small hills scattered here and there gave a vast feeling just by looking at them.
"It must be disappointing. That everyone couldn't say their goodbyes."
"It can't be helped. Not in this state. I'll have to go back and see them when enough time has passed."
"Oh, then take me with you next time! He said he'd come to find us, but who knows if we can wait until then."
The three of us walked side by side, chatting.
First, we had to walk to our first destination, Larkard.

Chapter 141

Episode 141: A New Beginning
It's not uncommon for manors to be spread out around a city. Most of these villages and lands are noble estates belonging to the nobles who rule the area, and the villagers pay taxes in exchange for living and farming in the area.
And the lord who rules the city needs to take responsibility for the nearby villages. Larkard was a village belonging to the Halfheid Margraviate and was under the jurisdiction of Baron Etman of Karaldin. This meant that even soldiers belonging to Mesatria should not cause trouble in other territories without permission.
Therefore, Kastuf had no choice but to sit still. To be precise, there were a few other reasons why he was sitting still.
"....."
Baguettes and soup were placed on the table. The freshly baked bread and warmed soup gave off an appetizing warmth, but Zarata Kastuf couldn't focus on the hunger-inducing food.
His gaze was directed beyond the table where he was sitting. To be precise, he was completely captivated by the three women beyond the table, or rather, one of those women.
"Haaa...."
When the woman, holding a spoon, sighed softly while fiddling with her soup, Kastuf quickly regained his senses and turned his gaze back to his table. Then, he cursed inwardly.
'Crazy.'
There was no way he couldn't recognize her. It was a face he had seen dozens, or even hundreds of times, while traveling from the far west to the east, and when he had no one to talk to, he would look at her portrait and talk to himself.
Black hair and red eyes.
A high nose, a white and broad forehead, and thick black eyebrows.
Although portraits and real people are clearly different, the woman across the table showed the characteristics of the portrait as they were.
It was so similar that Kastuf couldn't help but wonder if he was dreaming. Coincidence couldn't be this amazing. To think that he would find the woman he thought he would never find in a restaurant he just happened to stop by to change his mood.
And that, in a small village with a population of only about a hundred households.

-Slurp.

Kastuf slowly scooped up the soup, took a sip, and glanced at the women across the table. In principle, he should have taken them into custody immediately, but Kastuf was not so naive as to think that a woman who had been on the run for months would be easily caught just because she was accompanied by a few soldiers.
Besides, he was alone now.
The soldiers and knights who accompanied him were scattered in the homes of the villagers under the guidance of the village chief, but Kastuf, who was from the west, felt uncomfortable mixing with them, so he chose to pay separately and stay at the inn. Therefore, instead of politely asking the knights to arrest those women because they were criminals, he chose to quietly watch them.
"Ugh, the bread here is not very good."
"Really? I don't know."
"Yeah, El is right. I don't know how they made it, but it's too dry. My mom's baked bread is better than this."
The three women were chatting and complaining about the inn's food. Kastuf looked around the counter, wondering if the owner of the store would be hurt by the words, but fortunately, the owner was not visible.
Kastuf turned his gaze back to the table and continued to think in his head.
'Three people....'
According to the testimony of the Mesatria guard, there were a total of three people who killed the griffon and the griffon rider. And two of the three women sitting at the table were wearing swords. The only reason the men in the bar didn't approach them was probably because of the swords they were wearing.
Although they looked shabby from traveling, their appearance stood out even in the small bar. In fact, Kastuf wasn't the only one glancing at them. Being able to eat so calmly in those gazes was a skill in itself.
It was doubtful how those women, who only looked frail, could kill a griffon rider and murder Sir Etechap, who had a magic sword, but Kastuf decided not to question it. If he did, the fact that Natalia Remlzin had fled all the way here was unbelievable in itself.
Kastuf looked at the woman sitting in the middle of the table once again. Her black hair and clear red eyes were very different from the image he had seen in his dreams, but they felt even more attractive.
But he shouldn't be fooled by her appearance. She had messed up the second son of Count Gardisha and had evaded the count's pursuit and fled from the west to the east. She was an opponent he shouldn't be careless about because of her fragile appearance.
Especially when he was alone like now.
Kastuf quietly turned his gaze away from them and took another spoonful of soup.
Even as he scooped up the soup and brought it to his mouth, he was thinking in his head. How he could catch them more easily. And how he could keep her alive and take her to Count Gardisha.
//
The journey was smooth while leaving Karaldin.
And in traveling, smooth means little different from boring. The journey was so smooth that I and Emily were able to hear everything from her past to the man named Luthion that El fell in love with, their first night together, and her occasional worries about her identity.
And that, in just one day.
Of course, her past was quite eventful, so I had to admit that the story was quite interesting. Unlike me, El tended to express her feelings quite honestly, and her story was lively.
"It was okay in Karaldin, but this place is really bad. Is it because the village is small? There's only one inn. There's no competition, so there's no sense of crisis, and as a result, they become lazy and even the sincerity in cooking drops."
...Still, I don't think it's good to keep complaining about the meal. I don't know if the owner of the store has really become lazy, but if they hear it, it could hurt their feelings.
I left El, who was still complaining about the bread, and turned my gaze to Emily.
"So, how's 'Wind' going?"
Since entering Larkard, we had been avoiding talking about magic swords or Mesatria as much as possible. Was it similar to a thief being pricked by their own conscience? Rather, it would be more accurate to say that we naturally didn't mention any facts that could be information because there were quite a few eyes on us. I know that most of those gazes are from men who want to lay us down on the bed and climb on top of us, but it's never a bad idea to be careful.
"...Sorry, I still can't use it."
"You don't have to be sorry."
When I said it like it was nothing, Emily nodded with a bitter smile. As expected, handling a magic sword was not an easy task. Emily had succeeded in creating a simple breeze, but she couldn't do anything more than that.
"It's okay. I heard when I was in my hometown that those kinds of 'tools' require a lot of practice. It doesn't make sense to get used to it overnight."
El, who was breaking a baguette into small pieces, winked and comforted Emily.
"Yeah, we have plenty of time. You can take your time."
I told Emily as if giving advice and turned my gaze to the outside of the store's door.

-Thump, thump.

Several footsteps were heard outside the store. Soon after, a few men with light weapons entered the bar. Wearing boiled leather armor and swords at their waists, the men looked a little different from ordinary travelers.
Was it because of that? Not only us, but everyone in the bar turned their gaze to them.
"...."
The moment they came in, El and Emily turned their gazes to me at the same time. El had a calm expression as if she was used to it, but Emily looked a little nervous. I answered their eyes by shaking my head lightly.
There were a total of eight people.
And unlike the other men, one of them was wearing black-painted armor and carrying a longsword that was a little longer than an arming sword.
Based on common sense in Lakers, it's easy to guess that they are soldiers, not ordinary travelers, and that the man in black armor is a knight commanding them.
"Is the owner here?"

-Squeak.

When he said that as he headed to the empty counter, the door to the closed kitchen opened immediately. Soon after, the store owner, who appeared, politely greeted the knight and guided him to a table.
Seeing that, El smiled bitterly and looked down at the table, muttering softly.
"We'll have to leave soon."
Her gaze was directed at the bread and soup left on the table. Even if she said that, she must have liked the meal. No matter how bad it tastes, she would miss a warm meal with fresh eggs rather than dried food and water.
I nodded at El's sullen expression.
"....Let's finish our meal."
If we leave early for no reason, we might be suspected. I can't guarantee that we'll be suspected just because we leave by chance, but since we've done something wrong, a thief can't help but be pricked by their own conscience.
But I soon regretted my decision.
"Hoo....?"
One of the group of men who looked like soldiers saw us and exclaimed softly. The soldier stared at us and approached the knight standing next to him, whispering in his ear.

-Darzen-nim. Aren't those travelers over there pretty good?

He whispered so that he wouldn't be heard, but unfortunately, his words were really clear to me, who had raised my inner strength. When I turned my head, El also had a sour expression, as if she had heard the soldier's words. Or maybe she guessed.
"....?"
On the other hand, Emily tilted her head as if she didn't know why El was making a sour expression. But when the knight approached us, she quickly understood the situation and smiled subtly.
"I have always worshiped the God of War, but today I must thank the goddess of luck for her blessing. She has given me such luck. I am pleased to meet such beautiful women."
At his words, I nodded, suppressing the laughter that was coming out from inside.
"Thank you for the compliment."
It's a bit old-fashioned for a pick-up line, but it's not bad. And he looked pretty good too. It's a shame that the mustache he seemed to have grown to look cool wasn't my taste.
"How about, with me-"
"I'm sorry, but we have to leave soon. We have an urgent request."
I showed the plate hanging around my neck with a regretful smile. The copper plate and the guild's seal stamped on it are enough to prove that we are adventurers. The knight carefully examined the plate and seal I held out and looked impressed.
"It's amazing that such beautiful people are adventurers."
Everyone in this inn knows that it's a compliment just for show. In any way, a knight is a better status than an adventurer. But the knight didn't seem to care about that fact and continued to speak naturally.
"Are you perhaps a magician?"
"...Yes, that's right."
I was wearing a sword, but I nodded at the knight's question. It was because I had confirmed that his gaze had momentarily brushed my hand. Just because you're a magician doesn't mean you have to carry a staff. Especially if you're an adventurer.
"I see. That longsword is not a very good weapon for someone who is not familiar with it. If I may offer a small piece of advice, I would like you to use a smaller sword if possible."

It was completely useless advice, but I feigned surprise and replied to him.
"Oh my, thank you for the advice. I was having trouble handling it... But how did you realize I was a mage?"
"It's simple. People who wield swords for a long time develop calluses on their hands. But your hands, Lady, are as smooth as silk, so I simply assumed you weren't familiar with swords."
Of course, it was just a compliment to sound good.
I knew more than he said. Not only the basics he mentioned, but also that those who use the kingdom's formal swordsmanship only develop calluses on the three segments of their left hand, excluding the index finger and thumb.
"For example, those who have trained in the Kilkard Kingdom's knightly formal swordsmanship have calluses on their left index finger and thumb..."
I know, I know.
I sighed inwardly and glanced sideways. El was listlessly picking at her bread with a blank expression, but Emily looked very interested. I wondered if this knight kept talking because of Emily's expression, but it didn't seem to be the case.
"Ah, the story got long. I'm embarrassed that I've been spouting shallow knowledge in front of busy people."
The knight talked about the kingdom's formal swordsmanship for a while, then naturally brought the story to an end. He seemed to know we were busy and didn't want to hold us back any longer. Perhaps the reason he didn't leave immediately was because of the soldiers watching from behind.
"No, it was interesting. I'd like to hear the rest of the story when we meet again."
"If fate allows, the Goddess will guide us again."
I smiled and replied to him, and the knight retreated with a satisfied expression.
We were relieved to see the knight retreat so easily and turned our attention back to the table. We were planning to leave Larcard immediately after finishing our meal, relieved that our worries had been nothing more than unfounded fears.
But that thought was slightly changed by the knight's shout from behind.
"Ah, Lord Kastuf!"
More precisely, it was because of the conversation that followed his shout.
"L-Lord Darzen. I didn't expect to see you here."
"Yes, as a knight of Mesatria, I cannot be too rude to the commoners of another territory."
The moment we heard those words, we looked at each other without a word.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
I apologize for the unauthorized break.
I suddenly had a slump, and I couldn't write for a while. It was like I had forgotten how to write, and I didn't know what I wanted to write or how to write it. Maybe it was because I was feeling depressed from spending all day without saying a word.
But I think I've adjusted now. I might have another slump without warning, but I'm fine for now.
I apologize for the silent delay. And I have no intention of discontinuing this story, so I will continue to update it.

Chapter 142

-A New Beginning

Messatria.
Just hearing that simple word sent a shiver of foreboding down my spine. And that feeling soon turned into certainty.
"You've been through a lot. It must have been a difficult journey from the West to the East, and now you're caught up in this ridiculous mess..."
The knight's words confirmed my suspicions. And that wasn't the only thing I realized.
"Sir Darzhen, let's talk about this later."
"Haha, let's do that. We have to eat, no matter what."
Glancing back, I noticed a man sitting at a table looking flustered. Our eyes met for a moment, but he quickly looked away.
That man seemed to know something.
Whether it was about Messatria or El. I turned back to look at El and Emily.
"...So, we're caught?"
El wore a calm expression, but she whispered the question to me. I had to nod in response.
"Yeah, looks like the worst-case scenario is unfolding."
Not only Messatria, but the word "West" came up too. How many people travel from the West to the East of the Kilkard Kingdom? And what are the odds that someone from Messatria would get caught up in something strange? Anyone who dismissed it as a coincidence must be an optimist.
"W-What should we do?"
Emily fidgeted with the hilt of her magic sword, looking anxious. It reminded me that she hadn't killed anyone before. She could fight well enough without the magic sword's power, but I wanted to avoid putting her in a situation where she had to fight people if possible.
"Calm down, Emily. And let's finish what we were eating."
I calmly reassured her and stuffed the last piece of baguette into my mouth.
"They probably won't try to arrest us right away. This is a town under the control of the Lord of Karaldin, and knights from other territories can't just arrest us."
"They often do. In cases like this, they might act first and then negotiate with the lord later. We're both in the East, right? They might think such a minor incident isn't a big deal and just let it slide..."
El accurately pointed out the flaw in my reasoning. But what I really believed in wasn't the power struggles between lords or the flimsy kingdom laws. It was the magic core and the body adapted to its mana. With those two things, I could take down knights and soldiers easily.
I smirked and replied to El,
"Then, we'll have to use force."
No matter how strong I was, I couldn't take on an army alone. But they weren't an army. So there was no reason to be afraid.
//
"...Haa."
Kastuf sighed, rubbing his throbbing forehead. Darzhen, the knight from Messatria, tilted his head at the sight.
"Is something troubling you?"
Yes, there was.
He had intended to take his time and think things through, but thanks to one stupid knight, he had to make a decision right away. He cursed Darzhen inwardly, but no amount of cursing could turn back time. He had to make a decision now, no matter what.
'Should I request reinforcements from Karaldin? No, the chances of them agreeing aren't high. Maybe I can threaten them with the soldiers I brought...'
Kastuf turned to look at Natalia's seat. And then, their eyes met.
"..."
Natalia wore a sullen expression, but she didn't avoid Kastuf's gaze. The two exchanged glances for a while.

-Smirk.

Suddenly, Natalia smiled. Her confident smile made Kastuf make up his mind.
"Sir Darzhen."
"Yes, Sir Kastuf."
"Could you tell the soldiers to surround this inn?"
"What are you..."
Darzhen looked dumbfounded at his sudden words. But only for a moment, as he seemed to realize something and widened his eyes, turning to look at the table behind him.
"..."
Natalia and the other two women were now looking down at the table, eating their meals with calm expressions. There wasn't even a hint of suspicion in their natural demeanor.
"Could it be, those women...?"
"It's too early to say for sure, but it seems likely."
"Come to think of it, the woman in the middle resembles the portrait you had. How did I not notice sooner..."
Kastuf nodded, and Darzhen frowned. He seemed to be thinking for a moment, then shook his head.
"Unfortunately, I cannot carry out that order."
"...Excuse me?"
Kastuf was speechless at the unexpected answer, but Darzhen sighed and instead asked him,
"Sir Kastuf, do you truly believe that those three women killed the griffon rider?"
"...Natalia is capable of it. She evaded our pursuit from the West and even killed one of our knights who was chasing her. Besides-"
"-That's not what I mean. I phrased my question poorly. Let's rephrase it a bit, then."
Darzhen smiled wryly, interrupting Kastuf, and continued.
"Let's say you believe that. And let's say your employer, Count Gardisha, believes it too. But do you think our master, Marquis Halphaide, would believe it? That those three women killed a griffon and caused a ruckus in Messatria?"
"..."
The moment he heard that question, Kastuf understood Darzhen's intentions. He realized the whole situation.
"The griffon rider incident was an accident. Those arrogant fools broke the rules on their own, flying drunk in the night sky, and ended up causing an accident. Doesn't that sound more plausible than saying a nameless blonde girl killed a griffon and its rider with a sword?"
Lord Noitrem didn't say that when they first met. That was probably because he hadn't negotiated with the city's griffon riders yet. Those dragoons nominally belonged to the city's lord, but in reality, they were knights of the marquis.
"Of course, the lord will not be able to avoid being held accountable for negligence and will be investigated by the inspection team for the time being, but it would be much cleaner than saying that the griffon rider was killed. And disturbances in the underworld are always happening, so all we have to do is punish the instigator of the disturbance. Just like always."
Kastuf felt despondent after hearing Darzhen's words. When he spoke with Lord Noitrem, the most important thing he considered was persuading him that this method was the worst option. And Kastuf himself knew best that it was the least damaging thing for the lord.
And now, Darzhen seemed to know that too, smiling strangely as he continued.
"It seems the lord was a little flustered at the time, and his judgment was a little clouded. Really, how could those frail women kill a griffon rider with just a sword? Is that even possible?"
Although the words came from his mouth, Kastuf could easily imagine the same words coming from the lord's mouth. Having regained his judgment, the lord would have reached some kind of compromise with the dragoons through this opportunity, and in the process, his proposal became unnecessary.
If Darzhen was saying that, it must have been quite some time ago. Kastuf stared blankly at Darzhen and asked,
"Then, why...?"
Why did you provide support to capture the culprit? And the answer to that question, ironically, was best known to Kastuf himself.
"Didn't you give a good opinion to avoid the marquis's censure? The opinion that sometimes you can cover up a mistake publicly. This is a simple reward for that. As a bonus, we don't have to worry about your prying eyes, so we can lighten our burden a little more."
So, it wasn't support, but essentially a dismissal. These were soldiers who wouldn't move. Darzhen finished speaking and glanced back.
"...I never thought you'd find your 'dream woman' so easily."
In the end, the troops provided were just for show. The damn monthly report would probably say something like this: Griffon rider died in an accident. The Gardisha County of the West requested support for the arrest of a heinous criminal, and three knights and twenty soldiers were dispatched. Received 5,000 Lard as compensation.
That sly lord would probably pocket the remaining 3,000 Lard.
"Ah, excuse me for a moment."

-Swish.

While Kastuf stared at Darzhen with a bewildered expression, he took out a pen and paper from his pocket. And then, he began to write on the paper in front of Kastuf.

-To my dear Natalia.

Just by reading the first paragraph, Kastuf could guess what he was trying to say. He was going to let her go, but tell her not to mention the griffon rider incident. Or perhaps a kind explanation of why the incident was an accident.
Either way, it was the worst news for Kastuf. Natalia wouldn't be crazy enough to blurt out that she killed the griffon rider, and if she didn't, everything would be quiet.
"If I were to inform Marquis Halphaide of the truth about this incident..."
"Well, I hope you don't. That would make things difficult for all of us. And I don't think the marquis wants his soldiers to have their discipline straightened out, but rather to have their prestige diminished."
Darzhen finished scribbling and put on a light smile.
"I'm curious how she killed the griffon, but it's not like there's no way. Besides... as you know, the truth isn't that important."
"...So, are you going to kill me too?"
Kastuf asked Darzhen with a despondent heart. He didn't think they would kill him, but there was a possibility that they would take him to this remote village and secretly dispose of him.
At his words, Darzhen shook his head as if it were absurd.
"Haha, of course not. We don't kill people indiscriminately."
Kastuf didn't believe those words at face value.
Considering the history of the Western nobles who had grown their power through the war with the Nekar Union, it was a rather meaningful statement. In a way, it was a blatant insult to him, but Kastuf wasn't a noble, so he didn't feel particularly angry at the words.
But just because they weren't going to kill him didn't mean Kastuf's mood improved. If the proud Count Gardisha found out that he had lost 8,000 Lard and failed to complete his mission, he would definitely not leave him alone.
'Damn it, I knew I shouldn't have come...'
Kastuf let out a hollow laugh and looked at the paper on the table. He never thought that not writing his resignation letter half a year ago would come back to haunt him like this. If he went back like this, he doubted whether he could survive the Count's wrath. After thinking for a while, Kastuf spoke again in a hoarse voice.
"...Could you ask the lord to kill me instead?"
"Unfortunately, I don't have that much loyalty to you. I'm a knight, after all. How can I fail to protect you?"
Whether it was actually killing him or pretending to be dead, he didn't want to do it. Kastuf momentarily thought about threatening to commit suicide if they didn't pretend to kill him, but he gave up because it didn't seem like it would work.

Darzen folded the letter in half, leaving Kastuf sitting there blankly. Then, he gestured to a soldier sitting at a table a short distance away.
"Soldier, would you deliver this note to the lady over there?"
The soldier couldn't read. Though even if he could, it wouldn't have made much difference.
"Yes, sir."
The soldier bowed his head in a light salute and walked towards the women sitting at the opposite table. Darzen watched the soldier's back for a moment, then turned his gaze back to Kastuf.
"Then, shall we have our meal now?"
---------= Author's Note ---------=
Thank you for your feedback on the changed personality of the protagonist.
I will refer to your opinions when writing Part 2.

Chapter 143

Episode 143: A New Beginning
The knight named Darzhen and Kastuf's man were conversing in hushed tones, but El and I could hear every word they exchanged. After listening to the entire series of conversations, the emotion I felt was emptiness. I had made such a fuss about leaving Karaldin, but the other party had no intention of capturing us. It was only natural to feel drained.
And before I could even sort out that feeling of emptiness, a soldier in armor approached us and handed over a piece of paper.
Not to me, but to El.
"Our knight asked me to deliver this."
"...Thank you."
El, too, seemed to feel a dazed emotion after hearing their conversation, wearing a rather strange expression. With a look of exhaustion, she accepted the paper from the soldier and expressed her gratitude.
"What's going on?"
Emily was the only one among us who was still unaware of the situation. Unlike El, who had mastered Qi Gong, and me, who had experienced Rebirth, her hearing wasn't good enough to hear the conversation that took place a little further away.
"Let's check this first, and then I'll tell you."
El sighed softly and unfolded the paper. Then, Emily and I leaned in a little closer to read the sentences written on it.
[To the esteemed Ms. Natalia.
I hope your journey from Mesatria to Karaldin was pleasant. It will help you in your future journey. I do not know where you are headed, but I wish you the blessing of the Goddess on your way.
Although it was a brief encounter, I feel infinite regret that I can no longer see your charming red eyes. But where there is meeting, there is parting. Please cherish this farewell. And I hope you will not let others hear your beautiful voice carelessly.
Ah, and it seems that being an adventurer does not suit you. I am concerned that a beautiful flower might wither in the bloody storm. I may not have another chance to see you again, but I hope to live under the same sky. ]
After reading it, Emily tilted her head and opened her mouth.
"Wow, you're popular. You're even getting letters like this."
Of course, Emily was the only one among us who thought that way. El, after reading the letter addressed to her, opened her mouth with a dubious expression.
"...Really? It looks to me like they're saying they'll spare me, so shut my mouth about this and don't even think about coming near the East again. I'm not overinterpreting this, am I?"
"Probably not. That's how I see it too. Still, it seems like they're saying you can go anywhere except near the Great Forest, right?"
In short, they were saying that they knew what we had done, but they would let us off this once, so get out of this land. As we were already leaving the East, this was a fortunate turn of events.
Still, our doubts weren't completely gone. No matter what kind of background they had, considering what we had done in Mesatria, they could have killed us as an example or to vent their anger.
So, why wouldn't they kill us?
As I glanced at the knight named Darzhen with a questioning gaze, he gave a small smile and winked. At that nonchalant gesture, I sighed inwardly and gave up trying to deduce the reason.
//
Kastuf stared at the three women leaving with a sense of emptiness. If he could, he wanted to hold them back, but he didn't have the power to do so. He wasn't skilled in martial arts, and the knights and soldiers who were skilled in martial arts weren't on his side.

-Thud.

As he watched the closing door of the inn, he thought blankly to himself.
Would his predecessor, Lord Etechaf, have been able to capture them in this situation? Probably not. He ended up dying, after all.
"Too bad. They were charming women, but there's no chance of meeting them again, is there?"
"...."
Darzhen didn't seem to want to stop him from imposing private sanctions, but he certainly didn't seem to want to take them into custody either. Hearing his mutterings, Kastuf tried to pull himself together and asked again.
"Why aren't you capturing them?"
"Oh, I think I told you the reason earlier."
Darzhen tilted his head and answered, then picked up a piece of bread from the table. But Kastuf didn't accept his answer.
"No, you didn't. What you said was only assuming that you couldn't find them. My proposal and the Lord's alternative can be achieved simultaneously. If you capture them and hand them over to me, the Lord won't lose anything, will he?"
If he took them to the West, the possibility of them blabbing their mouths would disappear, which would solve the problem. Moreover, he could receive separate compensation from the Gardisha County. Yet, it was strange that they were letting them go simply because they didn't need them.
"...Conversely, it means there's no need to do so."
It was an absurd answer, but Darzhen's expression as he said that seemed quite serious. Seeing that expression, Kastuf's eyes widened as if he had realized something.
The authority to command the accompanying soldiers and knights rested with Darzhen, not Kastuf. That meant that even if the Lord had ordered him to capture the criminals, he could disobey the order if he showed some leniency on the spot.
Of course, Lord Noitrem wouldn't have ordered him to capture them. And he wouldn't have ordered him not to capture them either.
"Ah, by the way, in my opinion, that woman doesn't look much like the portrait. I don't want to capture the wrong adventurer. It would be troublesome for me if something went wrong."
Darzhen's words that they were charming women must have been sincere. Whether it was because of their appearance or the exhilaration of seeing them put down the Dragoons.
At his words, Kastuf felt his vision darken. Even if he returned to Gardisha County as it was, there wouldn't be a good outcome waiting for him, and he couldn't figure out how to resolve this situation.
"...The bread doesn't taste very good. But let's eat quickly. I'll guide you to Mesatria."
At Darzhen's voice ringing in his ears, Kastuf reflexively reached out and picked up a piece of bread from the table.
...Indeed, the bread tasted terribly bad.
//
After receiving that letter, we weren't stopped in any way while leaving Larkard after finishing our meal.
Not only that, but there were no pursuers that we had feared while traveling to the next town. Wyverns occasionally flew in the sky, but they were just scouting wyverns, not those chasing us.
"...If what that person said is true, what happens if we secretly go back later?"
Emily pondered for a while before asking the question, but I didn't know the answer to that either. I could change my appearance at any time and naturally return to Karaldin, but what about El?
I was curious, but I didn't think there was a need to test it. And El didn't seem to be thinking deeply about it either.
"Hmph. Oh well, I don't care. Luthion said he'd come later anyway."
"Luthion, your boyfriend?"
"N-No, it's not like that! We were trustworthy friends...!"
When I asked casually, El blushed and shouted as if she was flustered. But since we spent a night in the same bed, it wouldn't be right to call him a friend.
"Really? Then you're just having fun together."
"Huh?"
When I replied playfully, El's expression turned blank. After that, her expression became a little serious, as if she was seriously reflecting on my words.
"N-No, that can't be. But...i-if that's really the case...."
I left El, who was lost in her own world, and turned my gaze to Emily. In a way, she could be said to be the biggest victim of this incident. She had to leave the Adventurer's Guild where she was working properly, and as she moved away from the Mesheen Great Forest, the journey itself took on a different form from the adventure she had wanted.
"The Territory of Count Taibon is in the northeast of the kingdom. I heard it's quite far from the Mesheen Great Forest. Maybe fighting monsters like before will be a thing of the past."
Feeling sorry, I said that to Emily, and Emily nodded.
"Yeah, I think so."
That was all she said in response. She didn't look disappointed at all, and there was no sign of regret.
"Are you okay?"
"Huh? About what?"
"The adventure you wanted might be a little different, are you okay with that?"
When I asked her about it, Emily smiled and nodded as if she didn't care at all.
"It's okay. Working at the Adventurer's Guild was fun too. And I like traveling like this too."
It wasn't just words to reassure me, she seemed to be genuinely enjoying it.
We didn't have to worry about the existence of pursuers anymore. We walked along the main road and reviewed our plans.
"I'll tell you the plan simply. First, we'll go to the Territory of Baron Lanche to meet Kim Aram, and then head to the Territory of Count Taibon."
The place we were heading to now was the Territory of Baron Lanche, but in the end, it was land belonging to the County. Considering the system of the Kingdom of Kilkard, Baron Lanche could be seen as a kind of vassal who was delegated authority by Count Taibon to rule the territory.
Regardless of the height of the title, even a noble couldn't be said to have much power unless they were a territorial noble with their own land. Even a duke without land was worse than a count, and even a baron could live well if he had land.
Of course, in reality, there were few such cases, and the higher the title, the more land they had, but it was hard to imagine that Kim Aram would belong to such a small number of cases. Like El in the past, she might be a noble in name only, but in reality, she was no different from a slightly wealthy commoner.
...If so, it would probably be difficult to be indebted to her territory. We should stop by and meet her briefly, then go to the city in the Territory of Count Taibon and find something we can do.
We had received enough money from Quirkzhev when we left Karaldin, but considering our future lives, we couldn't just play around and eat. Having to work to live was the same in that world and this world.
"...I can't be an adventurer."
When El said that after checking the map, I nodded.
"Still, the Territory of Count Taibon is the largest iron ore producer in the eastern region. If we just go there, we can do anything."
The fact that there were underground resources like iron ore meant that money was gathered.
And where money gathers, people gather as well. Even if there was no opportunity to use martial arts, it wouldn't be difficult to find a job in some way.
A week passed since we left Larkard like that,
And we were able to arrive at our destination, the Territory of Baron Lanche.

Chapter 144

144: Part 2 - Prologue
Magical creatures with magical power have long been catalysts for various spells and magic, and in modern times, they have established themselves as the essence of magic.
And the Mesheen Great Forest was a habitat for all sorts of magical creatures, called monsters.
The dimensional distortions spread throughout the Great Forest summon monsters from other dimensions, and the rugged mountain ranges and dense forests embrace and nurture the monsters that visit this strange world. The Great Forest, a barrier created by nature, and teeming with magical creatures, had become an impregnable land that no national army could conquer.
Among the rulers who left their names in history, it was not that those with ambition did not think of conquering the Great Forest. However, the kings who dreamed such dreams and marched their armies into the Great Forest only solidified the legend of the impregnable land.
The rulers of the Kilkard Kingdom and the Astaltine Empire, as well as those of the Eastern nations beyond, all dreamed of possessing the land where all kinds of magical creatures were summoned, like the underground labyrinth of the old Robenium Empire, which is now regarded as a fantasy. However, all that remained for them was failure recorded in history books and a proverb summarizing their failure in a sentence or two.
Of course, that doesn't mean that people haven't set foot in pandemoniums like the Great Forest. Since ancient times, humans have used their wisdom and tools to hunt all creatures on land and sea, and the magical creatures of other worlds were no exception.
Hunters who hunt magical creatures roamed the untouched lands, using tools and wisdom to hunt down monsters with great power.
//
As if to prove that the trees of the Great Forest had not allowed human intrusion for a long time, they were all tall and huge. Because of them, who did not easily allow even the scorching summer sun to pass through, the earth was covered with cool shadows.
However, the sun that heated the atmosphere and the humid air unique to the Great Forest made people feel the heat despite the fact that it was full of shade.
And in that heat, Laila was slowly moving her feet.

-Thump, thump.

Amidst the chirping of mountain birds and the songs of insects echoing from all directions, the sound of trampling on leaves penetrates the silence, which has become familiar with noise, particularly deeply.
Her attire was quite light, and also bizarre.
Despite being in what could be called the heart of the Great Forest, she had no camping gear or even a common backpack. Only a small pouch on her waist, a dagger on her belt, and a greatsword on her back were all she had.
And as for the word bizarre... it was enough to describe her attire, which was not like that of an adventurer, even though she was an adventurer wandering through the Great Forest.
Laila's upper body was almost naked. Adventurers had no armor, which was a spare life, let alone cloth clothes. All she wore on her upper body was a straight piece of cloth that wrapped around her bulging breasts. It was hard to expect that the piece of cloth, which barely covered her nipples, had any special protective function.
Her lower body was wearing short pants, but that didn't make her suggestive attire any better.
Of course, there was a reason for such attire.
The eastern part of the Kilkard Kingdom has a mild climate, but its summers are so humid and hot that they are called subtropical. The Mesheen Great Forest was no exception. Although the heat was a little less due to the dense trees, the humidity, which was reminiscent of a wet sauna, made adventurers lose their stamina and motivation.
In such a situation, Laila, who had mastered Ironclad Body, did not need to cling to clothing. So the fact that her attire was quite suggestive was not for any particular reason.
Her sweat-soaked white skin glistened and sparkled under the leaked sunlight, and the dense muscles beneath her soft skin drew dynamic lines. A drop of sweat on her cheek flowed down her elegant neckline and settled on the delicate collarbone of her chest. The water droplets that formed between her collarbones soon dug into the deep cleavage and hid their appearance.
It was an attire and sight that would unintentionally arouse lust in men, but fortunately or unfortunately, Laila was alone.
Entering the land of magical creatures classified as pandemonium alone is an act that even skilled adventurers are reluctant to do, but there was no fear or hesitation in her steps.
"....."
Laila just kept her mouth shut and moved her feet silently.
//

-Thump, thump.

"Haa...."
Laila Freeman sighed softly as she walked, taking the sound of her footsteps as a companion. It doesn't mean she's tired or exhausted. No matter how heavy the greatsword she carries on her back, and no matter how many tens of kilometers she has walked, her body, which has undergone a metamorphosis, does not feel much fatigue.
However, the thick humidity and heat that permeated the entire Great Forest were mentally exhausting her.
That was why she was walking through the Great Forest in an attire that was almost naked. She would have dressed up even if she was conscious of other people's eyes, but the humidity that stuck to her whole body and the sweat that flowed down incessantly made her choose to take off her clothes.
Other skilled adventurers would click their tongues, saying that she lacked patience. No matter how hot it was, taking off her armor, which was like her life, in a land full of beasts, was tantamount to suicide.
However, from Laila's point of view, who had mastered Ironclad Body, it didn't matter.
After undergoing a metamorphosis and becoming a half-demon, she was able to practice martial arts as much as she wanted with the magic power that sprang from her body. Although not infinite, the Doppelganger's core, which supplied her with magic power in a form relatively close to eternity, provided her with a moderate amount of magic power every day, which was of great help to her in learning martial arts in this world where there was no natural energy.
And she used those martial arts to achieve the feat of obtaining a silver plate from Yurkin in a short period of less than a year.

-Thud.

Laila, who had been walking for a while, turned her gaze to the sound that suddenly rang in her ears. The sound, as if something heavy was rising on the ground, was of a kind she had heard countless times.

-Swish.

Laila drew the greatsword from her back and took a stance. Then she turned her body towards the direction of the sound.
"Krr?"
A low growl echoed from between the dense trees. Soon, a giant whose entire body was covered with imposing muscles appeared. The giant, who was more than twice as tall as Laila and had a body more than three times as large, stared at her with clearly shining eyes.
Seeing that, Laila sighed softly with the greatsword in her hand and muttered.
"...Another failure."
Troll.
A general term for giants who walk on two feet and have excellent regenerative abilities among magical creatures. Although they are inferior to humans, they are generally intelligent enough to use tools, and their strength and stamina are excellent, making them a symbol of fear for inexperienced adventurers.
"Krrk."
The troll looked at Laila and showed a light of hostility in its eyes. It was absurd that it was suddenly angry even though it had not been long since they had met, but it was not so strange considering the characteristics of the troll.
Originally, trolls are famous for being belligerent among magical creatures. The terrifying power of trolls is one of the reasons why they have become a symbol of fear for novice adventurers, but their notoriously fierce temper accounts for an even greater proportion.
The story of parties who met trolls and did not return could pile up mountains of paper, and adventurers feared trolls that much. However, Laila Freeman did not seem to feel even a trace of fear, and raised her sword towards the troll.
Then she opened her mouth towards the growling troll.
"...Yeah, I'm sorry too. I've been wandering around this area for four days after hearing that there's a Mimic, but all I see are damn salamanders, weird turtles, and guys like you."
Even Laila, who has a big heart and big breasts, had lost a lot of patience due to the four days of failure and the humid climate. A cool aura flows from the raised greatsword, and a belligerent smile settles on her lips.
"Krr..."
The troll looked at her and drew a curve at the corner of its mouth as if it was ridiculous.
No matter how skilled an adventurer is, it is reckless to catch a troll alone. Moreover, if a magician does not chant a powerful spell, or a ranger does not set a trap, confronting it with a single sword is a feat that would not be strange even if it were made into a bard's song. Of course, there was no bard in this place, unfortunately.
And Laila was more interested in the gravy than such praise or honor from the world, so she didn't boast about it. With a feeling closer to disappointment than expectation, she slowly took a stance.
'Oh well, I can't help it...'
Originally, her goal was a Mimic. The magical creature, which has the ability to convert the substances it eats into a subspace that exists inside, is a symbol of a fortune for adventurers due to its formidable ability of subspace and the treasures inside.
She herself had one Mimic, and she had not desperately realized its usefulness over the past year.
Laila regained her regretful heart and drew up her inner strength. The inner strength derived from magic power was more pure than before. It was a natural result since it was pure magic power, not mixed energy.

-Wooong.

As she pushed the drawn-up inner strength into the sword, the greatsword she was holding emitted a sword cry as if it was wailing.
"Krrk!"
The troll looked at Laila, who was pointing her sword at it, and wailed. Even though it was inferior to humans, its intelligence, which was similar to that of a goblin, was enough to read the resistance to itself from the other person's attitude.

-Kuwoong.

The troll took a heavy step and raised the wooden club in its right hand. It was a crude weapon, more like a tree trunk of a suitable thickness that it had picked up rather than a club, but its mass and length were excellent weapons in themselves.
The confrontation between the magical creature and Laila was not long.
"Khuuuwoong!!"
The troll, who rushed in with a powerful roar, swung its club at Laila with all its might.

-Whooong!!

The weapon, which was closer to a tree trunk than a club, cut through the wind with a heavy sound and plunged down towards Laila. It was a blow that would make even a skilled vanguard's heart tremble and their legs go numb just from the momentum.
In response to the blow that could crush the bones of an armored human, Laila raised her greatsword diagonally.

-Swish.

In a situation where there is a body size difference between an adult and a child, her defense seems useless at first glance. But the result was different.

-Kwaang!!!

The club, which collided with the sword's blade with great force, bent its direction along the blade of the greatsword to the ground instead of breaking Laila's fragile arm and sending her flying. Laila's slender legs, which were standing on the ground, were slightly shaken by the impact caused by the troll's club, but they never fell.
She deflected the impact with the mystery of Redirecting Force, and supported her posture using Thousand Weights.
The natural use of martial arts easily turned the troll's attack into nothing.
"Krrk!?"
As if it hadn't expected that the small creature in front of it would be able to withstand its power, the troll wailed in shock. And that brief hesitation stemming from shock became a fatal mistake for the troll.

-Whoong!

Laila, who had completely deflected the troll's attack, frowned slightly and rotated her greatsword greatly. She naturally transitioned to offense the moment the troll's club plunged to the ground, and with her right foot forward, she slashed diagonally with her greatsword and cut off the troll's right leg.

-Slice.

The sword blade gleamed in the sunlight, and the lightning-fast strike severed one of the troll's legs in an instant. Even with a sharp greatsword, cutting through the thick muscle and bone of a creature in one go was a feat beyond the skill of most, yet she accomplished it with ease.

-Schhwwoooosh!

Red blood gushed from the severed troll's leg, covering Layla's white skin, which was already damp with sweat. Splatters of blood on her short leather shorts and concave stomach created bizarre patterns.
Her skill was so exquisite that the troll didn't even realize its leg had been cut off.
"Kuh-herr-oong!"
Sensing something flash before its eyes, the troll recoiled for a moment, but soon let out a roar of rage and raised its right arm to swing its club again.
However,
"Krrk?"
The body, having lost one leg, had already lost its balance and was tilting to the right, falling over.

-Thump!

Only after the massive body shook the ground did the troll realize its leg had been severed. A look of confusion and bewilderment crossed the troll's face, followed belatedly by an expression of pain. But by the time the troll realized it, it was already too late.

-Thwack!

"Krr-kuk!"
Before it could let out a painful roar, Layla's greatsword pierced the troll's neck. Because she held the greatsword in reverse and plunged it down towards the fallen troll, her sword not only pierced the troll's neck and severed the artery, but also dug into the hard earth beneath.

-Schhwwoooosh!

Red blood gushed from the sword stuck straight into the ground. The spurting blood quickly soaked Layla's bare upper body, covering her white skin. The moment she felt the warmth of the red liquid, Layla released the sword and took a step back.
"Hoo...."
No matter how strong the troll's regenerative abilities, it would die if blood didn't reach its brain. Layla sighed softly and wiped the blood from her face with the back of her hand.
"...Ah, damn it."
But because the back of her hand was also covered in blood, her efforts were in vain. Layla grumbled roughly and looked at the troll, which was lying on the ground with the sword stuck in its neck.
"Keh, gr, hoo-ook...."
As if its vitality was not a lie, the troll was flailing its arms, grabbing the blade of the greatsword and trying to pull it out. And its efforts seemed to be about to bear fruit. Even if it took a long time to regenerate the severed leg, the neck wound was different. With the troll's regenerative power, it would recover in an instant.
"...."
Layla watched it for a moment, then gathered her inner energy in her palm and moved towards the troll.
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Out of the blue, Part 2 begins.
It's really humid and hot these days. Everyone, be careful not to catch a cold.
I think it's already too late for me to be careful.

Chapter 145

145th Episode: Part 2 - Prologue

-Crunch, crunch.

After hunting the troll, Layla meticulously butchered it with a dagger. She skinned it, collected the extracted blood into pouches, separated the flesh and muscle, and removed the core.
Troll blood and hide were quite valuable materials.
The blood, imbued with regenerative properties, was used as an ingredient for potions, and the hide was used as a raw material for parchment to contain magic, or dried and used as armor material. Layla carefully dismantled the troll and organized the resulting byproducts. During the series of processes, her body was covered with troll blood and fat, but Layla didn't care at all.
After finishing all the work, she stood up for a moment and looked at the dismantled products. It wasn't even close to a mimic, but she felt a little proud.
After examining the byproducts for a while, Layla reached out into the air and slashed down.

-Swish.

Then, as if space was splitting from the air, a black rift was created. The identity of the rift, about two spans of the palm in size, was a sub-space created from the core of a mimic.
The mimic's bizarre ability to expand the internal space through the ingested material was recycled as a magical tool, boasting astronomical prices, but in the past, she was able to obtain the expensive magical tool due to a contract with Quirjev.
Layla threw the troll's hide and blood-filled pouches into the rift, then approached a nearby rock and sat on it.
"Whew."
In the end, she couldn't find the mimic. Still, she wasn't too disappointed because it was a natural thing in a way. Even in a land teeming with monsters, mimics were extremely rare.
The characteristic of not being able to digest minerals, especially jewels and gold, and the ability to dwell in objects in the form of possession, gave birth to the legend of the treasure chest monster of the Robenium Grand Labyrinth in the past, but as magic developed, scholars began to pay attention to the box itself rather than the treasure inside the box.
As the ability to create sub-space could be reproduced through the core, the value of the mimic soared astronomically. Therefore, among adventurers, the existence of a mimic was almost a legend.
'Was it just a rumor after all?'
Layla sat on the rock and untied the cloth that bound her chest. As the cloth that had been barely covering it was loosened, her well-shaped, teardrop-shaped breasts were revealed under the fragmented sunlight.
Due to the heat and humidity, she was dressed in a bare outfit that would be worn by barbarians in the southwestern region, but her body had lost its original luster, covered with troll blood and fat. However, even though it was covered in stains, the beauty of the female body was enough to be created by the near-perfect curves of her body, including her full breasts and slender waist.
After untying the cloth that had been tying her chest, Layla put down the main belt around her waist and the greatsword she was holding, and even took off her pants and underwear. She felt a little uncomfortable wearing clothes soaked in blood and sweat.
She was naked in an instant, and she enjoyed the sunlight shining on the rock for a while in that state.
It was a scene that would have been a feast for the eyes if someone saw it, but there weren't many crazy adventurers wandering around the Great Forest in the hot summer. Therefore, Layla didn't care much about being naked outdoors. And even if there were people, she might not have cared much.

-Gurgle.

As if to comfort her, a light pink slime crawled out of the pouch tied around her waist. It was Arum, Layla's familiar and her companion. Her combat ability was not good even as a euphemism, and she was an unreliable companion, but her little pet had one useful ability.

-Swish.

"Ah, thank you."
As Arum stretched out her body and covered Layla's arm, she smiled and expressed her gratitude briefly. As if in response, Arum's light pink slime instantly deepened, and soon began to cleanly absorb the dirt covering her arm.

-Gurgle, gurgle.

The light pink slime stretched its gelatinous body here and there, covering Layla's body. Every time the slime passed over her skin, her body, which had been covered in blood, began to regain its original jade-like color.

-Gurgle.

Arum made a pleasant sound and cleaned her body thoroughly. Her blood-soaked, jet-black hair regained its luster, and her pink nipples, which seemed to be peeking out over her luscious breasts, returned to their original color.

-Swish.

"Hmm...."
As Arum's slime covered her slender waist and seeped between her slender thighs, Layla closed her eyes and let out a soft moan. The sensation of the moist slime flowing over her body was similar to a gentle caress, so she felt her body lightly heat up.
However, no matter how much she had learned martial arts, she couldn't relieve her sexual desire in the middle of the Great Forest. After using Arum to clean her body and suck up the blood that had soaked into her clothes, Layla put her clothes back on.
She had wandered the Great Forest for four days, hunting various monsters. Although she didn't find the mimic she was aiming for, it was time to return.
//
Unlike Karaldin or Mesatria in the southeast, the stronghold city of Yurkin was closer to a village than a city.
The buildings made of wood instead of high walls and bricks and concrete seemed too shabby to be called a stronghold city, but Yurkin's adventurers were proud of the shabby appearance of the village.
That's because Yurkin's other name is the Hunter's Village.
This village, where most of the people who make up the village are adventurers, was the easternmost stronghold city among the stronghold cities in the eastern part of the Kilkird Kingdom. In other words, it could be said that it was a village built within the territory of the Mesin Great Forest.
The reason for this was that a small settlement that was originally a base camp for adventurers gradually grew in size.
Due to its geographical characteristics of being located in a relatively high altitude area and being too close to the Mesin Great Forest, it was a small village that was frequently attacked by monsters and goblins, but Yurkin was thoroughly defended and maintained its existence thanks to the skilled adventurers who stayed there.
Unlike other stronghold cities where you have to walk a long way from the entrance to the inside of the Great Forest, Yurkin, which is already inside the territory of the Great Forest, was also one of the popular factors among veteran adventurers because the distance to the inside of the Great Forest was relatively short.
After all, a hunting environment with abundant prey was the best for skilled hunters.
Anyway, due to such a background, the Yurkin Adventurers Guild had unique characteristics that were different from the Adventurers Guilds in other stronghold cities. And the most attractive of these characteristics was that the Yurkin Guild Seal was recognized as a symbol of skill anywhere in the east.
Layla drifted from the Earldom of Taibon to Yurkin, the end of the east, not only for Mien's research, but also because of this advantage.
It had been four days since she had wandered the Great Forest, but it only took a day to return. Layla, who returned to Yurkin, greeted the soldier guarding the main gate lightly.
"Paltzes, it's been a while."
She couldn't maintain the same outfit from the Great Forest, so she was currently wearing armor made of hardened leather like other ordinary adventurers.
"It's been a while, you're alive?"
The soldier, who was carrying a sword around his waist and a musket on his shoulder, looked happy to see Layla.
"When have you ever seen me die? It's always like this."
The soldier chuckled at her answer.
No proof of identity was required to pass through the gate. As it was not a large village, the soldiers and knights in charge of Yurkin's security preferred to identify the staying adventurers based on memory rather than documents.
Moreover, even a fool would remember the face of the only female guard in Yurkin and an adventurer who received a silver plate in the shortest period of time. And even if it was a clumsy new soldier, it was not difficult to recognize Layla with just the description of her ebony-black hair, beautiful appearance, and the greatsword she was carrying on her back.
Paltzes asked her, checking the musket he was holding in one hand.
"Did you have any success?"
"No, it was a waste. Well, I was stupid to believe in mimics and stuff."
"Huh, that's really a shame."
Paltzes' face looked sincerely regretful as he said that. Layla tilted her head at the vivid reaction.
It was her who failed, so there was no reason for him to feel sorry.
Paltzes, who had figured out her question, answered with a bitter smile.
"I made a bet this time."
"The word 'this time' doesn't suit you. You always make bets, don't you?"
Layla's sarcastic words were not false. The act of betting, or gambling, in a small village gives people vitality - that was the common perception of Yurkin's adventurers and knights.
"This time is a little different. The subject was a mimic. Most people thought you would fail, no matter how good you are."
"And I failed. They were right."
Layla sighed and grumbled. And Paltzes received her sigh.
"Then I lost 100 rads too."
"That's a shame."
100 rads was a bit too much for a casual bet. It would be quite a big loss for him as a private. Layla offered Paltzes a simple consolation.
"Well, it's okay."
"Oh, now that you mention it, are there still people betting on my death?"
The content of the bets can sometimes be excessively cruel. However, Layla, as well as most of the other Yurkin adventurers, didn't care much about such extreme content.
"Well, I don't know. As far as I know, I don't think there have been any since after about twenty times."
The number twenty meant the number of times she had entered the Mesin Great Forest alone and returned safely. It was even more amazing than receiving a silver plate in the shortest period of time. Wandering alone for days in a land teeming with monsters without a watchman required tremendous courage and skill. Even veteran adventurers who had experienced all kinds of hardships were in awe of Layla's terrifying survival skills.
"What number is it now?"
"Let's see.... It's probably the 37th time."
"....You were counting all of that?"
Layla asked back in bewilderment when Paltzes answered seriously to her question. Then Paltzes smiled and answered playfully.
"I have a good memory."
//
After talking with Paltzes for a while, Layla entered Yurkin. She greeted the passing adventurers she knew briefly and moved towards the Adventurers Guild.
The Yurkin Adventurers Guild, Untierjager, had a simple wooden building. The appearance of the guild, which looked more like a huge hut than a building, was just right to be called shabby compared to other stronghold cities.

-Creak.

When she opened the wooden door made of crude planks, the rusty hinges made an old sound. The man sitting at the counter raised his head and looked at her after hearing the unnecessarily loud sound of the hinges. He wasn't old enough to be called an old man, but the traces of time could be seen in the wrinkles etched on his face.
For adventurers with short lifespans, age is an indicator of skill, experience, and a bit of luck. In that respect, Dkan Sieger, the guild master of Untierjager, was qualified enough to run the Yurkin Adventurers Guild.
"....You're back."
"Aren't you tired of saying that?"
"No one ever comes back. No matter how bright the flame is, it will eventually fade."

Lila sighed softly at Dekan's words, which sounded like grasping at straws. Even if there was no malice intended, the words could sound like a blatant curse if one were to listen closely. However, Lila knew it was pointless to argue with a man whose flame had already died out, so she could only give the same answer as always.
"I plan to burn long and steady, so don't bother with useless worries."
"So be it."
Dekan nodded indifferently and took something out of his drawer. He opened the bundle of papers, examined it, and handed it to Lila.
"Letters."
"Thank you."
Lila replied, looking inside the bundle of papers. Inside were three envelopes.
Mien, Emily, and Lutricia.
Lila checked the names on the letters and tried to recall her memories.
Come to think of it, it was about time for Lutricia, who had entered Perrezanta in the capital around last year, to finish her semester and return. Perhaps the contents of the letter were related to that.
'She often wrote letters saying she wanted to return as soon as possible.'
Living away from home is quite difficult. Of course, there are many who don't feel that way, but if you grew up in a proper noble family like Lucy, it might be difficult to adapt to an unfamiliar environment.
"...How did the trip go?"
Lila, who was holding the bundle of letters and blankly recalling her memories, turned her head at the voice that suddenly rang in her ear. It was Dekan's voice. Lila noticed the curiosity in his deep bass voice and shook her head with a bitter smile.
"Failed miserably. Couldn't even find a trace."
"It's not the first time. I guess it was the same this time."
"Dekan, where did you bet?"
"I didn't. The odds were too low."
It was unnecessary to even ask which side had the lower odds.
---------= Author's Note =========
The H scene will be out soon.

Chapter 146

146th Episode: Part 2 - Prologue
Laila disposed of all the spoils she had hunted, including the troll's hide and core, at the Adventurer's Guild. Dkan didn't bother her with unnecessary questions, such as what kind of traps she used to catch the troll, and the transaction proceeded as quietly as ever.
After selling all the monster materials she had acquired over the past four days, Laila returned to her room at the inn. She sat on the bed in her room and took out the bundle of letters that Dkan had given her from the pouch tied around her waist.
Rustle.
The first letter taken from the bundle had the name Emily Artion written on it in black ink.
[Hi, how have you been? I'm still doing well. And Kali seems to be doing well too, so you probably don't have to worry.]
The letter, which began with a simple sentence, contained updates on what Emily had been up to. Most of them were ordinary stories without anything special, but Laila read her story with an interested expression. There was no need to try to find deep meaning in the currents of time flowing like a river. Conversations and memories are originally more valuable because they are ordinary.
'Looks like she's doing well.'
Laila smiled faintly as she read Emily's letter. Emily Artion, one of her friends who had been reincarnated into this world with her, had stayed in the capital of the Typhon County, unlike Laila. At first, she was a little worried, but she had not shown any signs of hardship in the letters she had sent so far.
[Oh, and El has gone all the way up to the north. I think it was near some mountain range... I don't remember exactly. Anyway, there are a lot of goblins in such places, right? So it seems like he's having a hard time. Anyway, El says to say hello to you. I guess it's a mountain village there, so letters don't reach Yurkin.]
'If it's the Arltarkin Mountains... is that the border with the Astaltin Empire?'
Laila frowned and tried to recall as she read the letter. If it was near the Arltarkin Mountains, it was much further north than Yurkin, as well as Trithia, where Emily was staying. It was also a border area between the kingdom and the empire, and although there were no monsters, the entire mountain range was teeming with wild goblins.
She could easily guess why El had gone up there.
'It's probably because of the Blood Shadow Demonic Art.'
It was a blood-sucking technique that gained internal energy by consuming the blood of others and a demonic art optimized for it, but there were several problems with training it on humans. El in the past had said that he hadn't actually sucked the blood of humans that much for that reason.
The Blood-Sucking Technique itself could be trained with the blood of animals, but goblins, which grew naturally in the mountains rather than livestock and were overflowing, were perfect for training.
'He's going to hate it so much.'
Laila smiled slightly as she imagined El grimacing while drinking goblin blood.
[Oh, and Lutrisia is coming back soon. She looked very tired, so come and comfort her sometime.]
The letter ended with concern for Lutrisia. Laila put down Emily's letter and stared at the other letter in the bundle. The name Lutrisia Lante was written on it in an antique font.
Lutrisia Lante.
She was a friend from her previous life who had the name Kim Ah-ram in her previous life, and was now living as the second daughter of the Lante baronial family. She was twelve years old when she met her, but she had passed two birthdays in the meantime and was now fourteen years old.
"...."
Twirling the ebony hair that fell over her shoulder with her fingers, Laila recalled the past, including her time with Lutrisia.
//
About a year and a half ago, Laila and her party arrived at the Lante baronial family and met Lutrisia Lante.
Unlike Laila or El, Lutrisia was living a fairly ordinary life. The knowledge she gained from her previous life was the Winter Queen, Seol Im-rae's, techniques, which, like other martial arts, were a type of technique that was impossible to use in this world without natural energy.
Taliman Rebote - Yoo Tae-jin, one of her friends from her previous life - was in the same situation in that training was almost impossible, but Taliman was able to develop his skills by training his external skills and senses, and learning the Nordic Style, a unique martial art in this world, while Lutrisia's own strength was no different from that of ordinary people due to the limitations of techniques as a field of study.
The manifestation of techniques is similar to magic, but its origin comes from martial arts. Unlike magic, which can manipulate external magic power, techniques are fundamentally based on the manipulation of external energy through internal energy.
In the end, techniques are bound to be more restricted in this world without natural energy than martial arts.
Returning to the main point, Laila's party met Lutrisia at the end of their journey, but the time they spent with her was not very long.
About two months later, Lutrisia entered Perrezanta University in Karsinium, the capital of the Kilkard Kingdom, at the order of her father, Baron Lante, and Taliman Rebote, who had introduced her, also left for Karsinium to serve Count Typhon.
Because Taliman and Lutrisia had left, Laila, Emily, and El had no reason to stay in the baronial territory any longer, so they moved their residence to Trithia, the capital of the Typhon County, and separated for their own reasons.
And the main reason for that was to train martial arts.
Unlike Laila, who had a core in her body and could replenish her internal energy, the two of them could not replenish their internal energy on their own.
There was such a background to Emily staying in Trithia and El going all the way up to the Arltarkin Mountains.
Swish.
Laila paused for a moment to recall her memories, then picked up the second letter. The letter, which had the name Lutrisia Lante written on it, consisted of only one page, unlike Emily's.
Excluding the lengthy greetings, the content of the letter could be summarized simply.
[I'm planning to return to the Lante baronial family in the first week of July. Would it be okay if we could see each other?]
She must be returning for a break after finishing her year at Perrezanta.
"...."
Laila put down the letter and looked at the calendar hanging in the room. There were about two weeks left until July. The distance from Yurkin to the Lante baronial territory was about a week. If she wanted to stop by Trithia, the capital of the Typhon County, on the way, she would have to leave within two days.
'It's not too tight.'
Thanks to having a subspace, she didn't have to bother organizing her belongings. Two days was plenty of time.
The third letter was from Mien.
[There have been some problems with my research, so I think I'll be a little late this time. Oh, and I heard from Emily. I heard you're going to Trithia this time? If there's anything, I'll send a letter there.]
Mien had come to Yurkin with Laila and had been teaching her magic for the past year. Thanks to this, unlike a year ago, Laila had reached a level where she could confidently say that she had learned magic.
In addition, because Laila had learned martial arts, she was able to sense and analyze the properties of magic power in the realm of sensation, not calculation. Even Mien was impressed by her ability to read the subtle remnants of magic power from scrolls made of Fiji and write spellcraft accordingly.
Laila was not yet a Wizard, but she was qualified to be a Magic User.
"...."
After reading all the letters, Laila put them back in the bundle and opened the subspace.
Swish.
She put the bundle of letters into the black crack that appeared in the air and closed it again. Then, she got up from the bed she was sitting on. If she had decided to leave, she had to start preparing.
//
Yurkin is a remote village located in the highlands of the Mesin Great Forest, but its atmosphere is a little different from that of a typical village where people form families and live. Most of the people who could be called villagers were merchants, blacksmiths, tanners, and other technicians and their families, and the adventurers who stayed in the village for weeks or months were the customers who fed them.
If you were to pick the three most needed occupations in Yurkin, adventurers would probably answer: blacksmith, tanner, and merchant.
And the first person Laila looked for was the one that corresponded to the first.
"Please take care of this. And touch it up sometimes if you're bored."
Laila handed Revan Shyk, the 'self-proclaimed' best blacksmith in Yurkin, a claymore that was as tall as she was. Revan Shyk accepted the claymore without much surprise and asked her a question.
"Are you going far away?"
"Yes, I think I have some business in Trithia."
When Laila replied simply, he nodded and agreed.
"If it's there, it's safe to leave it, because there are no adventurers there."
"Yes, I took it there once, and they treated me like a crazy woman."
Unlike the base cities, ordinary cities in central Kilkard Kingdom do not allow adventurers to carry weapons inside the city. Therefore, Laila had to endure the suspicious glances of the soldiers while writing in the ledger and entrusting her weapons at the gate.
Revan Shyk, who heard Laila's words, sympathized with the Trithia gate guards in his heart, but he did not show it and asked again.
"Are you planning to come back?"
"Well, I'll probably come back when I'm done."
"Then I can't sell it. What a shame."
Laila chuckled at the blacksmith's joke and looked around the corner of the store. There, weapons that seemed to have been left by other adventurers were neatly organized. As Laila stared at the swords with dull blades and the bent vambraces and arm guards, she heard Revan's question again.
"When are you leaving?"
"In two days."
She replied briefly and turned around.
Laila, who came out of the blacksmith's shop, headed straight to the tavern. Strictly speaking, there was no need to go to the tavern, but having a drink after returning was a kind of ritual for adventurers. Laila didn't think of herself as a thorough adventurer, but she didn't want to ignore their customs.
The sun was already setting.
Her footsteps followed the traces of the sunset to the west. Before long, noisy voices permeated her ears on the wind. She looked up at the large store built a little further away.
The simple store named 'Where the Sunset Sets' was one of only two taverns in Yurkin. As she walked towards the store, the noisy voices gradually took on a clearer form.
This is also a familiar daily routine in Yurkin. Perhaps it is the daily routine of the entire eastern base city.
Creak.
When she opened the battered wooden door, which was worn out in places due to frequent disturbances, the scenery inside the tavern was revealed. Teams of adventurers cheered their return, and some of the residents who had finished their hard day chatted with glasses in their hands. In one corner of the store, some guards in light clothing, who seemed to have finished their work, were also seen.
"Laila?"
"She's back!"
Some of the people in the tavern exclaimed in surprise when they saw Laila. Laila chuckled at their appearance. It was a common sight to see when entering a tavern in Yurkin after returning.
I won't be able to see those sights for a while.
She waved her hand cheerfully and moved towards the table where the adventurers were gathered.
"It's been a while, everyone."

Chapter 147

147: Part 2 Prologue - H
Yurkin, a place that prided itself on gathering only the best of adventurers, had a significantly high male population. While there were families of technicians who had moved in as residents, the adventurers, who were Yurkin's main source of income, were mostly men.
Amidst this, Ryla, almost the only Silver-ranked female adventurer and with skills surpassing even Gold-ranked adventurers, was one of the most famous adventurers in the town.
And, as was the fate of such a celebrity, her name was written on a corner of the wall in the 'Sunset Inn'. It was the Deadpool, where every famous adventurer in Yurkin had their name listed.
It was a gambling game for adventurers, where they bet on who would die within a set period. Of course, since everyone was a well-known adventurer in a team, not many people died, and rookies who appeared like comets were the main targets, which was an unavoidable characteristic of the gamble.
"Damn it, another miss."
As a man with a thick brown beard sighed while looking at her, Ryla wore a charming smile and snatched his glass.
"Hald, you were still betting on me?"
"Hmph, you never know what might happen. Someone has to hold your funeral, right?"
Hald complained in a seemingly disgruntled tone, but his eyes were fixed on the glass that Ryla had taken. And he wasn't the only one sending such glances; the other adventurers were the same.
"Are you planning to drink today?"
"...If you stare at me like that, I can see what you're thinking written all over your face."
"Ahem."
When Ryla read the intention hidden beneath his question and gave a bitter smile, the man called Hald turned his head away awkwardly and cleared his throat. Some of the women in the bar looked at her disapprovingly after hearing Ryla's words, but they didn't complain out loud.
Ryla ignored their gazes and nodded at Hald's words.
"Well, it's not a request, but I did return safely."
No matter how much power one possessed, the Meshin Great Forest was not a place to be taken lightly. Even if she could handle wyverns, golden eagles, or even griffons, she would struggle against terrestrial monsters like dire tigers or iron lions, or even dragonkin monsters.
Adventurers were a group even more superstitious than sailors, and even if Ryla didn't completely trust their superstitions, it was also true that she relied on that belief to some extent.
Also, those superstitions were a good excuse. For her body, which, despite undergoing Rebirth, still retained some old habits.
"...."
Ryla hesitated for a moment with the glass in her hand, then soon downed the beer inside.
Gulp.
As Ryla's fair neck began to swallow the beer in the glass, the gazes of the adventurers sitting nearby naturally turned towards it. Ryla had a secret, or rather, a not-so-secret secret, and most adventurers in Yurkin knew it.
That the young, beautiful, and Yurkin's strongest guard, Ryla, became 'somewhat open' when she drank.
Not many would refuse a night with a beautiful woman, especially with Ryla, Yurkin's strongest guard. Although her momentum had slowed down slightly after she spent a night with a rookie adventurer from Yurkin and that adventurer died on the next quest, there were many among Yurkin's adventurers who prided themselves on being brave men who possessed the boldness—or stupidity—to easily overcome such 'minor problems'.
Of course, the many rumors about her also played a part in that. The rumor that Ryla was not human but a demon had gone beyond the stage of rumor and was now accepted as an obvious established theory.
"Hoo..."
Ryla, who had emptied the glass in an instant, handed the glass back to Hald and greeted him lightly.
"Thanks for the free drink. I'll ask again next time."
"Yeah, come back anytime."
At her thanks, Hald also smiled and replied to her, his earlier embarrassment gone.
//
Feeling the heat slowly rising in her lower abdomen, Ryla headed for the counter of the 'Sunset Inn'. Hald was the only one who had bet on her this time. That meant only one free drink.
She sat on the chair in front of the counter and ordered.
"A bottle of wine. Something in good condition."
"Here you go."
Dylan Bay, the master of the 'Sunset Inn' bar, took out one of the better wines at her order and handed it to her with a glass.
"100 rads."
"...Why is it so expensive?"
"I heard you're leaving for Tritia soon? Think of it as a jinx breaker."
"There are no trolls in Tritia."
"Sometimes people are more dangerous."
Dylan Bay spouted words that would receive half agreement and half disbelief from adventurers, but Ryla nodded without much complaint and handed him a silver coin. She was leaving soon anyway, and she was curious about the taste of a 100-rad wine.
And that choice was not wrong.
"It's better than I thought."
"Right?"
Ryla picked up the bottle of wine and stood up. As always, she was thinking of finding a man to join her. And just as she stood up, a familiar face came into her sight.
The man, with his brown hair cut short and wearing a denim shirt, was sitting alone, and like Ryla, he was an unlucky man who had lost 100 rads today. Ryla approached him and spoke with a subtle smile.
"We meet again, Falches."
Falches, who saw her approaching him, wore a surprised expression, but soon smiled and greeted her.
"Amazing. I didn't expect you to come to me..."
"I know what you want to say, but let's stop with that story."
Adventurers are a group said to have one jinx per person. And in Ryla's case, that jinx was known to be quite sexual. Of course, the reality was not at all like that, but Ryla did not explain her rumors. It was a pretty good excuse to cover up her promiscuous relationships with men.
"...I misspoke. I apologize if I offended you."
"There's no need to apologize."
She sat down next to Falches and raised the bottle she was holding.
"Shall we toast, between people who lost 100 rads today?"
Falches chuckled at Ryla's words. Could that be why she came to him? He was a little sore about the 100 rads he had lost, but being able to drink with the beautiful female warrior in front of him was a pretty good reward.
"Let's do that."
Falches smiled and raised the glass he was holding.
//
"Haa, haa..."
In the dark room, hot breaths were mixing. As the clouds that had been covering the moonlight receded and blue moonlight streamed in through the window, the curves of a beautiful female body shone white, revealing its form.
"Hngh...!"
Ryla felt Falches entering her and let out a soft moan. Her vagina, wet with alcohol, gently swallowed Falches' penis and carefully tightened around it.
At that ecstatic sensation, Falches couldn't help but moan.
"Hngh...!"
Her vagina, hotly intertwined, wriggled like a living creature and caressed Falches' penis. It was only thanks to the alcohol that he didn't ejaculate quickly.
Ryla looked at Falches, who was moaning in pleasure beneath her, and gave a bewitching smile. While lifting her white buttocks and moaning, she whispered in a sweet voice to the man connected to her.
"Haa, how is it...? Not bad, right...?"
"Kuh, y-yes...Hngh!?"
In the middle of answering, Ryla once again strongly lifted her hips. Her smooth waist wriggled once like a silverfish struggling under the moonlight. At the intense stimulation that seemed to strike her lower body, Falches couldn't help but reach out and pull Ryla towards him.
"Ahhk!?"
Unbefitting of the name of Yurkin's strongest swordsman, Ryla was helplessly pulled in by Falches' arm strength. Feeling his firm arm wrap around her body, her body became even more aroused. The fluids flowed out like a spring from her already wet vulva.
Falches hugged Ryla like that and shook his hips violently. The delay caused by the alcohol also had its limits. He moved roughly, as if he would plant his seed inside Ryla's body.
"Ahhk, hng, haaah!!"
Her moans, dyed with lust, pierced his ears and rummaged through Falches' mind. The pure white skin in front of him was glistening with sweat, and her ebony black hair was scattered and disheveled.
Falches was feeling an immense sense of pleasure through the fact that the beautiful and strong female warrior was in his arms, moaning in pleasure. After shaking his hips for a while, he felt a bursting sensation rising from within and forcefully inserted his penis into Ryla.
And Ryla, feeling Falches' penis, which had expanded to its limit, reached out her white arms and hugged him.
Gurgle.
A moment later, Ryla could feel something flowing in from deep inside her body, along with a small sound. The moment she felt the vitality forcefully digging into her, her heart was filled with a strange sense of satisfaction.
Realizing that, Ryla muttered to herself in self-deprecation.
'...Old habits die hard.'
Even after Rebirth, her body, which easily became aroused and reached climax, had not changed much. The pleasure that could be obtained through intercourse with a man was a great joy for her, and Ryla had no intention of refusing it.
Even if she used the jinx as an excuse, the adventurers of Yurkin would have noticed that aspect of her to some extent. Nevertheless, the fact that lewd rumors about her did not spread was thanks to her excellent skills, but that was not very important in the current situation.
"Huu..."
Listening to Falches' breathing from above her head, Ryla pushed the feeling of exhaustion that was slowly creeping in to a corner of her mind. All she had to do now was enjoy this moment.
"Did you know? There are rumors about you in the city guard too."
After two ejaculations, Ryla listened to Falches' story while being held in his arms.
"What kind of rumors?"
"The rumor that there is a beauty in Yurkin as beautiful as the Knight Princess who is working as an adventurer."
Ryla smiled slightly at his compliment. She was not the type to be very moved by the compliment of being beautiful, but she didn't dislike hearing such compliments while being held by her partner after intercourse.
"That's an absurd rumor."
"Still, it's not a false rumor."
When she denied it, Falches looked back at Ryla and laughed softly.
"Actually, there was even a guy among the recruits who volunteered for dispatch just to see you."
Hearing his words, Ryla couldn't help but feel an emotion that was hard to describe.
She doubted if there was really such a person, but there was a good chance. However, she would soon be leaving Yurkin, and this time she might stay away for a while before coming back.
Ryla sympathized with the unknown soldier who had volunteered for dispatch to Yurkin, a remote and dangerous rural area, and glanced at the window.
The moon outside the window was shining brightly.
It was still too early for the sun to rise.

Chapter 148

In the throes of ecstatic breaths within the inn room, Laila knelt before Falches, meticulously taking his penis into her mouth and caressing it. With gentle hands, she grasped his penis, her red lips tracing the erect male organ.
The hot flesh that had already ravaged her body countless times was smeared with a faint milky fluid and clear love nectar. An ordinary woman would have recoiled from the foul scent and odor, but she didn't mind, opening her mouth and softly licking Falches' penis with her moist tongue.
"Hoo-oop, chwoom..."
In the quiet room, a strange sound like air escaping and moans occasionally mixed within the sound faintly echoed. Because she was kneeling on the wooden floor, the semen Falches had ejaculated was leaking from her vulva, flowing down her thighs.
Kneeling and orally caressing a man's penis was a service usually reserved for a lover or a master to be obeyed, but Laila didn't care. She sometimes offered this after-sex caress as a service when she was in a good mood or liked her partner, and she enjoyed it.
Even before her metamorphosis, Laila had a tendency to indulge in such masochistic and humiliating pleasures. After breaking free from the demonic possession, such mental tendencies had diminished to some extent, but the remnants still lingered in her body.
Rather, there were aspects that had become even more extreme than before through the metamorphosis. The sensation she was feeling in her mouth right now was a result of that change.
"Ha-oop...chwoop..."
The strange sweetness felt at the tip of her tongue made Laila voluntarily lick the semen on Falches' penis. Her body, which had undergone changes due to the metamorphosis, no longer detected a fishy and foul taste in the man's semen.
Was it because the essence had been restored and transformed into flesh? After the metamorphosis, she felt sweetness whenever she received a man's essence into her body. Even after gaining the reputation as Yurkin's best adventurer, there was such a reason why she sought men under the pretext of alcohol and jinxes.
Laila couldn't resist the torrent of pleasure that was like a drug. She could endure it, but she couldn't quit. Becoming the subject of crude jokes shared by rough men, and seeing them gaze at her with lustful eyes, made her body heat up without her even realizing it.
'…'
Laila suppressed the stray thoughts that were trying to surface in her mind and focused more intently on the service she was currently performing.
//
"Hoo-oop, hoo-oom, chwoop..."
"Heuk!"
As her hot and soft tongue traced the gap between the glans, Falches shuddered, unable to withstand the rough stimulation. His penis, having experienced ejaculation several times, was quite sensitive, and he was barely able to handle Laila's devoted caress.
Moreover, this moment felt like an illusion to Falches. After all, Laila was kneeling and orally caressing his penis.
Laila was sometimes the subject of crude jokes among the rough soldiers thanks to her beautiful appearance and peculiar drinking habits. No, saying she was the subject was quite a polite expression. For some soldiers, she was among the top women they wanted to 'crush under their bellies'.
If she hadn't been a skilled adventurer, something would have already happened. That woman was serving him like a submissive lover, which was like a dream to Falches.
And the moment he realized that, even though he had discharged his desire into her body so many times, Falches felt an intense urge to stain Laila as his own once again.
Literally, this moment was no different from a dream.
A dream that would disappear when the night passed and the sun rose. Realizing that, Falches chose to stain the woman before him with his color without a trace of regret, even if it was only for this moment, rather than dwelling on the emptiness of the empty space next to him tomorrow morning.
Swish.
Was it because of the magic of the night, or the playfulness of the alcohol?
Consumed by rough desire, he unknowingly raised both hands and grabbed Laila's head.
"Hoo-oop...?"
Laila, who was caressing him, felt a strangeness at the touch that grabbed her head and looked up at him. The man's face, seen from below, held both desire and reason, and he wore an expression as if he was agonizing between the two.
"…"
Laila knew very well what that expression was. It was the desire to dominate a woman that could be seen in men. Reading that expression in Falches' face, Laila smiled bitterly inwardly. She had experienced countless times such situations where the direction of that desire was solely directed at her.
Sometimes it was a primal urge to violate and trample her, and sometimes it was a gentle form of emotion to cherish and love her. And Laila knew that even though the forms were different, both of those emotions originated from the same root called desire.
Which would this man named Falches be?
She looked up at his face, her black eyes filled with subtle anticipation.
The answer was quickly revealed.
Feeling an intense emotion in his gaze as he looked down at her, and feeling the strength gradually increasing in his rough hands, Laila gently closed her eyes.
It would be a little painful in the future, but she didn't feel any anxiety or fear about it. Rather, her heart was filled with anticipation and began to beat wildly.
//
The two finished their act around the time when darkness was disappearing from the eastern sky. Falches knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so he indulged in Laila's body to his heart's content, and Laila willingly accepted Falches' desire in compliance.
In the room where dawn was breaking, traces of lovemaking remained on the bed where the two lay together. Laila, naked and in Falches' arms, whispered softly to him.
"...I didn't think you were this type, but you're rougher than I thought."
When Laila pointed out that Falches had grabbed her head and forcibly shoved it into her mouth, Falches sighed as if he had no excuse.
"Keueung. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to..."
He was already bothered by that. Perhaps because the radiance of the sun had awakened his clouded mind, he remembered the beast-like lovemaking of last night and was secretly blaming himself.
Not only did he grab her head and roughly shove it down her throat, but he also pressed her beautiful, curved body down like a dog and roughly rummaged through her flesh, ejaculating inside her countless times. Without even a hint of concern about pregnancy.
Even though he wasn't in his right mind due to alcohol and desire, he had no excuse even if he was slapped for treating Yurkin's strongest adventurer like a cheap prostitute.
However, instead of getting angry at his regretful expression, Laila smiled softly and replied.
"Well, it's okay. It's not that I didn't like it, it's just that it's been a while, so it felt fresh. Usually, everyone is a little more gentle."
That was the truth. She was also human, so she usually chose partners who were likable, friendly, talented, and promising. And most of those encounters were polite one-night stands, if not affectionate lovers. For Laila, the rough lovemaking after a long time felt a little different.
"...I have nothing to say. I'm really sor-"
"I think you can stop saying that now."
Laila interrupted him with a still smiling face. She lay down on the bed, reached out to tidy her disheveled hair, and asked Falches again.
"You must have been quite pent up?"
"I'm ashamed to say... yes."
Falches nodded with an embarrassed face. And Laila could agree with that answer. After all, how else would a soldier dispatched from a remote village like Yurkin relieve his sexual desire? Unlike other cities, the small village of Yurkin doesn't have brothels. It wasn't surprising at all that he was pent up.
"Falches, how long have you been here?"
"It's been about a year now. Similar to you."
Falches had been there since Laila came to Yurkin. Laila looked at his face and thought to herself.
'How long is his dispatch period?'
Guards belonging to the city are usually stationed as standing forces, dispatched to villages near the city on a rotating basis. She had some knowledge of such organization because she had been quite closely related to the guards in Lakers in the past.
"When are you going back?"
"I'll probably have to stay for about half a year more."
Seeing Falches giving a slightly ambiguous answer, Laila burst out laughing. Maybe if things are resolved quickly, there will be another chance to sleep together.
"Come to think of it, it's my first time sleeping with a soldier."
At Laila's words, Falches recalled his memories and asked back in surprise.
"Don't tell me, am I your first?"
"I'm not a virgin."
"N-No, that's not what I meant..."
"I know. I'm just kidding. Yes. You're the first person from a different occupation other than an adventurer."
Listening to her answer, Falches muttered in surprise.
"Huh, I didn't know that."
Feeling something rising in her mind at those words, which somehow contained a subtle nuance, Laila could make a guess because she was a man in her previous life and still inherited some of that mentality, so she understood the physiology of men.
"Hmm... Have there been any soldiers who said they spent the night with me?"
At her words that hit the nail on the head, Falches closed his mouth. Her words were true. Among the senior soldiers who had now returned, there were those who boasted that they had crushed the beautiful adventurer before them under their bellies and tasted her flesh.
"I guess that's right."
Laila, who had grasped the answer through silence, wore a gentle smile on her lips. Of course, she didn't feel bad about such rumors spreading among the soldiers.
Rather, having had the experience of being little more than a dedicated prostitute for soldiers in Lakers in the past, a subtle expectation was even rising from the depths of her heart as to what would happen if such a thing really happened again.
'…I can't use that.Laila lightly shook her head to shake off her distractions. The soldiers of Yurkin are a small number of around thirty people, but rumors spread quickly in a small village. Perhaps there are definitely people among the villagers who think it's true that she played with the soldiers.
...Even so, Laila didn't want to correct their misunderstanding. After all, considering her reputation, she could have easily had that kind of misunderstanding.
Still, she thought she should clear up the misunderstanding with the man she spent the night with.
"I don't want to emphasize my purity, but I've never spent the night with soldiers or knights. You're the first, so you can brag about this later."
"Puhahaha! Then, it's the greatest honor for me."
Laila looked at Falches, who was laughing in amusement, and laughed back. Then, she glanced out the window.
The sun was already showing off its appearance in the eastern sky. Watching the golden sunlight fall on the village, she thought.
One more day.
That was the time left until she left Yurkin.

Chapter 149

149: An Unfading Rose
"...."
As always, Emily Artion woke up bathed in the midday sun. Feeling the sunlight filtering through the window cover her bed and caress her skin, Emily blankly rose. With drowsy eyes, Emily habitually turned her head, capturing the scene of the room in her brown eyes.
What she saw was her room.
Not spacious, but not cramped either, a lamp designed to emit only a strange red light, an elegantly shaped wooden table with wine on it, and a disheveled bed.
Perhaps because the scene resembled what Lyla had once told her, Emily, who had been looking around the room for a while, recalled past memories and let out a soft laugh.
"Pfft."
Even if it was a past memory, it was only a year ago. And if she were to recall even closer memories, it would be only three months ago. Could it be that her life was so passionate that it felt so distant?
After reminiscing about the past for a while, Emily soon shook off her thoughts and picked up the metal mirror on the table.
Emily Artion in the mirror was now completely mature, and her youthful appearance had disappeared. Only a year and a half had passed, but she had grown quite a bit during that time. Emily raised her hand and tidied her tousled red hair.
It wasn't just her hair that was a mess. The glossy, light blue silk dress had completely slipped off her shoulders, revealing her fair skin and the swell of her breasts. After checking it, Emily tidied her hair and then adjusted her clothes.
However, even if she adjusted her clothes, the deeply cut neckline and the shape of the dress that exposed her entire back remained very seductive. Along with the short skirt that revealed below her thighs, the dress, which was made to be easily removed, would reveal her nakedness in an instant if she only undid the buttons on her shoulders. Of course, depending on the customer's request, she sometimes wore various types of corsets inside.
Anyway, she had suffered quite a bit from shame and embarrassment when she first wore this dress, but now it was all in the past.
Emily Artion had gone through a lot to reach the point where she could wear a light blue silk dress at 'Fairy of the Night'. She had spent the night with many men, experienced various things, and her martial arts had deepened as much. The stage of feeling shame and embarrassment from the secret touches and gazes of men had long passed.
Swish.
Emily got up, put on the coat hanging on the hanger, and wrapped a red scarf around it. The vivid red scarf was a symbol proving that she was a prostitute in the metropolis of Trithia.
Occasionally, prostitutes from free backgrounds who had not yet adapted to the life of a prostitute did not wear scarves because they were ashamed, but since they could be fined for walking around without a scarf, Emily usually chose to wear one.
Of course, Emily was also human, so there were a few times when she forgot to wear a scarf. However, in most cases, the guards of Trithia chose to receive a blissful night as a bribe rather than imposing a fine on Emily, who was a 'Fairy of the Night', and Emily did not refuse their offer either.
The guards who came in two or three at a time were quite rough, but they were a good way to gather essence. And another reason was to try to prevent the 'Fairy of the Night' brothel from being listed as a target for crackdowns.
"Hmm..."
After finishing her preparations, Emily looked around the bed one last time before leaving the room. The disheveled sheets still showed traces of the intense lovemaking she had experienced last night. After thinking about it for a while, Emily made up her mind.
'....I'll clean it up later.'
Her gaze finally turned to the closet in the corner of the room.
"I'll be back soon."
Even she wasn't sure if Kali understood human speech, but that didn't mean she couldn't say anything at all. Just like Arum, Kali might be able to understand words someday. Arum is a bit different because she's a familiar.
Creak.
After saying a simple goodbye, Emily closed the door and headed out of 'Fairy of the Night' and into the street.
//
Trithia is the capital of the County of Tyvon, and a city of trade and commerce where all the wealth of the county is concentrated.
Of course, Trithia is not the only major city in the northeast. The northeastern region of the kingdom was a region where noble families who used pickaxes and wheels as their family crests had formed an alliance called the 'Iron Brotherhood', and as a region that had accumulated considerable wealth throughout the kingdom, there were many cities comparable to Trithia.
However, it cannot be said that the status of Trithia and the Count of Tyvon is low in the northeastern region. Trithia was clearly a large city, and as such, its size and resident population were on a different level from other small and medium-sized cities.
And, such a developed metropolis had shadows as deep as it was developed.
Step, step.
Emily, who came out of 'Fairy of the Night', walked the streets of the red-light district. This street, named the red-light district because red lights were hung at night, is also called the Street of Twilight.
It means that the sunset that was burning the western sky settled on the red lights of the street, but it is ironic that the residents of the street accept it as 'the end of life'.
Emily, wearing a coat and a red scarf, ran into someone before she could even leave the red-light district. It was a man with a sharp impression and a deep scar on his left cheek. He opened his mouth in surprise as he looked at Emily.
"Rose, long time no see. What brings you here at this hour?"
"....That's none of your business, Hark."
Rose is a pseudonym as a 'Fairy of the Night'. However, since it is rare to use real names in brothels, the name was virtually the name that referred to her in Trithia.
"Come on, that's disappointing. Isn't your reaction too cold?"
"I'm surprised you can say that. Do you want your arm broken again?"
"Hmm, I'll pass on that. Still, I wish you wouldn't be so cold, since we were once lovers."
Emily sighed softly at the man's words. She knew that it wasn't sincere. It was probably a word to provoke her. Hark was the man who had raped Emily when she first came to this 'Street of Twilight'.
"Dream on. I can let others get away with it, but not you."
The red-light district, where pubs, brothels, gambling dens, and arenas coexist, is an area where public order cannot be said to be good even as a euphemism. It was a natural result, as the city's troublesome shadows were concentrated in one area.
Moreover, since the shops that are actually responsible for the entertainment of the wealthy are cleverly avoiding the law and are built in areas other than the red-light district, the gangs, who have nothing to fear, are rampaging even more to seize each other's interests.
In times when conflicts between organizations intensify, many people often fall victim to the conflicts. In particular, the powerless prostitutes of the brothels were even worse. Emily, who did not know about the physiology of the 'Street of Twilight' when she was still unaware of the background, did not resist their actions violently, and because she was not well-known compared to her beauty and her status was still low, she was often a good target for gangs.
Of course, that is impossible now.
'Fairy of the Night' was also a brothel with a backer, and as such, it had the capacity to tolerate minor retaliation. Now, after half a year, Emily, who had learned martial arts, had become a reliable older sister figure to the prostitutes of 'Fairy of the Night'.
"Aren't you being too picky? We're all family now. What if I come as a guest?"
At his words, Emily shook her head as if it were impossible. Emily, who rarely restricted her love affairs with men in order to learn the Yin Demon Art, also had people she didn't want to hold in her arms.
"No way."
//
Hark is vicious, but not a persistent person. After talking with Emily for a while, he soon left, and she moved again to escape the 'Street of Twilight'.
She walked the streets, looking at the scenery that had become her daily life. As befits a street with poor security, the Street of Twilight has a rather poor appearance.
The roads and avenues that were once paved with smooth stones have countless places where they have been broken, and there are various stains everywhere. The streets stained with alcohol and blood cannot be guaranteed to be safe even in broad daylight.
Rather, it is safer after the sun sets and the red lights illuminate the streets than during the day. Some of the gangs she passed stopped for a moment and glanced at her with the red scarf, but they didn't cause any trouble. They must have passed by looking at the coat with the 'Fairy of the Night' emblem rather than Emily's face.
"...."
Emily stared at them for a moment, then smiled bitterly. After living in the 'Street of Twilight' for about a year, you can't help but get a sense of the physiology of the underworld, no matter how much you hate it.
She glanced at the alley where shadows were cast despite the sun shining, and continued to walk.
If you head west from the 'Street of Twilight', also known as the red-light district or the underworld, you will find the black market.
Emily walked along the road and looked around the black market. Thanks to the fact that it was noon, the scenery of the black market was lively. The merchants who frequented the black market created makeshift shops made of cloth and sold everything from daily necessities such as bowls and fabrics to accessories such as bracelets and necklaces.
Unlike the Street of Twilight, which is a red-light district, this area has a vitality that makes it seem like people are living. Emily, who was walking along the road, stopped for a moment at a shop selling handicrafts and looked at the goods.
'Should I buy one?'
The moment she thought that, the merchant sitting in the chair opened his mouth with a nonchalant expression.
"Choose as you please."
There wasn't much passion for sales in his voice, but Emily didn't care and looked at the goods. Emily, who originally didn't have much interest in accessories or cosmetics, had no choice but to learn the importance of dressing up while spending about a year at 'Fairy of the Night'.
"I'm just looking around."
That's what she said, but Emily's eyes were already fixed on a silver bracelet on the stall. The silver bracelet, woven with thin chains, had an opal embedded in the center, and neither the shining luster nor the quality of the opal were something that could be sold at such a street stall.
"How much is this?"
When Emily asked, the merchant stared at her face. He seemed to think for a moment, then called out the price.
"...230 Lads."
"That's very expensive."
"I'm giving you a discount because of your face. Leave if you don't like it."
"Let's just make it 120 Lads."
"Ha, 120 Lads? Are you blind?"
Because she had drastically undercut the price, the merchant pretended to be angry in a rather harsh tone, but Emily didn't even raise an eyebrow.
"Isn't it stolen goods anyway? Please give me a discount."
"Who said it's stolen goods? This is definitely a product from the Latros Craft Guild. It's not something that whores like you can just use!"
Despite the merchant's abusive language, Emily didn't feel particularly bad. Whatever the reason, it was true that she was selling her body. Rather, Emily asked the merchant with a subtle smile.
"Hmm, then I'll buy it for 230 Lads, so can I go to the Craft Guild and check it out?"
"...Huh?"
At her words, the merchant looked dumbfounded, as if he was momentarily embarrassed. Judging from how easily he was flustered, it seemed that the merchant was a newcomer who had not been in the black market for long. If he were a fence, he wouldn't have asked for such a high price in the first place.
"Is that okay?"

"Damn it, that fucking whore..."
Even as the merchant spat out the abuse, he nodded with a sour look. Of course, Emilia, already immune to such words, suffered not even a shred of mental damage.
She smiled, examined the silver bracelet she had obtained as a result of the bargaining, and then put it in her pocket.

Chapter 150

150: Undying Rose
"Hmm...."
Emily, having entered the center of the black market, raised her head to gaze at the stage-like platform. There, men of sturdy build stood chained, wearing only enough fabric to barely cover their private parts. The merchant on the platform surveyed the bound men once before clearing his throat and shouting,
"Now, these fellows here, they're from the Rakia tribe of the South...."
Slave auctions in the black market weren't exactly a common sight, but they weren't exactly rare either.
After all, Tritia was a city of commerce and a major metropolis in the northeastern region, where the mining industry thrived.
Operating mines required miners, and there was no better workforce than slaves to toil away in harsh conditions, burning their lives away. Of course, in the present day, human slaves weren't used in mines, but thanks to the dedicated efforts of northern slave traders, the institution of slavery was still maintained.
Even so, as time passed, the form had inevitably changed a great deal. Wealthy mine operators preferred cheap goblins over human slaves bound by strict laws, which led to a bit of a slump for the northern slave traders.
With the advancement of taming techniques and knowledge following the development of summoning magic, people learned how to train greedy and aggressive goblins. They used goblins who could use tools and communicate simply as miners.
There were, of course, problems that came with it, but the development of systematic training techniques and overwhelmingly low prices tended to overshadow such minor issues. Goblins were scattered all over the continent, and their reproductive and survival abilities were so great that they could survive even in the Mesheen Great Forest.
In any case, as human slaves used as miners lost demand, slave traders had no choice but to upgrade the brand of slaves. Nowadays, human slaves were mostly bought to be used as gladiators, servants, city laborers, or prostitutes.
"Alright, let's start with one thousand Rad, shall we? Who's buying...."
The stage set up in the center of the black market was a space prepared for merchants who traded slaves on a small scale. The majority of slaves in good condition with outstanding looks and talents were sold inside the guild's buildings, so this auction could be said to be a kind of lottery.
'I want to buy one....'
Emily inadvertently thought to herself as she looked at the tanned, bronzed skin and the strong muscles beneath of the southern barbarian slaves. Buying a male slave to use as a servant and traveling with Layla, living together in one house, was a future she often dreamed of.
It would be nice to have two or three more slaves there.
"...."
However, Emily quickly shook her head to clear her thoughts and looked up at the platform again. It was, literally, just wishful thinking. And recently, she had a more important goal. For that goal, she and Layla had to stay in the Kilkard Kingdom.
Swish.
Emily deliberately pulled up the coat she was wearing and watched the reactions of the slaves standing on the platform. The word 'Han' embroidered on Emily's coat was an unfamiliar word to the people of this world, but it was a means for former transmigrators like Layla or El to identify each other.
But as always, no slave reacted to the Korean on her coat. Since it wasn't something to be disappointed about, Emily moved her feet again towards her destination.
//
Emily headed to the government office across the street where the black market was located. To be precise, it was the Tritia National Post Office among the government offices, an institution that transmitted letters to the capitals of each noble territory under the leadership of the royal family.
It was a system far behind Earth, where you could know each other's news with a single phone call, but it was useful in its own way once you got used to it. Only people who could read and write in this world with a high illiteracy rate could use it, and there was the disadvantage that you had to go to the post office to read the letter.
"Is there any news for Rose Artion?"
Emily approached the clerk at the government office and asked. If she used the delivery union, she could reduce the trouble of coming directly, but there was no need to do so. It was doubtful whether the delivery would come to Dusk Street, and Emily liked going out anyway.
"...Yes, it's here."
The clerk's gaze lingered for a moment on the red scarf around her neck. No one liked that symbol of a prostitute from Dusk Street, but the clerk didn't show any particular expression and handed her the letter.
"Thank you."
Emily replied briefly and examined the letter she received.
They were letters from Layla, El, Taliman, and Lucy-Rutricia. Emily, who was staying in Tritia, was relatively easier to exchange news with Layla in Yurkin or El near the Altarkin Mountains. The reason why she, Rutricia, and Taliman mainly sent letters to Emily was because she was a more approachable person, and because she was quick to reply.
Emily put the letters in her arms and left the post office. She was curious about the contents, but she intended to read the letters later when she returned to her room.
However, she couldn't return to her room without incident.
While passing through the black market again, Emily witnessed a scene where someone was arguing with a soldier in an alleyway.
"Hehe, I told you it's not allowed."
To be precise, it wasn't an argument.
The face of the woman being held by the soldier was familiar, and the her that Emily knew wasn't bold enough to talk back to a guard.
"Please, can't you just let it slide this once...?"
Emily sighed softly when she saw her face. It was a familiar face, but not a close woman.
'Phila....'
As the 'Night Fairies' was also a world of women, there were various groups. Phila was a newbie on Nerr's side, who Emily couldn't even say she was friendly with. And the reason she was caught by the guard... was obvious.
"I told you, who goes around without a scarf?"
"Please, I'm in big trouble if I get caught this time...."
Emily hesitated for a moment, but eventually made up her mind and approached Phila and the guard, who were making a tearful face. As she approached, she subtly examined the faces of the guards, and noticed that one of them, who seemed to be the senior, had once slept with her.
'....But, what was his name?'
Emily wasn't smart enough to remember all of her customers, who numbered well over a hundred. She would forget them quickly if they only passed by once, let alone regulars. But she couldn't just let it go. Emily naturally approached the guard and tapped him on the shoulder.
"Long time no see."
"....Rose?"
Fortunately, the guard recognized her first. Emily breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, as she couldn't remember his name and was unsure if he was really her customer.
"Yes, that's right. But...."
Emily slurred her words, as Layla had taught her, and passed the initiative of the conversation to the other person. If the other person had a liking - or ulterior motive - for her, they would explain, and if not-
'...Ah, I forgot.'
-She couldn't remember.
Fortunately, nothing happened that would embarrass her. The senior guard with the familiar face naturally took Emily's words.
"Hey, Rose. Do you know this woman?"
"I asked because she looked familiar even though she wasn't wearing a scarf, and she said she was a 'Night Fairy'. Don't you work there too?"
As two questions came in succession, Emily was inwardly flustered. It seemed that not only the senior guard, but also the junior who seemed to be his companion, was her customer.
Or, did they come together?
'I think I'll know if I take off their clothes....'
Emily nodded her head, feeling unsure,
"Yes, that's right. I know her face."
"Huh, geez. Why are the kids there so careless? You got caught once before, too."
The guard shook his head and grumbled. And the moment she heard his words, Emily realized that he was the guard who had caught her once before. At the time, she had chosen to spend the night with him instead of being dragged away and causing trouble for the store. That was probably why his face was familiar.
"Ugh, I'm sorry. But, can't you just let it slide this once?"
Emily made a dejected expression, as if she was really sorry, and subtly touched the guard's arm. Phila, who was next to her, closed her mouth as if she was embarrassed by Emily's actions.
"Hmm...."
At Emily's request, the guard made a troubled expression and stroked his chin. But Emily already knew that he had made up his mind.
Fortunately, there was no one in the alley except them.
"Okay. I'll do that. But, I'll have to receive it twice this time. Of course, twice per person."
Twice or four times, it didn't make much difference to her. She didn't feel disgusted by having sex with them now. It was just a little disappointing that Emily had to pay the money that the nameless guard in front of her had to pay to the store. Fortunately, she didn't owe the store any money, so the amount of money she had to pay was less.
"Yes, thank you!"
She hugged the arms of the two guards tightly as a sign of artificial gratitude, and the guards, who felt the soft touch of her breasts, each made a satisfied expression and returned to their patrol route.
//
Phila was a woman with golden hair and a small build that reminded her of Layla. However, her eyes were brown instead of blue, and her features weren't ugly, but they were far from being compared to Layla.
Phila, the woman named Phila who was unexpectedly rescued by Emily, looked up at Emily with a sullen expression.
"Thank... you."
Emily, who received her bewildered gratitude, shook her head as if it was nothing.
"Just let it go. Nerr will be annoyed if she finds out later."
"Is that okay...?"
"Yeah, and don't use honorifics. We're classmates, right?"
The concept of classmates wasn't that important to the 'Night Fairies', but Emily emphasized it. Emily, who had only started working for about a year, knew roughly about the subtle conflicts within the 'Night Fairies' surrounding her, but she felt a little burdened by it.
"Ugh, okay...."
Emily smiled with satisfaction when Phila nodded awkwardly.
"It's a bit much to call it advice, but it's better to just give it to them next time you get caught."
The 'Night Fairies' was a brothel located on Dusk Street. Considering that the underworld of Tritia was subject to unusually strong regulations, even minor illegal acts such as not wearing a scarf could sufficiently affect the store.
It was a little unfortunate for the 'Night Fairies', but it was much better to resolve it at the individual level than to be dragged away and recorded. The law was close to Dusk Street, but fists were even closer.
While giving plausible advice, Emily was filled with a sense of accomplishment, as if she had become a senior. And in her ear, Phila's hesitant voice flowed.
"....Um, I... already told them. But they told me not to play tricks on them...."
"....Uh, okay. I see."
Emily closed her mouth and nodded silently.

Chapter 151

151: Undying Rose
Having returned as the 'Night Fairy,' Emily tidied up the messy bed and sat on it. She took Kali, who had been quietly sleeping in the closet, onto her lap and opened her friends' letters.
Crackle.
"Keeing."
As the sound of tearing paper softly echoed in the room, Kali yawned with her small mouth. Emily, watching Kali, put down the letter for a moment and reached out to stroke Kali's head.
The first letter she opened was from Lutricia. The moment she recognized the familiar handwriting on the paper, Emily unconsciously wore a worried expression.
[To my dear friend,
It's been a while. How are you doing?
I... think I'm doing well. No, I'm doing well. I apologize in advance if you were worried while opening this letter. I felt sorry because I kept sending only gloomy letters lately. But I'm okay now. Is it because the day I return home is not far away?
I really feel like I've unloaded a big burden.
It's presumptuous to think like this when nothing is decided yet... but it was hard to endure if I didn't think that way. I feel really sorry to Hyun.
...I have so many things to be sorry for these days. I wonder if I was reborn for nothing.
...
Anyway, to get to the point, I talked to that person I mentioned last time, the one I wasn't sure about. I didn't talk for long, though. My guess was right. She was one of us. Well, she was so obvious about it, it would have been stranger if I didn't know. Talking about it... it's a bit too much for a letter, so I'll tell you when I arrive.]
"...."
After reading the letter, Emily sighed in relief. It seemed her condition had improved a bit.
Emily held the letter in her right hand and read the contents again.
Lutricia's letter had several important words and contents abbreviated, making it unclear who it was referring to. Of course, Emily could fully understand the contents of the letter, but if it were someone other than Emily, it would be difficult to properly understand what Lutricia had gone through.
'Hoo.'
Emily sighed in relief once more, folded the letter, and put it in the drawer inside the table. The letters piled up in the drawer were written in the same handwriting as the one Emily had just put in.
This could be interpreted as the letter prices being cheap as all letters passing through the Royal Postal Service went through Karzinium, but it could also be seen as Lutricia having suffered a lot of mental anguish.
Rustle.
"Keeing?"
Perhaps it was because she sensed hesitation at the end of the hand gently stroking her head. Kali, who was curled up on Emily's lap, let out a light whimper. Emily smiled wryly at Kali's behavior and muttered.
"It's okay. It's nothing."
"Keeing."
Kali, who had an appearance similar to a kitten, seemed relieved, neatly smoothed her pure white fur, and stretched out her two front paws. The sight of her yawning with her adorable mouth was exactly like a cat. Anyone would have mistaken her if it weren't for the strangely patternless pure white fur and the six protrusions growing on her back.
"....."
Seeing that, Emily stroked Kali's back once without a word.
Emily didn't think it was bad that Kali had become so cute that anyone would covet her, but on the one hand, she knew that Kali had become like that because of her, so she couldn't help but feel a little uncomfortable.
That was because Kali hadn't looked like a kitten from the beginning.
Although there was no precedent for a cat-shaped monster being born between a human and a tentacle monster, it was easy to guess that it was an impossible phenomenon. Emily was largely responsible for Kali having such an appearance, even if it was unintentional.
When Laila had just given birth, Kali had a much more bizarre appearance than she did now, but as Emily, the only one of the group who remained in Tritia, took care of Kali, she changed to her current form.
And the reason for that was... she was raising a kitten at the time.
Was it true that monsters, like offspring, instinctively craved the love of their parents? Emily certainly didn't mistreat Kali, but after Kali saw Emily holding the kitten in her arms, she suddenly changed her appearance to a form similar to that kitten one day. She didn't perfectly imitate it, but that was what made her appearance even more unique.
It was Laila's Doppelganger ability.
During the transformation of the body through rebirth, that factor must have also affected Kali, who was in the womb.
It was perhaps a natural result that Quirkzejeb and Josef were eager to study Kali in any way possible when they found out about it. Of course, Laila and Mien intervened appropriately along the way, so they couldn't even attempt any experiments beyond a certain level.
Emily, who was reminiscing about the past for a moment, smiled again at the warm sensation tickling her lap and stroked Kali.
"Kali, don't you miss your mom?"
At Emily's question, Kali slowly opened her half-closed eyes and let out a soft whimper.
"Keeing."
It is not certain whether Kali understands human words. But Emily also couldn't understand Kali's words either.
//
The setting sun signaling the end of the day is only true for those who live under the sun.
Twilight Street is where people who live in the shadow of the sun and in the shadow of the city gather. For the people of that street, twilight is the beginning of the day, and dawn is the end of the day.
The 'Night Fairy' was no different.
Among the brothels on the street, it was quite clean and famous, but it was still just a brothel in the underworld. Decorating it with the word 'fairy' doesn't change their essence.
Emily sat in a chair, watching the sun setting in the west.
Sitting by the window and enticing customers was a somewhat stale tactic now, but Emily didn't care much because her goal wasn't to attract customers.
"....."
The sun was setting, but the street wasn't very dark.
Red lanterns hung between buildings, and women in overly revealing clothes leaned against doorways, smoking cigarettes or giving passersby suggestive smiles.
Seeing them, Emily wore a bitter smile on her face. In the past, she didn't know what it meant to sell alcohol, laughter, and her body. She just thought she should do it too, without knowing anything, because Laila had done it.
To practice the Yin Demon Art and to earn money.
At the time, it didn't seem like a bad choice.
And even now, she couldn't be sure if it was a bad choice. However, one thing was clear.
'It wasn't a good choice.'
Creak.
The moment Emily thought so, her door opened as if on cue. Emily only turned her head from the window to look at the door. There stood the familiar-faced woman she had met during the day.
"Rose, customer... is here."
"Pila? Where did the kids go..."
Running errands was the role of young girls who were not yet old enough to become prostitutes, or slaves who had not yet completed their education. It wasn't something that Pila, a proper 'Night Fairy,' should be doing.
"Well, they all went to perform. I just happened to be free."
At Emily's question, Pila shrugged her shoulders and answered. Her eyes were filled with gratitude for what had happened during the day. Emily wasn't good at reading other people's moods, but after spending about a year on Twilight Street, she was able to grasp such blatant emotions to some extent.
"I see. Thanks for letting me know."
It was hard to see conveying the message as a reward for gratitude, but Emily gave Pila a small smile and nodded.
//
Slide.
The smoothly oiled hinges made a soft sound. Emily, who opened the door and entered, naturally raised her head and scanned the room.
Suggestive red lanterns, a soft bed, and a table and chairs made for only two people to sit. The appearance of the guest room was similar to the room she stayed in.
That was because Emily usually stayed in the guest room.
Most prostitutes don't like to stay in the guest room.
No matter how good the facilities are, receiving customers in their own space where they sleep after a hard day is nothing short of mental torture for prostitutes.
Of course, Emily, who had learned the Yin Demon Art, was quite insensitive, and surprisingly had a strong mentality, just liked the soft bed in the guest room.
'The dorm is too uncomfortable.'
Thinking about such trivial things, Emily approached the man sitting in the chair with a glass in his hand. Feeling somehow familiar with him, Emily hesitated slightly and opened her mouth.
"...It's been a while."
At her words, the man sighed and asked Emily a question.
"Rose, when are you going to memorize my name?"
"...Ugh. I'm sorry."
As Emily feigned a tearful expression, the man smiled helplessly and continued.
"It's Tritahas. Please remember it next time."
"...Well, I can't promise."
"I remember you nodding confidently last time."
Of course, she remembered that too. To be precise, she vaguely remembered it from the moment she started talking to the man with the name Tritahas in front of her.
"Oh, was that the second time?"
"It's the third time."
"Ugh. I'm sorry..."
Emily had sex with two or three people a day, and sometimes up to six or seven, so it was a bit too much to memorize the names of each customer. Especially if they weren't regulars, but customers who came sporadically.
"It's okay. I didn't come here expecting that anyway."
And the man in front of her seemed to be aware that Emily's memory wasn't very good, so he shook his head as if it wasn't a big deal. A prostitute's duty is to sell pleasure. In whatever form, it was enough if he was happy.
Of course, it was perfectly natural for intercourse to occur between men and women in the process of that pleasure.
Slide.
Emily naturally sat next to the man and poured wine into his glass. She could feel the man's hand slipping into the hem of her already short skirt, but she smiled without showing any displeasure.
"You remember this. That's commendable."
"Hehe, I'm not that stupid, you know?"
Of course, she didn't really dislike it either.
The physiological disgust of a man groping her body hadn't completely disappeared, but she could endure it enough if she thought about the pleasure that would come next. No, rather, she realized that she became even more excited in the process of enduring it.
"Then do you remember what to do next?"
If it was someone she really hated, she wouldn't even feel like it, but fortunately, the person in front of her was the type of person she liked quite a bit.
"Yes, please wait a moment."
Emily answered with a smile and released the shoulder strap of her dress, wrapping her fair breasts with one arm.
"Hmm..."
The man sighed as if regretful to see the pink nipples disappear between her arms, but soon nodded in satisfaction as crimson wine was poured between her full breasts.
"...."
Watching the man put his mouth between her breasts, Emily nodded in her heart.
'As expected, he's a man of culture.'
//

Chapter 152

Episode 152: The Ever-Blooming Rose - H
Emily, disheveled, clung to the man, gently nibbling at his neck. Not enough to hurt, but just enough to excite him.
"Hoo..."
The man exhaled roughly as a strange sensation ran through his neck. He savored the wine pooled between her breasts as if drinking a fine vintage, then straightened up, studying Emily's body intently.
"You're truly beautiful..."
"Ahaha, I think I remember you saying that."
Under the red light, Emily's skin appeared especially flushed.
The short skirt, hiked up to her waist, revealed her bare vulva and pale thighs in the suggestive light, while the dress, its slender straps loosened, exposed her full breasts without a hint of concealment.
With an innocent smile that seemed out of place on her mature body, Emily opened her arms to the man.
"Look. I'm already this wet."
Crimson wine beaded between her breasts, a deep, rich red. Perhaps it was the double meaning in Emily's words, or perhaps it was the red light itself.
Her voice, whispering in the red light, burrowed into his ear with a newfound lewdness. A crescent moon smile bloomed on her glossy, rose-tinted lips.
The man, Tritaas, willingly accepted Emily's invitation.
The night was long, but the time he had to possess her was limited.
Firmly.
Without hesitation, he seized Emily's wrist and pushed her onto the sheets.
"Kyahahat."
A soft smile played across her face as the soft sheets crumpled beneath her.
//
"Hng, haa..."
"Heuh, hoo..."
Under the night, the darkness, the moonlight, and the red light, the moans of the man and woman echoed softly in the room. For the 'Night Fairies,' the ability to seduce and excite a man with their moans was a fundamental skill.
Though located in the twilight district, the 'Night Garden' was a brothel that upheld its own set of principles. And Emily, as a member of that brothel, was striving to please her partner as a 'Night Fairy' in this moment.
Of course, she didn't have to try too hard.
"Euht!?"
A thick, foreign sensation pierced her lower abdomen, reaching deep within her. A subtle pleasure, one she had never felt in her previous life and had not experienced until about a year and a half ago in this one, coursed through her.
It felt as if something tickling inside her had burst.
A sensation that was both hot and cool, painful and sweet, swept through her entire body.
Emily gripped the sheets tightly with both hands, enduring the waves of intense stimulation. Sweat beaded on her white neck, and her thickly mascaraed eyelashes fluttered.
The man, seeing this, asked with a slightly flustered voice.
"Ah, sorry. Did it hurt a lot?"
"...."
But Emily couldn't answer. The tingling afterglow that roamed through her body made it difficult to open her mouth.
After a moment that felt like an eternity, she forced a smile and shook her head.
"Ah, no... I'm okay."
It wasn't painful.
Quite the opposite, in fact.
The sensation of being pierced through was so sweet and exhilarating that the thought of experiencing it again dominated her mind. Like an addict, her body, as if a separate entity, greedily accepted the man's penis as it entered her once more, chasing after that pleasure.
"Haa..."
Barely managing to regain her composure, Emily opened her arms and embraced the man's body. Feeling the firm, resilient muscles against her skin, Emily felt a slight sense of calm.
'...Tritaas, was it?'
She repeated the man's somewhat unfamiliar name to herself.
The name was quite difficult, but she remembered his body. A physique as robust as a knight who had undergone rigorous training, covered in hard muscles.
These were elements she could no longer find in herself.
Even if enhanced by martial arts, her body, as it appeared on the outside, was merely lithe and soft.
Emily hugged him even tighter, letting out a soft moan at the sensation of being pierced once more.
"Ahhk...."
"Hmm, I quite like that sound you just made?"
Emily's body flushed even more at the rough voice whispering in her ear. The deep baritone banished even the slightest hesitation that lingered in her heart.
"Hng, more, do more...."
Emily snuggled against the man, whining, and whispered in his ear. Such coquetry on the bed was also one of the qualities of the Night Fairies, but at this moment, Emily was whispering almost half-heartedly.
Was it a side effect of the Yin Demon Art, or was it her own personality?
She had a tendency to be drawn to men like Tritaas.
Tall, with a solid physique and a stern face.
And a penis that was stiff and erect, ready to break her body.
The ideal that she, as a man, had once yearned for had now become an object of desire, rooted in her very being. Of course, what lay at the deepest core of that was still Laila.
She was the one who had first reached out to him, the man whom the other Night Fairies complained was too difficult to handle. It was a bit funny that she couldn't remember his name considering that, but it was also because she had deliberately tried not to remember it.
Emily didn't try to remember the names of other men either, not just Tritaas.
//
The lamplight was dyeing Emily's pale body crimson.
The light, resembling twilight, shattered along the curves of her body, painting its color on her lithe form.
Thwack, thwack!
An obscene noise, unfitting for such beauty, yet at the same time more fitting for such decadent beauty, filled the room.
"Haa, hng!"
Emily, lying face down on the head of the bed, groaned heavily. Her crimson-stained buttocks were connected to the man's bronze body, swaying gently.
Beyond that, a glimpse of a brown flesh pillar moving in and out could be seen. It was smaller than Charka's, which Emily had once experienced, but still large enough to overwhelm other 'Night Fairies.'
Thwack, thwack, thwack!
"Haaak, hng!!"
Amidst the splashing sounds and the sounds of skin rubbing together, a sharp moan was mixed in. It was not an artificial or fabricated moan, but a cry emitted by a beast consumed by pleasure.
However, it wasn't all good.
The overwhelming waves of pleasure had become pain, sweeping through her body.
"Eugeuk, hng!!?"
Due to her prone position, Emily felt as if she was being violated to the very top of her head. All she could see was a distorted view, half-obscured by the bed sheets, and nothing else.
But as much as she couldn't see, her senses became more acute.
The stimulation, not knowing when or how it would come, was only making her body more aroused.
Perhaps that was why Emily both desired and feared that position, which resembled the mating of beasts. Because she knew that it would drive her body even more insane.
"Haaak, please, hng!? Stop, heuh!?"
After much effort, Emily barely managed to utter human words between her panting moans. But the man, as if he hadn't heard her, simply thrust his hips indifferently.
It wasn't that he couldn't have heard her.
He was deliberately ignoring her.
Even though she noticed his intentions, Emily thought there was nothing she could do. She probably wouldn't have stopped in this situation either, if she were him.
"Eugeuk, hng!?"
As her mind went blank, random memories surfaced.
Wasn't that why the other Night Fairies didn't like him very much? It was said that he was too difficult and tiring as a customer, unless you were just planning to burn the night away without thinking.
Firmly.
As those trivial memories passed by, Emily felt the hand pressing down on her shoulder grow even more violent. She had only met him three times, and she didn't even remember his name very well, but she knew what that small change meant.
"Heuk...."
Emily tried to close her mouth and subtly adjusted her position. And the next moment, she was slightly surprised to realize that she had done so.
The movement she had just made was to hold the man's essence in her body a little longer. A movement that didn't have even a hint of masculinity. Seeing herself do that without hesitation, Emily smiled bitterly.
'....Well, it probably doesn't matter, does it?'
She was a little surprised, but she didn't think much of it. And soon, she couldn't think about it anymore.
"Haa!?"
Even more forcefully than before, the man's penis thrust into her body. Emily twisted her body at the intense sensation, but because the man's hand was firmly pressing down on her shoulder, Emily could only repeat meaningless writhing.
"Haak, haa!?"
Despite that forceful restraint, her body became even hotter. Without realizing it, the words 'even harder' swirled in her mind. Her tendency to be on the offensive when she was with Laila in the past had changed a bit recently. The last time Laila visited, she had subtly asked her to do it.
Emily was a little unfamiliar with that side of herself, but on the other hand, she accepted that aspect of herself.
'I'm getting more and more sensitive...'
However, her body, which became aroused as the man's touch grew more intense, was a bit troublesome. Amidst the passionate sensations and breaths, and the man's touch, Emily trembled once more.
//
Emily sat on the bed, straightening her loosened dress and checking for wrinkles. She looked in the mirror to check her makeup and fixed any disheveled areas. She took out a handkerchief, wet it with water, wiped her face and body, and picked up the perfume from the table and sprayed it on her body.
The perfume was one she had chosen herself, and it was her favorite rose scent.
And the man, watching Emily, laughed as if amused.
"Don't you usually do that after the customer leaves?"
"....Ah."
At his words, Emily stopped in surprise.
It wasn't that she didn't know that. She, who was now in her first year as a Night Fairy, couldn't have forgotten that the Night Fairies re-dressed after seeing off the customer.
But she couldn't say verbatim that the customer she had received yesterday wanted to see her tidying up, and she had unconsciously repeated what she had done yesterday.
Emily thought it was impolite to talk about other men in front of him, even if he was the one who had bought her.
However, the man nodded and laughed again.
"Well, it doesn't matter. I quite like that look too."
It was said that anything looked good if a beautiful woman did it.
Emily thought of those words in her mind. She thought it wasn't wrong. Her appearance was quite outstanding when she thought about it subjectively, and it seemed pretty good even when she heard objective judgments.
"Thank you."
Emily chuckled and put down the perfume bottle.
A normal 'Night Fairy' would ask for a tip - an additional allowance - in this situation with a coquettish voice, but she didn't.
It wasn't like she was doing it for the money, and it wasn't like she was short on money.
'....How much have I saved up?'
At least, that's what she thought.
After Emily tidied up her clothes, the man also finished preparing. Before opening the door and leaving, he glanced at Emily and asked.
"....Was it hard on you today?"
Emily burst out laughing at his attitude, which seemed almost timid, unlike the intense and forceful attitude he had shown earlier.

"I won't refuse you if you come again, so don't worry."
"Ahem, well then, I'll see you next time."
At her gentle words, the man cleared his throat once and bid her farewell.
Thwack.
The neat wooden door closed with a sharp sound.
Emily sat on the bed, staring blankly at the door.
It was closed now, but soon that door would open again.
"...."
Whether she herself desired it or not was ambiguous and unknowable. But it was clear that she was waiting for the moment that door would open.
In the room bathed in red light, Emily silently waited for the moment the door would open again.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
I'm so sorry for being so late without a word....
I didn't know how to post a hiatus notice because it was indefinite, but looking back, it was a stupid choice....
It will be updated normally from now on.

Chapter 153

153: An Unfading Rose
The twilight streets were a gathering place for those who lived in the city's shadows, and for them, living lives stained with filth, the sun held a meaning beyond merely rising in the sky.
For the 'Night Fairies,' sunrise was a signal to fold their wings for a while and prepare for the next night. They, who considered the dawn instead of dusk as the end of their day, always waited for the moment when the day broke.
"...."
Emily Artion sat on the windowsill, gazing at the approaching dawn. As the shadows receded, the street, now revealed, seemed to stretch and yawn, holding a faint vitality.
Above the gray bricks that made up the street, people were preparing for the day.
A merchant loading goods and setting off. A shop owner opening the closed door of their store and preparing for business. Soldiers and knights, lined up in formation, preparing to patrol outside the city.
Emily sat by the window, blankly watching the city gradually awaken.
'Night Fairies' was a shop located on the outskirts of the twilight streets, and from the third floor where Emily resided, one could catch a glimpse of life outside the streets. To the 'Night Fairies' who lived trapped in a prison without bars, life outside the streets seemed busy, fierce, and beautiful.
However, Emily Artion's mind was not complex enough at this moment to indulge in sentimental and regretful thoughts.
'I'm hungry. What should I eat for breakfast? I want to eat something delicious....'
Neither in her previous life nor in this one was she the type to engage in deep contemplation. Even selling her body in the depths of the shadows, this very moment was not a particularly miserable life for her.
Of course, the reason Emily could be so at peace was largely due to the fact that she had mastered the Demonic Yin Art, a martial art from another world that was truly perfect for a courtesan.
Unlike the other Night Fairies, who gradually withered away from interacting with countless men, Emily's beauty was only increasing. The worries of common sexually transmitted diseases and the fear of pregnancy did not exist for her. There might be some minor side effects from gathering essence, but no physical decline appeared, so there was no reason to be depressed.
As Emily gazed at the rising dawn, thinking about the dinner she would eat soon—breakfast by others' standards—the door to the room opened with a neat sound.
Click.
Emily was about to get up when she heard the door open, but she stopped, suddenly realizing something.
Night Fairies fold their wings and fall asleep to prepare for the next night the moment the sun rises.
Laila didn't particularly like that phrase, considering it a dreamy storytelling solely intended to instill fantasies in men and heavily imbued with the brothel owner's commercial intentions, but Emily thought that the phrase and the metaphor itself were accurate, regardless of the background, and she quite liked the words.
Anyway, to put it more directly, it was an expression that the shop was closed. Naturally, the person who came to her room could not be a customer. Emily turned her head to check the visitor and gave an awkward smile.
"...Sica. What brings you here?"
"Just wondering what you were up to."
The person who appeared through the open door was a woman.
With heavily made-up face and wavy brown hair, she wore a dress with a plunging neckline and a short hemline, just like Emily. The design was slightly different from Emily's, being black, but the dress suited the golden accessories on her arms and neck, creating a bewitching atmosphere.
Sica's face held a charm quite different from Emily's.
Unlike Emily, who still had a fresh aura—even fresher than a year ago—Sica possessed a completely mature atmosphere.
Her face, as if completely immersed in the decadent atmosphere of the pleasure district, was that of a typical prostitute. Beautiful, but with an indelible darkness within.
"Want a smoke?"
And her dark atmosphere was partly due to the cigarette she held in her mouth.
Emily chuckled at her and shook her head.
"No thanks. It's bad for my health."
Sica smiled back at her short answer. It was a tired, languid smile, but it was infused with a captivating charm. That too must be a habit from a long life, just as Laila once had.
Suddenly, Laila's words flashed through Emily's mind.

-It's better to quit before you get too tainted.

"Hoo...."
But the words soon disappeared like a phantom into the smoke Sica exhaled.
"Funny. You're probably the only one here who can say something like that."
Sica's elegant voice echoed through the smoky air. It was a rather pessimistic remark. Even the optimistic Emily could not fail to realize the weight in those words.
"Well, wouldn't there be more if you looked?"
Emily gave an awkward smile and swept her red hair back once. It was a very Emily-like answer. Sica smiled softly at Emily's honest words.
"...Yeah, I guess so."
There were some, but not many.
Once a 'Night Fairy,' they could not return to being human until they lost their wings and fell. The only way for them to become human from a fairy was to lose their wings and beauty.
Or, to find a prince to lift them from the abyss.
Emily also knew the saying that floated among the Night Fairies.
It was the kind of thing women who couldn't escape the shadows of the pleasure district would say, and it didn't apply to Emily, but Emily, who lived in the world of the pleasure district, skin to skin with them, couldn't completely ignore their self-deprecation.
For a while, the two continued to do what they wanted in silence.
Sitting by the window and watching the dawn, and smoking a cigarette.
Neither required much interaction or conversation, so the room was filled with a stillness befitting the dawn, and the sounds of people whispering in the city at dawn seeped in.
After some time, Sica suddenly opened her mouth.
"I... I'm really jealous of you."
"Oh, yes."
Sica chuckled quietly at Emily's awkward reply.
"You don't have to answer. Just listen. I'm just saying this like a lament. Like I always do."
Emily knew that Sica envied her. And it was an emotion that Emily often encountered among the Night Fairies. There probably weren't many women among the Night Fairies who didn't envy her.
Of course, the emotion Emily encountered most often was admiration for her.
"Yes, I know."
As Emily nodded with a smile, Sica took the pipe out of her mouth for a moment and stared at her.
"...Well, that's part of your charm. Including sometimes not understanding the atmosphere."
"That's not a compliment, is it?"
"No, it's a compliment."
Innocence can sometimes be a powerful weapon.
Sica thought as she looked at Emily, who was muttering, 'I don't think so....' Men might like Emily's boldness. Perhaps they would yearn for the moment when that bold attitude turned into shyness and pleasure, and they would nominate her.
It was not contrived, so it was more natural, and therefore a more valuable charm.
And Emily's charm was not limited to that. Sica took another puff of her cigarette and looked at Emily.
'....Rose, why did you come here?'
It was a question she had been holding in her heart all along. And as always, it was a question that she couldn't bring herself to ask. Asking about other people's stories was an unspoken taboo in the pleasure district.
//
After Sica left, Emily returned to her room and looked at the calendar.
"Hmm..."
According to what was written in the letter, Laila would arrive in about three days. Of course, it could take longer or shorter. Time is not accurately divided in this world.
'Anyway, I can roughly make the time.'
It would be nice if she could meet Rutricia in Tritia as well, but that was not possible due to practical problems. No matter how much of a baron she was, she was a noble, and not a poor one. There was no way such a family would let a young girl travel alone.
Emily put the calendar back in its place and sat down in a chair. Then, Kali, who had been curled up on the bed, naturally climbed onto her lap.
"Kireung-"
Although her appearance was the same, Kali was making a sound that seemed to be moving further and further away from that of a cat. Considering the characteristics of a doppelganger, she might have imitated the sound from somewhere again.
Emily reached out and stroked Kali's back. Then she spoke to Kali, who was purring.
"Your mom is coming soon. You want to see your mom, don't you?"
"Kihyaang-"
"Ahaha, yeah, I guess so. You must miss her a lot too. Me too."
"Kreung-?"
"Hmm, should we bet on when she'll come? You can't talk yet, so I'll decide for you. If you lift your right foot, three days, if you lift your left foot, four days."
At her words, Kali shook her white tail and looked at Emily with sparkling eyes. Of course, both of Kali's feet were firmly planted on her lap, as if she had no intention of lifting them at all. Emily looked at her with a pitiful look.
"....Hmm, you're still pretty stupid."
"Kihyaek-!"
"Okay, then there's nothing I can do. I can't bet until you become human. I'll have to wait until then."
Although she was a cat now, Kali would change again someday. Like the time she changed her appearance to be loved by Emily. And even Emily, who didn't think complicated thoughts, could vaguely guess that the end point was a human.
---------= Author's Afterword ---------=
Aaaaack, I'm sorry for making empty promises that I couldn't keep. I thought I would have time, but I didn't.... The writing is also insanely messy. I'm sorry about that too....

Chapter 154

Episode 154: The Undying Rose
Tritia was a large metropolis boasting a considerable scale in the northeastern region. Iron and silver mined from the mines of the kingdom's northeast were refined and flowed through the Liber River into the cities of the northeastern lords, and from there, they spread throughout the Kilkard Kingdom via the 'Wheel Road' or canals.
It was a natural progression for cities to develop where trade was concentrated. People with dreams flowed into the gradually growing city, becoming the nourishment that swelled the city's size.
Even if the dreams they held were illusory, veiled by the boasts of countless people.
//
Emily was walking down the street, wearing a red scarf. Seeing a red scarf outside of the Twilight Street was quite rare, so some of the people passing by who knew the meaning of the red scarf gave her quite noticeable glances.
It wasn't anything special. Even without the red scarf, Emily's glossy red hair and fairly beautiful appearance often attracted attention. Having grown accustomed to such gazes for nearly a year, Emily was using her unique insensitivity to ignore their stares with practiced ease.
Tap, tap.
Emily was moving forward without hesitation, but she didn't really have a specific destination in mind. After walking for a while, Emily raised her head and looked at the sky.
In the sky, thin clouds were struggling to cover the fierce sun. It was an excessively early time for someone from Twilight Street to be active, but Emily didn't feel particularly tired.
Emily was a free person and owed nothing to the 'Night Fairies', and as a Night Fairy quite popular in the brothel, she had many benefits. Her ability to take time off work as she pleased was one of those benefits.
Of course, there were some Night Fairies in similar situations to Emily, but due to the city ordinances of Tritia, they had to wear a red scarf when going out, so they didn't leave the shop very often. After all, going out with the mark of a prostitute was bound to attract all sorts of sticky gazes.
Tap. Tap.
After basking in the sunlight for a while, Emily suddenly felt a familiar scenery and looked around. She had arrived at the black market near Twilight Street without even realizing it.
"Ah...."
In the end, she had ended up in a familiar place while enjoying a walk. Recalling the memory of bargaining with a merchant a few days ago, she unconsciously smiled.
There was nothing special about the black market. It was formed through a bit of negotiation between guards who were moderately tainted by the world and the Night Fairies from Twilight Street, who were a necessary evil within the city. Although it was an area where fists were closer than the law, its appearance was not much different from a normal market.
After contemplating the scenery of the black market for a moment, Emily decided to return to Twilight Street. It wasn't the day of the slave auction, and there wasn't anything she particularly wanted to buy. Besides, she knew that she wasn't very strong against temptation, so she hadn't brought enough money in the first place.
'...But should I at least read the newspaper while I'm here?'
On the bulletin board in the center of the black market, writings that could be called 'newspapers' were posted. The writings, which described events within Tritia or major events in the kingdom along with simple illustrations, were an important element that allowed people to know the news of the kingdom, even if they were not as detailed as modern newspapers.
Passing through the busy crowd, Emily walked towards the bulletin board. However, before long, someone passing by Emily grabbed her shoulder and spoke to her.
"Hey, miss, which shop are you from?"
Emily turned her head and looked at him. He had a thick beard under his chin, but his clothes looked quite neat. He probably knew the meaning of the red scarf she was wearing and asked that question.
"Yes, yes?"
Even if she was a prostitute who sold her body, she didn't have to answer such questions. However, even if there was no obligation, answering was an individual's freedom. And the man's appearance was at least passable by Emily's standards.
Emily was momentarily flustered, but after thinking for a moment, she answered.
"....'Night Fairies'."
Come to think of it, it wasn't the first time she had experienced this. Of course, she hadn't experienced it very often, so it was inevitable that she was flustered. The man nodded as if satisfied with Emily's answer, and then left with a strange farewell.
"Hmm, see you again later."
Of course, people's minds change from time to time, so Emily couldn't be sure if she would really see him again.
//
The bulletin board in the middle of the black market not only served to deliver news but also to convey the orders of the lord within Tritia. Even if the proportion of people who could read in the kingdom was not very high, news would eventually be spread by word of mouth.
The bulletin board, which was about 5 meters wide and 2 meters high, had quite a few papers hanging on it. It had been quite a while since Emily had last been in front of the bulletin board, so its appearance was slightly different from her memory.
"...."
Emily stood in front of the bulletin board and slowly read through the papers.
There was nothing particularly special.
An article was posted in one corner stating that the Kilkard Kingdom's Grand Canal project, which had been going on for 30 years, was proceeding successfully under the kingdom's leadership, and that the canal connecting the northeast and Karzinium would soon be completed. Along with this, there was an article containing speculations that the use of the Wheel Road would decrease and that regulations on undead steeds would be largely lifted.
Next to it, there was a small article (which was of no interest to Emily) stating that the 'Knight Princess's' sixteenth birthday was approaching.
As for news within Tritia, there was an official announcement that the eastern district would be expanded due to the continuous increase in population and that laborers would be recruited for this purpose. It stated that if one was mobilized for labor, one could obtain the official right to reside in the district later at a relatively low price, and encouraged many to participate.
'Hee....'
Of course, Emily wasn't very interested in such announcements. She just passed them by, thinking, "Oh, well." And as she continued to scan the contents with her eyes, something familiar yet strange caught her eye.
- Garpurr District. 4th Street. Aiden of 'Norman General Store'. Scheduled to leave in the eighth month. Next destination -〉 Lakers.
It was a sentence containing short content that was not special at all. It couldn't be called a notice, just a short sentence scribbled in the corner of the paper. It was one of the doodles that brave (or reckless) people often left on the bulletin board, but the characters that made up the sentence were not ordinary at all.
'Korean...?'
It was a script that only Emily and other transmigrators knew. Judging from the fact that the notice had not been replaced yet, not much time had passed. Emily was surprised that a friend from her previous life, whom she had not been able to find for the past year, had suddenly appeared like this, but she soon calmed herself and repeated the contents written in the sentence in her head.
'Garpurr District, 4th Street. Norman General Store.'
If it's August, there's still time left. However, Emily moved with urgent movements. It was, after all, a matter of finding a friend from her previous life. It was only natural that her pace gradually quickened.
Tritia was quite a large city.
Even including only the districts surrounded by walls, it was large enough, but when combined with the districts that were not, the range increased considerably. Garpurr District, like Twilight Street, was an area outside the walls, but its location was quite far away.
Because of this, even though there was still time left until twilight, Emily's pace was urgent. She used her precious inner strength to use the Light Footwork, and fortunately, she was able to arrive in Garpurr District in time.
Even though it was an area outside the walls, Garpurr District had a different atmosphere from Twilight Street. As Twilight Street was Tritia's historic entertainment district, there was a deep shadow that could not be found in the newly created Garpurr District.
Emily looked at the wooden buildings and mud houses that were still new and hastily built, and repeated to herself once again.
'Garpurr District, 4th Street. Norman General Store.'
Garpurr District gave the feeling of being more like a refugee camp than a formal district of Tritia, but even in such places, people live. And it's not particularly special for such stores to form in places where people live.
'...Where is it?'
People's eyes were fixed on her as she looked around. People who had not been in Tritia for long did not know the meaning of the red scarf well. The gazes fixed on Emily were mostly from those who were attracted by Emily's outstanding appearance.
Emily ignored their gazes, but the next moment she felt someone pulling her. Even though she had learned martial arts, Emily's body, which was not very heavy in itself, was helplessly dragged away by the hand of 'someone'.
"Ah?"
"Haha, miss, you seem to be looking for something, shall I teach you?"
A low voice rang in her ear, and a thick hand covered her chest. One of the burly men who had been looking at her came out and pulled Emily's arm. Emily felt absurd at the act of groping her chest so openly, not even subtly, but she didn't openly shake him off.
There was quite a bit of this kind of sexual harassment even in Twilight Street.
Unlike Layla, Emily didn't really like someone touching her without permission, but she had become accustomed to it after spending a year in Twilight Street. Such cases had become rare since the number of customers looking for her had increased quite a bit.
'....Haa.'
Emily sighed inwardly and looked at the man who had pulled her. A large height of about 1.8m and a sturdy physique. His face was....below passing by her standards.
Judging from the fact that the clothes he was wearing were just ordinary cloth, he didn't seem to be a soldier, but the people around the street didn't seem very surprised by the scene of her being caught. Among them, there were young people who looked regretful or seemed to be holding back their anger, but it didn't seem like they would save her. Even Emily, who wasn't very good at reasoning, knew from the scene that this man had some power here.
Should I throw him away, or should I just let it go?
After hesitating for a moment, Emily chose to resolve it amicably.
As she was wearing a red scarf, she had many restrictions in places where security was not well established. Although this was not Twilight Street, Emily, who had heard a lot through gossip, knew that it was not desirable for a prostitute who sold her body to beat up a man in front of people.
If this man was close to the guards, it would be her who would be framed.
"....I'm looking for Norman General Store."
The smile on the man's face deepened as Emily didn't resist. Emily thought that the smile looked like a face carved into a pumpkin, but she didn't say it out loud.
"That old man's place? This is unusual. I've never seen your face before, why are you looking for it?"
The man's touch became even bolder, and he reached into her clothes and between her bare breasts. As her soft breasts were distorted by the man's grip, Emily's lower abdomen throbbed slightly.
"Ugh...."
Emily tried to push the man's arm away, but her body, which had been changed by the Succubus Art, wanted to continue tasting the man's touch. The man, who seemed to be in a good mood after hearing Emily's moan that seemed to be dyed with lust, grabbed her breasts and continued to speak in a seemingly hearty voice.
"Well, it's not difficult. Follow me. I'll guide you."

Chapter 155

155: Undying Rose
Unsurprisingly, the man didn't simply provide directions. As they walked between the dilapidated houses seemingly built haphazardly with bricks, the man took liberties, groping Emily's body.
"Hnn..."
When his rough hand, thrust between her breasts, caressed her nipple, Emily involuntarily flinched. Amused by her reaction, the man chuckled and asked her in a suggestive voice,
"So, seeing as you're going to Norman's General Store, are you here to meet someone you know?"
The tingling sensation spreading from her breasts made Emily struggle to regain control of her trembling body as she grabbed his wrist, pulling his hand away from her chest. Then, forcing a calm voice, she replied,
"That's none of your concern."
Even if she was wearing the red scarf, it didn't mean she was okay with being groped in the streets. Emily tried to calm her body, which was heating up against her will, and distanced herself from the man, offering a wry smile he couldn't see.
'...A little, wet.'
The inner strength she had accumulated through men's essence was gradually changing her body as her mastery of the Yin Demon Art increased. Emily felt alienated by her body's arousal from such brief contact, but she shook her head to dispel the feeling.
"Heh heh, quite prickly."
Of course, the man, unaware of Emily's condition, chuckled at her rejection and casually touched the red scarf.
"After groping me as you pleased..."
Emily was about to retort to his words in disbelief, but stopped herself. She hadn't been selling her body for very long, but she knew better than to argue with the senseless types like the man before her; it wouldn't benefit her.
And as Emily expected, the man ignored her protest and whispered into her ear with a sly voice,
"I like you. After work, are you free?"
Emily shook her head, repulsed by the man's suggestive question.
"No, I'm not."
It wasn't a lie. After meeting her friend from her past life, she would have to return to the brothel and work. And even if she had nothing to do, she definitely didn't want to spend the night with the nameless man before her.
At Emily's denial, the man nodded in agreement, looking at the scarf around her neck.
"Hmm, I suppose so. Which brothel is it?"
"...'Fairy of the Night'."
"Twilight Street?"
Emily nodded silently at his question. Most of Tritia's brothels were located in 'Twilight Street' anyway. The man before her seemed to know this as well.
//
Still, aside from a few problems, choosing to be guided by the nameless man wasn't a bad choice. The newly formed Garf District was unlikely to have good security, but as long as she was with him, the street vagrants didn't approach Emily.
Considering the shocking state of security in this world compared to her previous life, it was quite remarkable. Even if he did grope her chest, waist, and shoulders a bit.
'...Still, it's not like it's wearing away... is it?'
Of course, a body trained with the Yin Demon Art and Iron Body Armor wouldn't easily break down, no matter how intense the humiliation. Lyla had proven that fact with her own body.
"The place you see over there is Old Man Norman's shop. I don't know if you can call it a general store, but it's the only place in this neighborhood that could be called that."
While Emily was lost in thought, the man pointed to a shop in the distance and spoke to her. At his words, Emily stopped her thoughts and looked up at the shop.
It was a dilapidated shop built haphazardly with bricks. At the entrance of the shop, there was a crude drawing that seemed to represent a general store, and below it was a sign with the name Norman written on it.
'Are there even people here who can read?'
Emily wondered inwardly, but nodded to the man without showing it.
"Thank you."
However, instead of nodding politely, the man smirked and asked her,
"Heh heh, are you just going to thank me with words?"
"....."
What could a prostitute give a man?
At the man's mischievous question, Emily unconsciously imagined sleeping with the man before her. Her face naturally contorted. Having sex with a man she didn't particularly like, without getting paid, was not an appealing act.
"That's..."
However, contrary to Emily's thoughts, her body seemed to be stimulated by the mere thought, subtly heating up. Emily felt a slight warmth in her lower abdomen, but she tried to deny it.
As Emily was having this internal conflict, the man continued,
"You better think carefully before you answer. I'm quite well-known in this area, you know. It wouldn't be good for you if Old Man Norman has a hard time, would it?"
"...Was that your goal from the start?"
"Not really... but I'm the type to make sure I get what I can."
It was a subtle tone, but it was close to a threat.
Emily didn't care what happened to the old man Norman, but she didn't want her friend from her past life to be harmed because of it.
She doubted that her friend from her past life couldn't beat a man like this, but you never knew. Rutricia-Kim Ah-ram- had been reincarnated into this world with knowledge that she couldn't use, and only had the strength of an average girl her age.
Of course, she had a trump card, but that was just a trump card. Like a bee's stinger, it would disappear once used. There was no guarantee that her friend at Norman's General Store wouldn't be the same.
"...What do you want?"
"I don't think a man wants that much from a woman."
At his suggestive answer, Emily closed her mouth.
Was he planning to not say it himself until the end? She bit her lip slightly and looked around.
"...."
Among the people walking down the street, some people's eyes lingered on Emily for a moment before moving on. Some of the passersby seemed to recognize her red scarf and quickened their pace, pretending not to see her.
'...Okay, let's just do it.'
Using her body as a means of trade wasn't new to her. She had experienced being held by men she didn't like countless times. It was a little uncomfortable, but there was no particular reason to refuse.
The sun was gradually setting in the west. Emily looked up at the sky once and answered ambiguously.
"I have to go back before sunset."
The man nodded, taking her answer as a yes.
"That should be enough."
It was a shortened answer, but Emily could understand his words. She sighed and nodded.
"...Okay."
Watching the smile on the man's face, a question arose in her mind, born from innocent, pure curiosity.
'Enough? Is he perhaps a premature ejaculator?'
//
The two entered a shabby alley near Norman's General Store.
In a place like the Garf District with poor security, for a (seemingly) weak woman like Emily to follow a stranger was practically suicidal, but Emily was confident that she could beat the man before her in an instant, so she didn't worry about that kind of thing.
Instead, she was worried about something a little different.
"Take it off."
"W-wait a minute? Here?"
At the man's sudden words, Emily panicked and looked around.
The surroundings were blocked by walls, but they weren't very high at all. The low dirt walls, which seemed to be only two stories high, couldn't even block the view, let alone soundproof. Moreover, the sky was wide open, and although the entrance to the alley was bent in a 'L' shape and couldn't be seen, it was close enough that the streets of the Garf District would be reached in just ten steps. There wasn't even a place to lie down comfortably.
"You said you had to go in quickly, is there a problem?"
"Of course there is!... you."
Emily shouted in disbelief at the man's nonchalant question, then trailed off. All the sex she had experienced had taken place in enclosed spaces, and this was the first time she was doing it in such an open space.
"Is that so? Then there's nothing I can do. You can stop if you don't want to. But..."
The man's last words contained a subtle threat. Even if he misunderstood who Emily was looking for, you never knew what might happen. Emily didn't want her friend to have a hard time because of her mistake.
That being said, Emily wasn't thinking of killing the man before her and concealing the fact. She was reluctant to kill someone over something like that, and she wasn't the type to kill someone easily.
"N-no, it's okay. I'll do it here."
Emily stammered in a flustered manner and took a deep breath. Looking around, the low dirt walls still caught her eye.
There must be people beyond them. Thinking so, a shameful feeling crept up from the bottom of her heart. She thought that feeling had almost disappeared over the past year, but it seemed that shame still remained in her heart.
"...."
Her gaze, which had been circling around, met the man's. He wasn't exactly urging her, but his eyes were filled with subtle anticipation. Emily sighed once and loosened the collar of her coat, which she had been holding closed.
Swish.
The rough brown coat fell off her shoulders, as if flowing down. Emily looked at the coat on the ground with a regretful look, then bent down and spread the coat on the ground.
She was planning to use the coat as a mat since she couldn't lie on the dirt floor. However, the man, who was watching her actions, opened his mouth to stop her.
"You don't have to do that. I won't make you lie on the floor."
"...."
At his words, Emily looked at the man with a resentful look.
'You should have told me that earlier...'
It was also her fault for misunderstanding first, but when you think about it, the reason this situation happened was because of the man before her. Emily mentally transferred all responsibility for the dirty coat to the man and continued to undress.
Swish.
She took off the red scarf, which implied that she was a prostitute, and the simple tunic made of cloth, and placed them on the coat.
Emily looked down for a moment at the corset that accentuated her figure and the black tights that covered her legs, as if she had lingering feelings. Then she continued to undress.
She took off the corset and carefully placed it on the coat, and was about to take off the tights that covered her firm thighs and calves...
"Ah, you don't have to take those off."
...There was no need.
The man, who had been swallowing hard and staring at Emily's exposed chest, hurriedly raised his hand to stop her the moment she tried to take off her tights.
"...."
People's tastes vary.
It wasn't that she didn't know that, but Emily glanced at the man with a dumbfounded look. But only for a moment, she immediately turned her body and leaned her hands against the wall.
"...Make it quick."
//

Chapter 156

156: The Undying Rose - H
Emily placed her hands on the wall in front of her, bent at the waist, and waited for him to penetrate her. Because she was facing the wall, she couldn't see him. A mix of tension and subtle anticipation filled her chest, not knowing when he would enter.
It had been a long time since she had feared intercourse with a man. Even though she wasn't doing it out of desire, her body was faintly heating up with excitement.
Her breath, though seemingly calm, was tinged with sensuality, and her cheeks flushed. Her secret entrance was already moist, as if ready to receive him.
However, contrary to her expectations, he didn't immediately insert himself.
"Oh? I thought you didn't like this, but you're quite wet for someone who doesn't, aren't you?"
Instead of his manhood, cold fingers slipped between her labia, causing Emily to shudder and moan.
"Hng!?"
She was greatly startled by the unexpected stimulation and trembled.
Come to think of it, it was only natural. Inserting without any foreplay wouldn't be pleasant for the man either.
But having worked in a brothel for a year, Emily had experienced such rough insertions several times, and having trained in Iron Body Armor, she didn't feel much pain from them. This man's actions were unfamiliar to her.
Emily calmed her breathing and said to the man in a sharp voice,
"J-just put it in already..."
"Puhaha! You're saying that, so you must have been secretly looking forward to it?"
"No!"
Emily vehemently denied it, but her parted lower lips were leaking clear fluids as if to say otherwise. The man wiped her wet vulva once, wet enough that he could have inserted immediately, and then rubbed his fluid-soaked fingers on her waist.
"...."
Emily realized that he had used her body like a towel and was filled with a strange feeling. A faint sense of humiliation rose in her chest, but soon, that unpleasant feeling disappeared with the intense foreign sensation that forced its way between her pubic bones.
"Haa!?"
She tried to suppress her moans, but Emily involuntarily moaned loudly and twisted her body. She could clearly feel the man's penis digging into her lower abdomen. Because she was leaning forward with her hands on the wall, she couldn't see him. The less she could see him, the more defenseless she was against the approaching pleasure.
"Ah, hng, hng, hng!?"
The penis that had penetrated deep inside Emily scraped against her vaginal walls as it slipped out and then powerfully thrust back in. The man's penis wasn't particularly large or long, but unfortunately, it was a good match for her.
"Haaang! W-wait a minute. N-not like this, a d-different position... Hyaaang!?"
She felt a chilling sensation as if something was exquisitely scratching at her weak, pleasurable spot, and Emily felt a hint of fear. She moaned and pleaded with the man, but his movements didn't stop.
"Hng, hng!?"
Emily desperately gripped the wall, supporting her body and accepting the man's penis. The sensation of the hard shaft ravaging and trampling inside her was pouring addictive pleasure over her.
Perhaps, she was already addicted.
That thought flashed through her mind, which was turning blank. The fact that she was in the open, with only a thin, low mud wall surrounding her, was already fading from her mind.
"Haa, hng...?"
Emily was gradually falling into the situation.
//
The setting sun slowly slid across Emily's skin. The crimson waves covered her skin, which had become white during her year of living here. As the cool breeze, which could only be felt outside, brushed against her skin, Emily felt as if her entire body was becoming more sensitive.
"Eugh, ugh!?"
Something was different than usual. Each time she was violently pierced by his manhood, a thrilling and refreshing satisfaction, slightly different from sexual pleasure, swept through her entire body.
'Ah, I like this...'
She murmured that in her mind, and then was shocked to realize that she was enjoying this moment.
'...I'm crazy.'
If she thought about it calmly, this situation was extremely dangerous. The low mud wall wouldn't provide any soundproofing, and the sun was still up. There would still be people walking down the street beyond the wall, and it wouldn't be difficult for them to find her if they felt even a little suspicious.
The illusion that someone was watching her if she turned around right now lingered in her mind. Feeling the sharp pleasure crawling up from her lower abdomen, Emily unconsciously spun out thoughts in her head.
'If someone sees me...'
The moment she thought that, the man's penis plunged deep into her body. The familiar yet unfamiliar foreign sensation touched the end of her abdomen, and Emily felt an even more intense pleasure than usual.
"Haa!?"
The worry of being caught became a perverse pleasure that flowed through her nerves. Her heart pounded, and her whole body became as sensitive as when she was practicing martial arts. The man's rough hands caressing her slender waist penetrated more achingly than usual.
Emily, who reached climax easily, was approaching it even faster now. Her slender waist trembled violently with pleasure, and her hands slipped from the wall as her strength left them.
'J-just a little more...'
The loathing that had remained faintly in her heart was long gone. Emily murmured imploringly to herself and unconsciously began to sway her hips in time with the man's movements.
It hadn't been long since she had started mingling bodies with the man, but she was close to climax in that short moment. And the very next moment, Emily felt a familiar energy penetrating her body.
It was the man's essence.
Just before she reached climax, the man's movements stopped as if by a lie.
"....?"
Emily felt bewildered and turned around. Turning her head, she saw the man's face, his eyes closed with a blissful expression.
That face, which shattered the moments of climax she had built up, was unpleasant, but that wasn't the problem. She had experienced many men who broke down at the moment of ejaculation.
The problem was the time it took to reach ejaculation.
'....Already?'
Emily was even feeling a little dumbfounded inside. In her perception, only about three minutes had passed. Compared to her customers, who could easily last an hour on average, the man's ejaculation was too fast.
"Hoo...."
'....Haa.'
Looking at the man with a refreshed expression as if he was truly satisfied, Emily sighed softly inside. The heated atmosphere began to cool down rapidly.
//
After the short moment of pleasure ended, Emily put her clothes back on. The man watched her and nodded in satisfaction.
"Hoo, that was really the best. Seeing your body, I'll treat that old man well."
"....How kind of you."
Emily didn't care what happened to that old man Norman, so it was only natural that her words were barbed. Of course, that wasn't the main reason.
'Haa....'
Emily sighed inwardly and wrapped her arms around herself. The man didn't seem to notice her disappointment and was smiling to himself.
"...."
Emily looked at the man with a displeased gaze.
It had started almost forcibly, but now that it was over, all she felt was disappointment. A faint resentment seeped into her gaze as she looked at the man. She had certainly told him to finish quickly, but that didn't mean he really had to finish so quickly.
But she didn't want to have sex with him again. Her body was still hot, but the mood had long been broken.
'It's a good thing today is a work day.'
Emily thought to herself, and then made a sullen expression when she realized that she had thought that. As Layla had said, was she slowly starting to fall into it? The means to learn martial arts was gradually turning into the purpose.
'....Well, I guess it's okay?'
However, Emily didn't think deeply about the problem. No matter how she changed, she was still Emily Artion and Lee Seong-cheol. If that was the case, there was nothing to worry about.
"If you ever come back here, tell them to mention Halls. If you say you know Halls, no one will dare to mess with you."
"Yes, yes."
Emily nodded, half-listening to what the man was saying. She might come again to see her friend from her past life, but she didn't want to meet this man again.
Unless he had amazing stamina.
Emily thought that it was better not to do it at all than to cut it off halfway like this. It would be a natural thing for other women to say, but for her, the nuance of those words was slightly different. After all, she needed to obtain the man's essence for her martial arts.
The man named Halls soon left as if he had something to do. It was a truly shameless act to abandon a woman he had just had sex with, but one couldn't expect chivalry in this crude environment of Earth.
Emily composed herself for a moment in the alley and then walked towards the outside.
....However.
"Hey, miss. You were pretty good."
"Playing around with a man in broad daylight, what a slut."
"Hehehe, indeed. Her body is as amazing as her moans."
Just as Emily was about to step out of the alley, three men appeared at the entrance and blocked her path.
The three men, with their shabby clothes, weathered faces, and menacing expressions, were far less attractive than 'that man' she had just been with.
Emily looked at them and asked in bewilderment.
"...What is it?"
Of course, she vaguely knew why they had stopped her.
Emily thought to herself.
They must be after her body. It was only natural for men to want to pounce on such a young, pretty, and beautiful woman. In any case, her outstanding appearance was the problem.
"Ah, it's nothing much...."
In response to her question, the most disreputable-looking man in the middle opened his mouth with a disgusting smile. With the intention of hearing what he had to say, Emily waited for his words.
"It looked like you weren't very satisfied with that guy earlier. We were wondering if we could help you out a bit...."
Emily didn't show it, but she couldn't help but be surprised inside at the man's words.
'....How did they know?'
Had they seen her having sex with Halls? Even so, it was amazing insight. Of course, from the men's point of view, it was just a vulgar thing to say at random, but Emily, who still had some naivety left, took the words at face value.
"Keuh, this bitch looks so delicious. She's on a different level than the bitches I've seen so far?"
And as if to add to his words, the man standing on the left muttered while looking at Emily. At the words of the man, whose crown was quite bald, Emily finally realized that the three men in front of her were trying to rape her. No, she had known it from the beginning, but his words made the situation clear.
'Hmm...'
The moment she realized that, Emily hesitated. And after a very brief moment of hesitation, she immediately shook her head.
'....No, this is too much.'

Even if she wasn't satisfied with her relationship with Hals, she didn't want to be a pushover for them. She needed to meet her friend at Norman's General Store today, and she didn't have much time. More than anything, the three men in front of her were definitely not Emily's type.
"...."
Emily silently surveyed her surroundings.
Unlike before, no one was watching this situation now. There were no guards to pick a fight, and no curious onlookers. Only she and the three men with lecherous expressions on their faces were in the alleyway.
'...Knocking them out for a bit should be okay, right?'
Running away wasn't a bad option, but she didn't want to play tag unnecessarily.
Thwack.
Emily sized up the men in front of her and took a stance.

Chapter 157

Episode 157: A Rose That Does Not Wither
Thud. Thud.
Emily looked down at the three men sprawled on the floor and dusted off her hands.
It was obvious, but there was no possibility that Emily, who had mastered martial arts, would lose to the three people. Unless it's a knight who has undergone long training. Dealing with three vagrants on the street was not difficult for her at all.
Moreover, she had no reason to easily succumb to the vagrants.
No matter how much electricity is needed, there are times and places for it. Emily generously forgave herself for easily allowing her body to be taken by the man just moments ago.
"A woman's heart is originally a complicated thing."After adjusting her clothes, she looked up at the sky and let out a sigh.
"Sigh."..."I was in a situation where I was about to meet a friend from my past life, but I didn't feel particularly good about it."
First of all, I was dissatisfied that it was interrupted just when I was about to get really excited.
This is frustration...I wonder if that's what they call it.The sex just now was neither soft nor sweet, but it wasn't intense or passionate either. In exchange for gaining a handful of vitality, I ended up with a rather unsatisfactory thirst. In many ways, it was not good for Emily.
'....If you finally found a weakness, you should do it properly.She grumbled to herself and then thought of the next worry.
Her second concern.
It is the fact that I am afraid of meeting with friends.
The time they met in their previous lives, called 'friends', was short.
If it's long, it could be several years, but if it's short, it could be half a year. In Emily's case, it is somewhat longer, but in Lila's case, it is even shorter.
On the other hand, the time they have spent in this world is long.
At this point, where the life of the present surpasses the years of the past, can they really cling to the past? It has been so until now, but there is no guarantee that it will continue to be so in the future.
'...No, but just in case.Even so, I could not give up.
Following the traces of a past life is like searching for a grain of sand on a white beach.
If I had overlooked it, I wouldn't know. Even if you find the grain of sand you desired, if you do not hold it in your hand, that regret will be locked away in your heart and harden. In the end, Emily had no choice but to head to Norman's general store.
Emily, having exited the alley, headed towards the Norman general store that was visible not too far away.
At first, she didn't think much of it, but as she walked, various thoughts crossed her mind. And among the various concerns that she recalls, the most prominent one is about her current situation.
'....What if they don't like us?Currently, Emily was a prostitute living by selling her body in Tritia. Regardless of any reasons behind it, the fact that she is selling her body and that this act is regarded as lowly remains unchanged.
Emily was well aware that the work she was doing was of a kind that could easily lead to her being rejected by others. In a world where universal moral concepts are loose, what would it be like for friends who remember their past lives? Although I don't know for sure, not all of my friends will look at me favorably.
"...."She still remembered the time when she met Lutrisha."
At that time, Ruthricia did not show it, but there was a hint of reluctance towards Laila. Of course, Rutrisha tried hard not to reveal that point, and after realizing that Laila was Seohyun, she quickly became close to her. However, Emily still remembered the expression Rutrisha had shown when Laila first recounted her background.
It's not that I don't understand...Ruthricia had the same gender in both her past and present lives.
I was a woman in my past life, and I am a woman in this life.
Of course, that doesn't mean that she expressed any particular hatred towards Lila. She just had a slightly hesitant expression. However, such things tend to settle deeper in the heart. Such an expression from Ruthricia was deeply embedded in Emily's memory.
There is no guarantee that that friend from Norman's general store will not be the same.
Moreover, this time the direction of that gaze will be towards oneself, not others.
"....Emily, without realizing it, raised her hand and stroked the red scarf around her neck. The sign indicating that she is a prostitute on the street of twilight felt somehow shameful, unlike usual....
Hey, what's the matter?'
....However, she was ultimately Emily Artion.
Emily completely cleared her complicated mind and walked towards Norman's general store without any thoughts or preparations. Hitting without any thought or hesitation. That was what she did best on a regular basis.
"After all, regret is something my future self will deal with."...So, the current self just needs to take action.
With that, she forcefully flung open the door of the general store.

-Squeak!

But perhaps it was because I exerted too much force. The hinges of the shabby general store scream with a sharp sound. Startled by the unexpected metallic sound for a moment, soon a clear voice echoed through the general store.
"What kind of guy is that!""Net!" What?"The sharp Emily hesitated momentarily, taken aback." However, after a moment of surprise, she soon calmed her mind by smoothing down her ample bosom and turned her gaze towards the old man sitting at the counter, the source of the voice that had resonated.
'....Is that person?The old man with platinum hair and a face full of wrinkles looked like the owner of a general store, no matter who saw him. Emily momentarily had a foolish thought, but soon shook her head and denied her own thinking.
'No, that can't be.'And while she was internally conflicted, Norman also figured out Emily. For a moment, he stared at Emily with a disapproving gaze, and upon seeing the red scarf around her neck, he frowned as if he was even more surprised.
"What is it, are you a prostitute?""Yes." That's true...."Then get lost." I'm not standing anymore."It was an impressive way of hospitality for a shop owner, but Emily did not back down."
The prejudice against prostitutes, which is commonly seen among people of the elderly demographic, has now become almost familiar. She also had the experience that she had accumulated over the years.
"I'm not interested in your stuff either.""If you're not going to buy anything, why did you come to the store?""
"....Sir. Don't you know what a metaphor is?"You look foolish, but you seem to have picked up something from somewhere.""The old man pointed his hand towards the display while grumbling."
If you need anything, just choose for yourself."
"....You are being too harsh on the customer."What the hell is going on?" Is there no store in your area?Emily was finally able to understand the old man's gruff demeanor.
It was probably not because of the red scarf, but rather the area where he lived that was the problem. It was understandable to become unnecessarily sensitive if a person entered one's store in the 'Twilight Street', a hotbed of all kinds of crime.
It goes without saying that she didn't come to the store just to buy something. In the end, Emily had no choice but to get to the point.
"....I actually came to find someone."Who?" Me?"Why would I look for that old man?""Heh, that's something." It seems like a rough year, as it has even caught a rag on the upper lip."The old man responded to Emily's bold retort as if in disbelief and then shouted towards the inside of the store."
"Hey, stop resting and come out quickly!""Even though their words are harsh, seeing them willingly help makes me wonder if their character is not fundamentally flawed." Emily absentmindedly played with her hair and looked at the closed door inside the store.
I wonder who will come out from there.
Of course, it was impossible to know.
I don't know who he was in his past life, and I don't know who he is in this life either. What I know about him....
'....Huh?Emily, who had been waiting quietly, suddenly became flustered.
I couldn't remember the name of the person I clearly saw a moment ago.
'Hey, hey...What was it?I searched through my mind and pondered, but nothing comes to mind. Not knowing a name wasn't a big deal, but if I don't even know the name, how on earth should I continue the conversation?

-Squeak.

While she was lost in her pointless worries, the door inside the counter opened.
"That old man, as soon as he opens his mouth, it's nothing but lies." They said they would guarantee break time, right?"Little one." Did you learn that pretty way of speaking from your mom?"No, I'm trying to sleep, so why are you calling me?"..The one who revealed himself was a stranger young man.
Of course it felt unfamiliar, and of course it was youthful, but anyway, it felt that way to Emily.
'....괜찮게 생겼What?Was it because of a long-standing habit?
Emily gave a generous assessment of the young man in her mind. Compared to the guests I had seen before, the young man's appearance was quite handsome.
...In fact, looking back, there was no one among my friends who was unattractive. There were some people who were lacking in intelligence, but everyone was outstanding in appearance.
Is it because of the martial arts?..?Thinking that it doesn't matter, Emily....He approached a young man whose name he only knew up to that point. And then, he/she greeted warmly.
Hello?"She greeted him warmly, but there was no way the young man could know Emily." A young man whose name is unknown looked back and forth between Emily's face and the scarf around her neck with a bewildered expression, and asked her again.
"....Who is it?"What is it, a girl I don't know?""No, I do know that person.""In the blink of an eye, Norman responded in disbelief to the farce, but Emily shook her head and gave a definite answer." Of course, Emily had no certainty, but she was originally capable of acting without any certainty. She stared intently at the flustered young man and then spoke again.
The sunlight was clearly licking the leaves."
"...."It was a language that did not exist here." A language known only to them. If he is truly your friend, he will remember this. And, Emily's thoughts were not wrong.
The young man asked Emily again.
"....Who is it?"It was the same words, but the meaning was different."
Emily understood the meaning and wore a gentle smile on her lips.
"Shall we step outside and talk?""This is not a story worth telling here."
She thought so, and the young man felt the same way.
However, there was one person in this place who did not agree with that thought.
"No.""
"....What?Emily looked at Norman with a bewildered expression. I didn't expect that there would be an interruption at this timing. But the old man explained the reason to her with a firm face.
"That guy is our store employee.""
"....You said it was break time, right?"Do you think my eyes are holes?" Seeing the way you guys are acting, it would be a blessing if you come back tomorrow morning. So, am I supposed to just stay here all alone?"It wasn't the right thing to say, but it wasn't wrong either." It must be difficult for an elderly person to manage a store alone. But Emily knew what to do in such cases through her long experience. She looked at the old man Norman and asked a question in a clear voice.
"How much does it cost?""After a little while, the two of them were walking silently through a quiet alley."
"...."
"....There was no conversation.
I pulled it out right away, but I couldn't think of what to say. It was the same for Aiden and Emily.
Even the two did not know each other's names.
The name of the previous life, and the name of the current life.
What we know about each other is only the fact that we shared the same memories.
"Have you been well all this time?""However, the fact that the conversation began was enough by itself."
"Huh?" Yes."
"...No. Thinking about it, it's kind of funny. I don't even know who you are, and you're saying 'Have you been well?'."As Emily complained, Aiden smiled back."
Her words were right.
He smiled lightly and answered lightly.
"Jo Hee-won.""
"....Jo Hee-won?"

It was a familiar name, but Emily couldn't readily recall it. Unlike her monotonous life in the village of Artoon, her time in the capital had been filled with a vibrant array of experiences. These experiences were enough to erase the memories of her past life and overwrite them with the life of Emily Artion.
Fortunately, however, Emily was soon able to remember.
She would have forgotten him if he had been unremarkable, but thankfully, he had one distinguishing feature.
"Wait, are you by any chance that Jo Hui-won who lost to me in Mid-Bread?"
"...What the hell are you talking about?"
Aiden retorted, looking dumbfounded.
Emily's question was absurd to him.
Even if he was just a convenience store clerk and a nameless ex-thief in this world, he had been a Grandmaster in his past life. Aiden, or Jo Hui-won, had rarely lost in games in his previous life.
And "rarely" meant that it had happened.
"...Could it be."
Rummaging through his distant memories, Aiden was able to recall someone's name. Among the friends who he presumed had come to this world, there was only one rival who was good enough to defeat him in a match.
Even though he was not very smart and had a low tier, his physical abilities were equal to his own. Looking at the changed appearance of him, or her, Aiden murmured blankly.
"Lee Seong-cheol...?"
---------= Author's Note =========
I am sorry for the long hiatus without a word.
After I stopped writing for some reason, I had been neglecting my writing with the excuse that I was busy and couldn't get a grip on it. I think I also had an excuse that I was tired.
Then, after a long time, I braced myself for criticism and looked at the comments, but no one was cursing...
I think I had forgotten that there were people who looked kindly on even my lacking writing. So, even though a lot of time has passed, and my skills are poor, and it's an embarrassing piece of writing without even a purpose, I thought I should somehow bring the story I've released to an end. If I can't bring it to an end, I can't call it a story.
I will resume writing.
I'm sorry and thank you.

Chapter 158

Episode 158: The Undying Rose
//
Once the floodgates opened, the conversation flowed easily.
"Is it really you?"
"Who else would it be? I'm even speaking Korean."
In a quiet alley in the Garph district of the metropolis Tritia, Aiden and Emily began to share stories about their past lives, one by one.
"Ha, if you hadn't trolled so hard during the inter-class war..."
"Speaking of which, when are you going to pay back the ten thousand won you borrowed from me?"
"You crazy bastard. You remember even that?"
It was a kind of confirmation, a revisiting of memories.
"...It's not like I was trying to, but it just came to mind as we were talking. Since you haven't paid it back for so long, let's just say it's about twenty million won with interest."
"How does that balloon to twenty million? You're still a moron, I see."
"Don't you know about compound interest?"
"Bullshit. You're the one who doesn't know. You got that problem wrong."
After a few exchanges, a brief silence fell again.
"...."
Both Aiden and Emily knew.
That the gap between their current and past lives was beyond words.
Not only their appearances were different, but even their genders were different. Aiden at least had the consistency of being male, but Emily had not even a small commonality left.
"...."
Aiden felt it too, but Emily could feel it even more strongly.
The current self and the past self had changed too much.
The boy who once had the name Lee Seong-cheol had now disappeared, leaving only traces behind. What remained in the place where the boy had disappeared was a woman named Emily Artion. And the most telling sign of that was the red scarf tied around her neck.
Realizing this, Emily smiled wryly and touched her scarf.
"We've changed a lot. Both of us."
"...What happened?"
When she broke the taboo first, Aiden asked as if he had been waiting for it.
He knew the meaning of that scarf too.
Aiden wasn't a resident of Tritia, but it wasn't something you could only know if you were a resident of Tritia. He knew very well what a woman wearing a red scarf did in the metropolis Tritia.
"...How did it come to this?"
To Aiden's question, Emily answered with a faint smile.
Would she have said something different if she had met him a little earlier?
So much had changed in just over two years. She didn't regret that time and meeting Layla, but she couldn't help but feel a little bittersweet.
"...Is it real? You're not just doing it for temporary cover..."
"Yeah, this is the price for power... what am I saying."
Emily tried to say it casually, but suddenly stopped.
It seemed she had been infected by Elle without realizing it. Of course, this world allowed that kind of sentiment, but the friend sitting next to her came from a world that didn't.
In the end, Emily had no choice but to confess everything.
"...That's right. I'm a whore."
And to her obvious yet direct confession, Aiden nodded blankly.
"....You still have no chill, huh?"
"A real man like me doesn't care about that."
"You're out of your mind, so you're definitely Seong-cheol."
When Aiden said as if agreeing, Emily blushed slightly.
"D-Don't call me that. Call me Emily."
"Why?"
"....It's embarrassing."
"Hey, you just said it yourself.... Never mind. I'm an idiot for expecting anything from you."
Even though the appearance was different, the core remained the same.
No matter what Emily herself thought, Aiden's eyes still saw the remnants of Lee Seong-cheol in Emily. The fact that he had been reborn as a woman, and even wore a red scarf, was certainly shocking.
But Aiden had one more important thing to consider.
"But why do we have to meet at a time like this?"
"...What do you mean?"
To his cryptic words, Emily asked back as if puzzled. Then Aiden answered with a subtle smile.
"I have something I need to do soon."
"....Cleaning up the store?"
"No, you crazy. As if. Didn't you hear my tone? Can't you tell from the way I'm talking that something important is going on?"
"You shouldn't dismiss trivial things. Cleaning up the store is important too."
"....."
Seeing Emily's serious expression, Aiden suddenly had an ominous thought. Could it be that his old friend had been tricked by someone bad? Judging by the red scarf around her neck, she must have been tricked by someone very perverted and vicious. Otherwise, there was no way she would be working as a whore in Tritia out of the blue.
Should I save her?
The moment he unconsciously had that thought, Aiden sighed softly.
"Haa..."
"....?"
Who was saving who?
He looked back at himself for having such thoughts and mocked himself.
His old friend, as seen in his eyes, now had a different appearance. And that appearance was quite attractive.
Vivid red hair and a slender figure. Nevertheless, even the wonderfully raised breasts. No matter how old a friend she was, he couldn't help but feel something from that attractive appearance. Aiden, who was a boy in his past life and a man in his prime in this life, couldn't help but feel attracted to Emily.
That's why he thought of 'saving' her.
But he had something to do.
Aiden.
He, who inherited the martial arts of the Ghostly Divine Hand, the Thief King, was no ordinary grocery store employee. He was currently a grocery store employee, but that was only a temporary job.
His true identity was a thief.
....It felt even lower than a grocery store employee, but considering the value of what he stole, it couldn't be seen as just low. What he stole was the Ethyllic Herb, known as the most precious medicinal herb in the world.
//
The knowledge given to the reincarnated is half meaningless.
It's like having a smartphone in a world without electricity, having to use knowledge from a world rich in natural energy in a world with almost no natural energy.
But that knowledge wasn't entirely meaningless.
Even in a world with almost no natural energy, it was possible to have far greater power than ordinary people by gathering even the slightest amount of existing power. That was a clear advantage of martial arts.
Besides, this world used magic in its own way.
The magic of the mages was exactly that.
The magic power possessed by monsters acted as poison to martial artists, but it was certainly a kind of fuel. Just as you can't drink oil to get energy, but you can burn it to get heat, mages use the cores of monsters to cast magic.
And one more thing.
There was one way to gather the meager natural energy that existed in this world.
That was the Etheric Herb.
All living things accumulate a small amount of natural energy as they live.
The Etheric Herb, called the elixir, had the property of accumulating more of that natural energy. You can't make a mountain out of dust, but you can make a small hill. And if you collect those small hills, you can make a mountain.
Even in this world, it was called an elixir, but the herb was essential for those who inherited the knowledge of martial artists like Aiden. But that precious Etheric Herb boasted a price that ordinary people couldn't even dream of. There was almost no way for Aiden, who was born as a mere commoner, to get his hands on the herb.
That's why Aiden chose the path of a thief.
That was why Aiden was heading to Lakers.
The herbs obtained from the Meshin Great Forest through the Adventurer's Guild gathered in nearby cities, and from there they were transported to the royal capital of the Kilkard Kingdom. And Lakers was the newly selected herb transportation point this year.
Changing the transportation point was the kingdom's countermeasure to shake off the herb thieves who had been rampant recently, but first-class thieves like Aiden were already aware of that information. That's why he was planning to go to Lakers and steal some of the herbs being transported.
The reason he was working at a grocery store in Tritia was partly to kill time, but also because the owner, Norman, was once a member of the Thieves' Guild. Retiring as a thief meant surviving without dying. He had no choice but to pretend to be an employee of the grocery store, even to listen to the advice of his senior.
Because of such circumstances, Aiden couldn't easily reach out to Emily.
"What's wrong, why are you suddenly acting taciturn?"
"...."
Aiden looked at Emily in front of him with a troubled expression.
He had something to do.
It was too much for him to pull her out of the abyss of depravity.
'....This is troublesome.'
He wanted to continue his relationship with Emily, who was his friend in his past life and a beautiful woman in his current life, but the situation of having to leave for Lakers soon firmly held his heart in place.
But there is always a solution.
And such solutions can be found more quickly if two people put their heads together. While Aiden was worrying in his heart, Emily suddenly clapped her hands as if she had remembered something.
"Ah, that's right!"
"....?"
"I found one more person, so I need to tell the others."
"....The others?"
Aiden tilted his head at Emily's actions, and after hearing her next words, he asked back blankly.
"Yeah, I found a few. Seo-hyun, Seung-oh, Aram, and even... Tae-jin."
"....What?"
Including her, there were a total of five people.
Including Aiden himself, they had already found one-fifth of the thirty-two people. At that amazing news, Aiden couldn't help but swear.
"How did you find them, you bitch?"
"Why are you swearing?"
"No, I'm just dumbfounded."
To him, finding five other friends from his past life was more surprising than the fact that his once male friend had become a whore.
"Does that make sense? Someone could be walking around with it written on their forehead for decades and no one would know?"
"That's because you didn't try hard enough."
"You crazy bitch. Is that something you can do with effort?"
"Of course...."
Emily stopped talking in the middle of her sentence. She looked back on how they had met each other, but even from Emily's point of view, it was clear that there was no element of effort in the process.
"....Such trivial things are not important."
"...."
Aiden closed his mouth at her brazen words.
This girl is definitely Lee Seong-cheol.
So talking to her would only give him a headache.
"By the way, what are you going to Lakers for?"
But whether Aiden thought so or not, Emily recalled the note left in the square and changed the subject in another direction. She didn't remember Aiden's name, but she remembered his purpose.
Besides, Lakers was Layla's hometown. No matter how much of an Emily she was, there was no way she wouldn't remember. To Emily's question, Aiden vaguely evaded.
"...I have something important to do."
Because he couldn't say straight out that the important thing was stealing. Emily's red scarf around her neck was also embarrassing, but when it came to things that weren't aboveboard, he was the same. Besides, he couldn't openly talk about the important story of stealing herbs.
However, Aiden had no choice but to change his mind a little after hearing Emily's next words.
"That's amazing. That's Layla's hometown."
"...What?"
"Layla... oh, I mean Seo-hyun."
Seo-hyun.
At the familiar name, Aiden nodded.
Even though they weren't close, he knew who he was.
'Could it be....'
"Is she a woman?"
The Seo-hyun he remembered was a man, but the name Layla was a woman's. Could it be that he was in a similar situation to Emily? When he asked that, Emily nodded and answered.
"Yeah. And she's really pretty."

"No, never mind that."
Aiden cut her off, thinking to himself.
'I can't believe Lakerus was her hometown.'
He hadn't expected to know someone whose hometown was Lakerus.
Well, he might have vaguely considered it, but he never thought it would actually happen. But now that he knew... maybe he could change his plans a little.
'I should meet her.'
Aiden didn't know the geography of Lakerus.
He only knew that Lakerus had been chosen as the city to host this year's Etheric Herb transport. His original plan was to head to Lakerus alone and gather information, but if there was someone from the city, that changed things.
Information wasn't easy to come by in this world.
He couldn't ask her to join in the theft, but if he could learn about the geography of Lakerus or the composition of the guard, that alone would be a huge help. And if she was a friend from his past life, he could trust her without reservation.
'...Good. If I'm lucky, I might get some help.'
If she, no, if she helped him, Aiden was even willing to give her the stolen herb as compensation.
"She's supposed to be coming here soon, would you like to meet her when she arrives?"
Therefore, he had no reason to refuse Emily's offer.
Meeting a friend from his past life and achieving his own goals. Meeting Layla was beneficial to him in every way.

Chapter 159

Their story didn't end there.
"By the way, why are you wearing that?"
"Ah, this? It's a long story..."
There were plenty of stories to tell, more than they had expected.
For example, about the martial arts she had learned.
"...I never thought there was a way like that."
"Pretty amazing, right?"
"It is amazing... but it's so idiotic. I'm speechless."
"It's okay. It's all good as long as I become a victorious idiot."
The stories they had accumulated were as numerous as the years they had lived, and the time was too short to share everything they held in their hearts. Emily and Aiden marveled and were astonished by each other's backgrounds, walking down the alleyway for what felt like forever.
"...Herbs. Layla found one and sent it to me before... Ah."
Was it a coincidence that the end of their walk was a familiar place for Emily? Emily, who had been happily talking, stopped and looked up at the building in front of her.
A familiar street and a familiar building.
The sign on it read 'Night Fairy' in large letters.
"Huh? Why..."
Aiden also tilted his head, then stopped speaking as he realized the surroundings. It was an unfamiliar street and scenery to him, but he could understand the subtle atmosphere emanating from the phrase 'Night Fairy'.
"...."
"...."
A strange current flowed between the two for a moment.
She was trying to forget, but Emily was wearing a red scarf. Aiden wasn't naive enough not to understand its meaning, and he was also a man in his prime.
Even if Emily was a friend from a past life, her appearance was clearly that of an attractive woman. Harboring secret lust for her was an unavoidable thing for Aiden.
And Emily wasn't stupid enough not to know that.
"...."
She wouldn't have known before, but after experiencing so many men, she was able to see men's habits from a woman's point of view. With just a slight change in Aiden's expression, Emily could sense what he was thinking. Knowing that, Emily asked Aiden.
"Want to go in?"
"...Are you serious?"
Aiden asked back in an absurd tone.
Secretly hoping that she might refuse, yet at the same time hoping that she wouldn't, he struggled to bury his contradictory feelings in his heart. However, Emily's subsequent answer had its own logic.
"Honestly, I'm not sure."
"...."
"But if you want to, I won't refuse."
"...Why?"
"Let me ask you something else. Do you think it's fair that I sell my body to other men, but refuse only you?"
It's not fair.
But just because it's fair doesn't necessarily mean it's right.
Could it be said to be right?
Aiden didn't know.
To others, Emily might be just a prostitute, but not to Aiden. But if he were to have Emily... could he still think of her as a friend then?
Perhaps, even he would think of her as a lewd prostitute. As he was thinking that, Emily continued.
"Layla once said that we can be held by someone, but we can't be loved. That it's too heavy for us to bear, and if we hold it even out of pity, we'll only sink. So I'm asking. If you're confident that you won't love me, you can hug me as much as you want."
Aiden felt something vague at the sudden change in his friend's appearance. He didn't know what she had given up for power, but even if he didn't know what it was, he felt like he could understand her heart a little.
"...You've grown up quite a bit, haven't you? As much as your chest."
"If a dog attends a village school for three years, it can recite poetry, right?"
"No, scratch that about being smart."
Aiden tried to brush off the atmosphere that had flown away in an instant, and cleared his throat a couple of times. It wasn't that he didn't feel uncomfortable, but on the other hand, he definitely had a desire for Emily's body.
"But you know, I'm actually a virgin..."
That was because he was still a virgin.
"....What?"
When Aiden carefully confessed that fact, Emily tilted her head. As someone who was used to having sex twice a day, she couldn't readily understand what he meant by 'first time'. However, after hearing Aiden's precise explanation, she understood what he meant by 'first time'.
"I'm a virgin."
"Wow... you're more abstinent than I thought."
"No, you bitch. It's not that I didn't do it, I couldn't."
"...Is that possible?"
"Have you ever seen such a bastard?"
When Aiden cursed, Emily was able to understand more accurately. It wasn't that he hadn't done it, but that he couldn't. In addition, she realized anew that there were people like that in the world.
"Sorry, I don't think I can do it with you."
The moment she realized that, Emily shook her head.
"What?"
"They say if a man is still a virgin after thirty, there's definitely something wrong with him."
Who said such nonsense?
Aiden was still an eighteen-year-old youth, but it was a clear truth that he had lived as a solo for a combined 35 years in his past and present lives. He suppressed his rising anger and asked Emily in a low voice.
"....Did that Layla say that too?"
"No, I saw it on the internet."
"...."
While remaining silent at the fresh bullshit, Aiden thought. If he were to pounce on Emily in front of him, it would be because of anger, not desire.
//
Of course, that was Aiden's delusion.
"...."
It was only a moment after he grabbed her hand in a fit of anger and entered the brothel that he realized what he had done and froze. However, instead of the frozen Aiden, Emily, who had been dragged along, led him to her room.

-Creak.

Thus, they headed to Emily's room.
"This is my room. I use it to receive guests."
"...Is that so?"
"There's a separate dormitory, but I usually sleep here. The bed is better here. The other girls don't like it because they have nightmares, but I've never had one, so I don't know."
"...I feel like you wouldn't."
Aiden forced the words out.
Emily, who was unfamiliar at first, and then became a little familiar, now had a strange atmosphere again. Aiden felt a strange pity and a subtle lust for her, who casually mentioned her work.
"...."
Perhaps it was because of the atmosphere of the room she had introduced.
The room where she had moaned erotically every day while accepting other men might be confusing his mind.
"...."
Looking at such Aiden, Emily smiled bitterly.
She, who was a man in her past life but a woman in her current life, could understand Aiden's conflict. Emily herself had become so depraved that she could mix bodies with him, who was once a friend of the same sex, without any hesitation, but Aiden was not yet. He still had an innocent side.
"You don't want to? If you want to leave..."
"I don't know."
But, on the contrary, that might be why she couldn't let him go like this.
"...I see. Then let's just say I wanted to."
Emily readily answered and tried to take off the clothes she was wearing. However, before she could even take off all her clothes, Aiden's hesitant voice echoed in her ears.
"....Do you want to do it with me?"
To that question, Emily answered in her heart.
I don't know either.
However, what she actually said was different.
"...Yes."
"Why?"
Should I say this honestly?
Emily hesitated for a moment, but in the end, the answer that came out was the same as always, that hesitation didn't suit her. She honestly revealed her thoughts.
"Either way, when I meet Layla, we'll end up doing it together."
And the thought she revealed was a little off Aiden's expectations.
"...Huh?"
"When we go to Lakers together, it'll be boring during the trip. I'd feel bad looking for another man when I have you, so I'll probably end up doing it with you. If we're going to do it anyway, I don't think it matters if we do it now."
Do people usually have sex because they're bored?
That wasn't the case according to Aiden's common sense. However, the common sense that people usually talk about is subtle and changes depending on the environment. Perhaps that Layla had lived in a completely different reality from him.
Aiden recalled the image of Seo Hyun that remained faintly in his memory.
'....What did he look like?'
It was impossible.
He seemed to have a pretty face, but he couldn't remember anything more than that. And while he was having such distractions,

-Rustle.

The sound of something like cloth being peeled off rang in his ears.
"....Huh?"
When he inadvertently turned his head towards that place, there was Emily covering her chest with one arm. Whether she had already taken off her clothes, she was not wearing anything on her upper body.
"Hey, you... why?"
There was something more beautiful there than he had vaguely imagined. Aiden stammered, unable to take his eyes off Emily's fair breasts. Then Emily clapped her hands as if she had noticed something and asked back.
"Huh? Oh, should we do it with clothes on?"
Her breasts heaved once between her arms, which were raised without hesitation.
Aiden couldn't take his eyes off the beautiful teardrop-shaped breasts and the pink nipples in the center, but he tried to open his mouth.
"Ah, no. That's not it...."
However, he didn't know what he wanted to say. He couldn't refuse or accept, and just kept repeating that it wasn't.
"...."
Emily smiled slightly as she looked at such Aiden.
That smile was not the pure one she usually wore, but resembled that of a prostitute who seduced men. Forgetting what to say at the sight of his friend's appearance changing in an instant, Aiden soon heard Emily's words whispering in his ear, and felt something rising from his heart.
"You're... kind of cute."
//
Was that word the trigger?
Or was it Emily's tongue, which approached as if embracing him and licked his neck, that drove him crazy?
Whatever the case, when Aiden came to his senses, he had already pushed Emily onto the bed.
"...."
"...I can't even leave now."
At Emily's words, Aiden nodded silently.
He could no longer lie to himself. His lower body was already stiff. The murky desire swirling from his heart was making him think of the friend under him as nothing more than an object of lust.
"Damn it...."
Aiden didn't like his feelings.
Emily is Lee Seong-cheol, his friend from the past.
No matter what her appearance is, the essence does not change. To feel lust for that friend just because her appearance has changed and he has learned about the environment she has lived in... it was as if he was treating her not as a person, but as an object to satisfy his desires.
"...."
Emily couldn't fully understand Aiden's feelings.
There were hardly any men who had shown the same attitude as Aiden to her. However, she felt like she could understand what emotions he was feeling.
"You're regretting it, aren't you?"
At a distance close enough for their foreheads to touch, Emily whispered to him. Their bodies, already half overlapping, were clashing with hot heat on their skin.
There's no turning back.
Either way, he will hold her.
While vaguely feeling that, Aiden nodded.
"...I think so."
At his words, Emily smiled bitterly once again. Perhaps she was regretting it like Aiden. Perhaps her thoughts were wrong, and perhaps she didn't have to do this.
'....'

However, it was already too late to turn back.
He and she would make love without loving each other.
Because desire had already stolen their reason.
And the experience would change Aiden.
"It's okay. The first time is always the hardest."
Emily knew.
That his hesitation would only be this once. The next time he mingled his body with hers, he would no longer hesitate. Like other innocents who had once passed through her. Perhaps, next time, he would take her body without hesitation. Other men had.
'...I feel a little sorry for him.'
Emily felt a small pang of regret at that fact and pulled Aiden's body closer.
Then, she whispered in his ear.
"Just...enjoy me for this moment."
//
---------= Author's Note ---------=
I'm sorry.
I just started writing this yesterday, so I don't have any backlog.
I will work hard to write and build it up in the future...

Chapter 160

160: An Unfading Rose - N
//
The setting sun, already fading, faintly reddened the interior of the 'Night Fairy's' room. Amidst the beautiful and crimson death throes blooming across the world, Emily and Aiden were entangled, devouring each other.

-Squelch, smack.

"Haa, haa..."
"Augh, heh..."
The echoing breaths were not passionate.
What resonated within the red-tinged room was not the affected, sensual moans typically uttered by prostitutes, but rather, thick, short, and genuine gasps. The rough, labored breaths were so deeply intertwined and mixed that it was impossible to discern who belonged to whom.
"Hoo. Ugh..."
Between them, there was no longer any concept of propriety.
Only the raw truth of a man and a woman remained, entwining each other like snakes. At the end of the protracted lovemaking, it was the man's groan that first signaled the end.
"Ugh..."
Aiden couldn't withstand the sensation of the hot, fleshy walls constricting his lower body, and he ejaculated once more inside her. He had experienced the pleasure of climax countless times, but the feeling of being warmly embraced by a woman's hot flesh was entirely new.
"Hehe..."
Suddenly, he heard a giggle and looked down to see Emily, lying beneath him, her red hair scattered like a flower, smiling. It wasn't the seductive smile of a prostitute, but the smile she would have worn when she was ordinary.
In some ways, that smile still resembled Lee Sung-cheol.
"You came again?"
"...Yeah."
...Seeing her smile like a friend from a past life, Aiden felt a pang of bitterness in his heart. But Emily didn't perceive his feelings and asked again.
"How was it? I'm pretty good, right?"
"...You were."
It felt good.
It felt so good that it was hard to endure the emotions that followed. Forcibly burying the feelings of self-loathing or guilt in his heart, Aiden smiled.
But Emily noticed Aiden's feelings.
Understanding, she pouted and grumbled.
"Seriously, this is the problem with you guys."
"...What is?"
"Post-nut clarity. I get it sometimes too, but you guys seem to get it worse."
"Ah, that seems right."
Was 'you guys' inclusive of other men as well? Even as he thought about it, Aiden wordlessly reached out and caressed her breast.
"Touching my breast means you're feeling down?"
"Maybe."
Seeing Aiden's soulless reply, Emily sighed softly.
"If you hadn't done it with me first, you would've gotten slapped by your partner."
"...Is it that bad?"
"Terrible. Even if you grabbed my hair and fucked me like a dog, the atmosphere would've been better than this."
"Hah..."
Hearing the explicit analogy, he regained some of his senses. Aiden chuckled softly at her absurd words and strongly gripped her breast that he had been caressing.
"Aah..."
Seeing Emily let out another suggestive moan, Aiden could once again realize it. His friend, whom he had met again after more than a decade, had truly become a prostitute who sold her body to strangers.
But, should he pity her for it?
She had gained strength in exchange for losing something.
Should he pity her, who might be stronger than him?
"...It hurts if you grab too hard."
"I thought you liked it?"
"That's true too. It hurts, but it feels good. But don't do this to just anyone. Usually, they just feel pain."
"...Okay."
As Aiden replied listlessly, Emily also gave a bitter smile. She had told him to enjoy her as he pleased, but she couldn't expect that after all. He was still immature and too considerate of her. For Emily, who preferred rough, unfeeling sex to a warm atmosphere, it was a bit of a pity.
...But, that wasn't really a problem.
"Ah, and I have a favor to ask."
"...A favor?"
Because Emily was the type to put her thoughts into action.
Seeing Aiden, who had regained a bit of vitality, Emily smiled once more. A playful yet alluring smile that no longer belonged to anyone.
"Actually, I'm pretty turned on right now."
"...."
"So, from now on, I want you to treat me roughly. That's my preference."
With those words, Emily reached out and caressed Aiden's neck. As her soft touch stroked his neck once, Aiden felt something hot boiling up from within.
It could be sadness, or jealousy.
Or, it could be desire, or perhaps anger.
"...You're really a slut, aren't you?"
With that emotion, Aiden muttered in a low voice.
And, before he could even regret the words he had uttered without thinking, Emily nodded first, affirming him.
"That's right."
No more conversation was needed.
After the short exchange, violent noises once again clashed within the narrow room. But the second round that began was echoing even more roughly.
//
"...."
After pouring out all the surging emotions, Aiden reached out and caressed Emily's body, lying on the sheets.
The dim moonlight had already seeped into the room. Her naked body, illuminated by the faint red light mixed with the moonlight, was covered with red spots, bite marks, and stained fluids.
"Ugh..."
Perhaps because some sensitive sensations still remained, Emily flinched and looked up at Aiden. But she didn't reject his touch. To her, a man's touch was all too familiar.
As they passionately explored each other, they forgot that they were once friends. They embraced each other like beasts ignorant of morality, and they scanned each other in a beautiful yet ugly manner.
But now that everything was over, the two could return to being friends. Perhaps one person might not be able to return. But at least they could step back onto that line.
"How was it, now that you've done it?"
"...I feel like I've done something wrong."
"You're stating the obvious."
Emily chuckled and licked the semen that Aiden had scattered on her chest.
"Ugh, it's fishy."
"...."
He knew that her actions were for the sake of mastering martial arts, but seeing it directly was so erotic that it reignited his extinguished desires. But he couldn't hold her again because doing more would be too much for work the next day.
Instead, he suddenly became curious.
"How much?"
"...Huh?"
"You...how much do you cost?"
It would have been a huge discourtesy to ask another woman, but it would be okay with Emily. Aiden thought so, and that thought was not wrong. Before he knew it, he had become a little tainted by Emily.
"Ah, don't worry about the money. I won't take it from you."
"....Why?"
Even though he didn't really want to know the reason, Aiden bothered to ask.
"Uh, I don't know...because your skills are good?"
"You're full of shit."
"Pfft, that's right. That was a joke."
Emily laughed lightly and answered seriously.
"I just...I don't think I should take money from you."
It was a story that even she didn't know the reason for.
Or, she didn't want to talk about it. Either way was fine.
"You're not going to take it ever?"
"Well, I guess I have to?"
"What if I come every day?"
"Don't come too often. I'll get kicked out."
She didn't say she would take money until the end.
And Aiden didn't ask any more. He didn't know why she wouldn't take money from him, why she readily offered her body, and he didn't want to know that much.
"Hey."
However, there was one thing he was curious about.
"Why?"
"Are we still friends?"
"Of course, we are."
Aiden laughed at Emily's answer, which didn't even hesitate.
"...You're really a crazy bitch."
Friends don't have sex with each other.
But that's Aiden's thought.
If that's what Emily thinks, then that's her common sense.
"Ugh, that makes me feel a little bad."
"Of course, it's a curse."
"There are good curses too, you know?"
"Never mind, let's not talk about it."
Aiden sighed and got up.
It was late at night, but it was time to go back. He had things to do tomorrow, and he had to coax information out of Old Man Norman. He was about to get up while thinking about this and that, but
"It's late. Just sleep here tonight."
At Emily's words, he couldn't move his body.
To be exact, it was not her words, but her power that prevented him. He could feel an unprecedented strength in the arm she gently grabbed.
'Damn, how much yang-replenishing yin has she done...'
Aiden also had physical abilities that were relatively superhuman based on the standards of this world, but Emily was incomparable to him. If it was this much with just strength, wouldn't it be worth falling for?
"....Okay."
Aiden nodded obediently.
It wasn't because he was persuaded by her words, but because he lost in strength. As he sat on the bed, Emily opened her mouth again.
"Mee-ow."
"...What?"
For a moment, Aiden doubted his ears.
Could she have just said that?
"Ah, that's right. I didn't give you food today."
Of course not.
It was a hearing that was likely to be doubted.
Unlike the embarrassed Aiden, Emily calmly bent down and took something out from under the bed. The thing that was lifted up between her passionately swaying breasts was a small cat.
".....Huh?"
No, to be exact, it wasn't a complete cat. Ordinary cats don't carry strange protrusions on their backs.
"....That, that's maybe a plug-"
"It's not that."
"Okay."
Aiden quickly understood and examined the cat's appearance. The pure white cat had a rather cute appearance, except for the strange protrusions or tentacles on its back.
The problem was that part that couldn't be seen as a cat at all.
The introduction that followed from Emily was also a problem, if you could call it that.
"...Say hello. Her name is Kali. She's my niece."
"....Niece?"
"Yeah. Lyla...."
But, Emily stopped there and closed her mouth. It would be quite a shocking story for a man who was a virgin until 3 hours ago.
"No. It would be better for her to tell you herself."
"....Seo Hyun...was that Lyla a mage?"
Aiden glanced at Kali's appearance and asked cautiously.
He couldn't hear Emily's last words, but he could guess. Maybe it was a creature she created. Judging by its appearance, it must be a chimera that mixed something with a cat.
Of course, the only thing that was correct in Aiden's prediction was that Lyla had created it.
"Lyla? She uses magic and martial arts. She's the strongest among us, so she'll be helpful with your work."
"....Work?"
Aiden hesitated and asked back at Emily's meaningful words.
He didn't tell her that he was going to steal the herb. Unlike simply selling her body, it was a serious crime of stealing royal property. If he got caught, it wouldn't end safely, and it shouldn't be revealed that he was involved. His idea was to just get information from Lyla. As a native of Reakers, she would be a great help to him.
He didn't think about asking her to help him steal from the beginning. But Emily said naturally, as if she had noticed Aiden's mind.
"I have a sense of things too. You're not going to Reakers for nothing, are you?"
"....That's, that's right."
"She used to be an adventurer. If you're going to the Great Forest, she'll be helpful. We have work to do, so we can't stay long."
...But, she didn't notice.
Aiden smiled bitterly as he listened to her words, which had missed the point. Maybe he could get help from them. They were friends from a past life, and if they had learned martial arts to some extent, he could trust them.
But trusting them and participating in a crime were two different things.
If he asked for help, would they help him?

Also, does he want to receive help from them?
"Ootchah...."
Aiden pondered, watching her feed Kali.
//
"Finally...arrived...."
Looking at the Tritia gate in the distance, I muttered in a voice that sounded like I was about to cry.
Of course, I don't actually cry.
Crying is enough on the bed.
Instead, I speak to Arum in my pocket.
"It's been really...tough on you."
I suffered a lot, pretending to practice light footwork. Thanks to that, I got a little lost, but fortunately, I was able to arrive faster than expected.

-Gurgle.

As I grumbled, Arum gurgled as if trying to protest something. I already knew why the always kind pink slime was acting like that, so I offered an apology with an awkward smile.
"Sorry. My womb is still too small, so there's no room for you to enter."

-Gurgle.

Is that a comforting gesture that it's okay?
Even if it's not, I have to think so.
Someday, when I get used to shapeshifting, I'll have more room.
"...It's been a while."
I smiled faintly for the last time and moved my steps towards Tritia.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
N means Novel...
And which is better, first person or third person?
I'll mix them up though...

Chapter 161

161: Trick and Treat
I met Emily at a cafe in Tritia's bustling downtown.
"How have you been?"
My friend, whom I hadn't seen in a while, had changed a bit.
Her red hair was the same, but the smile on her face was both innocent and mature. If she used to resemble a girl, now she was more of a woman.
Had I felt this way before?
Looking back, Emily had changed every time I saw her.
I just hadn't realized it.
She was constantly changing. I wasn't sure if the change was desirable. Hiding my uncertain feelings, I smiled and answered her question.
"Yeah, I've been okay... but I'm a little tired now."
"Hmm, you get tired too?"
"I used qinggong on the way here. A lot."
Pointing to my dusty clothes, I replied, and Emily looked surprised.
"...That's pretty impressive. I guess you're getting used to it?"
The world's natural energy was scarce.
But it wasn't like I couldn't use any power.
The magic core inside me was the key. A monster's core was an organ that constantly emitted magic. The power that humans were thought to be unable to use could be used without restriction once I was no longer human. The amount wasn't enough, but it was enough to use the martial arts in my head, even if weakly.
"Yeah. Not completely yet... but I think I'll be okay to some extent."
"I'm jealous... When will I be able to use qinggong?"
Emily asked with a candid smile.
I nodded at her smile and replied.
"If you train hard, you'll get there someday."
"That means, if I have a lot of sex, right?"
Her playful smile exuded a mature charm. And in response to her smile, I nodded with a similar smile.
"Obviously."
A monster's magic acts as a poison to humans.
The reason a mage can use magic is because they manipulate it from the outside, not by absorbing the power into their body. But martial arts are different. The technique of accumulating natural energy and refining internal energy accumulates and spreads the poison of magic directly into the body.
Learning the Yin Demon Art is to resist that poison.
It's a martial art for using the most turbid internal energy without difficulty, rather than pure internal energy. The Yin Demon Art is more for adaptation than for power. Even if it's turbid energy, it's definitely a type of internal energy, and if you adapt to it, you can adapt to the magic of this world.
"I'm trying, but I still have a long way to go to be like you."
"Does that mean I'm that much of a slut?"
"Well... I don't really want to say anything harsh, but if that's what you think..."
I gave a wry smile at Emily's nonchalant answer.
Her personality had changed a lot compared to the past.
I didn't know why. Maybe she didn't even know herself. Was it because of the passage of time, the environment, or the influence of the Yin Demon Art? It could be one of the three, or all three.

-Slurp.

I took a sip of the drink on the table and asked her a subtle question.
"So, how are the men here?"
My fingertips pointed to the red scarf around her neck. Emily seemed to notice it, and she answered with a smile as if she had been waiting for it.
"Not bad. Personally, I wish they were a little rougher... but I guess this is okay."
"Hmm..."
"But, now that I think about it, I think I handled things wrong at first. When I first came, I didn't know and knocked out a few guys? After that, not many men hit on me."
In that regard, I could say for sure.
"That was your mistake."
"I think so too."
"You should have pretended to hate it with your mouth, but subtly gave in with your body. If you pretend to be so submissive, men will really like it, and then they'll bring their friends? Then you can start absorbing their internal energy."
"...That's a little weird? They bring their friends?"
Looking at Emily, who was questioning me, I also questioned her.
"Huh? Isn't that normal?"
"....No, I don't know. I haven't done that yet."
Even this kind of conversation is natural now.
I don't know what kind of environment Tritia is.
But I know that where money gathers, people gather, and where people gather, desires accumulate. Emily and I live in that accumulated desire. It's inevitable that we, who are stained with dark desires, will become darker.
"Coming here, I feel like you were a little too much."
"....It hurts when you hit me with facts like that."
"Hehe. Sorry if it hurt."
Looking at Emily, who was now laughing like a complete woman, I smiled back.
No matter how Emily changes, it's irreversible now.
I could only stay by her side and hold her so she wouldn't fall completely.
"...."
I won't tell her to give up.
I didn't want to.
I realized something after becoming like this. In order for us to stand firm in this world, we must somehow build the strength not to fall.
That's why, deep down, I want Emily to become like me. Even if it's slow, I hope she can reach me someday. It's a little lonely alone, but not if there are two of us.
And, three. Or more...
'...That's a long way off.'
I smiled faintly and cleared my thoughts.
As I thought, it was still a long way off.
/
After meeting Emily, I had a place to go, so we moved separately.
Tritia is a commercial city, the center of trade.
Where money and people gather, many things naturally arise.
For example, Tritia had one of the best post offices in the Kilkerd Kingdom. The system, where news of the kingdom gathered and spread to all parts of the kingdom, was quite advanced, even if it was not as good as modern communication systems.
'...When I think about it, our world was too amazing.'
I know three worlds.
The world of my past life, the world in the memories of martial arts, and the world I live in now. But even if I combine the other two worlds, I don't think I can beat Earth's civilization.
'...It's a useless comparison, right?'
Will I ever be able to go back?
With a slightly self-deprecating thought, I checked the letters that had come to me.
'None...?'
Surprisingly, there were no letters for me.
Maybe I arrived too early, but I'm not sure. Mien or Rutricia might not have had anything to say. But it wasn't a shocking thing. Both of them didn't have anything important to do anyway, so it didn't matter.
To be more precise, Rutricia had something important to do, but there was still time left for my appointment with her.
'Let's see, it took about two days to get here...'
Then, my appointment with her was about ten days away.
Was it a waste to use qinggong?
However, I soon shook my head and denied the thought that came to mind.
If I have a lot of time, that's a good thing in its own way.
I can stay for a while and relax.
After leaving the post office, I headed back to Emily's shop.
Entering the shop was a little different than before. It's not common for a woman who isn't a prostitute to enter a brothel like 'Night Fairy', especially in broad daylight. Emily used to seem to care about that, but not anymore.
"...."
And not only Emily, but also some of her fellow prostitutes seemed to maintain an attitude of not caring about me, a woman. The lack of subtle friction between the women was evidence that Emily played a fairly large role in this brothel.
In many ways, Emily was different from me.
"....You're pretty famous, aren't you?"
"Well... I don't know. I'm popular, though."
"Are you getting along with the others?"
"Yeah, everyone's so kind, it's nice."
We chatted lightly and headed to her room.
And after entering Emily's room, I could feel a familiar wave.
"Squeak, King!"
"Kali!"
Kali.
The child of the monster I gave birth to.
Kali, in the form of a pure white kitten, ran to me with a lively step and hugged me.
"It's been a long time."
"Meeing. King."
I don't know why Kali, who was originally a tentacle, is in the form of a cat, but it wasn't something I couldn't understand. Since I gave birth to it, it's not strange that Kali has the ability to shapeshift. Maybe she awakened her mimicry ability in the meantime.
"She's gotten a lot cuter, right?"
"Yeah, but I liked her old look too."
"...Ah, that's a bit..."
In response to Emily's question, I stroked the purring cat's chin. The feel of the fluffy fur on my fingertips felt almost real, even though it was a mimicry. Could I create this kind of fur texture too?
I've never done it before, so I don't know, but I probably could.
"Grrr..."
Was it because she was in my arms after a long time?
Kali closed her eyes, making a pleasant sound. Emily, who was watching her with a faint smile, asked as if she had been waiting for Kali to fall asleep.
"So, did you find what you wanted?"
"...No, it was a complete waste."
There were several reasons for going to the Mesheen Great Forest.
To find rare monsters.
To find Etheric Herbs as a bonus.
Finally, to explore any remnants of the demons that might be there.
I achieved the second goal to some extent, but failed the first and third. Since that was the most important thing, I couldn't help but feel disappointed.
When I first set foot in Yurkin, I had a vague hope that I could find at least one, but it didn't take long to realize that it was a mirage.
"That's a shame. Still, you worked hard."
"Thanks. Haa, really. I need to get their cores for you to become a demon... no, to be reborn."
A monster's core constantly emits magic.
Humans can't use that power with their bodies, but they can if they're not human. Rebirth is a secret art that evolves a human into a stronger form that is suitable for the martial arts they have learned. By properly using the monster's core and cells, it is possible to shed half of the human frame. The reason for specifically looking for those who were called demons was because of Quirjev's advice that their cores would be the most compatible with humans.
"That demonization... if I do that, will I become like you?"
"Maybe, maybe not."
In response to her question, I waved my hand.
In the shaking movement, my hand turned purple for a moment. Looking at the hand that created the mysterious and beautiful light, Emily giggled.
"If I could, I'd like to be like you."
"...Really?"
"Yeah, transforming. It's cool, isn't it?"
In fact, it wasn't an impossible story.
There are alternatives even if I can't find a demon's core. The Doppelganger's core no longer exists, but I, an existence comparable to a Doppelganger, exist. If I can't find a core, I can just create one. If I put in a little effort... it might be possible to create one.
"....."
While I was thinking about it for a moment,
"Ah, that's right."
Suddenly, Emily clapped her hands together and said as if she had remembered something.
"Huh?"
"I found one more."
There was no need to mention what she had found.
I was surprised by her words and asked back.
"....Already?"
"Yeah, I was lucky."
"Then... that's seven now."
"Seven...? Ah. That's right. It was."
Emily tilted her head at my words. But only for a moment, soon Emily nodded her head straight as if she understood.
It's not unreasonable to forget.

Unlike the other friends, whom we'd at least seen from time to time, we'd never met the last one. Meeting her was something for the near future, but not yet.
"...So, a guy or a girl?"
"A guy. And... used to be a guy."
"Name?"
"Cho Hee-won. Ring a bell?"
It was an unfamiliar name.
Maybe, it seemed to faintly surface in my memory.
I retraced the faces that came to mind a few times, then shook my head.
"...No, I don't know."
"Well, it's okay. He's supposed to come tonight. And..."
Emily seemed to pause for a moment, drawing out her words.
I stroked the peacefully sleeping Callie, waiting for her next words.
"...He says he has business with the Lakers."

Chapter 162

162nd Episode: Trick and Treat
/ ".".. Lakers?"
The first thing that came to mind upon hearing the word Lakers was a question.
What could he possibly have to do in that city?
It's my hometown, but Lakers isn't exactly a city known for having much to offer. To put it kindly, it's peaceful; to put it bluntly, it's unremarkable.
It's outshone by the base cities near the Great Forest for adventure-related work, and it lacks other territories to trade with to be considered a trade city. Why would he be aiming for Lakers, a mere ordinary city in the Kilkird Kingdom, as his destination?
"What's going on...?"
"Well, I didn't hear the details."
"... Is that so?"
"He seemed reluctant to talk about it. It seems like he's a bit hesitant to tell us. Or, maybe it's some important secret."
At Emily's words, I mentally considered a few possibilities.
There are many kinds of secretive and reluctant matters.
Delivery of illegal goods, assassination of someone, or perhaps theft. Of course, there's every possibility that the business he mentioned is legitimate, but perhaps because I've spent my whole life in the underworld, I can't think of many positive possibilities.
"... I should ask him about it later."
"Are you thinking of helping him?"
"I would if I could... but I don't have enough time right now."
To Emily's question, I shook my head and declined.
I do want to help.
However, I had to meet Rutricia at the Lanche barony in ten days.
I couldn't break that promise.
What I received from her was only a few lines of letter, but the atmosphere permeating those sentences was serious. I couldn't ignore that desperation.
"I can give him a quick tour, but nothing more than that."
"That's... Ah, is it because of Aram?"
"Yeah. It seems like there's a problem."
Kim Aram.
Her name here is Rutricia Lanche.
Born as the daughter of the Lanche barony, she entered the 'Perzanta' Academy in the kingdom's capital, Karzinium, by her father's order. She didn't say why she entered, but I could guess without hearing it.
In this world, especially in the Kilkird Kingdom, there's only one thing that the head of a noble family wants from their daughter. They don't want their children to succeed and become famous. This isn't a world where that's possible.
What they want from their daughters isn't to accumulate knowledge, but to build relationships with people. Especially for nobles with low power, they have no choice but to do so. They put their children on the most brilliant auction block called the academy, hoping that someone will offer a good price.
As is often the case with gatherings of powerful nobles, Perzanta has a stronger social purpose of building connections than its original role of teaching magic. According to Mien's explanation, the curriculum itself isn't a problem, but the composition of the students, the vast majority of whom are children of nobles and the wealthy, can't help but be more focused on thrilling and beneficial networking than on endless studying.
In a cage where the children of beasts play, there isn't much that powerless lambs can do.
Moreover, the Lanche barony wasn't a powerful family.
They aren't nobles who own territory, nor can they be said to be wealthy, and even if you try to hear evaluations of the head of the family, the news itself is faint. That faint news rather reflects their status. Whatever the expectations of Baron Lanche were, there wouldn't be much that Rutricia could do there.
Be eaten, or surrender.
Neither is a good choice.
She needed advice and a helping hand.
"Hmm... complicated."
"That part's okay. It's not like there's no way at all... it'll work out somehow."
At Emily's words, I answered with a bitter smile.
Even if I don't know what's going on, it's not like I don't want to help at all. For example, if I wanted to leave for Lakers tomorrow, I could do it anytime. However, the length of my stay wouldn't be long, and what I could do during that short period... probably wouldn't be much.
"I should ask him about it later."
First, let's ask what that business is.
That would be the most accurate decision I can make at this point.
//
"By the way, how was it there? The hunter's village, or something...?"
"Ah, Yurkin? It was a pretty fresh place-"
In the continued chatter, time passed quickly.
This isn't a world where you can get information by moving your fingers a few times. In a world where you can get as much information as the years you've accumulated and the steps you've taken, stories from unfamiliar lands are interesting topics of conversation.
"It wasn't bad. It's rough, and there are a lot of monsters. And a lot of goblins and other demi-humans."
"Heeh..."
Yurkin, the hunter's village located closest to the Great Forest, was an interesting land that bards would sing about, and the stories I spent with the men there were enough to make Emily's eyes sparkle, as she was in closed-door training in the city.
"So, when I pretended to be weak after drinking, they all rushed at me with fire in their eyes, trying to do something. Once, they even fought over trying to join me at the table?"
"Hee... that must have been fun?"
"It was definitely worth seeing. But I couldn't let them fight too hard, so I stopped them with force."
"... Don't men not like that?"
"Well? It seems to depend on the case. Some of them actually liked it more. And they're definitely all hunters and veterans, so they have good strength and stamina."
It wasn't particularly surprising that the existence of men had entered our conversation. Now it was too far gone to pretend not to know men even as a joke, and there was no time as appropriate as now for Emily and I to reveal the pretenses we usually put on.
As we shared stories of the unfamiliar scenery of the Great Mountains, the sturdy hunters of Yurkin, and the bustling trade city and the pleasure district lurking in its darkness, time had already passed far beyond the time when even the traces of the setting sun had disappeared.
Thus, around the time when the moonlight peeked out through the faintly opened window, Aiden, whom we had been waiting for, came to Emily's room.

-Squeak.

"... Huh?"
"Oh, you're here?"
I stared at the man who opened the door and came in.
Aiden, who stopped in his tracks as if embarrassed, has an unfamiliar appearance.
Just as I felt that way about him, I too must look unfamiliar to him. I thought of that point and greeted the stopped Aiden with a friendly smile.
"Hello?"
"...."
I don't know if he remembers me from my past life.
But my memories of him are also faint. Even so, I have no intention of awkwardly shutting my mouth. When I greeted him lightly first, Aiden nodded with a serious expression.
"... Seo Hyun, is it."
"Call me Layla here."
"Okay. Layla."
Aiden quietly nodded and came to us, sitting down on a chair. I looked at Aiden's face for a moment, then opened my mouth with a faint smile.
"... I want to say it's been a while, but that would sound like a lie. Honestly, I don't remember you very well."
"It's okay. It's not like we saw each other for that long."
"That's true. That's a bit of a relief."
"... A relief?"
Looking at Aiden, who asked back, I chuckled.
"I've changed a lot since before. My body, my mind."
"... It does seem that way."
The me of my past life and the me of the present are different.
To the extent that you can think of me as a completely different person.
I don't feel regret or sadness about that fact, but only a lingering memory and attachment to what has disappeared remain. What if I could have been reborn as a man like him?
"...."
It's a meaningless assumption to make now.
I don't know where it went wrong from, and I can't go back. I finished my short thoughts and joked to him with a smile.
"But a man, that's amazing."
"... What?"
"There are few men among us. It's completely a women's bath."
There are a total of seven reincarnators we've found so far.
Me, Erzebet. Emily, Rutricia. And... Triscelina Lou Rainisis, whom I haven't met yet. Five out of seven are women, and among them, the only real woman is... only one so far. I'll have to talk to the other one to know.
On the other hand, there are two men.
Taliman, whom I met in Karaldin, and Aiden, whom I've met now.
When I told him this, Aiden made a complicated expression.
"Rainisis, you mean..."
"Yeah, the Kilkird royal family."
"Crazy. Wait, that knight princess was a reincarnator?"
"... Um, wouldn't it be stranger not to know that?"
In this world, there are hardly any cases of women becoming knights.
It's also a world where human rights are still lacking, and war and combat are not unfamiliar jokes. Monsters lurk beyond the Pandemonium border, and demi-humans living in the untouched wilderness occasionally flood in.
There are no 'female knights' for practical reasons, not just for ceremonial purposes. I can't guarantee it because I don't have accurate information about other countries, but at least that was the case in the Kilkird Kingdom. In that situation, wouldn't you be able to guess at a glance when you hear the name 'Knight Princess'?
"This is a fantasy, isn't it? I thought there would be at least one princess knight somewhere."
When I pointed that out, Aiden answered as if he didn't know.
"... Well, there are orcs. There should be female knights and princess knights to balance things out."
"That's not what I meant..."
"Oh my, I was just saying it, did you have other thoughts?"
When I joked with a smile, Aiden blushed.
"No, when did I..."
That reaction feels a little fresh.
Is it because I've lived among rough men? Watching Aiden's flustered appearance, I realize anew that there are other kinds of charms in the existence of men.
"...."
Emily, who is stroking Kali next to me, is watching us with a faint smile. From her smile, which seems somehow relaxed and interesting, I could sense something.
"You slept with Emily, didn't you."
"H, huh?"
Then, Aiden shows a noticeably embarrassed attitude.
Does he even know where he is? It was a question that didn't even need to be embarrassed about, but the fact that he was embarrassed about it feels a little funny. Or, a little cute.
"H, how did you...?"
"Is that surprising? This is a brothel. And she's a prostitute."
"Layla. It sounds like an insult when you say it like that."
"Meeing."
At Emily's words, Kali burst into tears as if agreeing. I received protests from one person and one monster and offered a playful apology.
"Sorry. It was a joke."
"Hehe, no. I've been thinking about it lately, and it seems pretty good when I hear it...."
"...."
Aiden doesn't join in our conversation and listens silently.
His nervous appearance is very different from the instinctive men I've seen so far. Unlike most of the men in this world who seem to have dicks stuck in their heads, our friends definitely had a charm.
"You don't have to be so nervous. If you've already slept with Emily, you'll have to sleep with me someday."
"... I wasn't nervous."
"You don't deny the latter part. Do you want to do it right now?"
"Ha, you really..."
Looking at Aiden, who sighed, I chuckled.
I've loosened him up enough, so it's time to get to the point.
Of course, that doesn't mean that the above conversations are just empty jokes.
After obtaining the body of a doppelganger and a body close to a demon, I had to hide them and live. No matter how crazy a man is about women, if he realizes that what he's holding is not a human but a monster, I didn't know how he would react.
A friend from a past life who can tell me the secret in a cool way is bound to be precious to me, even if we weren't close. Moreover, if he's a man... I'll be able to enjoy different kinds of play that I couldn't do with other people in this world.
... But, there's something more important than that right now.

"So, what brings you to Lakers?"
"...."
Is that the expression of something finally coming?
Aiden doesn't readily answer my direct question. As Emily said, he seems reluctant about something. I lightly shake my head at Aiden and continue.
"You don't have to tell me if you don't want to. I won't pry."
"...."
"But, I have something I need to do soon. So, if you need my help, I hope you'll tell me as soon as possible, and honestly. Then I'll listen and decide if I can help. Whether it's murder or theft, we won't betray you."
Was that the final blow?
Aiden, who had been sitting silently, suddenly lets out a sigh from the depths of his lungs.
"....Hoo."
I could sense what that meant, so Emily and I remained silent and waited for Aiden's next words. And after a while, we were able to hear why he was heading to Lakers.
//
---------= Author's Note ---------=
I need to build up a stockpile and set the framework for the story, so it will be a bit slow until this episode.

Chapter 163

163 : Trick and Treat
/
To put it simply, the story went like this.
A few years ago, as the royal family of the Kilkard Kingdom reached out for the Etheric Herbs, the price of the herbs gradually soared in the base cities near the Great Forest. Originally, Etheric Herbs were popular for their efficacy in strengthening the body, but their price remained reasonable.
Even if it was a spiritual herb that had accumulated natural energy for decades, the effect was not significant if the person who consumed it was an ordinary mortal. If one did not have the skill to manage the accumulated internal energy, the gathered natural energy would slowly flow out of the body. Moreover, in this world where martial arts were rare, the concept of managing internal energy was faint. Naturally, the value of Etheric Herbs was not properly established compared to their worth.
However, the situation changed after the Kilkard royal family intervened. The royal family began to purchase Etheric Herbs in large quantities, and naturally, the price of the herbs began to rise little by little.
It was around that time that thieves began to run rampant.
Not everything in the world flows like perfectly fitting gears.
Everything has gaps and loopholes, and especially state-level bureaucratic administration, foolish mistakes, and greedy corruption were repeated errors. The affairs of the royal family were not much different, and honest thieves who kept their limits drank the royal gold that flowed out through those gaps.
Of course, the royal family of a country is not a group that would just be taken advantage of.
While the kingdom's local officials and those in charge were desperately trying to cover up the holes in the finances with accounting manipulations, the Kilkard royal family announced a way to transport the herbs more safely and economically.
If the existing transportation was done sporadically from each base city to the royal family, now they would designate an intermediate stop, and from there, the royal family's knights would form a special escort to transport the herbs directly.
In simple terms, the Etheric Herbs purchased from various base cities would gather in one city in an instant. In a way, it was a policy that properly demonstrated the royal family's view on Etheric Herbs. They were dispatching knights, symbolizing the royal family's power.
And Aiden had a plan to steal those Etheric Herbs.
"...That sounds incredibly dangerous."
"Yeah. If we get caught, it's probably a death sentence."
"And you still want to do it?"
"Sometimes you have to do dangerous things, right?"
I understood Aiden's feelings.
Unlike the demonic energy of monsters, which is toxic to humans from the start, Etheric Herbs, which have gathered minute natural energy for decades, are one of the few safe ways to obtain tremendous internal energy in this world.
To a martial artist, martial arts are as precious as life, and the elixirs that enhance those martial arts are equally valuable. I understood why he said we had to do dangerous things, but I had a slightly different thought.
"Isn't it too dangerous? Besides..."
I pondered over the things Aiden had said one by one.
The increase in the royal family's demand for Etheric Herbs.
The formation of a royal family's direct escort.
That meant that the Kilkard Kingdom had found a new way to use Etheric Herbs, and the effect was so attractive that the royal family had to intervene.
It was obvious who had found the method.
The Kilkard royal family's knight princess, Triscelina Lu Reinishis.
One of our old friends who possessed knowledge from another world was probably behind it. Otherwise, there would be no reason for the value of Etheric Herbs, which had been quiet until now, to suddenly skyrocket.
"...No matter how I think about it, it seems like the knight princess is involved?"
"Probably. That's why I'm worried now."
"Whether to steal the herbs or not?"
"Yeah."
"...Do you have the confidence to steal them?"
"Hey, I'm pretty good, you know?"
Aiden shouted back, but I thought differently.
If the escort is the royal knights, they will most likely operate the Dragon Knights. With subspace artifacts and the Dragon Knights, they could move a lot of herbs in an instant.
Would it be possible to sneak through them and steal them?
And even if it was possible, if Triscelina was involved in this process, I would be reluctant. If she was the architect of this plan, or even slightly involved, there would be damage.
...But, if you think about it differently, there is a way.
"It would be good to meet and discuss this issue together."
"Meet together?"
Aiden tilted his head at my words.
Did he not understand who I was suggesting we meet with? I felt the need to be more precise and opened my mouth.
"I'm talking about Triscelina. The knight princess."
"...What?"
Aiden looked bewildered at my words.
"You said there's still time before the herbs arrive, so why don't we just ask the owner if we can steal them?"
"Wait, you're saying we should ask the owner of the goods if we can steal them?"
"That's right."
When I affirmed his question, Aiden looked thoughtful for a moment. After a while, he nodded as if he understood.
"That's...not entirely unreasonable."
Even if she is a member of the royal family, she is just a princess. She cannot carry out royal-level projects on her own, and especially purchasing large quantities of expensive Etheric Herbs is not something that can be done without a good reason.
"No matter how precious the herbs are, if the royal family is forming an escort, it's too much for an individual to use. There's no reason to allow the princess to use that much personally. If the royal family is buying that much Etheric Herbs, it probably means..."
"...She has revealed a method to apply it to other knights as well. And quite effectively."
Aiden took my words.
It felt like we were on the same page.
"Yeah, maybe she can use alchemy."
"Elixirs...well, that's a possibility too. If it's a decent orthodox martial art, there will be a few secrets that even beginners can use."
Alchemy, which turns elixirs into pills, is the easiest way to strengthen mortals into superhumans. To those who do not know martial arts, Etheric Herbs are just slightly better herbs, but the story is different if you know martial arts. Since there is almost no natural energy in the world, Etheric Herbs are not comparable to the legendary elixirs in knowledge, but they are still elixirs in their own right. It is enough to make humans stronger.
"...In the end, the key is how involved she is."
"That's right. We need to discuss that part."
If Triscelina directly led this herb transportation, we cannot steal it. But even if, by any chance, someone other than her led this plan, there is a glimmer of possibility. If she is being checked by someone within the royal family...
'...No, that's too far.'
I shook my head, denying the thought that came to mind.
You can't predict everything with just guesswork. At this stage, the only information we know is that Triscelina is our friend, and that the Kilkard royal family came to purchase the herbs because of her, but everything else was vague.
"Haa, damn it. I made such a big noise..."
"It's okay. Sometimes you can't keep your promises."
Aiden sighed and grumbled, but I comforted him.
"Is that what you call comfort?"
"...Then shall I comfort you in a different way?"
"Ah, no. That's okay."
When I asked slyly, Aiden shook his head in embarrassment.
But it's too late to back out now. I had intended to sleep with him from the start. However, there are still things to talk about.
"I'm going to leave for the Lanche barony soon."
"...Lanche, as in, Kim Ah-ram?"
"Yeah, she was admitted to Perzanta, but it seems like life there was a bit difficult."
"If it's there...that's to be expected. If you don't have money or power, you won't even be able to pick up the bones."
I haven't heard the exact story, so I don't know what happened, but it seemed clear that she was mentally exhausted. I don't know what I can do, but I was thinking of going and listening to her worries.
"Then, I need to find a way to contact the knight princess in the meantime."
"Oh, right. I'll ask about that while I'm there."
"...Ask?"
"Lucy said she talked to her directly. I've had suspicions for a while, but she caught the evidence."
If she revealed that she was a friend from a past life, she would have left a way to contact her somehow. If I go to the Lanche barony and communicate with her, I might be able to ask about the herbs.
"...Then, what are you going to do about the herbs?"
When we came to a certain conclusion, Emily, who had been listening to our story, asked. I haven't made a decision on that part yet, but Aiden answers as if he has already made up his mind.
"For now, I'll have to move with Ryla too."
Does that mean he's going to accompany me to the Lanche barony?
When I looked at him with a questioning gaze, Aiden nodded as if my guess was correct.
"You never know? She might give us permission to steal them."
"..."
I can't say that's wrong.
And, as for me, it's not bad if he accompanies me. I can introduce another friend to Lucy, and it won't be boring on the way if he's there. As the story ended and silence lingered for a moment, Emily, who had been sitting quietly, asked a question.
"So, is the story over?"
"It seems like it's mostly over. The rest is information that we can only know by finding out directly."
I nodded to Emily and took the Kali she was holding and placed it on the cushion on the floor.
"Gyarung..."
I stroked the sleeping Kali once and looked at Aiden.
He had a thoughtful expression on his face. Was he also having complicated thoughts? Well, since he had learned new things, he would have to revise his plan as well. It's only natural that he's having complicated thoughts.
...But, the story isn't over here yet.
I cautiously spoke to Aiden, who was contemplating.
"You're going to stay tonight, right?"
"...Huh?"
He asked back as if he had heard unexpected words.
Looking at Aiden like that, I burst into laughter.
"Don't pretend you don't know. This is a brothel, right?"
"That's true, but..."
"You slept with Emily, but you weren't going to do it with me? I'm a little sad."
"Wa, wait a minute. Why is the story going that way?"
Seeing Aiden flustered, I felt amused.
Is it inevitable that I find that appearance cute?
In some ways, it would be fortunate.
Even though I am a woman who can only crave the affection of men, I can think of Aiden as a little special. Not only Aiden, but all of my friends from my past life are special, but among them, the fact that Aiden is a man is important.
"Well...I'm very fond of men. So much so that I can't live without them."
"...How did you become like this?"
"I don't know either."
To Aiden's surprised question, I answered with a bitter smile.
When did I become like this?
I don't know. However, I was sure that it was inevitable that I would become like this.
Originally, freshness does not last long.
It was only a matter of time before the clarity of the mind after awakening became blurred. Rebirth is to evolve humans to suit martial arts. Since the mind flows along with the body, I could not resist the martial arts engraved on my body. It was only a moment of regaining my senses, and at some point, I needed men again.
"...Are you okay?"
What was the reason for that question?
Looking at his worried expression, I smiled and answered.
"Of course, I'm okay."
//
The reason why I consider Aiden special is simple.
Even though I obtained the body of a demon through rebirth, I didn't have many opportunities to experience that body.
In fact, it was practically non-existent.

Humans in this world are susceptible to superstition, despite the existence of magic. Perhaps it's because of magic that they're so superstitious. Moreover, the presence of the Holy Order, spread throughout the continent, also plays a part. They despise monsters, and it's obvious they'd drool over me, who looks like a monster at first glance.
Therefore, I couldn't reveal my true form carelessly.
But it's different in front of Aiden.
"I've heard I'm a bit different?"
"...Different?"
"Looks like you haven't heard."
I glanced at Emily, and she shrugged, adding, "I thought you should tell him yourself."
"...Is that so?"
There's nothing harmful in telling him first. It wouldn't bother me if she revealed everything about me, but I appreciated the consideration.
"...Well, my story is a bit shocking for the one receiving it."
"Right. To be honest, I was a bit taken aback by the salamander thing."
"...Hey, wait a minute. What's with the salamander?"
Aiden asked, sounding ominous, during our conversation. But Emily and I just looked at each other and smiled, not answering him. I figured he'd guessed to some extent from his ominous question, but it would be fine to tell him the specifics later.
After laughing like that, I warned Aiden.
"Don't be too surprised."
"About what?"
"What's about to happen."
I said lightly and then released the transformation.

-Swish.

With the feeling of something peeling away from me, I returned to my original purple skin after a long time. It was like the liberation of throwing off uncomfortable clothes that covered my whole body.
Shapeshifting isn't difficult.
However, if it lasts for a long time, something unnatural is bound to be felt. That's why I sometimes secretly returned to my true form. And Aiden, seeing me like that, looked stunned and dazed.
".....Huh?"
It's no wonder he's surprised.
Eerie purple skin and yellow eyes that shine even in the dark. The black pupils are far from human characteristics. If someone you thought was a friend from a past life suddenly turned into something grotesque, wouldn't you be surprised?
"Amazing, right?"
But even if he's surprised, there's no reason to be scared.
I'm still Seohyun and Laila. And Aiden completely lived up to my expectations.
"....Is this, for real?"
The emotion on his face as he asked back wasn't fear, but bewilderment. That was the emotion I wanted from him. I would have preferred lust if possible, but this isn't bad for now.
"It's fantasy. We have knight princesses, so wouldn't it be okay to have a demon or two?"
"When you put it like that, it's convincing."
"Right?"
"But why are you the only demon?"
"That's... I'll tell you later. It's a bit of a long story."
Aiden shook his head as if he couldn't understand, but whether he understood or not, my appearance wasn't going to change. I stood in front of Aiden with a subtle smile.
"How is it? Does it turn you on a little?"
"...."
He doesn't answer.
What answers is his erect lower body.
"Hmph, looks like you like it."
"....Damn it. Yeah. It's fucking hot. Happy?"
"No, not yet."
At Aiden's honest admission, I smiled deeply and twisted my black hair, bunching it up near my temples on both sides. Emily, who was next to me, seemed to realize what it was and smiled, but Aiden tilted his head, looking at me.
"...What are you doing?"
"I'll show you something fun."
It wouldn't be fun if I said it in advance.
I answered briefly and then injected internal energy into the bunched-up hair, transforming it. Through the cells of the doppelganger, which can be manipulated freely, I hardened the hair, which was originally soft, and connected it to my skin and bones.
I hadn't just been playing around either.
My martial arts had improved, but my shapeshifting skills had also improved just as much. As soon as I created two horns on my head, Aiden opened his mouth in shock.
"....You, don't tell me."
"Hmm, do you perhaps know what this is?"
"....."
Is that hesitation him pondering?
He must know that the moment he hesitates, it becomes an answer.
"...Horns."
"No, these are handles."
I corrected Aiden's words, which he uttered with difficulty, and then sat down in front of him. At a height where the man could look down at me. And at a height where he could reach out and grab the horns formed on my head. Aiden, seen from that height, resembled a boy suppressing his desire.
"...."
A chilling anticipation ran down my spine.
What's about to happen will be different from the other relationships I've experienced before. I've never been held by a man in this body yet. Since it's an unknown experience I've never had before, the anticipation swelling in my heart is indescribably great.
With that anticipation, I delivered the final blow to Aiden.
"Oh, by the way, I can change the inside of my mouth too?"
...There was no need to say more than that.
/
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Slightly modified the content.

Chapter 164

164: Trick And Treat - N

-Squelch, squelch.

Amidst the lewd sounds of water, Aiden blankly thinks.
How did it come to this?
Of course, there's no point in asking himself such a question. Aiden stops the meaningless self-questioning in his head and looks down at his lower body, which is engulfed in a hot sensation.
"....."
What he sees is someone's head moving.
Black hair, and black horns sprouting from within. Aiden, holding onto what she herself called 'handles,' was shaking his hips in a daze.
"Umm, ungh..."
Lyla's moans from below are sensual.
As if servicing a beloved lover, she closes her eyes and accepts Aiden's member. Aiden would have liked to see her black pupils and golden eyes a little more, but,
"Ugh..."
He was more concerned with the pleasure he felt from his lower body.
Lyla's words that she could change even the inside of his mouth were not a lie.
Until recently, he was a virgin, but his understanding of the female body had increased through his relationship with Emily. Based on that increased understanding, Aiden could confidently say,
The sensation felt from inside Lyla's mouth was closer to a woman's flesh than a 'mouth.'

-Thwack, thwack.

Amidst the sounds of flesh hitting flesh, Lyla's moans, and Aiden's rough breathing, he was gradually reaching his climax. And he did not reject the moment of ejaculation that came.

-Gurgle.

Aiden firmly gripped her horns and pushed his lower body deep into her mouth. Aiden tasted her mouth, which warmly enveloped his entire penis, and spewed out thick, white fluid.

-Gulp, gulp.

And Lyla drank it without hesitation. She moved her uvula as if she was already used to it, swallowing the semen that was ejaculated into a place closer to her throat than her mouth.
"Keuh..."
"...Puhah."
After one round of ejaculation, Aiden stealthily pulled out his inserted penis.

-Squelch.

Whatever structure her mouth was made of, the 'something' that wrapped around his entire hard lower body seemed to come out with it, gripping his penis until the very moment it was pulled out.
"Heuh..."
As the stimulation immediately after ejaculation brushed against the tip of his flesh pillar, Aiden involuntarily flinched. And Lyla, kneeling at his feet, smiled seductively at the sight.
"Heung...."
Hair as if black lacquer had been applied, a bewitching yet luscious purple skin, black pupils and golden eyes faintly glowing in the darkness. Lyla at this moment, as seen in Aiden's eyes, looked like a succubus sucking a man's essence.
"...How was it?"
Lyla licked even the semen that had dripped down the corners of her thick lips, and then asked Aiden with a posture that could only be seen as seductive. Of course, Aiden couldn't easily answer. It was because he still had little experience.
"...."
"Did you not like it?"
"No, it's not that...."
"Then, was it really like a pussy?"
At the vulgar word that echoed in a thin voice, Aiden felt his lust surge once again. Lyla, with her lips slightly parted and pointing to her mouth, was so seductive that he wanted to pounce on her again, even though he had just ejaculated once.
"...Fuck. Yeah, it was fucking awesome."
"Heung."
When he affirmed with a curse, Lyla smiled as if she was in a good mood. It seemed that she thought of his words as a compliment. Was this a side effect of the Succubus Art? Or was it their awakened nature?
He already knew that the two were not virgins and that they were fond of men.
Perhaps, they liked him not because he was 'Aiden,' but because he was a man. He knew that in his head...but could he draw a line as unwavering as his cold reason, even in his heart?
'...Damn it.'
He couldn't trust himself.
"Then, will you put it in down there now?"
As he smelled Lyla's approaching body and the sweet yet dizzying scent that brushed against the tip of his nose, Aiden had no choice but to surrender himself to desire.
Of course, it didn't take long for Aiden to realize that his heart was a delusion and recklessness.
Five hours in terms of time.
Twelve times in terms of frequency.
...Perhaps it took longer than he thought.
Only when he could no longer put strength into his waist and felt a tearing pain in his erect penis did Aiden realize. That a man could also be raped, and what it truly meant to 'have' them.
Fire gives warmth to humans, but if you hug it, you will burn to death. And Aiden didn't want to burn to death. Therefore, on this day, Aiden had no choice but to erase the faces of the two from his heart.
...He might be able to draw them again someday, but it wasn't right now.
//
"Umm..."
Yawning, I stretch.
Refreshing sunlight was streaming in from outside.
Quietly reaching out and placing my arm in the sunlight, a warm warmth permeates. The clear purple luster still lingered on my skin. Looking at my body, which felt foreign even to myself, I smiled lightly.
"...."
I guess I'll have to live in this body from now on.
It might feel like a new realization, but it's been a while since I've been so refreshingly un-shapeshifted. It's no wonder I feel so refreshed. Besides, I'll have to shapeshift back into human skin and body from now on. It's not painful, but it's true that it's as uncomfortable as wearing clothes that you can't take off.
So, that's why last night's relationship was so good.
To give an example, it might be the difference between using a condom and not using one. I've never experienced either in my past life, but it's probably similar to that.
"...."
Before shapeshifting, I examine my body one last time.
I don't know why I turned purple. Maybe my past doppelganger had purple skin, or maybe it's a side effect of the Succubus Art.
'Well, at least it's not green...?'
I laugh, thinking silly thoughts.
It's not that I don't want to polish the ring, it's just not my taste. Letting go of such trivial feelings, I get up from the bed.

-Creak.

The connected pieces of wood scream, and the two friends intertwined on top of them let out soft mumbles.
"Ugh...."
"No, no more...blindfold...."
"...."
Was I too much?
Looking at Aiden, who had become haggard in just one day, I smiled bitterly. He wouldn't be able to hear me, but I whispered a small apology to him.
"...Sorry."
As someone who was once a man, I know how much he must have overdone it. He had to deal with both me and Emily at the same time, so it's only natural that he's exhausted. Nevertheless, the reason I made him overdo it was because I was worried that he might have feelings for us.
"...."
I already know how much the warm warmth felt when sleeping with someone can move the heart. If he has little experience with women like Aiden, it's even easier to be mistaken.
But neither Emily nor I are meant to live looking at only one man from now on. When we are held in the arms of another man someday, I wanted him to be relieved rather than distressed. I wanted him to think that he couldn't handle us.
...Of course, it would be a lie if there was no selfish desire in that heart.

-Swish.

After covering my purplish skin with human skin, I start to tidy up the scattered clothes.
Unlike me, the other two friends are physically weak.
Of course, it's probably because I've become too strong.
Anyway, it will take some time for them to wake up.
Around noon, we were having a late breakfast at a store in Tritia.
"Beef dish, you put some thought into it?"
"You had a hard time yesterday. We have plenty of money anyway, so eat as much as you want."
"...I feel like I'm going to die."
Unlike Emily and I, who were relatively neat and even seemed to have a glow on our faces, Aiden's face was literally full of illness. He had the face of a human whose energy had been sucked out. I handed Aiden a piece of meat and offered my condolences.
"You had a hard time yesterday. Eat this and replenish some protein."
"...Don't say scary things."
Aiden grumbled, but picked up a large slice of steak and put it in his mouth. The taste of the tender veal seemed to dispel his gloomy mood, and his expression became brighter as he chewed. He swallowed the meat without chewing it a few times and asked me.
"...Phew, so. Are we leaving today?"
Among the three of us, I'm the most free.
I can leave anytime.
When I answered that, Aiden shrugged his shoulders.
"I still have things to prepare. The story isn't over yet."
That word 'old man' probably refers to the old man in the general store.
I've already heard about him. It's a little funny that a retired thief would open a general store, but I don't think it's a bad choice. Thieves are also masters of using tools. A master craftsman doesn't blame his tools, but there's no master craftsman who works with cheap tools.
The same goes for thieves.
If he's lived to that age, he's probably a pretty decent thief, and he'll have kept his equipment. Maybe what Aiden got was something like that.
"...What do you have to get?"
Anyway, it must be an item with magic, so I couldn't resist asking, and Aiden smiled and replied.
"That's a secret."
"Can't you just tell me?"
"That wouldn't be fun, would it? Besides, I haven't received it yet."
"If you tell me what it is, I'll be your slave for one night."
"....Dude, I. I just got goosebumps. I'm not lying, really."
I tried to make a deal just in case, but it failed.
Even though I subtly seduced him, the emotion that flashed in his eyes was fear, not lust.
It seems the timing wasn't good.
In the end, the best way to get to Lord Ranche's mansion was to subdue him by force...no, to ask him politely.
'Politely....?'
While I was thinking to myself, Aiden continued with a hollow laugh.
"But, I don't know. I wonder if I'll ever use this."
"Well, I hope it goes well anyway."
Emily, who was sitting next to him, lightly agreed and put a vegetable in his mouth. And Aiden naturally bit the vegetable that Emily had given him, and then,
"...."
Stopped for a moment.
For a moment, the atmosphere on the table became strange.
It would have been okay if it had passed by, but it was a disaster that he noticed and stopped.
Their actions just now were reminiscent of lovers. Even I, who didn't know what had happened, had some doubts.
"Ah, sorry. I'm used to doing it for customers...."
Of course, it was Emily herself who shattered that strange atmosphere. At Emily's words, which were hard to tell whether they were innocent or cunning, Aiden sighed, forgetting yesterday's tragedy.
"....When you say that, it kind of hurts my heart."
"Is it because you feel like you've lost your lover?"
When I asked him, smiling bitterly, he shook his head.
"No, well, rather than that...I was kind of close to her."
"That's right. He lost the game to me."
"...Damn it, how long are you going to keep bringing that up?"
"You'll probably lose in a fight now too."
"....."
He doesn't answer.
Probably because it's true.

Watching him, I chuckled softly.
"...."
A glance outside showed the sun was still high in the sky.
If we left today, we'd arrive with plenty of time to spare.
With that thought, I transferred the remaining meat to Aiden's plate.
"...Why?"
"You'll be working hard from now on, so you need to eat a lot."
Perhaps it was just my imagination, but his fork movements seemed to slow down.
//
---------= Author's Afterword ---------=
To add a little explanation, I don't particularly like weak protagonists, so there will hardly ever be a character stronger than the protagonist. Even if they lose, they won't lose in a one-on-one fight, at least.
The Etheric Herbs in the story should be considered about the same as a 30-year-old wild ginseng, not something like a thousand-year snow ginseng. That's why there's enough quantity for the royal family to sweep them up, and the effects are weaker. This will be addressed later. I apologize for the lack of explanation, as it's a messy world with many loopholes. I've only included the necessary explanations in the text as needed, so there are many parts that haven't been explained.
I'm not sure how to organize the characters exactly. Even if I introduce them now, I don't know when they'll appear in the future, so I'll try to add explanations so that you can understand who they are from the text when they appear.
For now, I'll just add the list of reincarnators.
[Laila Freeman - Seo Hyun]
[Emily Artion - Lee Seong-cheol]
[Erzsebet Vladimir - Kim Seung-oh]
[Tarlimann Levote - Yoo Tae-jin]
There are 3 others, but the rest are appearing in recent chapters or will be appearing soon.
The afterword has become long.
I hope everyone has a good day.

Chapter 165

Episode 165: Trick And Treat - N
After finishing my meal, I fully prepared to head to the Lanche Baron's estate.
Rutricia's situation was the most important of the things I had to do right now. It couldn't be postponed, and I couldn't refuse. Meeting a new friend was quite meaningful, but another friend was in trouble. Right now, the one in trouble was more important.
"It was nice seeing you after so long."
"Me too."
I lightly kissed Emily's cheek as she smiled innocently, then looked at Aiden.
"Want one too?"
"No, thanks."
"Okay. Then next time we meet... I'll give you one lower down."
"...."
He understood what I meant, right?
Aiden made a sour face but didn't reply.
I chuckled, looking at him.
"You're not saying you don't want it?"
"...Just, go quickly."
I left him sighing and bid farewell to both of them.
Unlike me, they had to stay in Tritia.
Emily had to sort out her work, and Aiden had to coax his superior to get some kind of tool. If it was a thief's magic tool, I could guess a few things, but hearing exactly what it was would have to wait until I returned to Tritia.
In the end, I was the only one moving.
"Layla."
"Yeah?"
And before I left, Aiden gave me one request.
"...Don't worry too much about the herb. It's not like she'll die without it, and if that girl is on our side, there's no reason for her to steal it."
"...Okay."
I nodded at his words, but the thoughts in my head were different.
We still didn't know what situation Trisellina was in.
Until we knew, we couldn't make any assumptions, so I would only take Aiden's request as advice. It was too early to give up, and too early to decide. Everything would be confirmed after I met her.
After leaving Tritia's main gate, I took out a map from my subspace pocket and unfolded it.
"Hmm..."
The map, which detailed the kingdom's terrain, was created by countless Wyvern Knights under the command of the Kilkard royal family, who shed blood and sweat to make it. However, the map made in that way flowed into the underworld with surprising ease. Distributing it was punishable by death, but there were many people in the world for whom money was more important than life.
It might sound like a joke that the empire didn't invade even with things like this being distributed, but the way armies were operated in this world was a little different.
Even if they weren't strong, they had wide-area magic, and there were Dragon Knights who ignored the concept of numerical superiority. In such a world, the operation of armies was bound to be much more complicated. At least, the great wars of attrition from the world we were born in were impossible.
In order to invade, they needed a large number of soldiers, but the operation of a large army was impossible. What choice did they make to solve that seemingly contradictory problem?
War in this world was siege warfare.
The war between moving castles and unmoving castles. I smiled bitterly, recalling the military books I had read as a hobby.
'...Rather than complicated, it might be simpler.'
I folded the map with a bitter smile and checked the distant mountain range.
'As expected, it'll be faster to go through the mountains, right?'
The northern part of the Kilkard Kingdom bordered the Astaltine Empire.
The Altarkin Mountains, which stretched out from the empire, extended their influence to the northeastern part of the kingdom. The road from Tritia to the Lanche barony was blocked by the Altarkin Mountains.
'Okay, then...'
I took out a compass, checked the direction, and nodded.
If I used a carriage, I would have to go a long way around, but if I walked, there was no need. Considering that, I had plenty of time left.
Having made my decision, I started walking towards the Altarkin Mountains in the distance.
/
Unlike when I came to Tritia, I didn't use Light Steps.
There were too many eyes watching in the wide-open horizon and the small villages I passed on the way to the mountains. I thought it would be fine to use Light Steps when I crossed the mountains.
With that thought in mind, I entered the foothills of the mountains.
"...Hmm?"
"What, a woman?"
I encountered a group entering the mountains at the same time and place.
There were ten of them in total.
Most of them were wearing leather armor, and they had weapons on their waists and backs. They looked like they had seen their fair share of fighting.
"...."
"...."
If I hadn't seen them at all, it would have been one thing, but having made eye contact, it was hard to ignore them. At the end of a strange standoff, the one who seemed to be their leader spoke to me.
"...Are you traveling alone?"
At the leader's words, I gave an awkward smile and nodded.
"Yes. Well..."
Then, the way they looked at me changed subtly.
There was no need to elaborate on how dangerous it was to cross the mountains alone. That wasn't just the case in this world. Moreover, since a woman was crossing the mountains alone, it was no wonder they looked puzzled.
'...No, rather than puzzled... is it something else...?'
I endured the strange gazes directed at me and pointed to the magic tome tied to my waist.
"Even so, I have something to rely on."
When a woman travels alone, a magic tome is more convincing than a sword. A magic tome with Spellcraft engraved on it was a convenient item that allowed you to use magic if you knew the simple startup method and complex maintenance methods. Of course, I was strong enough not to need a sword, but others didn't know that.
"A mage?"
"Hoo..."
When I revealed that I was a mage, the mercenaries' eyes changed once again.
That was, in a way, natural.
Even if the technique of magic wasn't difficult, it certainly wasn't easy. A mage had to be able to handle the energy of the mind, the data of thought, like the 'contract' of a magic tool, and control the magic tome through that thought. In short, a mage was the most versatile type of magic tool user.
That wasn't an easy task.
Was that why?
"Miss. It's dangerous to travel alone, wouldn't you need a guard?"
"Of course. No matter how great a mage you are, it's dangerous to cross the mountains alone."
"Normally, we'd charge for this kind of escort, but we'll do it for free for a beautiful mage like you."
When I revealed that I was a mage, the men rushed to persuade me.
It was an understandable measure.
From the mercenaries' point of view, the difference between having a mage and not having one was clear. And at their suggestion, I tilted my head as if I was pondering.
"Hmm, I don't know..."
In fact, there was no reason to refuse.
I had plenty of time to head to the Lanche barony anyway, and there was no problem even if I traveled with them. Besides, there were ten men. If they were genuinely trying to help me, it would be a little disappointing, but...
"Heo, we're only saying this for your sake."
"Do you know how dangerous it is to cross the mountains alone?"
"You won't regret it. We're experienced mercenaries."
"Maybe you'll have a good time too... Hehehe."
...It seemed that they weren't just trying to help me with pure intentions.
In particular, the man who was chuckling lewdly in the back was blatantly scanning my body, as if he was about to pounce on me right now.
...Did they think I wouldn't notice?
If so, they must be quite stupid.
But imagining being brutally attacked by such men was quite enjoyable. And that wouldn't just end with my imagination. Secretly anticipating that, I smiled at the men and replied.
"...Hmm, sure, let's do that."
Having finished thinking, I nodded at their suggestion.
Then the man who seemed to be the leader of the men approached me and put his hand on my shoulder.
"Haha, you made a good choice!"
Feeling the large, firm hand on my shoulder, I smiled slightly, following his lead. It seemed that something quite interesting was going to happen in the future.
...Surely, that wasn't just my imagination.
I hoped it wasn't my imagination.
If it was, I would be very sad.
/
I thought something interesting would happen, but the scope of that premonition was wider than I expected. For example, the conversation with the mercenary captain while walking along the mountain path.
Even if it wasn't stimulating pleasure, there was a small amount of fun in traveling with them.
"Our Truinbel Mercenary Corps is a pretty famous mercenary corps in the northeast, you know."
The northeastern region where the Altarkin Mountains continued was a region where the mining industry was developed.
The nobles who formed the 'Iron Brothers' alliance were the main forces supplying high-quality iron to the Kilkard Kingdom, and it was a region that had developed in a different form from the base cities of the Mesheen Great Forest.
"I don't think I've ever heard of it..."
"Hmm, you're not from the northeast?"
"Ah, how did you know?"
"If you were, you wouldn't not know us."
"...Aren't you too proud?"
If the Mesheen Great Forest was a habitat for various monsters, the northeastern region was the cradle of countless goblins. The Altarkin Mountains, which crossed the border between the empire and the kingdom, were politically and environmentally ambiguous regions to send troops to, and therefore, they were nothing more than a paradise for wild goblins.
The reason there were mercenaries was because of that.
Knowing that, I asked him in a subtle tone.
"What kind of work do you mainly do?"
"Haha, how much work would a mercenary in the northeast have? Mainly goblin extermination."
"Hee..."
"However, we also capture them, which is different. Only excellent mercenaries can do that."
There were several races that corresponded to demihumans, but goblins held a unique status among them. They used tools, had their own language, and formed societies. They stubbornly survived even in harsh environments.
It was easy to kill them, but it was difficult to completely exterminate them.
Also, the nobles of the northeast had no reason to completely exterminate those goblins. They brainwashed the goblins and used them as slaves, driving them into the mines. They could be used at a lower cost than humans, and there was no need to worry about the church's interference, so the nobles of the northeast treated goblins as a kind of hunting resource.
"Goblins... I've seen them too."
"Haha! So, you're a lady who already has experience!"
At the mercenary captain's words, which could be interpreted in two ways, I smiled as if I agreed.
As he said, I had experience in both ways.
"But it's better to be careful. They're dangerous."
"Dangerous?"
"Since they're originally intelligent, they occasionally invade villages and commit looting. Even if there's a militia, it's not easy for small villages to prevent their invasion. Thanks to that, many women have been caught by them and had a hard time."
"What kind of hard time...?"
I roughly guessed, but asked as if I didn't know.
Then the mercenary captain made a scary face and whispered softly.
"Of course, bearing their children."
"Pardon...?"
"Haha! You must be very surprised. But don't worry, miss, at least you won't be dragged away and bear their children."
Was that an indirect way of saying that I would bear the children of the men here, not the goblins?
Even if they were a famous mercenary corps, it didn't seem like they would easily rape women, but a man's boasting in front of a woman was one of the least trustworthy things in the world.
Knowing that, I smiled at the mercenary captain, pretending to be innocent.
"That's a relief. I'm lucky to have met such reliable people..."
If I had reached out to his chest with a subtle smile here, I could have had a good time right away.

However, considering the possibility that these guys might actually be the kind of trash who would assault a woman without hesitation, I decided against it. If my hunch was right, rashly seducing them would be like killing the goose that lays the golden eggs.
Life is all about timing.
It's not every day you get the chance to be forcibly violated by a group of men while screaming that you don't want it.
Yurkin's hunters were just a bit rough, but mostly innocent and kind, and Aiden wasn't the type to do that either. I didn't want to miss this rare opportunity that had come to me of its own accord.
For the sake of future enjoyment, it would be better to be patient now.
With that in mind, I smacked my lips, and their conversation seeped into my ears.
"...Anyway, it's the nobles who are the problem. They don't release money to fill their own pockets, so the goblins are running wild."
"Hey, Maxen. Things aren't as easy as you say. Do you think they wouldn't do it if they didn't hate it?"
"Of course, they hate doing it. Can't you see they're running goblin brothels? They see those annoying bastards as money-"
...Wait, what did he just say?
"...Excuse me?"
"Huh? What are you curious about?"
"Ah, no, I thought you just said brothel..."
Surely they wouldn't jump me just because I reacted to that.
They're not adolescent boys, they wouldn't get that horny. Thinking that, I asked the mercenary captain, who shot a sharp glance at the man named Maxen.
"...."
But only for a moment, soon he wore a gentle expression again and explained the reason to me.
"What he said isn't what you're thinking, miss."
"Then what is it?"
"Heh... I don't know if I should be telling you this in front of a young lady..."
"Ha, I'm all grown up, you know? I know everything I need to know. I'm curious, so tell me. What kind of brothel is it?"
I asked with a sulky expression, and the mercenary captain smiled helplessly and replied.
"To be exact, it's not a brothel, but a goblin farm. It's a farm that produces slaves, and sometimes they let the female goblins out to sell their bodies."
"...To whom?"
"Who else would they sell them to?"
"...Wow."
It was an unimaginable truth.
Are humans just human after all?
At the mercenary captain's question, I could only nod silently.

Chapter 166

166th Episode: Trick And Treat
"Once, in a backwater village called Talington, this happened..."
As we shared stories, the sun quickly began to set.
The word 'mercenary' wasn't a lie, it seemed. Their leader regaled me with various episodes and tales, drawing me into the stories so much that I lost track of time.
"...You've traveled quite a bit, haven't you?"
"Not really, just the northeastern region. That's where the money's best."
"Is that because of the goblins?"
"Not necessarily. It's more that the northeastern nobles are the wealthiest."
Being able to tell stories well was a talent in itself.
As we were chatting in such a cheerful atmosphere, the mercenary leader looked at me with curiosity and asked,
"But you're in better shape than you look."
"I was about to say the same thing. I thought you'd collapse from exhaustion right away, but somehow you seem to be doing better than us?"
Of course, my stamina was more than sufficient.
I had trained my body with internal energy and had been reborn as a superhuman through a complete transformation. But I couldn't say that outright. I smiled and gave the mercenaries a plausible excuse.
"Hehe, I've always had good stamina since I was little. I could walk all night like this without any problem, you know?"
I subtly hinted that I would be fine being used all night long, I wondered if they caught on. One of the mercenaries grinned lewdly at my words and nodded.
"That's good."
I couldn't tell if he understood.
But I had a feeling they would do it even if they didn't.
No matter how easy the journey was, we couldn't walk through the night after the sun had set. Stamina aside, night in the rugged mountain range was never a safe time. Visibility was limited, we were surrounded on all sides, there was no one to help, and wild beasts were lurking in the darkness, waiting for prey.
Naturally, we had no choice but to prepare for camping.
"Is there anything I can help with?"
"Haha, it's alright, just sit tight."
The mercenaries, except for me, unpacked their backpacks and busily prepared for the camp. They found and leveled a flat ground, gathered firewood for the bonfire, and took out tableware, food, and blankets.
"...That's a backpack with space magic on it."
Even if the backpack was big, there were too many items coming out of it. As I muttered to myself, someone nodded and replied to my mumbling.
"That's right. Even though it looks old, it's the most expensive thing we have."
It was obvious that magical tools were expensive. Magic required an energy source to be maintained, and that energy source was usually a monster's core. I knew it well, as I also had a pouch with similar magic on it.
Just as I was about to nod and move on, the man next to me looked at the pouch hanging from my waist and muttered.
"...Come to think of it, the lady's item must also have magic on it."
"I'm a mage, after all."
Were they planning to steal it?
Of course, even if they did steal it, I was confident I could get it back quickly. Although not immediately.
The fun and games would only last until we crossed the Altarkin Mountains.
What happened after that... would probably depend on their actions. I smiled inwardly, looking forward to what was to come.
It was uncertain what would happen in the future.
If they were really planning to escort me chivalrously, I had no intention of bothering them. But if they treated me chivalrously in a different sense...
Then it might get a little interesting.
/
Certainly, skilled mercenaries were different.
They quickly finished setting up camp and prepared a meal with practiced efficiency. Of course, since it was a meal in the wilderness, dinner was a stew made by boiling ingredients and spices, but the fragrant smell had a stimulating aroma.

-Crackle, pop.

We sat around the blazing bonfire, brewed the stew, and shared it together. And I couldn't help but be impressed by the taste, which I hadn't expected much from.
"...Wow, this is really delicious?"
I didn't know who cooked it, but their skill was surprisingly good.
If I had been traveling alone, I probably wouldn't have been able to cook such a delicious stew. Aside from the fact that there were ten men, it was quite a satisfying aspect.
"Maxen may not be good at anything else, but his skill in creating flavors is amazing. That's why we accepted that idiot."
"Hee... Thank you, Maxen."
"Hehe, there's no need to thank me... Hehehe."
Of course, I couldn't get used to his lewd laughter.
His smile was so overtly filled with lust that I even suspected it wasn't his real smile. Perhaps he was actually a good person, and I was misunderstanding him as trash. Of course, his stew alone was worth giving my body for, so I smiled and encouraged Maxen.
"Thank you. I'll have to repay you someday."
Maxen.
It felt like I had heard that name somewhere before.
Was it because it was a common name? As I retraced my memories, I brought the rest of the stew to my mouth.
"I hope I can eat it again next time."
"Haha, you can ask anytime. If it's for the lady, he'll gladly volunteer for cooking duty."
Then the mercenary leader sitting next to me laughed and put his hand on my shoulder. The moment I felt his hand slowly moving downwards, I smiled inwardly with satisfaction.
'As expected...'
I was a little confused, but my prediction was correct.
The mercenary leader's hand was slowly reaching towards my chest. Moreover, the other mercenaries were also glancing this way with expectant eyes, even though they were pretending not to notice.
The emotion in their eyes was obvious.
Lust.
It was the emotion I had encountered the most in my life, and the emotion that most of the men who had seen me had harbored.
"...."
I pretended not to notice and scooped up the stew, waiting for the mercenary leader's hand to come closer.
Soon, they would probably gang rape me.
How should I enjoy that moment?
I could slap them in the face as if I hated it, or I could freeze in shock. Or should I cry, saying I didn't know they were these kinds of people?
As I pondered these things, I waited for the mercenary leader to actively grope my chest.
...However, as they say, you never know what might happen in life.
His actions were stopped before they could even begin.

-Whoosh!

With a heavy sound of air being torn, something small suddenly flew in and pierced one of the mercenaries sitting around the bonfire.

-Thwack!

"Ugh!?"
With a dull sound, the mercenary who was hit clutched his chest and fell backward. He was wearing leather armor, so he didn't seem to be seriously injured, but he couldn't completely negate the damage, as he lay there clutching his chest and groaning for a while.
And seeing that, the mercenary leader quickly removed his hand from my chest and shouted.
"Goblins! Everyone, prepare for battle!"
Once a soldier, always a soldier, I guess.
The moment his voice rang out, the mercenaries, who had been leering at me lewdly, drew their weapons and prepared for battle. And I, too, had no choice but to follow them and make my own preparations.
...Why did it have to be at this timing?
I sighed inwardly and took out my spellbook.

-Shwing.

Despite the fact that they had been trying to take my body, the mercenary leader ordered me in a firm voice.
"Lyla, light up the area!"
Was that experience, or shamelessness?
While pondering inwardly, I took out the spellbook from my waist and searched for the page. I checked the drawing engraved on the parchment and opened the page with the spell I wanted.
"Ante Sa Romva!"
Butterflies of Light.
This spell, which creates familiars, is mainly used to illuminate the area as a substitute for torches. There was nothing more suitable for use in the dark night when the enemy was not visible.

-Flutter.

As I stretched out my hand and chanted the spell, a red butterfly-shaped flame formed in the air. After completing the summoning, I controlled the familiar through my thoughts and sent the butterfly flying towards the direction where I felt a presence.
"Over there!"
I already knew where the goblins were.
I had sensed their presence the moment the attack came.

-Swish.

The darkness in the direction the butterfly flew towards receded, and a strange shape emerged from below. A small body, a hideous face, and green skin. It was the appearance of a goblin, which was commonly found in this land.
"Kieek!?"
The goblins, who were crouching as if trying to hide among the bushes, let out strange cries as the butterfly flew towards them. Were they surprised? In their crouching hands, they held slings used to throw stones.
'....Those are.'
There were a total of thirteen of them.
After confirming that, I hesitated for a moment.
Which would feel better, being violated by goblins or humans?
Of course, that hesitation was short.
'The stew was delicious, so...'
I made a quick decision and decided to fulfill my role as a mage. Anyway, it didn't seem like they would die even if I wasn't there, but since I was doing it, I didn't want to pretend to be a stupid woman and cause a ruckus.
"Alright!"
Along with someone's shout, the sound of air being torn rang in my ears.

-Thwack!

An arrow that flew from my side, cutting through the air, accurately pierced the goblin's chest. With blood splattering, one of the goblins who had revealed themselves screamed and collapsed.
"Kieek!"
Seeing that, the mercenary leader ordered me again.
"Those guys are bait! Light up the area more and spread it around!"

-Clang.

Before I knew it, the mercenary party had formed a formation around me.
Despite the fact that they had been trying to rape me with lewd smiles, they understood the iron rule of protecting the mage well. A seasoned atmosphere emanated from them, each holding a shield, sword, and bow.
Their atmosphere was not just a facade.

-Whoosh!

One of the mercenaries swung his shield and deflected a javelin that flew from another direction.
"Over there!"
Perhaps his name was Jaichen?
He skillfully deflected the javelin that flew from the darkness, and with his other hand, he pointed in the direction the javelin had come from and shouted at me. I nodded at his words and summoned the butterfly of flames once again.
"Ante Sa Romva!"
As the butterfly flew in again, several goblins revealed themselves from under the receding shadows.
"Kieeek!?"
The goblins, armed with javelins and slings, were hiding between the bushes and trees, glaring at us. Perhaps surprised by the sudden light, some of them threw stones at us. The stones, thrown with a great swing of their arms, were accelerated by the slings and flew at tremendous speed.

-Whoosh.

Just because they were stones didn't mean we could ignore them.
Their power was so strong that they could kill instantly if they hit a vital spot properly.

-Thwack!

However, the mercenaries skillfully swung their shields and deflected the flying stones. He was the man who had been hit in the chest with a stone at the beginning. As if not wanting to be outdone, he swung his shield to deflect the stone, then took out a short javelin he was carrying and threw it at the goblin.

-Thud!

"Kieeek!"
Then, with a low groan, one of the goblins screamed and collapsed. I could see the goblins near the fallen one flinching as if they were agitated.
I couldn't just stand by either.
If they got hurt, they might not feel like violating me. Of course, apart from such desires, I was also slightly excited because their response was excellent.

-Chrarak.

I turned the pages of the spellbook again to find the necessary spell and chanted.
"Filla Tiar!"
Thorns of Flame.
The thorns of flame that formed in the air flew towards the goblin that had revealed itself at high speed and pierced its chest.

-Crackle.

Along with the sound of something being scorched by the flames, a pungent smell of burning spread around.
"Kwieek!!"
The goblin, who let out a death cry, collapsed powerlessly and tumbled into the bushes.

-Thwaaack!

And, once again, with a resounding sonic boom, a goblin falls, struck by an arrow. It's dangerous to rashly venture out in the darkness. The mercenaries were thoroughly maintaining their battle formation and insisting on ranged combat.
"Hold your positions! They'll retreat soon!"
The mercenary captain seemed to share my thoughts, ordering his men to hold their ground. After enduring several volleys of stones and spears thrown by the goblins while holding our positions...
"Kikak, Katsak!"
A strange cry echoes from the darkness where butterflies have yet to flutter.
Was that sound a signal?
With that single cry, the goblins hiding behind bushes and trees simultaneously retreat.

-Thud, rustle, rustle.

In the darkness, only the strange sound of footsteps echoed for a while.
The mercenaries listened intently, holding their breath, to the sound that gradually faded and receded. And as the receding sound completely died down, the mercenary captain issued his final order to his men.
"Everyone, rest."
With those words, the tense atmosphere instantly dissipated.
"Hoo..."
"Damn bastards, I almost pissed my pants."
"Hey, Kazantin. Are you alright?"
"I'm fine. My armor protected me, so I wasn't seriously injured."
"Lucky for you they're unskilled. If it had hit your head, you wouldn't have survived."
Watching the mercenaries chattering amongst themselves, I was inwardly a little impressed.
I had thought mercenaries were just a bunch of thugs, but perhaps they had this side to them as well. It seemed that the prejudices of the adventurers in the stronghold city and the hunters of Yurkin had subtly influenced my perception of mercenaries. As I was observing the mercenaries, the mercenary captain approached me and spoke.
"...Good work, Laila."
"No, I didn't really do anything."
"No, you did very well. We've worked with mages before."
That didn't sound like a compliment.
"How were they?"
I asked, curious, and he shook his head with a bitter smile.
"That guy failed to cast spells about five times in a row. He managed to get through it somehow, but he wasn't helpful at all. You were different."
"Hmph... Thank you."
That was quite a pleasant compliment.
I answered with a bashful smile, and the mercenary captain nodded with a faint smile.
"You did a great job today. You don't need to stand guard, so rest well."
"Yes... Yes?"
I nodded absentmindedly at his words for a moment.
But a vague, ominous feeling flashed through my mind, and I blankly questioned him.
Wait, did something just get skipped...?
However, the mercenary captain's answer was firm.
"If we're going to march from dawn tomorrow, shouldn't we sleep now?"
He replied as if it were obvious, and then shouted to the other mercenaries.
"We have a lot to do tomorrow! Don't even think about wasting your energy on nonsense, and get to sleep right away!"
"...."
I couldn't help but be flustered by his words.
...Until just now, it definitely wasn't this kind of atmosphere. Where did the thug who tried to grope my chest go, and when did he become such a dignified gentleman? I was already getting aroused and wet down there, and I never imagined I'd be betrayed like this.
"Huh, are we just going to sleep right away today?"
As if reading my mind, someone asked the mercenary captain.
It was Maxen, the talented cook who made delicious stew. I inwardly agreed with his words, and looked at the mercenary captain with what I hoped was an earnest gaze.
But he remained firm.
"Not just today, but from now on as well. The terrain seems rough, so let's focus on crossing the Altarkin Mountains as quickly as possible."
Is he seriously saying he won't touch me from now on?
That's the only way I could interpret his answer, but it was too early to give up. I subtly directed a question towards the mercenary captain.
"Um, what do you mean by wasting energy on nonsense?"
Just in case, I asked the mercenary captain, and he shook his head with a bitter smile.
"Those guys start gambling as soon as they're given a little leeway. Sometimes I allow it for the sake of cheating... but the situation isn't good right now, so I can't just let them do as they please, can I?"
"...."
Who would fall for that?
...Wait, was he being serious?
The mercenary captain's answer was so matter-of-fact that even I started to doubt myself. Could I have been mistaken all along? Otherwise, such a quick change of attitude wouldn't make sense.
Of course, the reason was easy to understand.
"You really did a great job today. It's like we were escorted."
It seemed he had chosen to utilize me as a mage rather than treat me as a troublesome sex toy. From my perspective, where I was willing to do both, it was a truly painful mistake.
"...It's nothing. I would have been in danger if I were alone."
Swallowing my disappointment, I resolved inwardly.
It's not too late to give up yet.

Chapter 167

167th Episode: Trick And Treat - N
Zisor Bülkentaine, the leader of the Trüenbel Mercenary Corps, was a man of deep thought.
Here, 'deep thought' didn't mean warm-hearted or kind. It meant he had a clear standard for distinguishing profit and loss, and a high ability to judge others' reputations and practical benefits. And through his deep thinking, Lyla's value was judged to be well worth keeping alive.
Zisor had never been fond of the wizarding race, but after observing Lyla in today's battle, he couldn't help but be satisfied. Despite her relatively young age, she possessed outstanding magical skills and a beautiful appearance. She lacked nothing.
'...It would be a waste to just get rid of such talent.'
His decision was also influenced by how well Lyla had performed.
He didn't know her origins.
But even if he did, he wouldn't have cared.
Mercenaries are, after all, armed groups that can turn into bandits at any time. Even the relatively famous Trüenbel Mercenary Corps was no different. For mercenaries, the scales of trust could be tipped at any moment by gold and desire, and in places where no one was watching, evil deeds didn't exist.
That was Zisor Bülkentaine's philosophy.
....Perhaps that's why.
When she approached him across the flickering campfire, Zisor couldn't help but be surprised.
"...What is it?"
Seeing Lyla's slight smile, Zisor unconsciously looked around. Only Zisor and Lyla were awake. The other members were all asleep due to the tension and fatigue of the battle.
"...."
In the moment of silence that followed, Zisor stared at Lyla. Golden hair and blue eyes shining in the firelight, fair skin, and a voluptuous figure revealed even through her traveler's robe. The atmosphere she exuded felt strangely sensual.
Zisor tried to shake off the feeling and advised Lyla.
"If you have something to say, you'd better say it quickly. We need to move early tomorrow morning, so you'll be tired."
If he was going to give her a good impression, he might as well do it thoroughly. Thinking so, Zisor treated Lyla in a seemingly indifferent manner.
However, it was Lyla who approached him.
"I told you during the day. I'm confident in my stamina."
"...What does that mean?"
"Don't pretend you don't know. You were trying to grope my chest earlier, weren't you?"
"...."
At Lyla's words, Zisor couldn't help but smile wryly.
'Damn it, Maxen.'
Of course, it wasn't entirely Maxen's fault. The root of the problem was that he thought Lyla was young and inexperienced. Also, their conversation might have been too explicit. Of course, the biggest mistake was his own hand, which thought he could take her.
'...She knew.'
The timing was bad.
Perhaps he was just unlucky. Just then, the goblins appeared, and Zisor changed his mind. Smiling wryly to himself, he replied in a stern tone.
"I didn't do anything like that....Aren't you mistaken?"
However, as he answered, he scrutinized Lyla with sharp eyes. But she didn't have a spellbook, which could be considered a wizard's weapon. Besides, her posture didn't seem like she was going to attack Zisor. Although skilled wizards could use magic without a spellbook, he didn't feel any hostility from Lyla's relaxed posture.
"I don't think I was mistaken."
"...Is that so?"
"Yes, I'm quite smart, you know."
While questioning her, Zisor wondered.
He couldn't figure out her purpose.
If she had remained silent, she would have been safe. Hadn't he publicly declared that? Why would she deliberately stir up trouble? If she was too stupid to notice his words, that might be the case, but she wasn't that stupid.
In the end, Zisor had no choice but to ask directly.
"What's your business?"
"What do you think it is?"
"How would I know? It's not like you want to fight."
"You mercenaries are so simple. Isn't there something better than that?"
Zisor spoke bluntly, but Lyla gave a meaningful smile and placed her hand on her shoulder. She took off the robe she was wearing and placed it on the ground, then unbuttoned the blouse she was wearing underneath.

-Rustle.

As the collar came loose, Lyla's upper body was revealed along with her white shoulders. Zisor swallowed a groan as he saw the sight.
'Hmm....'
Her body, revealed under the campfire, could only be described as beautiful.
Her white skin was tinged with pink in the red light, and her beautifully curved body was so tempting that he wanted to caress it. Her firm, perky breasts didn't sag, and her slightly raised pink nipples clearly showed that she was aroused.
If she was being this blatant, he couldn't pretend not to know.
"Could it be..."
To Zisor, who was muttering as if he had realized something, Lyla said with a seductive smile.
"I thought I'd be attacked as soon as I traveled with sweaty men. I didn't expect the mercenaries to act so gentlemanly."
"....Are you serious?"
At Lyla's words, Zisor asked back in disbelief.
There were many women who craved pleasure.
It wasn't like he was so naive that he didn't know that, but he never thought there would be a woman so full of lust that she would willingly offer her body to ten men. As far as Zisor was concerned, it was a situation where he couldn't help but suspect that Lyla had other intentions.
However, his worries didn't last long.
"When you've been cooped up in a room studying magic for a long time, you sometimes miss rough entertainment."
"...."
There were many eccentric wizards.
Considering that fact, it wasn't incomprehensible that she had such twisted desires. Besides, as a wizard, she would have a way to protect her body.
"You look older than you seem."
"Maybe I'm younger than you?"
At Lyla's words, Zisor chuckled.
He had heard that some wizards could maintain their youth for quite a long time. Surely a young woman wouldn't be so twisted. Zisor skipped over Lyla's age and asked her in a calm tone.
"....What do you want?"
"It's simple. Let's just enjoy each other until we cross the mountain range."
"Enjoy each other means...."
"What else is there for men and women to do?"
At Lyla's bold words, Zisor laughed in vain.
"There are ten of us. You know that, right?"
"I don't care. The more, the better."
"They're rough guys by nature, so they don't know anything about consideration."
"Well, if I wanted sweet touches, I wouldn't have traveled with ignorant mercenaries, would I?"
Zisor chuckled at Lyla's subtle provocation.
Did her provoking him like that mean she was that turned on? Or perhaps it was the arrogance unique to wizards. They often spoke with a disregard for others.
It was common for those who learned magic to become arrogant. And Zisor wasn't the type to simply overlook such arrogance.
"...It's going to be a tough time."
"Ahaha, are you being considerate of me now?"
"No, I'm not being considerate."
"Then...?"
To Lyla, who was asking subtly, he replied in a low voice.
"I'm just warning you that it's going to be a tough time."
//
As Zisor had predicted, I had to spend a harsh time while the mercenaries were on guard duty. Of course, 'harsh' was just their judgment, and personally, it wasn't harsh at all. Anyway, it's clear that their desires lasted quite a long time.
"Ugh!?"
With a sensation as if my eyes were burning white, I swallowed the moan that was leaking out for what felt like the hundredth time. The foreign sensation that had penetrated deep inside my body stimulated the narrow opening of my cervix, arousing me.
"Eek, hic, heuk!?"
However, the rough movements were merciless.
The inserted male member ruthlessly pressed down on the inside, reciprocating as if to rummage through my body. With both arms held, I could only let out rough moans under the pressure that prevented me from even moving.

-Squish, squelch.

Amidst the rough sounds of abundant fluids and skin colliding, another man's voice seeped into my ears.
"I thought she was a decent wizard."
Kazantin.
The man who had been hit by a catapult on the chest was still rubbing his sternum, as if he still had an uncomfortable sensation. As if answering his grumbling, a labored voice echoed from above my head.
"She is decent. There aren't many wizards who can use their full power and take care of our sexual desires, are there?"
"...That's true, but I mean, I thought she'd be a smarter girl."
"Hehehe, she is smart. She's definitely smart. That's why she's spreading her legs for us like this, isn't she?"
"....Never mind. It's my fault for talking to you, you idiot."
In the center of the clearing lit by the moonlight, two guards were talking to each other with me in between. Of course, one of them was on top of my body, happily shaking his hips.
"Ah, heung, hoo-it!?"
"This bitch is disgustingly horny. How many hours has it been?"
"I don't know. The captain used her too, so wouldn't it be at least three hours?"
"What, then will she even be able to walk tomorrow?"
"...If you're going to say that, why don't you stop your hips first?"
The man named Kazantin scolded the man on top of me, but he replied as if it were impossible.
"I can't do that. You'll understand if you fuck her once. This bitch is a fucking masterpiece. The way her flesh clings so tightly, she's the most chewy bitch I've ever fucked."
"....Is that so?"
Of course.
I answered the man's words in my mind, and smiled.
However, a slightly different smile flowed from my lips.
"Hee, hee..."
Seeing my foolishly drooping smile, the men burst into laughter. At the end of the rough laughter, the man on top of my body grabbed my hair and lifted my head.
"Eugh!?"
"Ha, that girl who looked so smart has completely gone wild now."
I can't argue.
It's true that it looks that way, and I don't want to break the afterglow now. I turned to the man who grabbed my hair and showed him a drooping smile once again, then moved my hips on my own.

-Squelch.

"Huh..."
Then the man exclaimed in surprise. Was it admiration for the fact that I still had energy left after being treated like that?
"She's completely obsessed with dicks."
....It didn't seem to be the case.
There was a slightly tired look mixed in the voice I heard.
But I didn't care and continued to do my thing.

-Squelch. Squelch.

Using the fluids that had already flowed out to the point of overflowing as lubricant, I savored the man's thing with my lower mouth. The size is moderate, and the thickness is good. It's a shame that the glans is a little small, but this is acceptable.
After moving like that a few times, the man grabbed my waist again.
"Ah..."
I was surprised by the sudden stimulation for a moment. After a few reciprocations, the man pushed his thing deep into my body and began to ejaculate.
"Kheu...."
While the man was groaning like a bear, something was churning and moving inside my stomach. Arum, who had reduced the body fluids that made up her body a little to return to her place, crawled out to eat the squeezed out semen.
"Aht..."
Arum opened the narrow entrance inside my body and stroked the man's thing as if caressing it. Was she happy about the long-awaited feast? She shook a few times in my stomach and then returned to her nest.
While I was enjoying the pleasant afterglow while lying on the rock, the mercenaries on guard duty were talking to each other as they pleased.

"Hey, Kazantin. Are you going to use this one too?"
"No, I'm good. And that woman needs to get some rest too."
At his words, I glanced eastward.
The endlessly black sky had already turned red.
...The consideration is appreciated, but isn't it too late to fall asleep now?

Chapter 168

Episode 168: Trick And Treat - N
After I allowed them to have their way with me once, the mercenaries' attitude towards me changed slightly.
"Hey, is your back okay?"
"No need to worry. I'm tougher than that."
Contrary to my expectations, they didn't particularly look down on me. Was it because I was a useful mage? They treated me more like a whore and comrade they didn't have to pay, rather than a slave.
However, it was true that they became more mischievous and honest about their desires.
"That's good, then let me use you for a bit during the break later."
"....."
Asking to use me like that was treating me like an object. But without being surprised by the shocking vocabulary, I readily nodded to the mercenary.
"There's no reason why not."
"Hey, what about me then?"
"Don't rush. We can do two at the same time."
"...How many people do you take on in a day?"
There were some mercenaries who muttered in disgust at my behavior, but most of the Trünbel Mercenary members welcomed my attitude.
These were men in the prime of their sexual desire.
Just having a woman with them on the journey would have filled them with lust, making them drool, so there was no way they would refuse when that woman offered to relieve their desires.
"Don't overdo it and get exhausted. We're still in the Altarkin Mountains."
"Understood."
Of course, Mercenary Captain Zisor said a word to prevent the mercenaries from getting too carried away, but he didn't stop them beyond that. He was also a man, and a human who prioritized his desires a little more than reason.
/
The actual act took place during the break.
"Eugh..."
The familiar sensation of something forcing its way into my lower region.
Feeling that, I let out a quiet moan.
But I couldn't just keep moaning forever.

-Thud.

The moment a thick, murderous pillar was presented to my lips and brushed against my cheek, I reflexively opened my mouth. Soon, as a penis with a musty smell and a strange salty taste rummaged inside my mouth, the lewd moan that had been flowing from my throat turned into a gasp that felt like suffocation.
"Ugh!"
Below, or rather, should I say behind now?
With my arms held by the man, I focused my consciousness on the stimulation felt from both my mouth and vulva. The two men, moving back and forth sometimes out of sync and sometimes in sync, gave me the feeling that my body was pierced by dicks. In the ensuing pleasure, I could only gasp and be swept away.
"Hoo, ugh, ugh..."
For ordinary mercenaries, a break during a march would be a time to replenish their tired bodies, but it was different for us. I, who was accepting the mercenaries' penises without wearing anything except leather shoes, was nothing more than a toy to relieve the boredom of the break.
"Hoo, I'm going to cum now."
"Ugh...ugh."
I nodded at the sound coming from behind, and the movements of the mercenary who was exploring my lower region became rougher.
It would have been fine if he had just cum without bothering to get my permission.
While thinking somewhat regretfully, I moved my tongue to gently wrap and lick the penis in my mouth. I didn't remember the names of the two men who were currently exploring me. However, I knew what shape their dicks were. Since they had already been in and out of my body several times, I moved my lower body appropriately to guide him so that he could easily reach inside me.
"Hoo..."
Perhaps noticing my gesture.
The man who was being serviced with my penis in my mouth muttered with a bitter laugh.
"Anyway, you're a woman who knows men's tastes well."
"It's a strange world. To think that an arrogant mage would be such a slut."
Of course, I had never been arrogant.
...Or had I, a little?
No, probably not. That was just a word to spice things up. Perhaps they were imagining other mages they had met before me and venting their frustrations on me.
Should I apologize on behalf of all the arrogant mages?
I had such thoughts, but I couldn't speak because something was in my mouth.
While soothing my regret and accepting their movements,
"Ugh..!"
With a slight tremor, a familiar energy flowed into my body.
Absorbing the essence emanating from below for a moment, soon something hot was poured onto my tongue from inside my mouth. The taste, which should have been fishy, astringent, and bitter, felt ridiculously sweet.
It was essence that I no longer needed to collect, but due to the influence of the Qi cultivation, I accepted it and kept it in my body.
The body, designed to feel pleasure from the absorption itself, remained the same even after the metamorphosis. Perhaps it was because the foundation of my inner strength was the essence of men. Just as people seek delicious food, my body was naturally drawn to essence.
'....'
Is that why?
Sometimes, in the midst of fullness, I feel a sense of futility.
I, too, often feel a strange bitterness in the midst of pleasure.
It's not that I dislike it, but still-
"Haa!?"
The thoughts that briefly arose did not continue to the end.
As the penis that had given me a sense of fulfillment, as if something lacking had been filled, pulled out and swept through my vagina, I once again let out a labored moan. After swallowing the semen in my mouth familiarly and turning around, I saw a man with a rough face making a lewd expression.
"What, are you disappointed?"
At the man's greasy words, I also put a relaxed smile on my face.
"Hehe, maybe...?"
"...."
At that leisurely answer, the man's smile twisted.
It was a fact I realized yesterday while mingling with them.
Even though they treated me well, they didn't like it when I showed a relaxed appearance. They preferred the appearance of a woman who was tired, struggling, and begging.
If I provoked them like this, they would get excited and torment me again.
"Ha, this bitch..."
"Hey, it's my turn next."
Before the man could say anything, another man who had been waiting stopped him. It was the man who had asked earlier if he could use me. At the same time, the man who had been rummaging in my mouth also took a step back.
"Just a moment."
It was a good thing that my mouth was free.
I straightened my bent back and said to them.
"...I'll clean it up."
Putting a dick into a hole where someone else had ejaculated was not a pleasant thing for men. Sometimes there were those who could endure the disgusting feeling, but even they could only endure it, not like it.
The mercenaries in front of me were no different.
Of course, I had a solution.

-Gurgle.

"Ugh..."
The pink slime-like fluid flowing from my cervix cleanly wiped away the semen that remained in my vagina. As the warm fluid reciprocated several times, the waiting man opened my vulva and checked inside me.
"...It's really amazing every time I see it."
And then, he muttered as if it was interesting.
"Have you never seen a familiar before?"
"It's not that I haven't, but that's a slime, right? Usually slimes are harmful to the body, but it's amazing that you can put it in your body and carry it around without any problems."
That's not wrong.
It's just that it's slightly different depending on its characteristics.
"This child is a little different."
"...'Child', huh."
The mercenary laughed as if amused by my words, and then took out his erect penis.
"Okay, kid. Let's use your mom a little."
"...."
What was that random insult?
It was a curse that would naturally make me smile bitterly, but I decided to understand and move on.
It must be because he was a rough and fierce mercenary by birth.
While comforting myself like that, I spread my legs again.
The sun was still in the middle of the sky.
There wasn't much time left for the break.
/
Fortunately, the goblins didn't appear today.
We slowly climbed the mountain range, repeating rest and march, and another day went by like that. As the red sunset seeped through the clouds and a dark energy gathered from the east,
"....Excuse me."
"Huh? Why?"
"Where are my clothes?"
After finishing the orgy in the name of rest for the last time, I, who was sitting on a flat rock, suddenly realized that my clothes had disappeared. The rough texture of the stone felt from the bare skin of my buttocks wasn't a bad feeling, but it was outdoors now.
Were they planning to make me do outdoor exposure here?
The ominous premonition came true as expected.
"Clothes...do you need them?"
Actually, it couldn't be said to be particularly ominous.
Even though the sun had set, the season was summer. The weather was mild, and the body that had undergone metamorphosis was so strong that it wouldn't feel cold even if I took off all my clothes.
Maybe this wouldn't be so bad either.
"....How much are you planning to abuse me?"
"Of course, until you beg me to stop, wouldn't you say?"
When I asked Zisor while trying to harden my loosening lips, he answered with a playful smile.
"Then if I beg, will you stop?"
"No."
"...."
Anyway, they were terrible sadists.
Smiling bitterly, I looked at the setting sky for a moment.
Should I pretend to give in once today? That would be fine too. No matter how much it was me, I would be tired if I stayed up all night for two days in a row. Of course, it wasn't just because I was tired, but also because the situation of kneeling and begging was a little exciting.
While I was having such delusions.

-Clang.

Suddenly, something made of iron was placed around my neck.
The circular ring-shaped object had a small ring in the center, making it possible to attach a rope. It was obviously a necklace that would be used on a slave, and I looked at Zisor and asked.
"....What's this?"
"It's a necklace used for capturing goblins."
"Why are you using it on me?"
"Because it seems like you like it."
Was it too obvious to say that I had been seen through?
A naked body with not a single thread on it and a necklace.
It was really the perfect condition to stimulate men's sadistic desires.
"...."
Looking around, the mercenaries who had already finished preparing for the camp were glancing at me.
...Were they originally this quick at preparing for camp?
Even a bonfire had already been lit.
When did they get the firewood?
"...You guys, weren't you a little later yesterday?"
"Hoo, a cute bitch can even talk."
"No, it's not that, but why is the speed so different from yesterday-Ugh!?"
The moment I asked out of pure curiosity, something was suddenly put into my mouth. It was obvious what it was. I stopped speaking and looked up, and Maxen, who had already lowered his pants, was looking down at me with a sadistic smile.
'...It's dangerous.'
Were these guys, who would stick it in any hole they could find, not afraid?
I almost bit off his thing without realizing it. Thinking it was fortunate that my mouth wasn't full of blood instead of semen, I quietly caressed Maxen's penis that had entered my mouth.
"Hmm, hugh, chwup..."
...It seemed like the words were cut off in the middle, but it didn't matter now.
It wasn't like I was particularly curious, and Maxen's dick in my mouth was more important now.

-Thud, thud.

Looking at the approaching mercenaries, I smiled inwardly.
It was a wise choice to seduce Zisor yesterday.
Maybe tonight will be fun too.
...But, as someone said.
Things in the world don't always go so easily.
/
I sensed a strange energy at the moment when I was engrossed in caressing the penis in my mouth.
"....Hoo?"
When I stopped caressing because I felt something strange in my Qi sense, the mercenary, who was savoring my service with his eyes closed, asked as if puzzled.
"Why aren't you sucking?"
At his words, I looked up at the mercenary with his dick in my mouth.
"Ugh..."
It wasn't that I didn't want to serve him.
However, I just wanted to check because I felt something. Unable to spit it out first, I just looked up at the man with pleading eyes, waiting for his order,
"AHAHAHAHA!!!"
Something, a familiar mad laughter brushed past my ears.
A thin yet sharp voice.
And the powerful momentum that permeated within it.
The moment I felt it, the penis that had been filling my mouth came out.
"Ah..."
There was no time to regret it.

The mercenaries' shouts immediately rang in my ears.
"What!?"
"Enemies!"
"Everyone, prepare for battle!"
Old habits die hard, and the veteran mercenaries had already managed to fix their attire and draw their weapons. Although their postures were a bit awkward, which was somewhat amusing.
And before their eyes, someone appeared.
"Insignificant mortals..."
The moment I heard that voice, I felt a chill run down my spine.
"W-What is it?"
"A woman?"
"Did she just, fly!?"
It wasn't fear or terror.
It was a deeper sense of denial.
Yes. What I was feeling now was a sensation more terrible than fear.
"Truly, a beautiful night it is."
"...Be careful! It's a vampire!"
"Damn it! They really exist!?"
...It was an overwhelming sense of shame.
Even for me, who could shamelessly spread my legs in front of ten men while naked, I couldn't help but feel this humiliation. I struggled to suppress the emotions surging within me and blankly looked up at the sky.
There, was a familiar face.
"Tonight, your blood shall become my nourishment, adorning the moonlight."
On a thin branch, she was looking down at us with arrogance. Black hair and red eyes. Skin as pale and radiant as the moonlight itself.
...El.
Why are you here?
The moment that thought crossed my mind,
"Rejoice, for I, Erzebet Vladimir-"
Her gaze and mine, intertwined in the air.
"...Huh?"
"...."
In that fleeting moment, a silence that only we could perceive flowed.
"Damn it, Laila! Use magic!"
"No, calm down! Don't provoke her rashly!"
I didn't even pay attention to the mercenaries' shouts. Amidst the desperate cries of comedy, we slowly scanned each other's appearances.
"....."
Me, kneeling naked with a slave collar, and
El, standing on a branch wearing an antique black dress.
If someone were to see it, it might be a strange scene worthy of a painting, but the truth was a devastating comedy that wouldn't even bring a smile.
One was a perverted exhibitionist.
And the other was a chuunibyou vampire roleplayer.
...Why, of all times, did we have to meet now?
---------= Author's Notes ---------=
Belatedly, thank you for pointing out the name.
I forgot to address it.

Chapter 169

169th Episode: Trick And Treat
."..."
"...."
In the silence of that fleeting moment, it was El who moved first.

-Nod.

She looked at me and quietly nodded.
...What on earth does that mean?
Before I could even understand, El shouted to the mercenaries in a solemn voice.
"...However, rejoice. Today is not yet the day to take your lives."
"What...?"
One of the mercenaries blankly retorted, and El lightly waved her hand. The force extending from her fingertips struck the mercenary's chest, sending him flying backward.
"Ugh!?"
"Damn it, Kazantin!"
"Shit, not again..."
Acting requires audacity.
Especially for her. Ignoring the mercenaries who were genuinely frightened, El raised her hand and pointed at me.
"Instead, I want that woman."
"Layla? Why...?"
"Isn't it obvious? The blood of a pure maiden is sweeter than your murky blood."
"....?"
...Hey, you idiot.
"Haa..."
"...A maiden?"
Just as I was about to sigh at her slip of the tongue, one of the mercenaries tilted his head and muttered. Even to them, El's words didn't seem to make sense.
"Are you blind?"
"Or does your nose-"

-Thwack.

Once again, El waved her hand, and another mercenary fell.
"Wake up! She's a vampire!"
It wasn't just me who was disappointed by that stupid skit; the mercenary captain, Zisor, distorted his face and shouted. But his shout was useless. The force emitted by El was an intangible thing that was difficult to see with the eyes.
Shadowless Palm.
Even if they had been on guard, they probably wouldn't have been able to avoid it. The power wasn't strong, but it was difficult to detect, which meant that her martial arts skills had improved quite a bit while I hadn't been looking.
Also, it wasn't just her martial arts that had grown.
"...It doesn't matter. Even if she's not a maiden, her blood led me here..."
Her improvisation skills had also improved quite a bit.
Could she have been playing the vampire concept all this time? Her cheeks were twitching slightly as I looked at her closely, but El steadfastly played her role.
Of course, Zisor didn't go along with her impromptu acting.
"You're talking nonsense, vampire. We can't hand her over."
"...."
At his firm declaration, I looked at Zisor with fresh eyes. Surely he wasn't thinking of me that much...or was he? Considering his position, he probably thought that even if he handed me over here, he might encounter another vampire again someday.
The Altarquin Mountains are long.
Rather than facing her again without a mage, it would be better to fight now. An experienced mercenary captain would have judged so.
"Mortal. There's no need to willingly welcome the death that stands before you."
"....You've been talking too much since a while ago. The only thing you're allowed to open in front of me is your lower mouth, vampire."
"...."
Kim Seung-oh, or rather El, who was sexually harassed in an instant, closed her mouth for a moment. She didn't seem shocked, but rather trying to understand what those words meant.
If it was for the purpose of buying time, it was effective enough.
The mercenaries didn't miss the gap created by Zisor and shot arrows at her.

-Swish!

But she wasn't a weak goblin.
El easily caught the arrows shot at her and shouted in anger.
"You trashy bastards!"
...Was that really something to get so angry about?
While sighing inwardly, I also picked up the magic book that was lying nearby and formally took a battle stance. I was wearing nothing, so my body was all exposed, but there was no helping it.
In this situation, I had to help her act.
"...Everyone, step back."
When I spoke in as low a voice as possible, the mercenaries' gazes, which had been on El, turned to me. Perhaps because it was a tense situation, their gazes at me, even though I was wearing nothing, didn't contain any lust.
"I was wondering if it was possible, but I've finally met you. Ellie...Zebet."
After the attention was focused on me, I opened my mouth again towards El.
As if I had been aiming for her from the beginning.
"What...?"
"That woman is dangerous. You'll only get in the way, so step back now."
When I spoke firmly, Zisor made a face as if he was contemplating for a moment, then asked as if he had realized something.
"...Could it be that your goal from the beginning was that demon?"
"I don't think you have time to be asking questions so leisurely?"
I answered his question with a sharp expression.
It was different from when I was flirting with a vulgar laugh among the mercenaries. When I spoke while slightly releasing my aura, he seemed to realize that my atmosphere had changed and closed his mouth.
"...."
After a moment of silence, Zisor soon asked me with a serious look.
"...Can you win alone?"
"You'll only get in the way if you're here."
I answered coldly and looked at El.
If she was going to match my rhythm, she should have attacked at least once at this timing, but she was standing still with a relaxed expression - disguised as an embarrassed face.
'Then, now...'
It's not good if the conversation drags on for too long.
A vampire who waits until the enemy attacks only exists in the heroic tales of orthodox knights. I didn't wait for Zisor's answer and opened the pages of the magic book, chanting a spell.
"Fulga ro Handz!"
Touch of Thunder.
That magic, which was specially engraved by allocating two pages in the magic book, draws out the magic power of the core residing in the magic book to the limit and converts it into sparks. The magic power flowing from the core moves along the diagram engraved on the page, and the transformed power turns into the shape of lightning, enveloping my arms.

-Crackle.

As blue sparks settled in the shape of grasping both hands, Zisor's expression next to me hardened.
"...."
"...Hmm."
El's expression in front of me also seemed to harden slightly, but there was no need to pay attention to it now. I didn't care about their expressions and chanted the next spell.
"Filla Ro Amor."
In order to deceive the mercenaries, I had to make the fight with El look quite plausible. And, in order to make it look plausible, flashy magic was the best. Since the core of the magic book was all being used to maintain the Touch of Thunder, this time I drew out magic power from my dantian and chanted the spell.

-Whoosh.

Then, a fierce flame rose up and wrapped around my body.
Armor of Flames.
And Touch of Thunder.
Looking at me with the power of the two elements wrapped around my body, Zisor nodded as if he finally trusted me.
"....Be careful."
Before I knew it, his words had become polite.
Could it be that he knew how to distinguish between public and private matters?
"Don't even think about coming back."
I gave him a faint smile and said a short farewell.
//
The mercenaries left without even tidying up the campsite.
As expected of experienced people.
They knew very well that their lives were more important than mere baggage. Of course, it was clear that the march ahead would be difficult without that baggage.
After the mercenaries disappeared, I stretched out flames and lightning into the air.

-Whoosh.

Since it was the middle of the night, the flames and lightning were easily noticeable.
In order to show evidence that we were fighting, I had to continue the fireworks display several times. In the middle, El's anxious expression caught my eye, but I didn't know why.
Did she think I was going to tell her to fight?
It seemed like a good idea, but it wasn't the atmosphere for that right now. After pouring out a bunch of magic like that, El and I were finally able to face each other comfortably.
"...."
"...."
Correction.
It's not comfortable at all.
In the silence that followed for a while, El opened her mouth first.
"...Um, the clothes...?"
"Ah, that's right."
...I had forgotten.
//
After finding and putting on clothes, El and I headed far away from the campsite. There was a possibility that the mercenaries might come back, so we couldn't talk near the campsite.
On a mountain peak far away from the campsite, we sat side by side and started talking.
"...Have you been well?"
"Yeah...and you?"
"Me? Well, I've been doing well."
When the light greetings ended, an awkward silence lingered.
"...."
"...."
Was it because we showed each other unsightly appearances?
Words didn't come out easily.
There were many things I wanted to ask.
Why she was wandering around here alone.
And why she was trying to attack the mercenaries.
But before asking all of that, I had to somehow smooth over this awkwardness.
"...Huh?"
I first offered her a handshake.
"Long time no see."
"Ah, yeah."
And El smiled awkwardly and accepted my handshake.
With just this, the atmosphere became much more lively.
"By the way, those clothes are pretty."
"...R-Really? Thanks."
Starting with light conversation, we began to talk about our past actions.
"By the way, what were you doing with those mercenaries?"
"Hmm...are you asking because you don't know?"
"...No, never mind."
After laughing at her who was disgusted, I asked again.
"By the way, what happened between you and that guy?"
"Guy...? Ah, Lution?"
"Is there anyone else besides that person?"
"...No."
El's face looked a little bitter as she answered.
What could have happened?
Before I could ask about it, El answered first.
"I dumped him."
"....Huh?"
"No, to be exact, I didn't dump him..."
Looking at her rambling, I felt like an interesting story was about to come out. The emotion on her face wasn't a negative emotion like being tired of him or disliking him.
A face that was wistful and longing.
With an expression containing subtle emotions, she simply explained the reason.
"...That guy, he told me to have a child."
"...Ah."
"I said I didn't want to, but he said he wanted to have one."
If you take this world as the standard, it's certainly not strange for El to have a child or two.
However, the problem is that she's not in a position to do so.
"But...as you know, I'm...that, right?"
"A demon who's crazy about blood?"
"No, you crazy bastard. Not that, but I was originally a man."
"That was twenty years ago, so what? You've already had sex, right?"
"That's true, but having a child is a bit different."
Certainly, it was different.
It meant that we were completely blending into this world. In fact, there's nothing particularly different even if we live like that. We weren't reincarnated into this world with a special purpose. And El didn't seem to be able to accept that kind of life yet.
"So I dumped him. I didn't break up completely, but I told him to take some time and think about it."
"What did that person say?"
"I don't know. I just left a letter and came out."
"...Haa."
Wouldn't he be worried then?
If they knew each other well enough, they would have noticed that El was strong, but still worrying was a different matter. When I sighed and shook my head, El protested again as if she knew.
"I, I know too. I'm going to go back someday....Someday."
"To give birth to the child of the man you love?"
"..I just don't want to go back."
Looking at her making a bitter face, I gave a wry smile.
And then I asked the next question.
"By the way...why were you doing that vampire act?"
"...."
Then, El didn't answer.
I couldn't see what her expression was like with her head down, so I couldn't know.
I didn't ask about it anymore.
Playing a concept isn't necessarily bad.
The question of which is better, playing a sex toy or playing a vampire, is a pathetic one that doesn't even need to be judged.
"Shall we pretend this never happened...?"
"Deal."
In the end, El and I had no choice but to make a promise to each other.

We agree not to breathe a word about this to anyone.

Chapter 170

170: Trick And Treat
After joining up with Elle, there was no need to dawdle any longer.
The journey over the Altarkin Mountains to the Lanche Barony was long.
However, as Elle and I possessed excellent stamina due to our martial arts, we were able to traverse even that great distance quickly.
The only problem was,
"We probably can't stop by any of the major cities near the mountains."
The Truenbel Mercenary Corps had seen Elle's face.
Of course, since it was in the middle of the mountains at night, they wouldn't have been able to see her face clearly without exceptional eyesight, but one never knew. One always had to prepare for the unexpected.
"...Wouldn't it have been okay since it was night?"
"I don't know, I can't be sure..."
"Something similar happened last time. I heard they had drawn a portrait of me, so I checked it out, and the face was completely different."
What she said made sense.
It was unlikely that her face would be seen clearly in the mountains at night.
Even if they could see it, all they would remember was a vague image. I nodded at Elle's words, but also tilted my head at the other meaning hidden within her words.
"...Last time?"
It seemed that her actions weren't a one-time thing.
"...."
Elle didn't answer that question.
And I didn't press her any further.
We had promised to keep this a secret from each other.
Apart from Elle, I also had something I needed to do.
Changing my appearance was that task. Having blonde hair and blue eyes, and being a mage, made me easy to recognize. The Truenbel Mercenary Corps wasn't just looking for Elle.
There was a good chance they were trying to find me as well.
From the start, they had tried to gang rape me, so I couldn't be sure, but I couldn't underestimate the mercenaries' own bizarre sense of loyalty. In any case, the fact that I needed to change my appearance remained the same.
This time, should I try a different vibe?
Thinking that, I checked my appearance in the moonlight-drenched spring water and slowly transformed myself.

-Swish.

The ability to shapeshift wasn't limited to imitating people.
While there was a default for demons, I could create appearances I had never seen before, as I could maintain the changes semi-permanently. Changing my physical features little by little wasn't difficult.
Like customizing an avatar in a game, I gradually changed my appearance.
The appearance I changed into was that of a girl with black hair and brown eyes. The reflection in the water looked a little old to be a girl, and too young to be a woman.
"....."
That appearance looked somehow familiar.
I liked this appearance for some reason and was examining it for a while when Elle, who was standing next to me, muttered in surprise.
"...You, that's..."
"Huh?"
What did she want to say?
When I turned my head, she was making a complicated expression. Elle pursed her lips a few times as if she was about to say something difficult, and then briefly commented.
"...It's you."
"...What are you trying to say?"
"I mean, it's you."
I pondered Elle's words for a moment and then nodded.
Was she finally going crazy?
Perhaps Elle was in such a state of severe chuunibyou that it had spread to her brainstem, making normal conversation impossible-
Ah.
That wasn't it.
I stopped thinking and looked at the surface of the pond once more.
As she said, what was reflected in the spring water was me.
"...It was me."
"Yeah. It's you. That."
The girl reflected in the lake resembled me.
To be exact, she resembled my appearance in my previous life.
Being a man and a woman was a fundamental difference, but other than that, there were quite a few similar features that stood out. Was it because I hadn't been able to see my face from my previous life for too long that I hadn't noticed it right away?
"If you had just said Seo Hyun, I would have realized it sooner."
"...Sorry, I couldn't remember the name for a moment."
"Looking at it again, you do look Asian."
I gave a bitter smile and commented, then changed the shape of my face a little. I thought I liked it, but it would be troublesome to have an appearance that stood out too much. As I changed my appearance a little, Elle, who was standing next to me, tilted her head and interfered.
"Shouldn't you make your breasts a little bigger?"
"It's annoying when I move."
That was my answer, but I adjusted my body structure a little more to make my breasts bigger. Then Elle nodded in satisfaction and commented.
"Too bad. If I had a dick, I would have pounced on you just now."
"....Are you a pervert?"
"It feels a little strange to hear that from you."
When you thought about it, it wasn't wrong.
/
The journey that followed was a continuous forced march.
We occasionally encountered goblins or wild beasts such as wolves, but we ignored them all and passed by. Even without the demon core, Elle was a martial artist who had mastered ki-gong to a certain level or higher. Since she also had a way to replenish her inner energy, she had enough ability to avoid danger.
As a result of walking for two days while looking at the compass, we were able to leave the Altarkin Mountains relatively quickly.
And after leaving the mountains, we were able to take a light rest in a small village named Willington Village.
"....I thought I was going to die of exhaustion."
Willington Village Inn.
In the lodging of a small inn with only four rooms, Elle stretched and lay down on the bed. The creaking sound of the bed felt a little ominous, but there was no need to pay attention to it.
I turned my gaze away from the shaking bed and answered Elle with a smile.
"Thanks for walking so hard."
"Yeah, you too...."
After uttering a formal answer, Elle suddenly sat up straight and made a face as if she was thinking about something.
"Why?"
When I asked because she looked so serious, she shook her head as if it was nothing and answered.
"No, I was just thinking about random things."
"You have a talent for making me ask questions twice."
"I was just thinking that you might use your body instead of paying when you rent a room at the inn."
"...."
That was a bit of a rude remark.
...No, was it a good idea?
I shook off the temptation that came to my mind for a moment and answered.
"It's hard for me to seduce just anyone. I don't want to break up families carelessly."
"....Hee."
When I answered seriously, Elle smiled as if she was amused.
Did she not expect me to have such thoughts? I chuckled at her smiling face and continued my explanation.
"The same goes for your boyfriend."
"I don't know about that. I don't think it would be so bad...."
"...."
It seemed that Elle had become a little more open-minded while I hadn't seen her.
There wasn't much to do in a small village.
If my companion was Aiden, I would have spent a hot night with him, but I didn't feel like doing that with Elle. In the end, we had no choice but to pass the time by talking until we fell asleep.
And there were things we could talk about.
"Jo Hee-young..."
As I watched Elle, who seemed to be recalling her memories, I shrugged and continued.
"It's Aiden here."
"...He's a man."
"Yeah."
When I nodded, Elle asked with a sly smile.
"Did you fuck him?"
"...You're quick to notice."
"Of course, there's no way you would have missed that."
I gave a soft smile at Elle's words.
Looking back, she had liked this kind of lewd talk.
She was like that even when she had no experience, so how much more would she be now that she had experience?
"Indeed, a virgin bi...no, she's not a virgin. Just a bitch."
"Really? Some vampire told me I was a pure virgin."
"....Ad-libbing is harder than I thought."
We laughed at each other, bringing up each other's dark pasts.
It was a past that would horrify others, but if you could accept it, it was just a story.
And such honest stories came out a little easier when alcohol was involved.
"When I saw you from afar, I really thought you were being raped."
"Didn't you think we were doing it with consent?"
"Normally, I wouldn't think that. How many men were there?"
"...Well, there were quite a few."
From the impressions of the moment we reunited,
"I had forgotten about it, but men's sexual desire is more amazing than I thought."
"Really?"
"Yeah, I really didn't think Lutian would pounce on me every day."
"....So, you allowed it."
"W, well..."
To the stories of everyday life that had happened in the meantime.
But we couldn't just continue with such conversations forever. The spicy intoxication of the wine spread through my body, and the moonlight seeping through the window gradually waned. At the moment when I judged that we could finally say what was on our minds, I brought up the question that I had been holding in my heart.
"...But, is human blood really necessary?"
"...."
At my sudden question, Elle's smiling face hardened.
Was she not that drunk yet? Perhaps it was because of the characteristics of ki-gong, which made the body strong. But since I couldn't just gloss over the fact about the Blood Shadow Demonic Art, I quietly waited for her next words.
"...."
Perhaps my waiting had paid off.
Elle, who had been silent for a while, sighed and answered.
"...Actually, I don't really know if it's really necessary."
"...."
"But it's true that I feel impulses sometimes. There were days when I really wanted to go crazy. Lutian calmed me down every time...but that wasn't a fundamental solution."
It wasn't something I couldn't understand.
The successors of the Blood Shadow Demonic Art were usually called Blood Demons.
No matter how demonic the art was, it would be supplemented in its own way over many generations. In a way, it was only natural, because all the successors who failed to supplement the demonic art would have died.
The Blood Shadow Demonic Art was also a martial art that had been supplemented over many generations, so it wouldn't make the practitioner insane, but there was a possibility that they would become obsessed with sucking blood. If Elle was in that state, it might become more difficult than I expected.
"Does drinking blood calm you down?"
"Drinking blood, or destructively releasing the impulse, or..."
The next words weren't continued, but I could guess from her reddened face. Judging from the expression that her lover had calmed her down, it was probably that.
I changed the subject without bothering to say anything.
"I understand what the situation is. I've been through that time too."
"...That's right."
"That's right. Your body just wants it, right? In my case-"
"I think I know that without hearing it."
I gave a bitter smile at Elle's sadly answering words and drank from the bottle containing the wine.
I also knew the cause because I had gone through that stage once.
"Your inner energy isn't keeping up with the achievement of your martial arts. It shouldn't have happened in the first place."
It was something that only happened in this world.
A phenomenon that only occurred in a world with insufficient natural energy.
The solution was simple. Just replenish that much inner energy.
It was simple, but difficult.
Replenishing inner energy wasn't easy.
With this, there was one more reason to meet Triscelina.
/
The journey that followed was no different.
Thanks to buying enough food in Willington Village, we were able to travel in a straight line relying only on the compass and map.
About four days of walking with the Lanche Barony as our goal.
Except for the fact that travelers tried to do something to us along the way, and that merchants pulling carts kindly offered to take us even though they were going in a completely different direction, the journey was really uneventful. As a result of continuing the forced march, knocking down the travelers and ignoring the merchants.
Elle and I were finally able to reach the Lanche Barony.
/

Chapter 171

171: Trick And Treat
/
The Lanche Barony was, literally, a tiny territory.
Centered around the lord's manor, 'Metriville,' the barony consisted of three nearby villages, with a small population and almost no distinguishing features. If anything, the presence of a nearby river, which facilitated agriculture and provided fish, could be considered a unique characteristic.
It was a typical example of a territory with neither significant advantages nor disadvantages.
Just because a noble held a territory didn't automatically mean they lived lavishly.
In most cases, nobles with territories were wealthier than those who only held titles, but this wasn't always the case. This was especially true in Kilkard, where commerce and industry were developed, and particularly noticeable among nobles of small territories.
Even if magic made crop failures rare, agricultural taxes alone didn't generate much income. Moreover, if the lord was the type to show benevolence to his people, even that meager income would be halved.
Naturally, the only remaining way to earn money was through the traditional method of accumulating wealth through long-term frugality, which everyone knew was easier said than done.
In the end, Baron Lanche was a prime example of a noble with little money or power.
By the time El and I arrived at 'Metriville,' the manor where Baron Lanche's residence was located, the sun was already setting. Instead of heading straight to the lord's mansion, we chose to stay at an inn to rest from our journey.
The reason for not going directly to the lord's mansion was simple.
No matter how powerless the baron might be, it would be impolite to visit him in our travel-worn, grimy state. Unless El and I were renowned nobles or wealthy merchants, we wouldn't receive a grand welcome with just the status of a baron's second daughter's friend.
Therefore, we planned to relax at the inn, freshen up, and then head to the lord's mansion in a presentable state. In that regard, the inn in Metriville was quite satisfactory.
At least this inn had a decent bathhouse.
After unpacking our few belongings in a room on the second floor with El, we returned to the first floor, where a relaxed-looking landlady had replaced the gruff owner behind the counter.
"Is the bathhouse available now?"
"Of course. It's 20 rads."
She nodded readily in response to my question.
Perhaps because there weren't many travelers with business in the barony, we were the only guests at the inn.
"Then please heat it up."
"Alright."
After handing the landlady the money and heading to the bathhouse, we were greeted by a humble scene that fell short of our expectations: a narrow stone tub that could barely fit two people. However, for El and me, who hadn't been able to wash properly for a long time, even that was a blessing.
"Ugh, I feel alive again..."
We lowered ourselves into the warmed tub together and chatted as usual.
"We haven't been able to wash properly for a while."
"Yeah. I almost started smelling like a slutty female."
"...What's that supposed to mean?"
I tilted my head, watching El answer nonchalantly, and she soon stiffened. Could it be that she had said it without realizing it? It wouldn't be strange for El, who enjoyed lewd jokes, but it seemed to have a slightly different meaning for her.
Sure enough, she soon answered with a wry smile.
"...It's just a habit. Whenever I say I haven't washed for a while, Lutian says that. I must have picked it up."
"...."
That was unhelpful but interesting information.
And El, who had been smiling wryly, immediately changed the subject as if trying to divert the conversation.
"By the way, this is Aram's territory, isn't it?"
"Yeah."
"Then she's the only noble among us?"
I tilted my head and asked El, who was wringing her wet hair.
"...Weren't you a noble too?"
"I'm from a cadet branch. Being from a cadet branch is almost the same as being a commoner. Besides, I'm not even from this country."
Looking back, El was from the Nekar Kingdom Union in the west.
If the five countries combined their strength, they would be somewhat equal to the Kilkard Kingdom, but due to the nature of the union, they couldn't be considered a major power. I nodded at her words and added to the story.
"There's one more person I suspect, so she's not the only one."
It was obvious who I was talking about, so El also grumbled in agreement.
"...A princess. She's so lucky."
I had to admit that she was lucky. We, who had been reincarnated into this world, could feel it even more vividly. The royal family was practically the pinnacle of this kingdom. To be born as a princess of a country, breaking through those extremely low odds, was truly a stroke of divine luck.
"This damn life gacha... Why am I not a princess?"
El, who had been complaining with a wry smile, suddenly added with a flustered expression.
"...No, take back what I just said. Why am I not a prince?"
"Isn't it too late to say that?"
"...."
El didn't answer.
It seemed she also thought it was too late. Whether it was because of her concept as a noble vampire or because of her (temporarily) separated lover, I didn't know.
"I'm satisfied with my reincarnation. If I had been born as a noble or royalty, it would have been hard for me to live."
When I told El my honest feelings, she remained silent and seemed to be thinking deeply. I wondered if my words were worth thinking about, but her expression afterwards showed that she really sympathized.
"...If you were a princess of this country, you would probably be recorded in the history books."
Wouldn't that be a bit too much?
At El's relentless words, I pondered for a moment and retorted.
"Couldn't I just not get caught?"
"...The fact that you even think that way means you're already doomed."
This time, it seemed like she was really right, so I couldn't argue.
Was this what El had been feeling when she was silent? Admiring the fact that she could sometimes say wise things, I tried to protest.
"Just in case, I'm telling you, I had no choice but to learn martial arts."
"Ah... yes..."
That was a truly unbelievable expression.
//
The characteristic of a small village is that rumors spread quickly.
The next morning, when I went down to the first floor of the inn for breakfast, I noticed several unfamiliar young men huddled together in a corner of the table. And we both knew that this was not a normal occurrence.
"...."
"...."
Both El and I had considerable experience as travelers.
We exchanged a light conversation with each other through eye contact and sat down at a table on the first floor, pretending not to notice. Then we talked in Korean.
"...Is that what I think it is?"
"Yeah. A group of sturdy, horny young men that every village has."
We could easily guess why they, who should have been busy working in the fields, were lingering in a small inn. Their glances, while trying to pretend otherwise, were so blatant that even someone without a keen eye could notice.
"What do you usually do in these cases?"
"Hmm... I usually don't refuse. It's rare to come back to a rural village, so it's okay to enjoy it to the fullest."
"....Wait, you...."
"No, I'm not going to do it today."
When I stated firmly, El looked slightly disappointed.
I was the one doing it, so why was she looking disappointed?
When I asked her why, El answered with a serious expression.
"Vicarious satisfaction."
"Are you interested in orgies?"
"No, are you crazy? I'm not getting vicarious satisfaction from you, but vicarious satisfaction from the men."
"You, don't tell me you've been looking at me like that....?"
When I made a spontaneous joke, El looked momentarily dumbfounded.
"Wouldn't it be strange not to look at you that way?"
"...Is that so?"
"Honestly, let's admit what we need to admit."
As we were having a light conversation and receiving the gazes of the group of young men in the corner,

-Creak.

The door of the store opened, and an unfamiliar girl appeared.
"...."
Everyone in the store, including us, couldn't help but focus their attention on her.
At first glance, it was clear that she was no ordinary girl.
Clean and smooth blue-black hair that shone with luster. Her slightly dark olive skin had a refreshing vitality that was typical of girls her age, but her attire was not.
A simple yet somehow luxurious traveling outfit, an arming sword at her waist, and a round shield on her back were not typical attire for a girl in this world.
The reason I called her a girl was because she wasn't very tall. But the spirit emanating from her was so intense that she could be called a knight rather than a girl.
Amidst that intense impression, the girl smiled and quietly muttered.
"So, this is the place."
It was a familiar language.
A language that only a few in this world remembered.
The girl, who had spoken in Korean, was looking straight at us.
"...."
It's not often that a stranger looks at us with a familiar aura.
Intuitively, or through logical judgment that could be considered obvious, I could tell that the girl was a reincarnator like us and a friend from our previous life. And it seemed that I wasn't the only one who felt that way, as El, who was next to me, poked my side and whispered.
"...Is that Kim Aram? She has a different vibe than I heard."
I shook my head at El's question and answered.
"No. I've never seen her before."
It's not Kim Aram.
She doesn't look like that.
The girl in front of me was a friend from my previous life that I had never seen before.
But I could tell who she was.
Because the arming sword at her waist had a lightning-shaped pattern engraved on it. In the Kilkard Kingdom, there is no one who doesn't know the family that uses blue lightning as their emblem.
Because that is the emblem of the Lynein royal family that rules this kingdom.
Trisellina Lu Lynein.
Perhaps that is the girl's identity.
//
Because of her intense appearance, the group of young men sitting in the corner had become as docile as could be. Unlike us, who were relatively shabbily dressed, the girl, who looked noble at first glance, had a noble atmosphere that even the commoners of the barony could notice. The Kilkard Kingdom is not a failed state where nobles can do whatever they want to commoners, but it's never a bad idea to be careful.

-Chuck.

Walking through that silence, the girl naturally sat down at the table where we were sitting and looked at me. After looking at me for a while, the girl smiled innocently and commented on her impressions.
"....A Korean."
At her evaluation, I smiled wryly and asked back.
"Aren't the features themselves different? I thought I looked like a mixed-race person."
"Even that's exotic enough by the standards here. It's the kind of appearance you'd only find in Nekar."
"...Do I stand out a lot?"
"Yeah."
The girl nodded without hesitation and picked up a piece of rye bread on the table. Perhaps because our conversation that followed was so natural, El looked back and forth between me and the girl and whispered to me.
"You said you've never seen her before?"
"That's right."
"But why are you so natural?"
It's hard to answer that question.
It's just that the girl's atmosphere was like that.
And on the other hand, I don't think there's any need to be awkward with a friend from my previous life. But before I could say that, the girl looked at El and tilted her head.
"....The smell of blood is strong. Is it Blood Shadow Magic?"
"Are you a dog?"
"I knew it."
El asked back as if she was dumbfounded, but she didn't deny it.
The girl nodded as if she was satisfied with that fact and looked at me again.
"....Huh?"
And, as if she didn't know what was going on, she tilted her head.
"This is... I feel like I've smelled it somewhere before?"
"....She's still young, so she probably doesn't know what the smell is."

"Don't call me a kid. I'm thirteen now."
"Goodness, this is just a baby! Have you even gone through puberty yet?"
"...Are you crazy?"
How long had it been since they met, and they were already bickering?
But I felt like I could guess the reason why.
Even in our past lives, these two probably didn't have good chemistry.
Perhaps it was only natural that the two of them were bickering.
I quietly opened my mouth towards the girl who was looking at El with a shocked expression.
"It's been a while."
I felt like I knew who she was.
I just had that feeling. He probably never exchanged a single word with me in our past lives. Nevertheless, that tone and feeling were vividly etched in my memory.
"...Do you know who I am?"
"I'm not sure, but I think I do."
"Oh..."
To the girl who was smiling as if telling me to speak, I whispered softly.
"Kim Nam-geun."
A person with a personality as rigid as their name.
Their massive physique from their past life and their current small appearance don't match at all, but I'm probably sure.
"...This kid is that guy?"
Perhaps surprised by my words, El asked back with a surprised expression.
And to that question, the girl shook her head in embarrassment.
"N-No, I'm not?"
...It seemed like it was definitely them.
---------= Author's Note ---------=
There is a novel called Rynesis Chronicles.
I'm sorry for the late reply to the comments...
Rynesis -> Changed to Rynin Royal Family.

Chapter 172

172: Trick And Treat
/
Triscelina Lu Rynin.
She came to us quite unexpectedly and sighed as she looked at me.
"You figured it out too quickly, didn't you? I was trying to surprise you."
"I was surprised enough."
"Not enough."
She mumbled regretfully and took a bite of the rye bread on the table. Then, with a bitter expression, she shook her head.
"...It's awful."
I smiled faintly at her words.
It was a cheap meal served at an inn in a quiet rural territory. It was only natural that it wouldn't suit her taste. El, who was sitting next to me, seemed to think the same, and she scolded Triscelina.
"It's rye. It's probably too much for a princess's palate."
"Don't call me a princess. It pisses me off."
When El added a word, she frowned cutely and finished the bread in her hand. From the outside, she looked just like a child, and I felt a strange sense of incongruity with Kim Nam-geun from my past life.
However, that sense of incongruity wouldn't last long.
Because that's how we all were.
I turned my gaze away from Triscelina, who was chewing, and looked at the door of the inn.
"...."
There was no sign of anyone.
Even if she was called the Knight Princess of the royal family, it was unlikely that she would travel alone. There would probably be knights or soldiers accompanying her, but where were they?
As if she noticed my question, Triscelina smiled faintly and said,
"I'm alone right now."
"Knights leaving a princess alone. Isn't that dereliction of duty?"
"It's okay. I knocked them all out."
"...How tough."
Even though she was still young, close to a girl, her skills must be outstanding. Looking at the arming sword hanging at her waist and the shield on her back, I subtly exerted my energy and bumped into her.

-Flinch.

Raising internal energy to exert pressure is a simple technique to gauge the opponent. By colliding with the pressure and gauging the depth of internal energy, the principle is no different from radar or active sonar. As if she noticed my thoughts, Triscelina also lightly raised her energy and responded.
"...."
"...."
Perhaps sensing the intangible pressure we were emitting.
I had the illusion that the group of young men sitting in the corner of the inn had shrunk back even more.
While we were making eye contact for a while, and I was wondering if I should wipe off the black bread crumbs on Triscelina's lips, she sighed first and opened her mouth.
"...I lost."
"...Huh?"
"What a monstrous internal energy. Did you come from another world all alone?"
El, who was next to me, smiled faintly as if she had guessed the situation. I was the one who won, so why did she have a look of pride on her face?
"You're not bad either."
But unlike Triscelina's words, if we actually sparred, the result would not be easily determined.
The power of martial arts is not determined solely by the amount of internal energy.
How pure the accumulated internal energy is, and whether it matches the learned skills, are factors that can overwhelm the level of internal energy. Perhaps if she had built up her internal energy with etheric herbs, she would overwhelm me in terms of purity.
"...I guess so."
In the end, you have to compare them to know which is longer.
//
"The mansion is that way."
After finishing the meal, Triscelina led us to the lord's castle as if she were guiding us to her own home. There were many things I was curious about her, so we walked along the quiet country field path and asked her questions.
"But why are you here?"
"Aram invited me. Or rather, I told her to invite me."
"....Is it okay to come as you please?"
"Well, I don't think the Baron particularly dislikes me."
Did she come because of Rutricia's invitation as well?
Even so, I thought it was quite something that she was wandering around alone. I had expected to see Rutricia with Triscelina, but unexpectedly, she was the one who showed up first.
"She has a cold. So I came out for a walk. And then I heard that two beautiful travelers had come to the territory."
"Beautiful...."
Ignoring El, who was giggling next to me, we continued to walk. After walking for a while, the lord's mansion located in the center of the village came into view.
In the Kilkard Kingdom, the mansion is recognized as a symbol of the nobility's status.
Therefore, powerful nobles build castles, and wealthy nobles in the city build splendid mansions.
However, the Lanche Baron's mansion did not seem to have a particularly high status. It had a rather old-fashioned charm, but the size and style were also ordinary. When we arrived at the entrance of the unremarkable mansion, a guard in shabby armor politely greeted Triscelina.
"Welcome, Princess."
"....Yeah."
Her face didn't look particularly good as she answered.
Did she not like being called a princess? She must have heard it countless times in Kilkard's royal castle, but I didn't understand why she didn't like it, but perhaps she was even more embarrassed because we were there.
"...Triscelina. It's a pretty name."
As if she noticed that, El, who was next to me, suddenly muttered.
"People usually call me Shelina."
"Do you like that?"
"No."
Shelina, who answered immediately, crossed the hallway of the mansion as if it were her own home and headed for a certain room.
There was a familiar face there.
"....You've come."
A girl with a slightly sickly impression and auburn hair.
She looked a little older than Shelina, but clearly younger than me or El. Although she had grown up a bit since before, she still looked young. She was Rutricia, the second daughter of the Lanche Baron, and Kim Aram, one of my friends from my past life.
//
Originally, it would have been proper etiquette to greet the Lanche Baron first, but the Lanche Baron and his eldest son were currently absent. In the absence of the Baron and the eldest son, Rutricia and the head butler were acting as the head of the family.
Of course, there was no need to worry about such complicated etiquette.
"...How have you been?"
"Yeah. It's a little hard right now. But well, the cold will be gone soon."
Looking at her bright smile, I smiled slightly.
We came here at Rutricia's request.
In the end, this place was the midpoint of our long journey.
I first threw the main point at her.
"...You said you wanted to consult with me about something, right?"
I knew she was in a difficult situation, but I didn't know exactly how difficult it was. Sia didn't say it exactly, and I didn't bother to ask.
But for the conversation at this moment, I had no choice but to ask.
And to that question, Rutricia hesitated for a moment.
"Ah, that..."
She seemed to be thinking for a while, but soon continued in a light tone.
"Teach me the Yin Demon Art."
"....Huh?"
"....What?"
"What's that?"
It wasn't just me and El who questioned that.
Shelina also tilted her head and questioned me. And El was the first to answer Shelina's question.
"You don't need to know."
"No, why?"
"Your appearance is quite criminal."
El, who answered seriously, seemed to be thinking for a moment, then looked at me and Rutricia and opened her mouth.
"I'll take her out for a while."
"...Hey, wait a minute. Don't I have the right to listen too?"
"No, you don't."
El, who stated firmly, picked up Shelina in a flash and left the room.
The last words she left were quite firm.
"Loli out."
"Wait, what does that mean?"

-Clack.

Beyond the door that closed again in an instant, the sound of the two bickering could be heard. But the door never opened again. With the sound fading away, Rutricia and I continued our conversation.
"Why do you want to learn it?"
It was different from the attitude she had shown last time.
I never said I would teach her, but she didn't seem to want to learn it either. Why did her mind change? To my cautious question, Rutricia answered with a bitter smile.
"Well, I feel like I'm going to get pregnant soon if I don't learn it."
"...What happened?"
It was an unusual statement.
What happened in Perzanta that made her say that? I could guess roughly, but I couldn't assume that my guess was correct. To me, Rutricia asked in a soft tone.
"Do you happen to know Count Lantain?"
"No, of course...huh?"
I don't know all the nobles of the Kilkard Kingdom. Just as I was about to shake my head naturally, I tilted my head at the familiar name that rang in my ear.
Count Lantain.
The owner of Reikers.
Why is that name suddenly coming up?
"Reikers and your territory are quite far apart, aren't they?"
"Oh? You knew?"
"Ah, yeah..."
Before I could even say that it was my hometown, Rutricia continued with a bitter smile.
"That Count is quite wealthy."
"...I think I know roughly. Is it a marriage?"
"Not quite, but his second son likes me. I met him in Perzanta."
Is that a bad thing?
I tilted my head, unable to judge right away, and Rutricia opened her mouth again.
"He's about the same age as me, but he's not a very good person. He's greedy, fat, and has a somewhat gloomy personality...."
"That's understandable that you don't like him."
"But there's one problem. Our family is in a bit of a crisis right now."
"Because you don't have money?"
She smiled sadly and nodded.
"...Yeah. It's a common story, isn't it?"
It's a common story.
I don't know why a territorial noble who wouldn't have many financial difficulties if they lived diligently is on the verge of bankruptcy, but every family has its own circumstances.
Perhaps they are trying to borrow money from Count Lantain.
"I don't want to refuse that much either. There are things in the world that can't be helped. But until I'm ready, I don't want to have his child."
"...Wait. Does that mean you've already done it?"
When I asked in shock, Rutricia hurriedly shook her head.
"No, not yet...but I don't think I can avoid it next semester."
If it's next semester, is she talking about Perzanta?
The magic academy in the capital teaches magic and various knowledge as a liberal art, but it is more of a social gathering place for young nobles to build connections. Also, it was established for that purpose to some extent.
"...."
At Rutricia's words that she couldn't avoid it, I thought quietly. It's not that there is no contraception in this world, but most of them are not good for health. If she is going to learn the Yin Demon Art for that, I can't not teach her.
Unless she learns it deeply in a half-hearted way, she won't fall into lust if she just gets her feet wet. Furthermore, she has the knowledge of Qi Circulation, so it's not difficult to teach her.
...But that's not a fundamental solution.
In the end, her fundamental problem is that her family doesn't have enough money. Of course, that's not a problem I can solve, but there might be other kinds of solutions.
"...."
I looked at the closed door and thought.
Perhaps Shelina is needed to solve this problem at once.
//
"Am I a servant? Go here, come there. You're doing whatever you want."
Shelina, who came back, was making a pouty face.
"Sorry, it was a bit of an important story."
"Then shouldn't I have heard it too?"
"That's why I called you."
Before she could ask about the Yin Demon Art again, I quickly changed the subject.
"Shelina. How much authority do you have over the etheric herbs supplied to the royal family?"
"...Is that the story."
When I brought up that topic, Shelina's eyes became somewhat serious.
If her appearance until now was close to a child, now she had the eyes of a teenage girl. It was still undeniable that she was young, but she wasn't a complete kid like she looked.
"To be honest, almost none. I don't have much power yet."
I could understand the words that she didn't have power.

Young and a princess to boot. As someone quite distant from the line of succession, not many would find her appealing. However, it was a little different from what I had expected.
"Did you figure out the uses for the herbs?"
"...Alchemy? I told them a few things."
"You just gave that away?"
El, who was sitting next to her, asked in disbelief, but Shellina nodded as if she couldn't help it.
"I have to, to get something out of it. Just because I'm a princess doesn't mean I can indulge in luxuries as much as I want. Especially when it comes to reagents."
In the end, it was inevitable for her to learn martial arts.
"You know the convoy is heading to Lakers, right?"
"Of course, I know."
At her answer, I pondered for a moment.
But the deliberation didn't last long.
"Then, would it be okay to steal it?"
"...What?"
As expected, Shellina opened her mouth as if in shock.
She had every right to be shocked, considering I openly asked if I could steal her own family's property. But that was only for a moment, and soon she laughed and clapped her hands.
"Ahahaha! That's an interesting idea!"
"...."
It was quite a refreshing reaction.

Chapter 173

173th Episode: Trick And Treat
/
The Killkard royal family, the Lyenin family, has three princes and two princesses.
Although the law does not specify that only princes can inherit the throne, one of the two princesses, excluding Shellina, is already engaged. Therefore, in practice, the three princes are forming their own factions and opposing each other.
And it was the eldest of these princes who was in charge of the distribution of Etheric Herbs.
"Jersian is in charge of the distribution of Etheric Herbs. He's my eldest brother, and currently the most likely candidate for the throne."
The Killkard royal family does not follow the principle of primogeniture but chooses the most outstanding person as the candidate for the throne. The best way to prove one's ability is to show achievements and produce definite results.
Whether politically or militarily, achievements are proof of ability and a step towards inheriting the throne. And sometimes, those results are achieved by stealing the talents of others.
"I made a deal with that guy."
"A deal, you say..."
When Elle asked cautiously, Shellina took a sip of the tea on the table, frowned, and continued.
"I subtly taught him alchemy and simple Qi circulation techniques in exchange for receiving Etheric Herbs."
Isn't that too cheap a price?
I thought so for a moment, but soon corrected my thinking.
Alchemy and Qi circulation techniques.
Although they seem impressive at first glance, their value is not that great. For Shellina, who only has access to her privy purse, her simple knowledge would have been a useful bargaining chip.
"Everyone in the royal family knows I'm strong."
"I suppose so. Considering your knights haven't shown their faces yet."
"And Jersian knew that and approached me."
In summary, Shellina sold some of her knowledge and power in exchange for receiving elixirs.
"...Isn't that a losing deal for you?"
"I thought it was okay at the time. I don't have any great ambitions anyway, and I thought it would be a good deal if I could just practice martial arts comfortably."
At first glance, what she said wasn't exactly wrong.
If she were to walk the path of a martial artist rather than a politician, it might be better to choose an easy way without having to use her brain in a complicated manner. A princess who has no precedent would not be an attractive position to nobles who are blinded by the great power of the throne, and it would be difficult to achieve anything alone without a supporting force.
"...."
But it is questionable whether that promise was kept. If it had been kept, she wouldn't have agreed to the plan to steal the herbs from Reikers. After pondering for a moment, I quietly said to Shellina.
"The prince didn't keep his promise."
"...That's right."
At my words, Shellina nodded with a bitter smile.
"I was short-sighted. Once the herbs started to show some effect, Jersian tried to tighten the noose around my neck."
It's an obvious story.
If the source of her strength is Etheric Herbs, then controlling them would allow him to control Shellina. It's an idea anyone could have, and a method that could be put into practice if one had the power.
"Why is he trying to keep you in check?"
"Well, I don't know."
The scales of the world do not tilt to one side only.
If there is unmotivated goodwill, there is also unmotivated malice.
"...Maybe he's trying to prevent you from seizing military power?"
"Maybe. It's not a very likely story, though."
After finishing the story, the four of us sat side by side and sipped our tea.
Now that we had grasped the current situation, it was time to find a solution.
Similar to Rutricia's problem, Shellina's situation was just as challenging. The weight and urgency of the matter were different, but it was certainly a big problem.
Unlike the common problems we face in life, these are quite important and heavy. However, every problem has a solution. After organizing my thoughts to some extent, a clue seemed to appear.
"I think I have a rough idea of what to do."
"Huh?"
"...How?"
I looked at the two questioning girls and one woman and came to a simple conclusion.
"First, we go to Reikers and steal the herbs."
Stealing is simple.
Well, it won't be simple, but it won't be difficult either. Because we are superhuman in this world.
"...If we get caught, it's the death penalty. Are you sure you're okay with that?"
"It's okay. There aren't many swords that can reach my neck."
"What do you mean?"
Shellina tilted her head, as if she didn't understand what I was saying, but Elle, who was sitting next to her, whispered in her ear in a small voice.
"Ironclad."
"...Ah."
Then Shellina nodded as if she understood. I smiled slightly at Shellina and continued.
"And Rutricia's problem..."
I was about to transform without thinking, but I suddenly realized.
Shellina has never seen my true form.
It would be troublesome if she screamed, so I should warn her in advance.
"Don't be surprised, even if you see it."
"Don't be surpriiiised!?"
I told her not to be surprised.
I smiled bitterly and examined my body after releasing the disguise. After enjoying the refreshing feeling and the purple skin that came with it for a moment, I regained my composure and changed my appearance again.
"....Ah."
Even though it wasn't the first time seeing my appearance, Rutricia, who was looking at me from the front, opened her mouth in shock. I smiled at Rutricia, who was making a surprised expression, and shrugged my shoulders.
"How is it? Wouldn't this be okay?"
"...."
She doesn't answer readily.
Was the disguise done properly?
After checking the pale white skin and reddish-brown hair hanging over my shoulders, I looked at the mirror in Rutricia's room.
"Hmm, it's okay."
My reflection in the mirror was perfectly similar to Rutricia.
//
In retrospect, it's a simple story.
Steal the Etheric Herbs to narrow the position of the 1st Prince Jersian, hand over the herbs to Aiden and Shellina, and I will enter Perzanta in place of Rutricia.
Shellina gets the herbs and can make a fool of the prince, and Rutricia doesn't have to feel threatened by her chastity. Furthermore, I will be able to learn the knowledge of the academy without going through a complicated recommendation process or paying expensive tuition fees.
"Isn't it okay?"
"...Well, it's certainly the kind of idea you'd come up with."
I turned my gaze away from Elle, who was uttering words that I couldn't tell whether they were praise or insults, and looked at Rutricia. She had a complicated expression on her face and didn't seem to be just happy.
Rather than disliking it, she seemed anxious.
"...Are you sure you're okay with this?"
"About what?"
"Instead of me, with that person..."
Rutricia hesitated, trailing off, and then smiled bitterly. It must have been because she realized that what she was about to say was meaningless.
"With that person, what?"
"No, it's okay. You know what I mean, right?"
"I'm asking because I want to hear it from your mouth."
"That's sexual harassment."
I gave her a playful smile as I watched her make a sulky face. After smiling at her for a moment, Rutricia gave me some serious advice.
"Think carefully. The enrollment period at Perzanta is five years. If you have something important to do, I appreciate your heart, but..."
"I don't really have anything to do. I'm unemployed right now."
It wasn't an empty word, it was true.
What important things could I have to do when I'm wandering around? Besides, five years doesn't feel that long.
I've already undergone a metamorphosis anyway.
I have no idea how long I'll live in the future, so I can invest five years. Moreover, Perzanta, one of the two academies in the Killkard Kingdom, is worth investing time in.
Besides, entering Perzanta is not just for Rutricia.
"Shellina."
"...Why?"
"What's your goal?"
The second princess of the royal family.
In reality, most princesses are used as materials to improve relations between families and strengthen bonds, but Shellina will not accept that fate willingly.
Because she is Kim Nam-geun.
As much as her name in her previous life, she will not simply conform to her life. At my question, Shellina smiled sharply as if she understood and answered.
"Grand General."
"...."
"...."
"...."
...I didn't think of that.
"Why are you silent? Is it strange?"
"Yes, it's strange. You're a princess."
"There's no guarantee that I'll be a princess in the future. I like Grand General."
Shellina firmly stated without giving in to Elle's nagging. I smiled at the sight, thinking that it was like her. I thought she would say queen, but Grand General wouldn't be bad either.
"If you're a Grand General...it must be one of the north or south."
Grand General means the person who commands the border defense forces.
The eastern part of the kingdom has no border defense forces.
It's not like goblins can threaten the kingdom, and it's not like monsters will come in droves. The environment of the Mesheen Great Forest, full of monsters, is enough for adventurers and hunters.
The Astaltine Empire in the north, the Nekar Kingdom Union in the west, and the barbarian tribes and Aein Union in the south are the main enemies of the current Killkard Kingdom. Among them, the empire and the southern barbarians are the ones with frequent conflicts. The role of the Grand General is to lead the army that confronts them.
"By the way, why are you asking about my goal?"
"I think you need to establish a position. Among the kids we've found so far, you have the highest status."
"...Ah."
No matter how we were born into this land without any particular purpose, we cannot float around like duckweed forever. We are bound by school ties, regional ties, and blood ties, so we are destined to gather in the end.
For us, we need someone to be the center.
And Shellina has the most power among the friends she has met so far. She will grow the power she has and create an environment where we can gather. That was the new purpose I had in my heart.
"And if I enter Perzanta, I might be able to help you."
"It'll be difficult with the power of a baronet's daughter."
"...It will be difficult."
Looking at Shellina with a serious expression, Rutricia nodded as if she agreed.
Maybe, that's right.
Even if I enter Perzanta in Rutricia's appearance, I will only be at the bottom with my wealth or power. But Perzanta is not just a social gathering place for nobles.
I've heard a lot about the physiology of Ilmashion and Perzanta, the two magic academies of the Killkard Kingdom, and I know it to some extent. Mien and Quirjev often told stories about them with slander and praise.
"Sia, what were your grades like last semester?"
"...Ah, that's..."
"You can talk comfortably. I'm not your parent."
"...They weren't very good."
I nodded as I watched Rutricia blush.
"Then, that's enough."
"....?"
The original purpose of establishing Perzanta was to teach magic.
More precisely, it is to extort research funds from the kingdom's magicians to the nobles in a legal and efficient way, but that is Mien and Quirjev's malicious opinion.
Anyway, the academy aims to teach magic to the nobles. Therefore, regardless of the power of the parents, the students' grades can only be obtained through their own efforts.
Even though I look like this, I'm confident in my studies.
If I take the top spot among the children of nobles and wealthy people, I might be able to exert some influence, even if I'm the daughter of a powerless baronet.
//
---------= Author's Note ---------=
I don't know what to write in the afterword.
I will try to write it in an interesting way.

Chapter 174

Episode 174: Trick And Treat
"...."
After saying what I had been thinking, I watched Rutricia's expression. I was the one who made the plan, but it was up to her to agree to it. If she refused, I had no intention of forcing her.
After all, I was in a position to use her identity.
And to my gaze, Rutricia nodded ambiguously.
"...I don't think it's bad. But..."
"But?"
"Still, I want to learn the Yin Demon Art."
At her words, I glanced to the side.
"...."
As expected, Shellina was looking at us with shining eyes.
"Yin Demon Art... so it's a sex art. Replenishing Yin with Yang?"
I thought from the name that it would amount to something, and even as a kid, she's still interested in that kind of thing. Watching her mutter with interest, I sighed and nodded.
"...That's right."
"No wonder I felt you were strong. It was because of that."
That's not the only reason, but I don't bother to say it.
When I neither affirmed nor denied, Shellina didn't seem particularly surprised and wore a satisfied expression. Watching Shellina, El, who was sitting next to her, sighed.
"...You finally found out the secret."
"It wasn't really a secret in the first place. Replenishing Yin with Yang is the basis of sex arts. It's not a bad way to build internal energy in this world."
"What, are you going to learn it too?"
"That's a stupid question. Why would I learn demonic arts?"
"...Are you calling me stupid?"
"....."
I left the two gender wanderers to their own devices and turned my gaze to the most certain woman in this place. Her words were still lingering in my head.
"...Why do you want to learn it?"
I asked quietly, and Rutricia answered with a bitter smile.
"Because I don't want to live helplessly anymore."
"...."
What happened in Perzanta?
The upper class, so-called nobles, have quite a dark side, unlike what they seem. If Rutricia, who used to be wary of me, is determined to do that, then what she experienced must have been no small matter.
...Even so, bestowing martial arts is a slightly different matter.
"...You'll have to be prepared."
I advised her in a low voice.
Did she understand my advice? Rutricia nodded with a determined expression.
"It's okay. I expected it to be difficult. But, I'm not going to live as a virgin for the rest of my life...."
Again, did she not understand?
At her words, I smiled faintly and shook my head.
"Not that kind of resolve."
"Huh?"
"Learning the Yin Demon Art isn't difficult. Eventually, as you learn it to some extent, your body will naturally crave men. If that happens, you won't be able to hate it."
Forced against your will doesn't apply.
You can't hate it in the first place.
It would be more accurate to say that you're forcibly suppressing the surging lust.
Perhaps, more than that....
I looked at the two Rutricias reflected in the mirror and continued to speak.
"To be honest, it will be very enjoyable. To the point where you won't want to get out of it."
"...."
"...I just wanted to tell you to be prepared for that."
It's not painful.
Rather, it's enjoyable, so it's hard to escape.
That is the side effect of demonic arts in this world.
/
After a brief chat, the conversation flowed into establishing the original plan.
If I were to infiltrate Perzanta in Rutricia's form, where would she be, and how far could I act in her form? It was roughly about that issue.
There were several answers to that.
"...Karaldin?"
"Yeah, it's a stronghold city in the east. The security isn't that great, but I know a few people there."
As I spoke, recalling my memories, Shellina shook her head next to me.
"You don't even have to go that far. Even if you wander around the capital, most people won't know."
"Then there's no one to take care of her."
"...That's true."
There were quite a few places where she could stay, but there was a reason for choosing Karaldin.
Unlike us, Rutricia has knowledge of magic.
I can't know exactly about it, but perhaps magic is more suited to her than martial arts. Quirzejev and Josef might be able to give some answers in that field. That was a kind of favor I could bestow on her instead of learning magic in Perzanta.
"Wherever it is, it's better than being ostracized."
To our opinions, Rutricia nodded without any objection. Watching her answer somewhat self-deprecatingly, I asked a playful question to lighten the mood.
"And about your body..."
"....You'll have to treat Lantain well. I need his family's money."
If it's Lantain, you're talking about the viscount's second son.
Does that mean it's okay to spend a night with him?
But maybe we can find a better way if possible.
"If you're going to borrow money, wouldn't other nobles be okay?"
"...Can you do it?"
"I don't know, but I don't think I can't."
If you go to Perzanta, it doesn't just end with studying diligently. The academy is one of the few spaces that has the justification for gathering the children of powerful nobles. If you behave well, it could be of great help to Shellina in establishing a position within the royal family. Even if the possibility is low, I can't just miss that opportunity.
"....As long as I can borrow money, I don't care about anything else."
Rutricia, who said that, looked somehow pathetic. When I tried to make eye contact for a moment, she soon gave a bitter smile and offered an apology.
"...Sorry, it was originally my job."
"Hey, did you already forget what I said earlier?"
"What... ah."
The story about the Yin Demon Art.
I tell her back that there's no need to apologize.
After a moment of silence, Shellina takes up the topic again.
"Then, we can move on to the next story."
The next story.
It's about Reiker's Etheric Herb.
And if you weigh the importance of the work, this is much more important.
And the entangled interests are also quite significant.
"To summarize, Count Lantain is the owner of Reiker and one of the nobles who follow the 1st Prince Jersian. But, he's not really the core of the power."
"Who is the core of the power?"
"Marquis Halfaid. He's the de facto ruler of the eastern stronghold cities, and virtually the margrave of the east."
The east, with the Meshin Great Forest as its border, is a region that earns enormous profits along with the kingdom's power due to countless adventurers. The by-products obtained from hunting monsters are essential materials for magic, so the eastern stronghold cities are supporting the magic that is the foundation of the kingdom's civilization, and Marquis Halfaid, who can be said to be its owner, is a person with tremendous power.
"Then, they're not in the same faction?"
"I don't know that far. I wasn't interested."
Kilkard's succession to the throne is a bloodless war over enormous power. Even if they follow the same lord, it is natural for opinions to conflict within it, and for factions to split.
"Anyway, if the herb is stolen, they'll suffer enormous damage. The Etheric Herb is already a business in Jersian's grasp. If he loses it, it will greatly damage his reputation."
Shellina smiles amusingly and adds an explanation.
And El, who heard the added explanation, shakes her head and mutters.
"If you succeed, there will be a bloodbath."
Her words were not wrong.
At least Reiker will be greatly overturned, and Count Lantain will suffer enormous losses. Perhaps the influence will reach even the underworld of the eastern region.
...But, what if we adjust the degree a little?
If we steal the herb only to the extent that it leaves Count Lantain's personal hands and can be resolved within Jersian's line, the room for the kingdom to intervene will be reduced. The prince will not want to publicize his failure, and naturally, he will not try to make the matter bigger.
Do I still need more information?
As I pondered that point and looked at Shellina, she asked me first.
"But, are you confident you can succeed?"
"Well... it won't be difficult."
"Unless you have a lot of helpers, it'll be hard to steal that much."
"I don't have many helpers, but I have useful items."
Sometimes things are more effective than people.
Smiling, I stretched my hand into the air and concentrated, and a black crack appeared. Magic using the unique contract of magical tools. When I showed the Mimic's subspace, Shellina momentarily closed her mouth.
"...."
Did I surprise her too much?
Since there were no items that looked like subspace, it's no wonder she's flustered.
"This is, could it be subspace?"
"Yeah."
When I lightly affirmed, Shellina looked at the black crack with envious eyes.
"...I'm jealous. I don't have one."
That was a bit of an unexpected remark.
I thought royals usually had one, but is she poor because she's a princess without power? The Mimic is that precious, but...
"But, how did you unfold it? I don't see any magical tools."
This reaction is the same for her too.
Thinking that, I answered in a subtle tone.
"...It's a woman's secret."
"?"
Shellina didn't seem to understand, but there was no need to explain in detail.
/
After finishing the general discussion, we left the mansion together and strolled through the garden.
Perhaps because it was only noon, the sunlight outside was quite warm.
I threw away the appearance of imitating Rutricia and shook hands with her in the appearance I had when I arrived at the Lanche barony.
"We have to go now."
It was a handshake announcing the end of a short meeting.
"Already? You can stay longer...."
"We've discussed everything we need to. And there's no point in staying too long."
Shellina will stay a little longer, but we were different.
We had to resolve the matter in Reiker, and we weren't in a position to stay long.
Unlike Shellina, who has a clear identity, El and I are outsiders and commoners. I'm okay because I can change my appearance freely, but El's case is a little different.
El's face hasn't been revealed yet, but if Shellina's knights or soldiers remember her face, there's no guarantee what will happen later. I wanted to avoid situations that might be suspicious as much as possible.
"....I see."
When I explained the situation, Rutricia nodded quietly.
"Thank you. It must have been a long way. For coming like this."
"No, it's not that far."
"Honestly, it was far."
Did she have to say such a correct thing?
When I glared at El, who was saying unnecessary things, Rutricia next to me smiled faintly. I threw a playful joke at her smiling face.
"Next time we meet, you'll have to be prepared."
"Prepared?"
"Yeah, in many ways."
After the matter in Reiker is resolved, I will return to the Lanche barony again. At that time, both she and I will have to be prepared. Because we will be changing each other's lives and living.
Strictly speaking, Rutricia is not changing her life. But it is clear that she will be living a different kind of life than the one she has lived so far.
"....Hehe. Okay. I'll be well prepared."
Leaving Rutricia, whose complexion had brightened compared to the beginning, El and I moved our steps again.
Now, it was time to return to Tritia again.
/

Chapter 175

We stayed at Baron Lanze's estate for less than a day.
However, even that short time was enough to have a conversation. After finishing my talks with Lutricia and Shelina, El and I immediately returned to Tritia.
Unlike the journey to Baron Lanze's estate, the return trip didn't take as long.
Since there was no reason to delay, we took the most direct route possible straight to Tritia. Because of this, aside from the usual squabbles between travelers, there was nothing particularly noteworthy. After about six days of forced march, we were able to return to Tritia.
Of course, in El's case, it couldn't be said that she was 'returning'.
She had been staying in the Altarquin Mountains in the first place. However, El decided not to return to the mountains and to stay with me.
"Don't you need to tell Rutian?"
"...Not yet. I'm not ready."
"I don't think you'll ever be ready."
At my sharp assertion, El nodded in agreement.
"I agree."
Chatting like that, we passed through the gates of Tritia and immediately looked for an inn.
It was late afternoon, and we hadn't had proper meals or accommodation for six days, so finding an inn was more urgent than anything else. Fortunately, Tritia was a thriving city, and the lodging industry was booming, so we were able to find a decent place and check in without much difficulty.
After finding an inn, checking in, and finishing our meal, the sun was already setting.
"...."
The second-floor room with two beds was quite charming.
Watching the twilight outside the window, I thought to myself.
Should I go see Emily now?
It was a bit late to arrive in Tritia, but it wasn't too late to see Emily. The Twilight District, where she was, was a place where twilight was dawn. If I went now, I'd probably see the lively streets.
"What are you doing?"
As I was pondering, El, who had just finished showering, came into the room and asked. The way she brushed back her damp hair was, surprisingly, quite feminine.
"I was thinking of going to see Emily."
"....Ah, that place."
When I said that, El nodded as if she understood. A bitter smile played on her lips. She knew what Emily did, so she couldn't help but smile like that.
After thinking for a while, El blurted out.
"You guys are having a hard time too."
"...Are we?"
Since she craved blood, did she also understand our cravings? I looked at El, who seemed to understand, and added.
"It's okay. It'll be better than the vampires' hardships."
"....Why the sudden hostility?"
"It's not hostility, it's half-sincere."
"Then what's the other half?"
"A joke."
Turning away from El, who was looking at me like I was trash, I got up.
"Well, I'll be back."
"...Are you coming back later?"
"I don't know. I'll probably be back late."
"Really? Then lend me that thing."
"...."
It was obvious what 'that thing' meant, so I paused for a moment.
El knew about Aroom as well.
We had received a lot of help during our journey. The reason we didn't arrive in Tritia as beggars was because of Aroom, the harmless slime.
"I'm bored when I'm alone."
It wasn't surprising.
In this world where there weren't many things to do, toys were quite precious. Or, pets that corresponded to toys. El playing with Aroom was a common occurrence during the tedious journey.
There was no reason to refuse.
However,
"Then, turn around for a moment."
"...I've always wondered, why do I have to turn around?"
To El, who asked with a puzzled expression, I answered honestly.
"I'm a little embarrassed in front of you."
"...."
Then, her expression changed strangely.
Was this not it?
Maybe the meaning was a little misunderstood.
"Uh, um. If you suddenly say something like that, I'm a little...."
"...No, not in that sense. I'm just embarrassed."
To her, who was flustered and scratching her cheek, I quickly protested.
Then El chuckled and muttered.
"You've changed a lot too."
"...Maybe? And I'm the type to get caught up in the atmosphere."
It would be one thing to strip naked normally.
Suddenly taking out a familiar from my stomach was a different story. If El was a man, it would be a different story, but since I didn't feel any sexual desire for her, this was unavoidable.
"....Tch. You're picky."
Even while grumbling, El obediently turned her back.
I looked at her still-damp black hair and focused my mind, giving Aroom an order.
/
I left Aroom with El and headed towards the Twilight District.
Thud, thud.
Before I knew it, the red sunset was losing its light.
How much time had passed in the meantime that it was already getting dark? As the city's magic lamps lit up the streets one by one, I continued to walk towards the Twilight District.
Before long, I saw a familiar sight.
"....Oh my, young sir. Won't you take a break for a while?"
"Hmm, well. Should I...?"
A woman grabbing a man's arm and clinging to him seductively, and a man turning around as if he couldn't resist. The scent and cigarette smoke rising under the streetlights created a scene that was fitting for the word 'pleasure'.
There were many cities, but the scenery of the red-light district was mostly the same.
Women wearing clothes that seemed to seduce men, and men walking towards their regular shops as if they were used to it. Carriages crossing the center of the fairly wide street. And men with sharp expressions looking around.
I had similar memories in Lakers.
Recalling that, I walked towards 'Night Fairy', where Emily was.
"...."
In the passing scenery, I occasionally felt people's gazes.
It wasn't strange.
Most of the people who set foot in the Twilight District were men. It might be strange for them to see a woman who wasn't a prostitute walking confidently down this street. Especially if she had long blonde hair that caught their attention. It wasn't uncommon to be offered a night together if I kept walking like this.
However, today was a little different.
"Yo."
"...?"
When I arrived in front of 'Night Fairy', where Emily worked, I tilted my head at the familiar voice that suddenly rang in my ear. Turning to the direction of the voice, there was a familiar face.
"....Aiden?"
"You came faster than I thought?"
Aiden.
A friend from my past life, and a thief who tried to steal herbs.
Why was he leaning against the wall in front of the 'Night Fairy' brothel?
He seemed to be trying to strike a cool pose, but somehow he looked pathetic. I tilted my head and asked Aiden, who was leaning against the wall.
"Why are you here?"
"The moonlight is nice."
Aiden was spouting nonsense.
Hearing that answer, I could understand why he was here.
"You got dumped."
"I didn't get dumped."
"If you have a prior engagement, that's getting dumped."
"....How did you know?"
It was obvious.
Emily was said to be quite popular among the 'Night Fairy', so she probably had a lot of work. No matter how close they were, Aiden couldn't monopolize her every day.
Was that why?
Aiden grumbled in a slightly tired voice.
"...She said she had a reservation today."
"That can happen. Does she know you came?"
"Well, probably not."
He shook his head, looking a little pathetic.
They weren't exactly lovers, but I knew that they were more than just friends. Even among high school friends, there were some who were particularly close.
"This is, what is it? NTR, right?"
"Shut up."
When I asked jokingly, Aiden shook his head as if he didn't like it.
He answered lightly, but the look in his eyes that flashed for a moment looked quite complicated. Even though he understood Emily's situation, he couldn't accept it in his heart.
...If so, there was no helping it.
I quietly reached out my hand to Aiden.
"Huh?"
"What are you doing? Take it."
"....I have some bad memories, you know."
Looking at him flinch, I smiled bitterly.
Was he still remembering that night?
Well, I was a little too playful back then.
"I'm just saying, let's walk together for a while."
"Seriously?"
"Halfway."
When I answered ambiguously, Aiden chuckled.
Even so, he took my outstretched hand.
"You thought well. Think of it as a pheasant instead of a chicken."
"...Isn't it the other way around?"
"I said it the other way around."
Talking about things that didn't matter, we headed out of the Twilight District.
If Emily had a reservation, it might take quite a while. It would be pitiful to wait until then, so it would be okay to borrow him for a while.
/
We didn't go straight back to the inn.
We each had things to do and it had been a long time since we had seen each other, so there were many stories to share.
The security of the big city was hard to call good even as a euphemism, but it wasn't to the point where you would die a miserable death walking at night. Moreover, even though the sun had set, the streets were still quite safe due to the magic lamps. Of course, I couldn't compare Kilkard's security to that of Korea in my past life, but here we had the power to crush criminals who were just drunken people.
There was no need to worry about the shadows of the night.
"How did things go on your end?"
"More or less. How about you?"
Walking through the night streets where the cold air permeated, we talked.
"Perfect. I thought the old geezer would be quite tough, but he handed it over surprisingly willingly."
"Hmm...If I ask what kind of magic tool it is, will you answer?"
When I asked subtly, Aiden chuckled.
"Depends on how you treat me."
He had become a little more relaxed since I last saw him.
Did Emily raise him well?
I smiled back at his relaxed appearance and answered.
"Then I'll have to treat you well."
Did he feel some kind of fear from that look?
"No, I'll just tell you."
Aiden immediately changed his words.
...I just said it, but isn't he too scared?
However, before I could correct myself, he moved first.
"Let's see..."
Aiden looked around as if he was looking for something, and then moved somewhere.
"This place will be good."
It was a shadow in an alley that was nothing special.
What on earth was he trying to do?
Curious, I watched quietly, and Aiden said with a playful smile.
"Don't be surprised."
"...."
For some reason, I felt anticipation.
Was it a subspace, or a magic sword?
At that moment when I was expecting that,

-Swish.

Aiden's figure suddenly disappeared.
"...."
To be exact, he hadn't disappeared.
His presence was still there, and decisively, something was faintly visible in the darkness. Aiden hadn't disappeared, but his body was momentarily covered in something black.
A magic tool that melts into the darkness.
To be exact, should I say it was a magic tool that covered him in shadows? I didn't remember what it was called, but it was definitely a magic tool suitable for a thief. Anyway, just being faintly visible in the darkness would be incredibly useful for stealing.
"...At least pretend to be surprised."
"...Ah, sorry. I was thinking about what it was."
I apologized to Aiden, who had reappeared.
However, it seemed that the apology was already too late. Aiden, who had reappeared, sighed, covering his forehead as if blaming himself.
"Damn it, it used to look cool...."
"I think it's good enough."
"...Yeah, thanks for the empty words."
It wasn't completely empty words.
If used well, it could definitely have a good effect.

For example...
"...."
I glanced around the empty alleyway and whispered in Aiden's ear.
"...Want to try it out?"

Chapter 176

Even in this world, public order is quite an important issue.
Especially in large cities like Tritia, where the threat of crime is ever-present. As long as red-light districts and the underworld exist, it's an unavoidable fate.
Of course, that's no reason to leave it unattended under the guise of fate.
That's why most cities have guards patrolling. Sometimes, griffin riders patrol, but that's only in emergencies. It's almost obvious that crime can't be completely prevented, but the difference between having guards and not having them is clear.
...However, these kinds of shabby alleys are usually overlooked.
Guards have no reason to patrol alleys where there might be one person passing through all night. It's a simple matter of wasting manpower.
The place I dragged Aiden to was such an alley.
A dead-end alley that wasn't very long. Streetlights still shone outside the shaded alley, and people walked by sporadically. If they were interested, they might glance into this alley.
"...Are you serious? We're doing it here?"
He's become quite perceptive now.
I grinned and nodded at Aiden, who asked as if he couldn't believe it.
"Think of it as training with magical tools."
"...When you put it that way, it sounds plausible."
"Right?"
"No, on second thought, it sounds like bullshit."
Isn't that a bit too quick of a change of heart?
But I didn't give in to Aiden's refusal and started taking off my clothes.
-Rustle.
"...."
Then, Aiden's grumbling stopped.
I felt his heartbeat quicken in my ear and laughed inwardly. Even if he has the memories of that time, he's still a man, after all. I guess it can't be helped that he's lusting after my body.
"This should make me stand out, right?"
I stroked my swollen breasts once and looked at Aiden.
"...Yeah. You'll definitely get caught."
My white, fair skin shone brightly even in the darkness.
Even if Aiden has a magical tool to hide his appearance, I'd be easily exposed if I showed myself. But I have a way too.
"Then, I'll have to hide too."
I smiled slyly and changed my body structure.
-Swish.
As I changed my white skin to a dark, almost blackish-brown color, my topless body became hidden in the deep shadows of the alley. It wasn't quite as good as Aiden's magical tool, but I was able to achieve a similar level of stealth.
Looking at me, Aiden muttered blankly.
"...This is unfair."
It's not unreasonable for him to think that. I was able to imitate the stealth that he could only achieve with a magical tool, just by using mimicry. Of course, Aiden's magical tool is much better, but the difference is that I can do it with just my ability.
"You can do it too if you undergo a complete transformation."
"...How long would that take?"
"There's no need to be so pessimistic-"
In the middle of my sentence, Aiden suddenly reached out.
Even though I was blended into the darkness, his hand accurately grabbed my breast. I involuntarily moaned at his strong caress.
"Ah..."
I'm weak at suppressing moans.
My body feels pleasure even from rough touches.
As my sweet voice echoed, Aiden's teasing question followed.
"So, when are you taking off the bottom?"
His teasing voice was a little lower.
A low voice that makes you want to be ordered around.
Is this also Emily's handiwork?
I obediently accepted Aiden's touch and answered.
"I'll take it off right away...Hng!?"
"Don't make so much noise."
With his hand already reaching down, I moaned again. Aiden's hand, which had slipped into my leather pants, was stirring my pussy without hesitation.
-Squish. Squish.
His touch is a little rough.
A caress that seems to be swayed by emotions.
...Even if he pretended not to be, was he angry inside? I calmly accepted his touch, which was scratching fiercely as if to vent his frustration.
I'm a lewd body anyway.
Even such rough caresses easily wet my pussy with fluids, and my body quickly prepares to accept a man.
-Rustle.
"Ah...."
Before I could even move, Aiden took off my bottoms.
He skillfully removed my underwear and pants at once, and immediately whispered in my ear.
"I'm going to be a little rough today."
That's what I wanted.
But unlike my pleased heart, a slight curiosity arose in my mind. I hugged Aiden, who was lightly biting my neck, and whispered in his ear.
"...Is it because of Emily?"
"...."
No answer came.
Instead of an answer, something familiar and thick stirred inside me.
/
In the darkness, we become one and mingle.
I leaned against the wall in the shade of the alley where the light didn't reach, and accepted Aiden as he penetrated me.
"Ugh..."
Aiden's appearance, using the magical tool, is so dark that it's hard to see even right next to him. I'm probably just as invisible in the shadows, but if I had white skin, I'd probably be writhing in pleasure alone.
"Ugh..."
Aiden, covered in shadows, penetrates me and stimulates my breasts and clit with his hands. Unlike the rough movements of his waist, his fingers were relatively delicately caressing me.
"...You've gotten quite good, haven't you...?"
The tingling pleasure and the feeling of fulfillment from inside my stomach make me realize that Aiden has learned how to handle a woman while I wasn't looking. It's obvious whose handiwork it is.
Was he unhappy with my words?
"Shut up."
"Hng!?"
Aiden scratched my back hole with the hand that was stimulating my clit. I involuntarily trembled at the foreign sensation I felt just as I was being poked in the front.
"Th-that's..."
"You always keep it clean so it can be used, right?"
"...Yeah."
That's not wrong.
I can easily wash it with Arum.
There are people who like the back everywhere.
And I don't dislike being taken from behind either.
"Good position."
Is that a compliment?
Probably a compliment.
But even if it's an insult, I don't feel bad. Sometimes you need to be strong.
Especially when he's dominating me like this.
"Haa, you're going to, do it from behind, too...?"
"Why, you don't like it?"
"N-no. I like it-Hng!?"
The moment I answered, Aiden's penis strongly pressed against me.
He's definitely doing this on purpose.
He's learned how to tease me now.
The movement and angle of scraping and penetrating the vaginal walls are quite skillful.
"...How much have you been doing it...?"
"Who knows...?"
Did he just have sex all the time while El and I were traveling?
Just as I was about to wonder in my head,
-Thud, thud.
Suddenly, footsteps echoed from the entrance of the alley.
"...."
"...."
At the sound, Aiden and I stopped moving as if we had made a promise. When we turned our heads to look at the entrance of the alley, there were men with fierce expressions.
"...."
There were five of them in total.
Their clothes didn't look neat even in the best light, and they had weapons that looked like daggers hanging from their waists. You don't need to have a sharp eye to know that they're members of the underworld.
"....."
The men's gazes swept over us for a moment.
Was it because we were blended into the shadows of the night? They tilted their heads as if they didn't recognize us, even though they scanned us several times. After a moment of silence, one of them spoke first.
"...What, is this not the place?"
"That can't be. It was definitely here..."
What are they talking about?
-Nod.
Aiden and I looked at each other's faces in the darkness and nodded at the same time. It was a gesture to stop enjoying each other for a while and figure out the situation.
"There's no one here."
"Damn it. That blonde bitch definitely came in here!"
...If it's blonde, could they be talking about me?
Just as I was about to turn around slightly, Aiden rubbed his finger on my back.
-Do you know them?
I shook my head with my mouth closed.
Of course, I can't know them.
I haven't spent much time in Tritia in the first place.
Moreover, there's even less reason for them to be looking for me in the underworld.
"You must have seen wrong."
"That can't be...."
"This is a dead-end alley."
"Tsk, I thought I was going to have a good time for once..."
The men sat on the wall at the entrance of the alley, talking among themselves. The way they took out cigarettes and alcohol from their pockets so familiarly didn't seem like they were just going to stay for a while. Are they planning to have a drinking party here?
After watching them for a while, they continued their conversation.
"But, are you sure?"
"I'm sure. Her clothes were shabby, but her body and looks were amazing. She definitely came in here with some wimp, arm in arm..."
"Damn it, she's so hot. I thought I was going to have a good time with a decent girl for once..."
"You idiot. You missed her?"
"....No, then what should I have done? It was definitely here..."
"That's enough. It's just a pity to dwell on the past."
....From the looks of it, they were trying to rape me.
They probably followed Aiden and me after confirming that we had entered the alley. If we hadn't hidden in the shadows, we would have been caught, and if we had been caught, we wouldn't have been safe.
Not me, but those men.
Even if I like men, I wouldn't easily let go of being disturbed during a date.
...But, is it just my imagination that Aiden's thing inside me feels a little harder?
It's not an illusion.
It's really gotten harder, and even-
"Ugh-"
I felt Aiden's dick moving again inside me, and I covered my mouth with both hands. I was surprised by the moan that leaked out in an instant and looked at the entrance of the alley, but fortunately, the men didn't seem to hear my voice and were continuing their conversation.
Damn body.
There's a limit to not being able to hold back.
But it's not just my problem.
"...."
In the darkness, I glared at Aiden.
Does he want to have thrilling stealth sex here? It wouldn't be bad if he completely covered my mouth, but honestly, I'm not confident that I can hold back my moans. Just as I was wondering how to convey this,
-Swish.
From my back, I felt something regular.
Aiden was expressing his intentions on my back with his fingers.
And, what he said was....
-Do you want to be raped by those guys?
...I must have misheard, right?
//
Could that be his preference?
Like, the type who enjoys watching his woman being held by another man. For a moment, that thought flashed through my mind, but it didn't seem like Aiden would be like that.
I couldn't answer with a nod.
I got up and whispered in Aiden's ear, who was asking again.
"...Are you serious?"
"...."
Aiden didn't answer right away.
He seemed to think for a moment, then rubbed the letters on my back again.
-I don't know.
Then, what did he mean by that?
Before I could even ponder the meaning, Aiden's movements continued.
-I just want to check.
-If you're held by other guys, if I'm okay with it.
The moment I heard those words, a conflict arose.
"...."
What should I do?
It's not that I don't understand Aiden's actions.
I had once advised him that he should allow me or Emily to be held by other men. Then, his actions now could be said to be an answer to what I had said back then.
The men at the entrance of the alley.

Should I embrace them in front of Aiden, when they're clearly inferior to him?
If I were alone, I would have gladly accepted.
I probably would have enjoyed it secretly. But, it's different now.
It's not that I have special feelings for him.
I'm just doing my best for the other person in every moment. And right now, his proposal is an action that goes against my way. Having already decided to do my best for Aiden, becoming a plaything for other men is something I'm reluctant to do.
...But, if he wants it.
What should I do?

Chapter 177

Episode 177: Trick And Treat
I think in my head.
What should I do?
However, Aiden's actions were faster than my worries.
"Ugh...?"
The sense of fulfillment I felt inside my stomach disappears in an instant. What was filling me escapes through my vagina, and a lonely emptiness comes with a brief pleasure. Before I could even question it, Aiden's arm pushed me away.
"Ah...?"
I lose my balance in an instant and fall onto the cold stone floor.

-Thud.

"Huh?"
"What is it?"
The men standing at the entrance of the alley tilt their heads at the dull sound.
It's a quiet night anyway.
There's no way they wouldn't have heard the sound echoing from inside the alley. Moreover, I'm not completely covered in shadows like Aiden. If the men come this way, they'll have no choice but to find me.
...This isn't a request, it's an order.
Aiden's order to be embraced by the men in front of his eyes.
What is he thinking, wanting me to be gang-raped by them?
Is it because I told him last time to allow us to be embraced by others?
...Or is it to project Emily onto my figure being brutally violated by the men?
"...."
Before moving, I glance at Aiden.
His figure, melted into the darkness, is so blurry that even my eyesight can't distinguish a faint boundary. I can't tell what kind of expression he's making, I can only recognize a vague outline.
Before I could answer that question, the men's voices rang in my ears.
"I think there's something over there?"
"I don't see anything."
"Then why would we hear a sound?"
"I don't know, maybe it's a cat."
The men, who were talking to each other, suddenly point to one of them and say.
"Hey, go check it out."
"Why me?"
"Because you're the youngest, you stupid bastard."
After a few exchanges, one of the men grumbles and starts walking towards this way. If he's bad at seeing in the dark, he might not find me hidden in the deep shadows, but the important thing isn't that.

-What are you doing? Why aren't you going?

Faintly, I heard such a whisper.
The voice, which didn't seem to have much emotion, coldly pierced my ear. A coercive command in the way I like. That command, which I would have happily nodded to normally, is not welcome now.
...I couldn't know the reason exactly.
I just felt that it was different from usual. Not knowing why I was reluctant to do it myself, I slowly got up from the shadows.

-Swish.

As soon as I finished transforming again, my usual appearance was revealed.
Radiant blonde hair, blue eyes, and white skin.
The appearance of Lyla Freeman in this world.
"Huh?"
Of course, it's not a good color to hide in the dark. The man who was approaching tilted his head as if he had found me, who had suddenly appeared.

-Step, step.

The approaching man's footsteps are getting faster little by little.
Could it be that he couldn't see me properly?
Or is it because he didn't feel anything strange about the sudden appearance?
I don't know which one it is, but after a while,
The man arrives in front of me, standing silently, and tilts his head.
"Huh?"
I know.
Surely, it's strange.
It would be strange for a woman to be standing naked in the corner of an alley in the middle of the night. Wouldn't I look more like a ghost than a person?
In my heart, I wanted him to think of me that way and be reluctant, but it seems that it was too much to ask for such insight from the thugs in the back alley.
"...You were hiding in a place like this."
The man who came up to me mutters with a lustful smile.
/

-Snap.

Before I could say anything, my wrist is grabbed.
"Ugh..."
I could have resisted if I wanted to, but for some reason I couldn't. Is it because Aiden wants it? More than that, the bigger reason is that I don't know what to do.
Should I accept it, or should I reject it?
While I was thinking about that, the men's voices echoed in the alley.
"Oh, that's her!"
"...What? It was real?"

-Whack.

Pulled by a rough force, I am dragged away in an instant.
With one wrist grabbed, I am dragged away and surrounded by menacing men. Surrounded by the pungent smell of alcohol and the bitter smell of tobacco, the men, whose names I don't even know, scan my naked body with blatant eyes.
"Damn, she looks so fuckable."
"...Why is she naked?"
"I don't know. Maybe she was done in by that scholar?"
"I guess so, look at this bitch. She's dripping wet down there?"
"Tsk, she's a bitch who knows the taste of men."
The men look at me, spewing vulgar curses.
Maybe in this short moment, I've already been violated several times in their minds. And what will happen in the future will not be much different from their vulgar imagination.
"...."
It's familiar.
I've experienced it several times and I quite like the situation myself.
These people, who only see women as holes for pleasure, only think about spewing out all their desires. I, who have been gaining power through men's essence, have no reason to dislike their coercive actions. In a way, it's no different from enjoying masochistic pleasure, but there's a slightly different feeling hidden behind it.
I enjoy deception.
The gang rape that the men direct at me seems to be helplessly suffering on the surface, but in reality, their actions ultimately help me. I enjoyed the gap as much as the masochistic pleasure.
But, it's different now.
The reason why I, after the rebirth, am embraced by men is not to gain essence, but to gain my own pleasure.
...Then, would it be fun to be embraced by them here?
The answer I came to was no.
//

-Tap.

I naturally knock away the man's hand that is reaching between my legs.
"...Huh?"
The man with the bearded face makes a puzzled expression as if he didn't expect this. Did he think that I would gladly accept his hand? Of course, that thought is true for me, but most women in the world don't.
While feeling pathetic that the man in front of me can make such a confident expression, I mutter quietly.
"...I don't want to do it after all."
That wasn't a word to the men.
It's a word to Aiden, who is hiding in the shadows and watching me.
"What the hell are you talking about?"
"Pfft. Boss, I think this bitch is acting coy."
"Kuhahat, this slut doesn't seem to understand the situation..."
There's no need to listen anymore.
Because it's not particularly fun right now.

-Crack.

Without any warning, I reach out my fist and hit the man's solar plexus, who is smiling cruelly. My fist, which looks even pathetic compared to his wide chest, is deeply embedded in the man's chest.
Maybe it's because I failed to control my strength a little.
I feel a sensation as if something is broken from the end of my fist.
"Cough!?"
The man who was hit by the fist staggers and falls.
After convulsing a few times, he soon loses consciousness and faints.
"What...?"
Surprised by the sudden situation, the other men mutter with stupid questions. Their bewildered expressions are not the faces of those who are good at fighting. I don't know if it's because of the alcohol or if they're just like that.
Can they survive long in this world like this?
After worrying about unnecessary things for a while, I immediately kick the others.
Crack, thump.
The light force-filled kick cleanly hits the chin of the man who is one head taller than me. And with the remaining strength, I even kick the side of the small man who was standing blankly next to me.
"This crazy bitch-"
As if he finally understood the situation, one of the remaining two men distorts his face.

-Swish.

He pulls out a dagger tied to his waist and glares at me.
But the response is too late. Moreover, he didn't even show any intention of widening the gap. He is still within my range, and he is immediately hit in the jaw and faints.

-Thwack.

"Ugh..."
When I cleanly hit the bearded man's jaw, his figure collapses as if it were crumbling.
Now there was only one left.
"Ugh..."
The only remaining man seemed to have grasped the situation and was slowly backing away, but there is no reason to let him go now. Without hesitation, I reach out my arm and grab the man's neck.
"Cough!?"
He was a man who was one head taller than me, but in the face of overwhelming power, physique is useless. When I put strength into my grip and twist the man's neck, his face turns purple.

-Thud, thud.

The man twists his body as if struggling and kicks me.
The kicks close to struggling are embedded several times in the abdomen, thighs, and - whether it's a coincidence or not - between the legs. However, the man's struggles were of no use to me, who was using internal energy to display the mystery of a thousand-pound weight.
"...."
"Ugh, ah...."
When I quietly strangled his neck without even moving, the man soon stops resisting. He's not dead, but it will be difficult for him to wake up for a while. Only then do I release the strength of my grip and throw the fainted man to the ground.

-Clang.

The bottle of alcohol he was holding breaks, and the whiskey that was in it flows out. The dark liquid flows out and wets the place where the men have fallen.
"...."
Leaving that scene behind, I turn my head towards the direction where Aiden is.
"...."
Before I knew it, he had released his stealth and revealed his appearance.
Even though I lightly disobeyed his words, Aiden doesn't make a particularly surprised expression.
"Too bad. It looked like it would be a pretty good picture."
He just mutters quietly, looking at the fallen men.
I nod my head, looking at Aiden, who is muttering calmly.
"I know, right."
Then, he makes a dumbfounded expression.
"...You knocked them down?"
That's right.
It was Aiden who ordered it, and it was me who refused.
And to his words, I shake my head and retort.
"Because you didn't look happy."
"...."
The reason why I didn't want to be embraced by them is simple.
It's because Aiden didn't order me for his own pleasure. He didn't say it, but somehow I felt that way. A feeling that he was trying to overlay Emily on my figure being violated by the men. I didn't want to agree with Aiden's self-destructive choice.
"If I had been gang-raped by these people, would you have been happy?"
"...."
"If you had sold me for your own pleasure, I would have gladly complied. I'm willing to be your cheap toy as much as you want. But if you're using me as a tool to hurt yourself, I'll refuse."
"...."
Aiden doesn't answer.
He just looks at me with a quiet gaze.
I couldn't help but feel a little prickled inside at that calm gaze.
...Maybe I'm just assuming things?
In fact, it's embarrassing to act like I can read other people's minds. No matter how I felt about Aiden's actions, it was another matter to put it into words.
"...If I'm overthinking, I'm sorry."
Looking at Aiden, who doesn't answer, I say with a slightly anxious heart. But fortunately, my thoughts were not just assumptions.
"No, you don't have to apologize. You were right."
Should I say it's unfortunate, or should I say it's fortunate?
Aiden puts on a bitter smile on his expressionless face and continues.
"....I'm sorry."
"What are you sorry for?"
When I unconsciously ask back, he soon closes his mouth.
It feels like he's making a somewhat nervous face, but that's not a delusion, right? I feel like I know that expression for some reason, so I immediately continue with a playful smile.

"I'm just asking, so you don't have to be so tense."
"Damn it, you really scared me."
"But now that I think about it, you have a reason to be scared. You were trying to turn me into a mess like in an erotic manga."
"...."
Aiden then makes a dumbfounded expression.
Was my expression strange? But no matter how I express it, it's my heart. I ignore Aiden's reaction and look around.
"...."
The fallen men were still twitching, seemingly unconscious. They looked like they had fainted at first glance, but it wouldn't last long. I picked up my clothes lying in the corner of the alley and said quietly.
"We should move."
I felt a little, though not much, like the mood had been spoiled.
Of course, I'm the type to get fired up easily, so if Aiden grabbed my hair and told me to shut up and suck his dick, I'd get fired up again, but he's not the type to do that.
"...Okay."
And he didn't seem to be in the mood for that right now.

Chapter 178

178: Trick And Treat - N
After getting dressed and leaving the alley, we walked together for a while through the night streets.
"...."
The night air that brushed against my skin was cool.
And the atmosphere between us was a little colder than that. Of course, it would be ridiculous to keep walking in silence like this, so I spoke to Aiden in a seemingly cheerful voice.
"Ah, right. About what happened at the Lanthe Baron's residence..."
Of course, sex isn't the only thing I have to do with Aiden.
That's just a spontaneous relationship, and the real reason I came back to Tritia is to tell him about Rutricia and Shelina. In a way, I'm only getting to the main point now.
As I told him about Shelina and Rutricia, Aiden murmured in surprise.
"...No way. The Knight Princess was that guy..."
"Were you close?"
His reaction seemed so shocking that I asked, and Aiden shook his head lightly.
"No. Not really."
"...."
If that was all, was there a need to be so surprised?
I smiled wryly and moved on.
"And as for the Etheric Herb, it seems like I can steal it."
"Really? That's a bit unexpected."
"Yeah. It's not his. He's being politically checked by his nasty older brother, so it's hard for him to get the herb too."
As I summarized the situation, Aiden nodded and smiled.
"Then I guess I can show off my skills a bit."
It was a strangely sharp smile.
The smile, illuminated by the exposed moonlight, looked quite handsome.
I thought that if I had been born a man, that kind of appearance would have been alright. As I quietly stared at him like that, Aiden soon returned to his usual expression.
"...Why are you looking at me like that?"
"Just. It's nothing."
As I lightly glossed over it, he thought for a moment and muttered to himself.
"...Was it a bit unsightly?"
"Huh?"
Tilting my head at the unexpected mutter, Aiden replied grumbling.
"Aren't you thinking that a weak guy is just all talk?"
Was I just jumping to conclusions?
"No, I just thought it was cool."
"Really?"
"Yeah. My lower abdomen rumbled a little."
"...The last part wasn't necessary."
I found Aiden's thoughts amusing, but on the other hand, I could understand his feelings to some extent. Perhaps he had some kind of inferiority complex about me.
...Could it be that the reason he wanted to see me get beaten by those thugs was because of that?
"Hey, did you tell me to be held by those men because-"
"Let's not talk about that. That was...my fault."
When I mentioned it, Aiden hurriedly shook his head. His face, revealed under the moonlight, seemed genuinely sorry. Even though there was no reason to be sorry, the fact that he thought so meant that it was genuine.
"It's okay. If there's a good reason, I can't say I wouldn't do it."
Of course, if there was a proper reason, I wouldn't say no.
/
After walking around the street once, I asked Aiden again.
"So, what are you going to do?"
"Huh?"
"What we were doing in the alley earlier. Should we go back to the inn and continue?"
Even though the mood was broken, my body was still heated.
If we ended it like this, I'd probably be the one who'd be disappointed.
So I subtly tried to seduce Aiden, but he shook his head as if he didn't want to.
"No, not today."
"...Really?"
He hadn't even come yet, so was he already having a post-coital clarity?
I was inwardly disappointed, but I couldn't force him. Unlike other men, Aiden was our friend. I nodded as if I couldn't help it, and he smiled faintly.
"I kind of want to be sentimental today."
Did that mean he was going to wait for Emily?
I nodded and sighed softly.
"Then it's over for today...."
"Go find someone else."
"Well, I'm not in the mood for that either."
My body was a little heated, but I didn't want to grab just anyone. Even I have my principles. I have no intention of randomly satisfying my desires.
In the end, I had to spend the night alone.
Well, it wouldn't be a lonely night since El was there.
"...Sorry."
"You don't need to apologize."
I smiled back at Aiden, who was giving me a wry smile, and turned around.
"Let's talk about the herb tomorrow."
There was plenty of time.
If I went with El tomorrow, we'd have a plan. Since stealing was his job, I was going to leave the exact plan to Aiden, so his condition was important.
"Okay."
With that, we said a simple goodbye and went our separate ways.
/
And when I returned to the inn,

-Creak.

"El, I'm back....?"
"...Huh?"
A perplexing sight unfolded before my eyes.
To describe the 'perplexing sight' in a little more detail, it was El trying to hide a large phallus. Seeing El covering his groin with a flustered expression, I couldn't help but stop in my tracks.
"....Ah?"
The thing that rose between El's thin pajamas resembled a penis.
Of course, she doesn't have male genitalia.
To come to a logical conclusion, it was probably Aruhm. Since it has hardening properties, such an application was possible, but I could guess why it was in that shape without having to ask.
"...."
"...Ahem."
Was shame like the triangle of conscience?
Instead of making a shy expression, El lightly cleared his throat and pointed to the thing that had risen between his legs.
"How is it?"
"...."
What kind of reaction did she want?
Swallowing the question that arose from pure curiosity, I replied briefly.
"It reminds me of the old days."
"Hey, shouldn't you say it's big and beautiful at times like this....huh?"
El, who had uttered the answer she wanted, pondered my words for a moment and asked back.
"Reminds you of the old days?"
"Well, there were times like that."
"...."
It was an ambiguous answer, but I thought she would understand.
After being silent for a while, El quietly opened his mouth as he watched me take off my coat lightly.
"...Hey. Layla."
"Yeah?"
What was she trying to say?
Was it because she wasn't satisfied with her relationship with Aiden? I felt it was ridiculous to expect something, but I asked calmly on the outside. Then El scratched his cheek as if he was in trouble and continued.
"How do I undo this?"
"...."
I was momentarily flustered by the unexpected question, but soon nodded.
Certainly, Aruhm's hardening is a phenomenon close to magic.
It was not surprising that she didn't know how to solve it.
But the solution was just as simple.
"You can just pull it out."
"...Well, it's connected inside."
"...."
I didn't know because it was covered by thin clothes, but was that how it was? I wondered how she had gotten to that point, but I didn't ask any further for her mental well-being.
"Then, take it off for a second, I'll undo it right away."
"Okay."
El answered immediately and raised the skirt of his negligee.
Looking at his unhesitating appearance, I wondered how his shyness worked for a moment. Was acting like a vampire embarrassing, but masturbating with someone else's familiar wasn't? People's ideas are diverse.
"It usually comes back after a while, but I have to sleep soon...."
I explained quietly and reached out to grab the firmly hardened Aruhm.
Feeling a little strange that the location and shape resembled male genitalia, I used the internal energy of my dantian to inject it into Aruhm.
"I don't think you need to kneel...."
"Ah, it's a habit...."
I replied simply to El's muttering and injected internal energy.
However, the hardened Aruhm lightly bounced off the internal energy I had injected.
"...Huh?"
It was an unexpected situation.
I tried injecting internal energy again, but the result was the same.
Whether it was hardened because it felt a sense of crisis rather than a normal hardening, or the command through thought didn't work.
"Why?"
"It doesn't listen to me."
I thought about injecting it more strongly, but I couldn't. No matter how hardened it was, the essence was the fluid of a slime. If the injection of internal energy became excessive, it could break like glass, and in the worst case, the core could be damaged.
"Did you inject internal energy?"
"Uh, huh? It ate well...."
"So that's why...."
"...Is something big wrong?"
"No, not really..."
It wasn't a big problem.
It didn't look dangerous when I looked at the state of the core.
However, this state might last a little longer.
"...Then, should I just leave it like this?"
Looking at El, who was asking in a serious tone, I shook my head.
"No, there's another way."
"What is it?"
"Since it's my familiar, it'll come back soon if I wrap it in my body."
I replied briefly and took off the clothes I was wearing.
If I couldn't inject internal energy, I could create a familiar environment.
It was obvious what a familiar environment would be for Aruhm.
"...Hey, Layla?"
El looked at me taking off my clothes and asked in a flustered tone.
But I pretended not to hear El's question and asked back.
"Wouldn't it be easier to do it in bed?"
"Hey, I don't understand the situation right now..."
"It's simple. Just put it inside me."
The expression on El's face at that moment was quite a sight to behold.
/
It was half a joke, but the other half was serious.
It wasn't the first time I'd had a relationship with a woman.
Emily and I did that sometimes.
It wouldn't be bad to cool down my heated body.
"S-So...I'm putting it in?"
El, wearing a black negligee, stuttered and asked in a flustered tone.
The flustered expression that didn't match the flowing black hair and sharp eyes had a surprisingly contrasting charm. The plump breasts and slender shoulders below made me forget the infamy of the Blood Shadow Magic that resided in her body.
Of course, the biggest twist was the pink giant root attached between her legs. The transparent crystal-like light boasted a fairly overwhelming volume.
"Don't stutter. You're making me feel weird."
"...Isn't it normal to feel weird?"
Could it be that she already noticed?
In fact, there was no need to insert it.
I could touch it with my hands, wrap it with my mouth, or hug it and rub it against my chest....
....No.
Looking back, everything looked strange.
"Well, this is just a magical measure...."
"Is that so...?"
El tilted his head as if he was unconvinced, but slowly moved his waist.
Feeling the soft skin and plump breasts intersecting, unlike when I was with a man, I hugged El's approaching body. I entrusted my body to her so that she could insert it easily. And after a while, something with a sensation different from human flesh penetrated into me.
"Ahut...."
A groan flowed out without me realizing it due to the somewhat overwhelming volume of foreign matter.
Then, El's waist twitched slightly.
"Ugh...what are you doing?"
Originally, I was just supposed to insert it and stay still, but El was deliberately moving his waist. When I asked her, who was moving like a man trying to ejaculate, El replied in a flustered voice.
"Ah, well, your moans were so lewd...I was wondering how you made them...."
"...."
"No, but isn't this shape too weird?"
The atmosphere was strange.
Even if we were both women, it would be more unreasonable to hope that it wouldn't be strange since we were hugging each other and even doing pseudo-insertion. Moreover, it would be even stranger if she had the heart of a man left.
"It is weird."
"I knew it...."

"And what you did is just as strange."
"...Ugh."
After lightly chiding her, I turn over in bed.
"Ugh..."
With her inside me, I struggle to turn, facing my back to Elle, and explain to her.
"If you stay still like this, you'll melt into my body."
"...Ah."
Of course, if that was all, it wouldn't be fun.
A faint smile on my lips, I open my mouth in a playful tone.
"And, you can move too."
"...What?"
"If you want to. I'm saying you can."
/
[Author's Note]
I'm sorry for the delay.
I couldn't make any progress due to a cold over the weekend, so I couldn't upload it...

Chapter 179

179th episode: Trick And Treat - N
//
But the moment I turned around.
"Ah...?"
The next action El took was rather bizarre.
The tingling sensation in my lower abdomen was as expected. I must have been anticipating the feeling of something thick penetrating my body. But the sharp pain in the back of my neck was unexpected.
"Ugh...?"
I was momentarily taken aback, but I quickly realized that El was biting me. Even though I wouldn't be injured due to my Iron God Armor, I couldn't help but be a little surprised by the fact itself. My body naturally trembled at the unexpected stimulation, and El's surprised voice echoed from behind me.
"...Ah."
El, who had made a sound, immediately stopped moving.

-Squelch.

I felt something rapidly leaving my lower abdomen. As what had been filling my body emptied, a desolate emptiness greeted me. Could it be that she was more embarrassed than I was? So much so that she forgot to tell me to keep it in.
"...What's wrong?"
Turning back to face El, I saw her flustered face. She rolled her bloodshot red eyes a few times and then confessed to me in a barely audible voice.
"S-Sorry. My usual habit came out."
"...Habit?"
If it was her usual habit, did that mean she was referring to biting me just now?
"Drinking blood?"
"...Yeah."
El nodded in affirmation and added quietly.
"...I used to do this sometimes when I was with Rutian."
"Really...?"
She was acting like a real vampire.
She wouldn't go that far just to imitate one.
This was probably...
"When my lust gets strong, I get a craving for blood. Sometimes it gets so strong that it's hard to resist."
Looking back, she had been craving blood even in the Altarquin Mountains. Before I thought it was just a concept, there was a craving for blood hidden beneath the surface.
"...."
A side effect of the Blood Shadow Demonic Art, which steals the inner energy of others.
She wasn't a murderer, but she was literally becoming a vampire.
It was a side effect that didn't exist in the original Blood Shadow Demonic Art.
Martial arts crave blood because that's the only way to replenish inner energy. In a world with abundant natural energy, there are plenty of neutralizers for inner energy, so this side effect only occurs in this world where natural energy is scarce. Just like how I was obsessed with men's essence.
The solution was simple.
Inject enough inner energy to quench the thirst.
Of course, in this world, it was only simple and easy in words.
"...I guess I have no choice."
"Huh?"
I had a way.
"I'll help you."
"...What?"
El asked back, seemingly flustered.
Could it be that she didn't expect me to offer help? But if she understood my current state, she should be able to guess.
El's martial art had similar tendencies to the Yin Demon Art that I had learned.
A martial art of absorption optimized for the use of turbid energy. It wasn't quite the Great Art of Absorption that could even digest True Origin True Energy, but in the end, its essence was designed to steal and use the energy of others.
Structurally, it could be seen as similar to the Yin Demon Art.
Moreover, El's achievement was higher than Emily's. Originally, I was planning to help Emily, who had reached the realm, first, but perhaps it would be better to use it on her first.
I changed my expression and got up from the bed.

-Creak.

Perhaps sensing something ominous in my actions, El asked with a flustered expression.
"W-What are you going to do...?"
But before answering, I pounced on El, climbing on top of her.
"Whoa!?"
I straddled El's soft thighs, completely naked. The soft and smooth skin touched, creating a sensual feeling. Arum was still firmly hardened between her legs, but for the time being, there was no need to try to release it.
"L-Layla? What..."
To the flustered El, I simply replied.
"Energy Transfer through Physical Contact."
//
In this world, the cores of monsters have very unique properties.
Monster cores permanently emit magical energy.
They are practically perpetual motion machines. There is a limit to the total amount of magical energy released per hour, so it cannot be called infinite, but it meets the conditions of a perpetual motion machine in that it emits magical energy for a very long time without any input.
If our world had developed science and our knowledge had natural energy, then this world would have the enormous resource of monsters.
However, that enormous resource cannot be easily used.
Of course, the magical energy emitted by monster cores is like poison to humans. It's like oil, which is a great resource but cannot be drunk. Therefore, the people of this world have had to use that magical energy in indirect ways.
However, if you have mastered martial arts, the story changes a bit.
Moreover, having undergone Rebirth, I have completely made the monster core my own. I can use the magical energy from the Doppelganger's core as if it were my own, so I can supply enough inner energy without having to absorb essence.
Therefore, it is entirely possible to transfer inner energy to others like this.
"...Are you sure you're okay with this?"
Looking at El, who asked with concern, I gave a wry smile.
"As you know, I have a lot of inner energy. So it doesn't matter if I transfer some to others."
"...."
"The problem is, it's more on your side."
I paused for a moment and continued.
"As you know, I'm closer to a monster than a human now. My inner energy might be poisonous to you."
Rebirth is an act that evolves humans.
Even if the toxicity was neutralized in the process of evolution, what's inside me is still the Doppelganger's core. The toxicity of the magical energy itself has not disappeared, so I can't be sure how much El's body can withstand.
"You'll probably be sick for quite a while."
But fortunately, El had an answer to that.
"...It'll be okay."
"Why?"
"I've drunk monster blood before. I was a little sick then, but I recovered not long after."
"...Really?"
That was unexpected information.
Even if the method is different from the Yin Demon Art, the Blood Shadow Demonic Art is not a martial art that uses pure inner energy. But the method is quite different from the Yin Demon Art. It's not for nothing that the Blood Shadow Demonic Art has excellent recovery power in terms of its qi circulation characteristics.
It's not that recovery power increases by mastering the Blood Shadow Demonic Art, but that you can master the Blood Shadow Demonic Art because your recovery power is high. Otherwise, such great power could not come from the same turbid energy.
Martial arts also go through a process of survival of the fittest.
The Yin Demon Art was created with a focus on adapting to turbid energy, while the Blood Shadow Demonic Art focused on the destructive use of turbid energy and the recovery of internal injuries caused by it. Could that recovery characteristic affect even toxicity?
"That's a relief. Looking at your condition, it seems like you need a lot of inner energy."
Whatever the reason, it was a fortunate thing.
Just as people get thirsty when their bodies lack moisture, thirst disappears when inner energy is filled. Injecting inner energy will improve El's side effects. All that's needed for treatment is time to recover.
"...But how are you going to transfer it?"
Looking at El, who asked with curiosity, I smiled faintly.
How am I going to transfer it?
Of course.
//
In the dim candlelight, I looked down at El.
"...."
"...."
Under the flickering light, El was kneeling on the floor, looking up at me. Her expression, with her slightly wavering eyes, looked a little unfamiliar.
It was a different composition than usual.
Usually, I would be in El's place, but now it was the opposite. A kind of role reversal. Through that composition, I could understand, even if only slightly, the feelings of the men who had served me until now.
Certainly, it was a posture that aroused a sense of conquest.
When I looked up at them, was this how they felt too? I savored the subtle emotion rising in my heart and stroked El's black hair. Then, she opened her mouth hesitantly.
"Um..."
"Why?"
"Is this the only way?"
"....I don't know."
I answered ambiguously.
Arum, which had been attached to El's groin, was now attached to my body.
Of course, its shape was still the same as that of a male organ. In terms of composition alone, it was as if she was giving me oral sex. But there was a reason for this.
"Because you don't know the Yin Replenishing Yang Nourishing Method. This is probably the best way for now."
"That's true, but..."
Energy Transfer through Physical Contact cannot be done carelessly.
The story of touching hands on the back is only possible when it is a martial art of the same lineage.
Inner energy is like a liquid, and it does not mix easily unless its properties are similar. Even if they are both demonic arts, the inner energy they contain is vastly different, so recklessly performing Energy Transfer through Physical Contact is an act that does more harm than good.
"The Blood Shadow Demonic Art is a martial art for operating the Blood Absorption Great Art. It means that the axis of absorption is formed from the mouth, so this will be the most effective way for you to digest my magical energy."
Even if the same Great Art of Absorption is used, the blood vessels and meridians used are different. She needed a path to neutralize the inner energy once. Due to the characteristic of blood absorption, it was natural that the mouth was the most optimized path.
"....So, as a result, I have to suck on yours?"
"Just keep it in your mouth. There's no sensation anyway. There's no need to lick or caress it carefully."
And, there probably won't be room for that anyway.
Because you'll have to endure and digest the incoming inner energy.
I swallowed those words and grabbed El's head.
"W-Wait a minute."
Then, El made a flustered sound.
"Why?"
"Just wait a little. I'm not ready yet..."
"Okay."
I nodded and pulled El's head hard.
"Ugh!?"
With a rough groan, El's expression hardened.
Her mouth was instantly stuffed with something large, and she looked up at me with teary eyes.
Was this what it felt like to look down on a tile? The hardened Arum could not perfectly reproduce the feeling because the sensation was not shared, but I could understand what the men felt.
Even so, it's not really my taste.
"Things in life always come without warning, right?"
"Ugh..."
When I said with a playful smile, El made a crying face.
I nodded lightly and declared briefly.
"Then, I'll start pouring now."
From now on, it was time to perform Energy Transfer through Physical Contact in earnest.
//
In the process of Energy Transfer through Physical Contact, there is no movement.
El was inhaling the inner energy I was releasing with Arum in her mouth, and I was pouring the inner energy I had gathered in my dantian to her to the limit. We were exchanging inner energy with each other. I had no choice but to focus on other sensations rather than lust. Therefore, our actions continued quite statically.
And, that time was not very long either.
There was no need for it to be long in the first place.
It was not a transfer of True Origin True Energy, but simply a situation of transferring water in a vessel. As much as it could be poured out in an instant, the time we were connected was short.
"Pfft...."
El, who had a thick thing stuck in her mouth, exhaled as if she was not used to it when it came out. Looking at her, I returned the hardened Arum to its original state.
"How do you feel?"
"My lower body is hot."
"...No, not that."
When I answered with a wry smile, El laughed playfully.
But the content she was talking about was not something to laugh about.
"I feel like I'm going to throw up."
She had a pretty bright expression for saying something pessimistic.
I pondered her words once in my mind and continued.
"I'll have to see how it goes. If it's okay, I'll do it a few more times."
Anyway, my inner energy fills up quickly.

Since I have the Core, my Inner Force recovers over time like a character in an RPG game. If El's condition progresses well, I'm willing to perform Remote Power Transfer a few more times.
...Then, the time when she achieves Rebirth will also be brought forward.
As someone who desires that moment, I couldn't help but look forward to the future progress.

Chapter 180

180: Trick And Treat - N
//
The next morning.
I naturally headed to 'Night's Fairy.'
No matter how much time I had, I needed a plan to steal the Etheric Herbs arriving in Lakers. A project led by the royal family wouldn't be easy. And accurate planning requires information and time.
Having obtained Shelina's permission, how to steal the herbs depended solely on Aiden's plan. Thinking it would be better to start planning sooner, I went to Emily's room, but,
"Oop, oom... choop..."
"...."
Seeing the two intertwined so familiarly, I paused.
Emily Artion.
Completely naked, with her red hair spread over her pale back, she was diligently moving her head.

-Clink.

Around her neck was a red leather collar with a thin metal chain attached.
The one she was serving was, needless to say, Aiden.
"...Hmm."
Seeing that, I naturally closed the door and leaned against the wall. Thinking it was a good show, I intended to quietly wait for their fun to end.
However, Aiden greeted me.
"...You're here?"
Well, he couldn't have missed me.
Unlike Emily, who had her face buried between Aiden's legs, he was sitting on the bed, facing the door.
Inevitably, I nodded and replied.
"Yeah. Should I get naked too?"
"...Usually, isn't it polite to offer to leave in a situation like this?"
"That's your etiquette."
While we exchanged banter, the veins on Aiden's hand became more pronounced. That was probably a sign that he was close to climaxing.
"Hoop, oom. Choop..."
And Emily, as if knowing that, shook her flowing red hair even more vigorously.
Her appearance, diligently serving with her face buried between the man's legs, exuded a lasciviousness that couldn't be seen in her usual self.

-Clink, clank.

With each movement, the chain around her neck made a rough sound. Listening to the symphony of pleasure and metal filling the room, I quietly thought.
"...."
If it were the Emily Artion I knew, she could easily tear off that leather collar, if not the chain. She had become that strong. But at the same time, she would never tear off the collar around her neck.
That was Emily Artion.
Either way.
And both ways.
"Ugh!"
And Aiden seemed used to being watched. With a rough groan, he shuddered and grabbed Emily's head, pulling her towards him.
"...!"
Emily flinched at the touch, but soon accepted Aiden's hand as if used to it.
...Perhaps I taught her well.
Feeling a slight sense of pride, I waited for their act to end.
"Haa..."
"Good, you did well."
"Heh... Thank you, Master..."
"...."
I didn't realize it when I was the one being subjected to it, but seeing it from a distance felt strange.
That is.
A slightly different feeling, you could say.
Or a feeling of regret, perhaps.
If she smiled more foolishly and licked the semen from her lips, she would be laid down on the bed and receive a second load right away.
"Still not enough, I guess."
"Ahut!?"
But as if ignoring my trivial opinion, Aiden roughly lifted Emily and threw her onto the bed.
...Never mind.
That much is enough, I guess.
Emily's skill in naturally lifting her hips to make insertion easier as she fell was familiar, as if she had experienced it more than once or twice.
...Does Aiden know that?
I hope he doesn't yet, but he probably does.
With that, Aiden laid his former friend down, raised his still-erect penis, and looked at me.
"...Sorry, Laila. You'll have to wait a bit longer."
"How long?"
"Well, she said I could use her as much as I want today."
Looking at Emily with a questioning gaze, she smiled faintly and nodded.
"Yeah."
"Didn't you stay up all night yesterday?"
"...Maybe?"
With a giggling expression and a captivating smile, Emily tilted her head.
Indeed.
She probably spent all night receiving men, and now she's going to have sex with Aiden again. A posture worthy of a succubus practitioner.
...Well, they probably won't just have sex all day. Aiden isn't that energetic.
"Okay, then..."
I nodded and lightly emitted a thought.
A magical trigger I learned from Mien.
The wave of thought stimulating magic spread through Emily's small room.
"Keeing...?"
Did she feel the wave?
Kali, who had rolled under the bed, peeked out and looked at me with a small cry.
"Kali, come here."
"Gyaang!"
As expected, she recognized her parent.
I grabbed Kali, who jumped into my arms, and stroked her, then said to Aiden.
"Then, continue. Call me if you need me."
"...Really?"
"Yeah, I'm serious."
Smiling, Aiden shook his head with a disgusted expression.
"No, it's okay..."
//
"Huk, ugh, hawoooo!!"

-Splatter, splatter.

Before long, the room was filled with panting and the sound of fluids splashing between flesh.
"Gyaru..."
But Kali didn't seem to care, wagging her white tail and curling up. Seeing her act like a kitten, I smiled wryly and stroked Kali's fur.
"Out, ugut. Haa-ut!!"
On the bed, Emily was moaning intensely.
Her swollen breasts shook vigorously, and saliva dripped from her parted red lips.
The appearance of a woman lost in pleasure was obvious to anyone. With her cheek buried in the sheet, Emily's expression as she was pushed by Aiden looked happy.
"...."
While feeling envious, I quietly lowered my gaze and looked at Kali.
Kali is a monster born with Doppelganger genes. Her ability to transform into a kitten was due to that.
But Kali has limitations.
Emily seems to think Kali will become smarter someday, but I think differently.
The monster Laufer, who planted his seed in me, wasn't very intelligent. That monster, whose form of reproduction is close to self-replication, still doesn't lose its form even though it took some of my genes.
'Hoo...'
I had mixed feelings about Kali.
Quirjev wants to study Kali. And I know it's because of the core inside Kali's body.
A core with Doppelganger genes, and with some neutralization of magic due to me. Since Quirjev's research is to complete a monster's core that humans can use, he would naturally covet it.
Of course, I don't think he would immediately cut open the goose that lays the golden eggs. Kali has not only a neutralized core but also Doppelganger genes.
"Gyareung."
"Yeah, yeah."
I stroked Kali's purring back and looked at Emily again.
"Higeuk, ugh! Uwooot!!"
...But, is that what it looks like when you see it up close?
Emily's face, flushed and moaning, was both lewd and beautiful. Is that what I look like when I'm being done by a man? I haven't been embraced in an environment good enough to have a mirror, so I don't know.
I was worried that my face might be more distorted and ugly, but I think that's okay.
After a long time,
"Ugh...."
I looked at Emily, who was lying on the bed and moaning, and asked.
"Was it good?"
"...."
Aiden, who was sitting next to her, looked nervous. He had been happily slapping her ass, but he was scared in that aspect.
Maybe men are easy to understand.
Including myself.
If Emily gave a bad review, Aiden would be heartbroken and become a shut-in.
But fortunately, Emily nodded with a happy expression.
"Heh, uh... yeah."
Giggling, she added with a languid sigh.
"Sex with... past life friend... good..."
"...."
"...."
As expected, a succubus practitioner.
She pretends not to be, but she's quite the pervert.
//
Of course, today's meeting has a purpose.
So I forcibly separated the two, who didn't want to part, and headed to the inn where El was.

-Toc, toc.

Knocking on the door of the inn and opening it, I saw El sitting cross-legged. Sitting on the bed, she opened her eyes as soon as she sensed us.
"...You're here?"
"Yeah."
I replied briefly and introduced Aiden.
"This is Aiden. His name is Jo Hee-won... You've heard the story, right?"
It's the first time for a three-way meeting.
El, Emily, and I know each other, but Aiden doesn't.
"...."
Glancing at his expression, I could see that he was nervous.
It's understandable.
His words and actions don't show it, but El is a mysterious beauty with red eyes at first glance. It's understandable to be overwhelmed by that atmosphere.
...Later, he'll feel overwhelmed from a slightly different perspective.
"It's been a while."
It's been a while.
What better words to express the relationship between us? Even though our past lives maintained a relationship as thin as a spider web, those memories remain vivid.
El greeted him with simple words, and Aiden nodded in response.
"...Yeah, it's been a while."
We're from the same hometown.
That alone was enough reason to become close.
The warmth of the purring white kitten was comforting.
"Gyaang..."
Stroking Kali's fur, which looked just like a real cat, I quietly listened to Aiden's words.
"First, the Etheric Herb convoy will gather in Lakers."
"...."
"And the information I got is the list of knights, the size of the convoy, the gathering points for each herb, and the means of transportation, that's about it."
I was just going to listen, but curiosity took over.
"Where did you get that information?"
"I have reliable sources."
"...Aiden, I don't mean to belittle you, but it's hard for anyone to believe that a mere petty thief knows the kingdom's secrets, don't you think?"
At my blunt words, Aiden asked with a taken-aback expression.
"...You didn't mean to belittle me?"
"Sorry if you felt bad. Want to touch my breasts?"
"No. It's okay..."
"Then Emily's, not mine."
"Huh, me...?"
At my words, Emily asked, flustered.
But after a moment of confusion, Emily looked at Aiden as if it didn't matter and asked.
"Do you want to touch them?"
Seeing us, El sighed.
"...Can you guys focus on the conversation?"
"Yeah, okay."
The conversation went off track for a moment.
It was because of me, though.
I brushed off the slightly apologetic feeling with a demon-like brazenness and focused on Aiden's words again.
"Even if it's the kingdom's secret, getting it isn't that difficult. After all, the paperwork is done by low-level officials, and especially with new projects like the Etheric Herbs, security is hard to be thorough because of money issues."
"Aha."
"The problem is what you do with that information. Even if you get the information, usually you think about getting a piece of the pie, not stealing the whole pie."
Indeed, it's a document with the royal seal on it.

What kind of lunatic would look at that and try to steal it? Especially knowing the power of the Kilkard Kingdom. That's why the security is likely lax, which was the gist of what Aiden was saying.
"...Isn't that too uncertain?"
"Nothing is ever certain. We won't come up with any better ideas by just talking about it here."
El speaks with unease, but Aiden replies lightly. And I take his words and ask again.
"So, ultimately, we have to go there ourselves?"
"Exactly."
Indeed, there's no more information to be gained here.
If we're planning to steal from Lakers, we need to go to Lakers first.
"Right, and Layla said she's from there, so maybe we can get some help from her."
"...Ah, about that..."
At Aiden's words, I give an awkward smile and raise my hand.
"When I left the city, there were signs of a major shake-up in the underworld, you know?"
"...Huh?"
"Things happened. So, I'm not sure if the people I knew are still around."
"...."
Maybe it's for the best.
Still, I did give Keir a heads-up.
The organization he was involved with, Ro... or something like that, I don't quite remember. Anyway, if that's been wiped out, it's no exaggeration to say that almost no one I know will be there.
Since I haven't been back in two years anyway, there's no way to know how things have changed. The underworld is a place where people die quickly.
If anyone's still around, maybe Seran, who was a guard.
"So, what I'm saying is, don't get your hopes up too high. I know the geography a bit, but I can't guarantee anything in terms of people."
"...Is that so?"
At my words, Aiden nods with disappointment.
But that was all his reaction amounted to.
Well, with two superhuman powerhouses, there's practically no chance of failure.
Frankly, if we're just careful of the Dragon Knight, I could wipe out all the knights myself and get the Etheric Herb. The problem is dealing with the aftermath.
To minimize that aftermath, Aiden's plan is necessary. And even if that plan is full of holes, I don't care.
I can easily handle a few holes.

Chapter 181

There were a total of three people heading to Laycurs.
Me, El, and Aiden were the members.
Emily decided to stay in Tritia.
Someone had to take care of Kali, and in Emily's case, she also had to continue her Succubus Arts training. But even aside from that, she said it would be difficult to immediately cut ties due to her connections at the 'Night Fairy.'
And so, in front of the gates of Tritia, we exchanged brief farewells.
"Well, take care."
"Yeah. You be careful too."
The Wind Magic Sword, Boreas, was left with Emily. After all, I hadn't used it for nearly two years, and I didn't need it anymore.
Of course, it wasn't just the magic sword that I had to leave with her.
"Gyaang."
I handed the wriggling Kali back to Emily, saying with regret,
"It would have been nice if she was still in her old form."
"Old form?"
"Yeah, like tentacles that look like an octopus."
"...Isn't she cuter now?"
Emily tilted her head and asked. I agreed with the words themselves, but the problem wasn't Kali's appearance.
"That's true, but she doesn't attack you in this state."
"...."
When I answered with regret, Aiden, who was standing next to me, made a bizarre expression.
"Pfft!?"
"...Is that why you left her?"
"I wasn't aiming for that, but just in case."
Of course, it was for purely academic reasons.
The Laufer-Kali born through my body emits a weaker, more diluted toxicity.
But with Kali looking like this, it's all for naught.
I'd rather she be a tentacle monster that looks lewd on the outside, or a form like a large dog. With such a cute kitten-like appearance, I wouldn't even dare to commit zoophilia.
And Emily seemed to feel the same way, shaking her head at Kali as if it were impossible.
"...I don't think I can do it. It feels like a crime."
"I thought so."
I lightly agreed with her words and looked at Aiden. And Aiden flinched slightly at my gaze. It wasn't a look that seemed like I was going to devour him, so was he perhaps still intimidated by what happened yesterday?
Watching the flinching Aiden, I quietly whispered to Emily.
"I'll use your friend a bit while traveling."
"...Aren't you the same friend?"
"Well, we're not that close."
Not as much as you are.
Saying that, I smiled faintly.
//
We decided to walk from Tritia to Laycurs.
A carriage was comfortable, but it could leave a record. Especially carriages using the cartwheel path require a pass, which would be troublesome for Aiden or El to use.

-Thud, thud.

Walking along the straight road, I thought quietly.
Laycurs.
The city where I was born and raised.
Although I hadn't returned in nearly two years, I had many memories there.
Memories of pickpocketing with friends, or fistfights with commoner children.
Or memories of playing naked in the nearby river, and vividly beating up Keir to teach him how to fight.
"...Hmm."
Of course, those were childhood memories.
After growing up a bit, the color of the memories changed slightly.
Perhaps it started when I began selling my body at the brothel.
It was an unavoidable choice.
The only place that would raise a homeless girl from the back alleys was a brothel. Even if I was too young to sell my body, there was the option of doing chores. And when I came of age, I naturally had to start working.
Becoming a prostitute was not a choice, but rather the fate of girls born in the back alleys. Moreover, I had to train in the Succubus Arts at the time, so there was no alternative at all.
...After that, a lot happened.
I sold my body for the first time at the age of twelve, gave the money I received from the customer to the madam,

"...Now?"
Perhaps he hadn't expected to receive it right away.
There was still some distance to Lakers, so he might think that way, but,
"You need to get used to handling it. Right?"
"...I guess you're right."
He seemed convinced by my persuasion, nodding his head. Then, tilting his head, he asks me.
"But, where is it?"
This was the question I had been waiting for.
At Aiden's words, I point to my lower abdomen and answer.
"Inside here."
"...."
"No joke, really."
Watching Aiden freeze with a dumbfounded expression, I tentatively suggest.
"Want to try taking it out?"

Chapter 182

182nd Episode: Trick And Treat - N
//
Magic tools are made from the cores of monsters.
The knight's magic sword or the wizard's grimoire are the same. Such magic tools are a great help in life and battle, but they have one common disadvantage.
Simply put, they are bad for your health.
In this world, monsters possess cores that emit magical power, but the magical power emitted is toxic.
Like radiation, the poison of magic power eats away at the bodies of creatures that are not monsters. Therefore, inserting a magic tool into the body is something that should never be done.
Because it is an act of accumulating already toxic magic power inside the body.
...However, my case is different.
To me, who has already been reborn with the Doppelganger's core, the magic power of monsters cannot cause great harm.
Besides, I was the one who often ended up naked and embraced by men. I couldn't store precious subspace artifacts in my clothes, so I naturally had to store them in my body.
"I'll ask you one more time... are you serious?"
"Yeah, I am."
There was such a backstory to why I was revealing my lower body and spreading my legs to Aiden.
Time when the moonlit night sky unfolds.
Aiden sits near the bonfire, looking at me.
"...."
"...."
My skin, illuminated by the firelight, glistens with a strange sheen.
The cracked crevice below is dripping with clear fluid even without his touch, and the clitoris is already sticking its head out as if ready to be touched.
Perhaps because the sight was quite erotic.
Aiden's lower body was already erect. I look at his bulging crotch and jokingly say.
"You should put your dick in later."
"....Why?"
"Because you'll have to take it out with your hands anyway. You don't want to touch your own semen, do you?"
I spread my legs towards Aiden and spread the glistening flesh in the bonfire with my slender fingers.
Fluid flows like a thread between my thighs, running down my thin, white fingers.
Even though it has been through so many men that it is difficult to count with even three fingers, the pink flesh is clean without a single dark spot.
"....How is it?"
"Do I have to say it?"
"It would be nice if you told me."
When I smiled and urged Aiden, he sighed roughly and replied.
"Yeah, it's fucking hot. You bitch."
"...Ooh."
El, who was tearing at jerky next to me, made an exclamation as if surprised by Aiden's words, but soon chewed the jerky again as if it didn't matter.
However, Aiden is different.
He asks me again, as if to confirm.
"So, what I have to do is put my hand in here and... take it out?"
"Yeah, I'll open the entrance for you. Just take it out through that gap."
"...Entrance?"
"Cervix."
"...Is that possible?"
"It's not difficult for me."
When I answered confidently, Aiden reached out to me. I looked at his hand in the firelight and stopped Aiden for a moment.
"Ah, wait a minute."
"...Huh?"
I forgot something.
I stopped Aiden's approaching hand and sent a thought into my head. Then I feel a familiar movement from inside my stomach.
"Haa..."
What's inside me isn't just a subspace magic tool. The pink slime, Arum, also occupies a spot.
"...Ugh..."
The moment it received my signal, Arum wriggled out through the narrow gap of the vagina.
The feeling of giving birth to something warm is eerily unfamiliar yet strangely addictive. Arum's size isn't that big, but every time it comes out, I feel like I'm giving birth.
"Haa..."
Arum skillfully navigates the still narrow gap that isn't soaked in pleasure.
When the pink slime sticks its head out between the labia, emitting a strange fleshy smell, Aiden quietly nods.
"Ah."
He nods blankly and looks at me with eyes that seem to have given up on understanding. I let go of his hand and say to Aiden.
"...Haa, wash... your hands... and put them in..."
Slime absorbs and digests organic matter.
The characteristic of eating and digesting everything that can be eaten is a bit eerie, but it can't help but feel cute if you think of it as a cockroach substitute.
Moreover, Arum distinguishes between food and non-food. It is the perfect slime for washing, so it is quite useful for traveling where water is bound to be scarce.

-Gurgle.

Looking at the slime crawling up his hand, Aiden quietly says his impressions.
"...I miss Emily."
"Should I transform?"
"Does it work just by changing the appearance?"
"I can act too."
When I suggested again, Aiden makes a troubled expression. The fact that he's even considering that means he really likes Emily, doesn't it?
However, after thinking for a while, Aiden soon shakes his head.
"...That's not good. It feels like betraying her."
"Then don't do a twin play later?"
"Hey, that's a different story."
Aiden vehemently denies.
I smile at him and spread my legs, revealing my secret and precious place without fail.
"Now, you have to take it out, right?"
"...You're enjoying this, aren't you?"
"No. It can't be helped. It's a bit difficult for me to do it alone."
"Don't lie. You could have taken it out together when you took out that slime, right?"
Aiden spits out a surprisingly sharp answer.
I give him a playful smile and answer.
"...You caught me."
//
Aiden didn't hesitate.
After wiping his hands once with Arum, he puts his hand down towards my lower area.
Squish.
"Ugh...!"
I shuddered without realizing it at the cold sensation felt from my vagina. It felt different from when I was embraced in a hard body and accepted the hot things of men.
A bit unfamiliar, I should say.
Because there weren't that many cases where a hand came in, rather than an object to receive affection.
"...Your hands are... colder than I thought..."
"...."
I tried to give him my impressions, but Aiden didn't answer and continued to push his hand in.
"...Ugh...!?!"
Aiden's encroaching touch gradually widens the vagina.
It's hard to express the feeling of fullness in words.
The feeling of the inside of the body being filled with something thick and huge has a strange thrill before it feels unfamiliar. What would happen if it reached the end like this, or if it was stirred roughly in this state?
Just thinking about it is electrifying.
Fear and anticipation, pleasure and pain are mixed together, and emotions and senses are mixed to the point where they cannot be distinguished, swirling inside the heart.
"Haa...!"
"Should I go in more?"
"Ugh, yeah... a little, more... ugh!!"
It hasn't been this wide even when I gave birth to Kali. Aiden's arm, which continues to dig in, was so big that even I felt a throbbing pain.
...Would he do this for me again if I asked him next time?
"Haa, ha..."
"Hey, it won't go in any further."
In the midst of my mind becoming faint, I hear Aiden's words in my ear.
When I barely regained my senses and looked up, something bulging was protruding from my lower abdomen.
"....Wow."
"Hey, I'm telling you it won't go in!"
"Wait a minute, move it."
"...Like this?"
"Hyuu!?"
A reckless bastard.
Aiden lightly waved his arm and made a handprint on my belly skin with his fist.
"Ugh, ah, haa..."
The feeling of the flesh that should only accept a man's penis being forcibly widened was a mixture of pain and pleasure that was difficult to distinguish.
Looking at my bulging lower abdomen in my blurred vision for a moment, I could soon hear Aiden's playful voice.
"Lyla."
"...Haa... huh?"
"You're pretty strong, aren't you?"
Why is he saying that?
...He's making me expect things for no reason.
"What happens if I hit you like this?"
As expected, Aiden asks me with a sharp smile.
I wonder if he wants to take revenge for being squeezed by me last time. He had a mischievous smile on his lips.
Of course, I welcomed it.
"..Ai, den."
"Yeah?"
"Will you... be my... master...?"
When I asked jokingly, Aiden makes a blank expression for a moment. But that dazed face doesn't last long.
"You have to use honorifics to your master."
He says calmly and moves his arm. At that moment, I could feel Aiden's hand inside me clenching into a fist.
Ah.
This, could it be.
"You rude slave bitch."
Aiden mutters indifferently and pulls his arm.
And then,

-Thwack!!

"Hyuu-!?"
A strong shock strikes my body.
Even if I protect my body with iron armor, I cannot ignore the shocks applied to the most vulnerable internal organs.
"Haa, haa, ah..."
In the pain that was incomparable to when I was hit in the stomach, I gasped for breath roughly.
...If I get hit a few more times, it might be really dangerous.
No matter how much I have learned martial arts and Aiden has controlled his strength, this is really dangerous. It hurts and I feel climax at the same time, so it's like being attacked on both the mental and physical sides.
"How is it?"
"Yes... huh?"
I barely answer Aiden, who asks. Then Aiden asks again with the same smile.
"Are you going to be rude in the future?"
"N-no... I, I was wrong..."
With a voice that was half sincere, I barely answer. Because it was so painful and good that it felt like it would be dangerous if I got hit more.
...But, I also had that feeling in half of my heart.
The feeling of what would happen if I got hit one more time like this.
In the end, the Demonic Art was the Demonic Art.
Even without the Demonic Art, people rush towards pleasure like moths to a flame. The story of people chasing unattainable pleasure and dying was not uncommon even in my past life.
If human nature is like that, there is no need to say anything if there is a Demonic Art that blows wind on those wings.
"Then now that you understand, should I stop...?"
"...."
I don't answer Aiden, who asks gently.
Instead, I look up at him as if conflicted.
As if the slave cannot even decide such a thing, she waits for the master of the night to decide her fate.
"Ah..."
And Aiden nods as if he understood my eyes.
"Lyla. Really, you're a real bitch."
"....I think I'll go for a walk for a while. You guys are scary."
The words that followed were spoken by El, who was watching us from afar. El's words instantly bring our atmosphere, which was heading into the abyss, back to reality.
"....Ahem."
"...."
At El's remarks, Aiden sighs as if he is ashamed of what he said. And I sigh and advise El, who instantly cooled down the dangerously hot atmosphere.
"El, don't interrupt."
"...."
Aiden looks at me with a bewildered expression.
It was a look that seemed to say, 'Is this role-playing broken?' And at Aiden's gaze, I quietly shake my head.
"...Then."
Although the excitement has subsided a bit, Aiden's hand is still inside me. When I remember that point, the chilling atmosphere boils darkly again.
//

Chapter 183

183rd Episode: Trick And Treat - N
//
After a brief moment,
"Hee...heeuh..."
I lay sprawled on the dirt floor, breathing in short, suppressed gasps.
In reality, it wasn't much different.
Aiden, as I had wanted, ruthlessly battered my delicate internal organs, and his four punches brought me to the brink of unconsciousness.
"...Lyla, are you alive?"
Aiden asked worriedly, holding a fist-sized black orb in his hand. The game, which had felt quite long, was over, and he had taken out the subspace artifact.
However, my body was utterly exhausted.
"Y-yes..."
Normally, I would have taught him how to use the subspace artifact, but my current condition wasn't good enough.
It wasn't to the point of internal injuries, but my vagina still felt stiff and empty, and my uterus, still throbbing with pain, would need some time to recover completely.
...But there wouldn't be a problem.
The doppelganger's body not only changed freely but also had excellent regenerative abilities.
However, Aiden still seemed concerned and apologized to me.
"Um, sorry. I got a little carried away in the middle, but I think I went a bit too far."
"No...it was really...good."
"...Why are you still using honorifics?"
"Because I want to."
Anyway, this guy has intensity but no staying power. I immediately chided Aiden for breaking the mood and stroked my aching abdomen.
"Umm..."
"...Why?"
"I was a little worried for a moment. I wondered if I would really break."
As I tapped my smooth lower belly, Aiden turned his head away, looking apologetic.
"Um..."
"...Pfft."
That attitude wasn't bad either.
Of course, it would have been even better if he had raised his fist again, asking if I really wanted to break, but my expectations were just cheap thrills.
Aiden's reaction wasn't just a pretense to save face, but a genuine concern for a friend in case something happened.
"Don't worry. I won't be crippled to that extent."
"...Your body is really amazing."
"Really? Fisting is pretty common even on Earth, isn't it?"
"No, that's not what I meant..."
Aiden waved his hand in embarrassment.
But I continued to tease him with a smile.
"I know, and you're right."
"...Right?"
"That my body is amazing. Even though it was stretched out a lot just now, it will still feel tight if you put it in, right?"
I asked Aiden seductively.
My lower body, still bare without pants, revealed a sight enticing enough to tempt him.
My labia, which had been stretched wide open, had somehow become firm again, and my pink inner flesh was glistening under the firelight, wet with clear fluids.
"...."
I barely remembered what male lust was like, but I knew that Aiden would find it hard to resist seeing me like this. Unlike me, who had been ravaged to his satisfaction by Aiden's rough hands, he hadn't yet come.
Men are just like that.
Even if Aiden had been squeezed almost to the point of exhaustion by me, that memory would gradually fade. Unless it became a trauma, it wouldn't have been that painful.

-Squish.

Unable to withstand my seduction, Aiden reached out and caressed the gap between my folds. But the hole, which had been roughly widened just a moment ago, clamped down on Aiden's approaching fingers as if nothing had happened.
"...Ugh..."
"...."
Even though he liked Emily, Aiden had already been intimate with me several times. His heart might not reach me, but lust inevitably drags people beyond the realm of ethics, even if their hearts don't connect.
"Then—Uup...!"
Just as I was about to smile at Aiden as he approached, I suddenly felt him kissing me.
"Uup...Uumm..."
Inside my mouth, a red mass moved roughly. As our tongues intertwined and saliva mixed, I quietly closed my eyes and matched Aiden's movements.
"...Puhah..."
After a short but long-feeling time, Aiden pulled away from me. Wiping away the saliva, whose it was I didn't know, from between my lips, I gave Aiden a wry smile.
"I didn't expect you to kiss me."
"Was it bad?"
"No, it's not that. It's just..."
I hesitated for a moment and then said,
"...I didn't think you would do that to me."
"Are you blushing right now?"
"No, it's not that..."
I was a little flustered but calmly shook my head.
It was a little different from embarrassment.
I was just unfamiliar with the fact that Aiden didn't just see me as an object of lust.
"...I've had more experience sucking dicks with this mouth."
"You talk about things like that so casually."
"There's no need to be surprised now, is there?"
As I replied with a wry smile, Aiden nodded.
"That's true. But..."
"But?"
"That was kind of hot just now."
"...."
That just now.
Could he be talking about me hesitating for a moment?
"...Are you telling me to be embarrassed right now?"
"I didn't tell you to. I just said it was hot."
"...."
After hearing that, I felt complicated.
Tell me to be embarrassed.
It was ridiculous to do that now. I could act if I really wanted to, but I didn't want to act in front of a friend from my past life like Aiden.

-Thump.

As I made a troubled expression, Aiden reached out and grabbed my shoulder.
"That look isn't bad either."
"...What?"
"Hesitating and faltering. I like it because it's not like you."
"...."
Was that saying he didn't like my usual self? While I was pondering the ambiguous words that I didn't know whether were a compliment or an insult, Aiden laid me down on the ground.

-Slide.

"Aren't you going to take off all my clothes?"
I was still wearing my top.
I wondered if he couldn't see my breasts like this, and as I asked, Aiden shook his head.
"I don't need to."
"Just treating me like a hole?"
"...No, it's just that it's annoying to take them off and put them back on."
Behind Aiden as he answered, the sky with sparkling stars was embroidered. I lay on the ground, smiled, and reached out my arms to him.
"...Well, this isn't bad either."
"What?"
"Doing it leisurely with a guy while looking at the stars. It's surprisingly rare."
Did I say it incoherently?
Aiden glanced at the stars in the sky and gave a wry smile.
"Sometimes, I really don't understand you."
"I'll take that as a compliment."
"...."
After nodding once, Aiden stared at me intently. After a while, he soon chuckled and lifted me up.
"...Why?"
"I just don't want to do it today."
"Hoo..."
Sometimes, there are days like this.
It's not always the case that men only crave women. Knowing that, I put my clothes back on.
"That's a little disappointing. I was looking forward to it."
"You should develop some self-control too."
Aiden said in a rather gentlemanly tone.
I kicked and laughed at his words and retorted.
"Usually, the guys don't leave me alone, so I didn't need to restrain myself."
"I'm curious, since you can get rid of all those guys anyway, right? There must have been guys who didn't even treat you like a human, so why did you even give it to those guys?"
Was it because it was night that he was asking such a question? It seemed that Aiden was quite curious about the principle behind my actions.
"...Umm, because it's fun?"
"I'm curious about exactly what that feeling is."
"It's hard to explain. I just like it. And I don't always just allow it. I refuse when I don't like it."
"...I can't imagine it."
"You lack imagination."
I replied briefly and thought in my head.
Reason.
Actually, I hadn't really thought about it.
I had been living like that naturally since some time ago. But if I wanted to remember, I could remember it at any time.
"...It was probably from practicing the Yin Demon Art. There's almost no natural energy in this world, so it was easier to learn martial arts where there were a lot of men. So that's how it happened."
"So, it's because of martial arts?"
"In a way. And...."
I stopped talking, about to say something.
There was another reason.
Friends, and sex.
Those were the two foundations that made up the human being Lyla Freeman.
The phenomenon of reincarnation and the knowledge of the Yin Demon Art created those foundations, but something else combined them into one.
"...."
Was there something else?
I couldn't know anymore.
It was clear that it was because of the Yin Demon Art, but Emily was walking a different path from me. It was clear that she enjoyed pleasure, but she had a limit. If she wanted to, she could immediately wander the back alleys of Tritia and spread her legs to any man, but she didn't.
The past me didn't do that.
...Rather than not doing it, I couldn't do it.
"I should go to sleep now."
I ended my thoughts and said to Aiden.
It wasn't the first or second time I had said something so suddenly, but Aiden looked at me with meaningful eyes.
"Why did you stop talking?"
"I forgot."
"...I don't think so."
"Of course not. I forgot because I wanted to forget."
I said briefly and turned over as I was.
El hadn't come yet, but it didn't matter.
"Lyla."
"Yeah?"
"If I said I wanted to sleep with you right now, what would you do?"
At Aiden's words, I raised my hand and tapped my butt.
"You can fuck me if you want. But I'm still going to sleep."
"...Can you even sleep? You're pretty sensitive."
"There's a way."
The Yin Demon Art wasn't just a sex art for nothing.
Usually, my senses become more sensitive and I become more susceptible to pleasure, but if I use my inner strength, I can even block those sensitive senses.
Usually, I don't need to block them because I want to enjoy it, but it's different in cases like now when I don't feel like it.
"Lyla."
"Yeah?"
"You said you refuse if you don't like it, right? But that's a bit ambiguous to call it a refusal."
Aiden had a lot of questions today.
Or, had he not asked anything usually?
"...Because you're my friend. I don't want to refuse if I can help it."
"...."
The questions ended there.
That day, Aiden didn't touch me until I fell asleep, and even after I fell asleep.

Chapter 184

After handing the magic tool to Aiden, it didn't take long to reach Lakers.
"...."
During the two-day journey, I didn't talk much, unlike usual.
The reason was simple.
I needed to sort out my thoughts a bit. And those thoughts were, needless to say, about Keir.
Keir.
Is that guy still alive?
'Maybe...'
If Keir is dead, it doesn't matter.
As I decided when leaving Lakers, my connection with him ends there.
...But if he's still alive, wouldn't it be better to bring him out?
Not just better, but I have to.
If we succeed in stealing the Etheric Herb in Lakers, the underworld will be torn apart once again.
Leaving him to his fate, assuming he's alive, is different from abandoning him in a deadly situation.
'...Right.'
My heart leans towards bringing Keir out.
Of course, I know how he sees me.
It's been a long time since he started treating me not as an old friend or a sister, but as a convenient onahole.
Naturally, it wouldn't be any different now.
But it's okay to be treated like that. It's not that unpleasant.
'What am I, some devoted ex-girlfriend...'
Even as I smile wryly at the thought, my heart doesn't change.
The boy who was once close to me and followed me like a younger brother is no longer there, but that goes for me too.
The confident and cheerful girl is gone.
All that remains is a whore consumed by lust, so twisted that words can't describe it. Since we were born in the shady alleys anyway, that might be the perfect fit.
"..."
Thinking that, I turn my gaze to Aiden to talk to him.
Then, I hear a rather interesting conversation.
"I want to go to the academy too."
"...Why do you want to go?"
"What do you mean, why? Haven't you even watched anime?"
"Why would I watch something like that?"
El and Aiden.
They were having a friendly conversation, as if the awkward time they had was all a lie.
"Ha, look at this guy, living his life in vain. What did you do in your past life, not watching anime?"
"Says the weeb."
"Don't disrespect weebs. And weren't you a virgin until recently?"
"...Why is that coming up?"
"Pfft. The virgin speaks?"
...Not friendly?
Still, they're not fighting like they're going to kill each other, so maybe it is friendly.
"Ha, what about you?"
"Heh, I already have a man I've promised my future to, you know?"
"...Is that something to brag about?"
"Of course. Even if it's not a cheat ability, I'm living as a beautiful vampire after being reincarnated into another world, right? Isn't this a total dream life?"
"That's just a vampire cosplay. That's Blood Shadow Magic, isn't it?"
"Whatever."
"...."
I wondered if I should join the conversation, but it's not a constructive conversation anyway. It wouldn't matter if I joined.
I make a decision and turn my gaze to the two people who are having some kind of argument.
"El. And Aiden."
"...Huh?"
When I quietly call their names, they both tilt their heads. The way they nod their heads in opposite directions at the same time is similar yet different.
"What is it?"
"I have a favor to ask. I'd like to exclude El from this operation. I have something else to ask her to do."
"...Me?"
"...."
Aiden is silent at my suggestion.
Does he also have something else in mind?
But I can't compromise on this matter.
"...What is it?"
"I'm going to take someone out of Lakers."
Even with just that, Aiden makes a face as if he guessed what I meant.
"....That person, is it the person you called your old friend?"
"Yeah."
I nod to Aiden, who asks with a doubtful expression. I've already mentioned it before, so he knows, but did he still remember?
Maybe it's natural for a thief.
"Why are you taking him out?"
"He's an underworld person, and it looks like he'll die if I leave him there."
"Really? Did that person do something wrong?"
"It's not that, but people die someday. And in the back alleys, 'someday' always comes sooner."
If he's a thief, he'll understand what I mean.
When I smile and say that, Aiden nods with a bitter face.
"...I guess so."
"So, do you allow it?"
"Allow it or not, you're the one who brought her here in the first place. You should use her as you please."
Fortunately, it was an approving tone.
"Okay, thanks."
"...Am I an object? To be used as you please?"
Of course, El grumbled as if she was dissatisfied, but Aiden lightly ignores her words.
"It would have been better if you were an object. You don't seem very useful."
"Hmph, Ruti said I was cute, you know?"
"Sorry, but I don't really want to hear about your love life."
"Oh my, a virgin who's never even had a real relationship is so full of himself?"
I turn my gaze away from the two people bickering childishly.
"...."
In the distance, the outer town of the familiar city was getting closer.
//
To enter a city in the Kilkud Kingdom, you need a pass. The pass, which also serves as an ID, is an essential item that travelers must carry with them in the city.
"Laila. From Karaldin...."
I watch the guard, who is reciting the words indifferently, and ponder.
...As expected, it's a face I haven't seen before.
Of course, even if it was a face I knew, it would be difficult for him to recognize me. For me, who can freely change my appearance, changing my hair and eye color is not difficult.
"Go ahead."
"Thank you."
I sweep back my flowing black hair and smile at the guard. El, who was watching this, asks me after passing through the gate.
"Just now, were you trying to seduce that person too?"
"...Huh?"
I unconsciously ask back and then realize.
Is she talking about showing my neck to the guard just now?
"Ah, that. It's just a habit."
"...A habit?"
"Yeah, I grew up in a brothel. I learned those things from a young age. Like walking while swaying my hips, or showing my neckline while sweeping back my hair. Or how to smoke seductively."
"....Oh, that's amazing."
El answers as if she's overwhelmed.
In a brothel, you learn how to create a seductive atmosphere. Using your body is something you're born with, and the younger you are, the better, so it can't be helped, but the atmosphere is different.
While learning martial arts, it became less obvious in my daily life, but when dealing with men, those habits sometimes show up.
"A brothel...."
"It can't be helped. If you're born as a woman in the slums, there's not really any other way."
Watching El muttering in a complicated way, I shrug my shoulders and answer.
"You said you were a noble, right?"
"...A fallen noble. Actually, it's not much different from a commoner."
Looking back, El was from the Nekar Kingdom Union. She doesn't want to go back anymore, so it doesn't really matter.
"...."
Aiden was listening to our conversation in silence. He's looking around the passing streets with a rather complicated expression.
Come to think of it, I haven't heard about him yet. Where he was born, and how he grew up.
"What about you?"
"I'm from the Empire."
When I ask casually, Aiden answers lightly.
"...."
It's an indifferent tone, but the content was different. The Empire refers to Astaltin in the north.
A powerful country beyond the Altarkin Mountains.
It borders the Kilkud Kingdom, and there have been quite frequent disputes historically, but there hasn't been a major war yet.
"The Empire...."
How did he come down?
In my heart, I thought that maybe he was also a fallen noble, but it seems that's not the case.
"I was sold as a slave. It's not a big deal."
"...It doesn't sound like it's not a big deal?"
Aiden's appearance, saying it lightly, seems like it's really not a big deal. When El and I ask in surprise, Aiden quickly continues.
"Well, I escaped properly quickly. And somehow, I ended up becoming a thief while wandering around."
It was a simple story.
Since he told it simply, can it only be heard simply?
"Hmm..."
A thief, a whore, and a fallen noble.
While thinking that it's quite a strange combination, on the other hand, a bitter smile leaks out.
Well, that's what reincarnation is like.
There's only one 6 on a six-sided die.
Reincarnating as a princess like Shelina, or as a noble's daughter like Rutricia, is lucky. If luck doesn't follow, you can only be ordinary, and if you don't even have that, you have to be unlucky.
Of course, I don't think I was unlucky.

-Step, step.

Even while thinking, I walk along the familiar road.
The appearance of Lakers, which I've returned to after a long time, is not very unfamiliar.
"Um....this way."
While guiding my friends to the inn, I slowly recall old memories.
//
The name of the inn we arrived at is 'The Fifth Winter'.
There's a story that it was named that way because it was built in the year when the severe cold lasted for five months, but I don't know if that's true.
That's because it was before I was even born.
"We'll be staying for about a week, and please give us two rooms."
The old innkeeper looks at us carefully and asks.
"The passes?"
"Here you go."
Me, Aiden, and El in order.
When we show the passes with the guard's seal on them in order, the innkeeper taps the table a few times and answers.
"430 rads."
There's no need to haggle.
There's plenty of money anyway, and I don't want to give the owner a clear memory. Just the combination of two beauties and one man would have already been remembered, but anyway, there's no need to add more.
"Here you go."
When I take out silver coins from my pocket and hand them over, the owner counts them and nods.
"Go up to the second floor and go into the rooms with 1 and 2 written on them."

-Clatter.

Inns with keys are rare.
Because there are many cases of thieves stealing them. In a mere inn, it's also a minor proof that the lord of Lakers is managing the city well.
We grab the keys he gave us and head to the second floor.

-Creak, squeak.

On the creaking stairs, I hand the key to El and say.
"Aiden and I will use the same room, and you can use one alone."
"Yeah, that's fine...wait! Doesn't it seem like something's changed?"
"What?"
Changed?
What does she mean?
When I ask, tilting my head, El looks at Aiden with pleading eyes. And I also look at him with eyes demanding an answer.
"...."
Thus, Aiden, who suddenly received attention from two women, sighs and answers.
"I think it means that it would be better for the women to use the same room."
"...Ah."
That's what it was.
I couldn't even imagine it.
I thought that rooms were used by people who sleep together.
Feeling embarrassed, I look at El and say quietly.
"Well, if you want to do it with me again, it's okay, but..."
"Hey, that's not what I meant!?"
El strongly denies it, but feeling playfully mischievous, I scratch my cheek and continue.
"If you want, the three of us can use the same room. There's Arum too, and your boyfriend would understand you sleeping with a woman, right?"
"....I just want to sleep alone."
Whether she didn't feel like it today, El answers with a slightly tired expression. Aiden, who was listening to our conversation from the side, says carefully.
"Can't I use the room with that guy too?"
"...Are you trying to get El now too?"
"No, it's not that. You're a bit scary."
There's no need to be scared at all.
"You were so rough when we did it in the back alley. Now you're saying I'm scary..."
When I subtly mention what happened back then, this time El reacts.
"The back alley?"
"...."
When I look at Aiden with eyes asking if I can explain, he quietly shakes his head.

In the end, Aiden and I ended up sharing a room.

Chapter 185

185: Trick and Treat
//
I stroke my lips thoughtfully, looking at Aiden straight ahead.
"Hmm..."
"...."
Aiden, holding a fist-sized black sphere, frowns, staring intently at it.
He glares at it for a while.
Zzzzz.
A faint wave resonates, and the black sphere vibrates slightly. For a fleeting moment, a faint crack appears in the air—
—Swish.
The crack that appeared disappears again.
"Looks like it's not working out so well."
"...Haa. Why is this happening?"
"It's structured differently from the Shadow Cloak. That's a simple magic tool with only two settings, on and off, but this requires setting the range and coordinates of where the sub-space opens."
"What are you talking about?"
Should I explain?
Well, Aiden isn't a mage.
I sigh and continue explaining.
"On the surface, it looks like the sub-space can open anywhere, but that's not actually the case. The direction and range in which the sub-space opens are the inscribed circles on each face of a regular dodecahedron centered around the magic tool. So, there are a total of 12 entrances to the sub-space."
"...."
"Simply put, think of the commands for using the sub-space as a matrix of 3 rows and 12 columns."
"...."
"The first is the designated sequence for the corresponding face of the regular dodecahedron. The second is the distance between that face and the magic tool, and the last is the diameter of the circle. If you accurately emit those three commands with your thoughts, the sub-space will unfold."
"...Ah."
"The reason you can't unfold the sub-space right now is because you can't properly match the pairs of thoughts that make up the 3-row command... probably, that's all it is."
As I finish explaining, Aiden nods.
"Ah, I don't understand any of it."
No, it's simple.
Wasn't he a high school student in his past life?
Why can't he understand?
"....Haa."
As I sigh again, Aiden continues in a low voice.
"But I can tell you seem a bit smarter than I thought."
"Of course. I told you, I learned magic."
"I heard that from you, but you haven't shown me anything. To be honest, you just seemed like a mindless, stupid slut."
"...Well, that's true too."
As I calmly admit it, Aiden makes a strange expression. From that expression, I read some emotion and immediately throw a question at him.
"Why, do you suddenly want to fuck me now that I seem smart?"
"...Huh?"
In his bewildered expression, there was a hint of agreement. Noticing that, I grin and ask Aiden.
"Should I get naked now?"
I'm always welcome to it.
As I speak with some anticipation, I suddenly notice the sunset outside the window.
"...."
After looking at the window, which is wide open without glass, I soon realize that there is something I need to do.
"No, I think I'll practice a bit more."
"...Alright. Then practice until I get back."
"...Wait, where are you going?"
At my sudden words, Aiden asks back.
Perhaps he feels strange that I, who was just talking about sex, am suddenly leaving. My explanation was lacking. I felt the need to explain in more detail.
"Yeah, it suddenly occurred to me. I think I should go find that friend I mentioned before."
"...It's going to be night soon, though?"
I am well aware of how dangerous the night is in the underworld. At least the brothel area is safe because there are many customers, but the slums are different.
If you wander around aimlessly in a place full of people living only for today, you could be killed or raped.
Of course, I won't be killed by the slum dwellers, but that's not what Aiden is worried about. We have things to do in this city.
"Don't worry. If someone attacks me, I'll just let them rape me quietly. I won't make a fuss."
"...No, you don't have to go that far."
"Well, I'll do what I can. Anyway, my friend is also an underworld person, so they might be wandering around at this time."
At my words, Aiden seems to think for a moment and then asks.
"Is that person essential to the plan?"
"No, not really."
Keir's help is not essential to stealing the Etheric Herb.
"...Not at all necessary."
Rather, it might be a minus.
In fact, from the perspective of the Lakers natives, there is no reason to agree. If we succeed in stealing the herb, this underworld will be completely replaced.
That's why I'm trying to get Keir out.
"They're an underworld person, though. If we succeed, what do you think will happen?"
"...I see."
I don't want to kill him with my own hands.
Whether directly or indirectly.
"You must have been close."
"Well, we were close when we were young."
"'Were'?"
Perhaps sensing some doubt?
Aiden asks back suspiciously.
"Yeah. They changed a bit as they grew up. I'm a whore, and they're a member of the organization, so they played with me a lot."
"...How?"
"They would call me when they were drinking with their friends or seniors and make me get gang-banged, and they would often pounce on me as soon as we met, asking me to drain them. Oh, and before I left, they put a piercing in my nipple."
Of course, I soon took it out.
Looking at Aiden after finishing speaking, he had a rather dumbfounded expression.
"...That's your friend?"
"We were close when we were young."
"Isn't that just trash?"
"That's... true, but they used to treat me well. And we slept together quite a bit. There's some affection left from our physical relationship."
As I finish speaking, Aiden makes a complicated expression.
"...Are you some kind of pushover?"
"Well, only to a few people."
I chuckle and answer, then continue.
"What does it matter? I don't like being treated too badly, but to some extent, it's okay."
"...How far is 'to some extent'?"
"I won't say."
Of course, I didn't just say that.
Keir and Aiden.
I hope the two of them don't meet, but I can't guarantee it. And if they do meet, I can't expect them to get along.
If Aiden has any expectations of Keir, it was good to tell him what kind of person he is right now.
"The point is, it's okay anyway."
As I say lightly, Aiden nods heavily.
"...You have a really strong mentality."
"More than that, it's because of the martial arts I've learned."
Aiden doesn't have a normal mentality either. He cherishes Emily, who is also his friend from his past life, and silently endures her being held by other men.
Wouldn't that be impossible for an ordinary man?
But there's no choice.
There aren't many ways to learn martial arts in this world, and the Yin Demon Art is one of the absorbing martial arts that can accumulate true essence and true energy, which make up the vessel of martial arts.
Aiden can't handle the demand alone, so making Emily be held by men is an unavoidable problem.
"...."
The moment I think of that, a hypothesis flashes through my mind.
'Could it be that the reason Aiden is trying to steal the Etheric Herb is...'
It was a rather convincing hypothesis, but I soon bury it in my mind.
That's unlikely.
Aiden made the plan before he met us. There's no need to worry about it. After all, it's something that aligns with our goals.
"Then, I'll be back. Practice on your own."
"...Okay."
As I speak, Aiden answers in a dejected voice.
Emitting thoughts is not difficult.
There is a concept of the upper dantian in martial arts. Of course, since thoughts themselves are simple enough that they don't even require opening the upper dantian, Aiden will be able to do it without difficulty.
"I might not be back today, so don't wait up."
"...Lila. Don't do anything dangerous either."
"What dangerous things could I possibly do?"
I chuckle at Aiden's concern and leave the room.
//
On the darkening street, the density of people walking is gradually thinning out.
"...."
Occasionally, guards patrol, and residents hurry home. From their movements in the twilight, I don't feel any sense of unease or urgency.

-Thud, thud.

The guards' steps are still relaxed, and their numbers are small.
"...."
The city's scenery was exactly as I remembered it in Lakers. There was no state of emergency or any busy movements.
'...Is it because the convoy is still far away?'
I can't be sure.
The Etheric Herb is a royal business.
The business led by Zersian, the first prince of the Kilkard Kingdom, is for the knights inside the royal palace.
Naturally, there is no need for many people to know.
The royal family won't lead a grand army and transport the herb with fanfare. The intermediate stopover is likely just a resting place for the arriving dragon knights and a place to provide food for the wyverns.
The city's guards are still the same because of that. Sometimes, reliable security is better than clumsy protection.

-Thud, thud.

I move my feet, heading towards the slums along the path in my memory.

-Swish.

On the way, I hide in the shadows and don't forget to change my appearance to the blonde hair and blue eyes that the original me had.
"....Hmm."
I take out a mirror from my chest and look at my appearance, and it doesn't seem much different from two years ago. Lila Freeman when she left Lakers. Exactly the same appearance.
'Will they look at me strangely?'
Originally, I was at an age where I would be growing, but after receiving the Doppelganger's core and genes and undergoing a metamorphosis, my growth stopped.
Of course, it doesn't matter since my appearance changes freely anyway. And getting older isn't a good thing anyway.
Besides, this is easier to recognize.
If there is someone who remembers me, they might talk to me first.
"..Good."
I clap my hands lightly and cover the hood of the robe I was wearing.
It loses the meaning of changing my appearance, but bright blonde hair stands out especially in the dark.
The guards won't leave a woman heading to the slums alone, so it's better to walk secretly.
//

-Thud, thud.

The slums of Lakers are no different from what I remember.
Shabby houses and warehouses.
Old buildings infested with rats and bugs are the hideouts and homes of beggars and gang members. Listening quietly, I can already hear unfamiliar voices from the windows of the buildings.

-
What's that?

-
Looks like a woman...

-
Alone?


Hmm.
It seems they noticed faster than I thought. It would be nice if the other party was the Lockerd Family. They would remember me.
Of course, the fact that the memory is a bit bad is troublesome.
Before I left, I was a good toy and a sex object for them. If they find out who I am, there is almost a 100% chance that I will be dragged away and gang-raped.
'...Well, that's not bad either?'
If I can get information about Keir by being raped a few times, it's not a bad deal. I can escape anytime, and my goal today is to find Keir.
Moreover, I can't cause problems in Lakers ahead of the great task of stealing the Etheric Herb, so I was thinking of actively using my lower hole instead of my fists.
'I hope I can find him as soon as possible...'
At some point, I discover my expectant self and smile bitterly.
I'm curious.
What kind of reaction will he show when he sees me after a long time?
In fact, either way would be fine.
It's okay if he hits me, saying, "Where did you run away to, you slut?" It's okay if he punches me in the stomach or steps on my head. Even if I'm tied up and raped by dozens of people all day long, it wouldn't be bad either.
Anyway, if I'm alive, I can rest assured.

-
Thud, thud.

-
Tap.


As I'm thinking and walking, footsteps mix in from behind.
They're walking carefully in their own way, but with my senses sharpened by martial arts, I can clearly hear the sound.
What should I do?

"...."
I glanced around, but there was no one in sight.
No guards, no other gang members loitering about.
Perhaps this was the perfect place to get kidnapped. I came to a decision and slowly turned around.
"...."
There, a strange man was looking at me with a greasy smile.
"Hmm..."
I didn't recognize him.
Maybe he was from the Rockard Family.
Another gang member?
Or someone new?
"...What is it?"
I feigned surprise, acting innocent as I asked, and the man who had been following me replied with a sly grin.
"Oops, you caught me."
"...Who are you?"
I asked the approaching gang member, pretending to be clueless. However, the man, who was at least two spans taller than me, approached me with a leisurely gait.
"Well, are you curious?"
"...."
Of course, I was curious.
I pressed my lips together and glared at the man, and he scratched his head as he looked down at me.
"I've never seen your face before..."
"...."
Did he not know me?
Well, I suppose it was possible.
My connections in the underworld were limited to the Rockard Family, so it was only natural that he wouldn't know me if it wasn't news from the same organization.
"Miss, why did you come to the slums?"
"...I'm looking for someone."
"Someone? Who?"
Surprisingly, the man had a kind side.
His eyes were still full of lust, but he seemed to be the type to play with his food before eating it, answering my questions faithfully.
Then, would he answer this too?
"Keir. Keir of the Rockard Family."
"...Hoo."
Upon hearing the familiar name, the man scratched his chin and gave a vague answer. I sensed something in his reaction, as if he knew something.
...So, he's still alive?
In any case, the fact that he hadn't been forgotten in the underworld meant there was a high probability he was still alive. Even if it had only been two years, 'Oh, that guy, whatever happened to him?' was a common reality in the underworld.
"Do you know him?"
"Yeah, I know him well."
"Then, can you take me to him?"
Of course, he wouldn't, and I wouldn't actually go, but I asked just in case. But the man nodded as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
"Miss, you're lucky, you know."
"...Pardon?"
"There are a lot of dangerous guys around here. If you run into the wrong one, you won't even have bones left to pick up."
...That includes you, doesn't it?
"Well, this is a pleasant surprise. To know Keir."
The man said that and readily turned around. As if to emphasize that he was safe.
"...."
I hesitated for a moment, then followed the man.

Chapter 186

186: Trick and Treat
//
-Thud, thud.
As I quietly followed the man, I glanced around.
'Could it be...'
I had a hunch, and it seemed I was right.
The man's footsteps were leading me to a place other than the Lockard Family's hideout, which I remembered. And that direction was none other than a place etched in my memory.
'...The sewers?'
The Reikers sewers.
The city's sewers, where all the sewage gathered, were a hotbed of crime and the perfect place to dispose of bodies.
The sound of flowing water muffled any escaping screams, and the rats and slimes breeding within the sewers devoured all traces left behind.
Of course, it wasn't just murder that happened here. When I was constantly tormented by the Lockard Family, I was often gang-raped here.
"...Is this the right way?"
"Yeah, it is."
I asked, feigning anxiety, and the man nodded, as if annoyed.
"...."
Could he be planning to kill me?
That was unlikely.
Even though murder was frequent in the slums, most of it was motivated by money and valuables. Killing me now, without any apparent reason, didn't quite fit the pattern.
'Is he just planning to rape me?'
That was the most likely scenario.
And it was likely to be a gang rape, not just one person. Perhaps the man's companions were waiting for us in the sewers.
...Was he the type to share something delicious?
He could have kept me all to himself, but he was willing to share with his companions, so he might be a man of loyalty. Or perhaps he was taking me to the sewers to silence me after the gang rape.
After considering several possibilities, I sighed inwardly.
'Oh well....'
It seemed like a wild goose chase after all.
I thought there was something about him that might connect him to Keir, but was he just a rapist with a knack for improvisation?
I considered knocking him out and looking for other gang members, but I couldn't shake off the lingering hope.
"Come on, follow me."
"...."
While I was lost in thought, the man and I had arrived at the entrance to the sewers.
-Gurgle, gurgle.
The sound of water echoing from the pitch-black darkness felt ominous. Would any woman willingly walk into that ominous abyss?
Of course, I would.
But it wouldn't do to just walk in, would it?
"Um...this place..."
"Ahem."
I pretended to be scared, putting on a rather convincing act, and the man made a stern sound before grabbing my wrist and pulling me along. I could easily shake him off if I wanted to, but I pretended to be helplessly dragged along.
"Ah...!"
"No need to be alarmed. It's dark inside, and you might get hurt if you fall. That's why I'm holding on to you."
Anyone who fell for that would be an idiot.
And I played the part of an idiot.
"Oh, thank you. I didn't realize..."
"It's okay. It's understandable to be suspicious."
Of course, you'd be an idiot if you weren't suspicious. As I was thinking how pathetic this gang member was for not realizing that, he asked me again.
"By the way, what's your relationship with that Keir guy?"
"We were friends a long time ago. Before I left the city...we used to hang out a lot."
"...Is that so?"
In reality, we didn't just hang out a lot, we were always together. Of course, as we got older, we started being together in a different way.
"What's your name?"
"Lila. Lila Freeman."
"Lila...a pretty name."
It seemed the man in front of me didn't recognize me. If so, he wasn't a member of the Lockard Family.
The thought that he was just a perverted creep was growing in my mind, but I couldn't be sure. There was always a chance of something else.
Torn between possibilities, I followed the nameless man.
"Oops, be careful coming down."
"Ah...thank you."
-Thud, thud.
In the darkness, I was dragged along by the man, my wrist held in his grip. But the man's hand seemed less like it was helping me and more like it was preventing me from escaping.
"...."
It seemed I had to prepare myself to take off my clothes.
//
Inside the dimly lit sewers, the man carried a torch as he walked.
-Thud, thud.
How long had we been walking?
"...Huh?"
Suddenly, I noticed a light seeping out from the distance. The man muttered to himself as he saw it.
"We're here."
"...."
Light seeping out from inside the sewers.
It was obvious what it was.
In this place, beyond the reach of the guard's eyes, underworld gang members would occasionally gather for drinking parties. Sometimes they would bring women too, and I remembered being dragged here quite often.
Rather than being dragged here often, it wouldn't be an exaggeration to say I was a regular. No prostitute was ever dragged here as willingly as I was.
"Yo-"
Could Keir really be here?
As I watched the man greet someone in a friendly manner, I briefly had hope, but that hope was soon shattered.
"Kood? What are you doing here...what's this?"
"...A woman?"
I scanned the faces of the men gathered in the room around the bonfire and had no choice but to nod to myself once again.
Among the men sitting around the burning bonfire, there wasn't a single familiar face.
It seemed like there was no escaping the gang rape.
"Kood, what brings you here, brother?"
"What else? I just wanted to see if you guys were having fun."
Had they already started drinking?
They had piled up bottles and wooden cups in one corner, and they were roasting a skinned rat over the bonfire.
...I wonder if they'll give me one?
As I recalled distant memories from the savory aroma wafting through the air, I asked the man called Kood.
"...Um...why am I here...?"
"Why else? We called you here to have fun with us."
"Wait a minute, that's not what you said! What about Keir?"
It was probably a lie.
Even though I had a rough idea of what was going on, I still pretended to be an innocent woman as I asked. Of course, I didn't expect an answer, but,
"...Keir?"
The gathered men tilted their heads at the name that came out of my mouth.
"Yes, yes..."
Huh.
Could they know him?
The way they looked somewhat uncomfortable didn't seem like they were hearing an unfamiliar name. In particular, the man sitting closest to the bonfire gave me a meaningful look.
"...Kood. Who is that woman?"
"She's Keir's childhood friend from a long time ago. It seems they parted ways when she left the city as a child..."
As I listened to the conversation, I felt relieved.
I wasn't wrong.
These people were related to Keir. The only problem was that the relationship didn't seem to be in a good way.
"Hoo...is that so?"
A cruel smile was etched on the face of the man who asked the question. Along with that, the gazes of the men sitting around the bonfire were filled with lust.
"Uh...."
Their gazes, scanning my exposed face and the body hidden by the robe, were filled with anticipation for what was to come.
As a woman, it was impossible not to know about the greedy gazes of men, so I looked around at the gathered men with a hardened expression.
"...Are you...deceiving me right now?"
Of course, it was an act.
Besides, I wasn't deceived, I came here on purpose. As if understanding my feelings, the man called Kood answered me.
"Ah, we're not deceiving you."
"...Huh?"
"You want to see Keir, right? Just wait a little bit. We'll call him soon."
Ah.
Could it be.
"Instead, you'll have to play with us for a while, miss."
"...."
From Kood's words, I could understand the situation.
These people had a bad relationship with Keir, and they were trying to use me to lure him out.
And as a bonus, they were planning to play with me until Keir arrived.
"...P-please, stay away..."
What should I do?
Even as I acted, I pondered inwardly.
If possible, I wanted to greet my long-lost hometown friend in a decent state, but on the other hand, I couldn't be sure how Keir would think of me.
He probably hadn't changed from before. I could have hope that he had, but it was hard to be sure.
Perhaps Keir wouldn't be happy to see me even if he did see me. Even if he was happy, it would only be the joy of having a useful fucktoy return.
Of course, it wouldn't be bad to meet him like that, but it was also true that I wanted a slightly better form of meeting.
...If I showed him that I had been gang-raped by these men, would his reaction be a little different? Could I elicit even a speck of pity that might remain in his heart?
-Shwing.
While I was wavering inwardly, Kood pulled out a dagger from his waist.
"You better stay still. We want to let you go nicely too."
Kood said quietly, holding the sharp blade to my neck. Taking out a dagger first while saying he would let me go nicely was indeed a gangster-like attitude.
"...What are you going to do to me?"
"We're just going to have some fun together. You know, the thing that men and women always do? Ah, but there are six of us, so you're going to have a hard time, miss."
"...."
"Hey, don't glare at me like that. I told you not to trust people easily, right? Think of it as learning something new."
Was he thinking that I was glaring at him? Kood showed off his skills by waving the sharp dagger around and gave a cruel smile.
"Heh heh."
"You're too much, brother..."
Behind him, five men giggled and laughed. They looked at me as if I was completely their prey.
And Kood pointed to one of them and ordered.
"Hey, Juki."
"Yes?"
"Go and call Keir."
"...Me?"
"You're the youngest, aren't you?"
The one who answered Kood was the youngest-looking of the men sitting by the bonfire. He looked to be about sixteen years old and had a face reminiscent of Keir in the past.
"What if I die doing that?"
"What are you talking about, dying? If you go in and say this woman's name, they'll let you in."
It was a simple thought.
What if I lied? But it didn't seem like Kood had considered that possibility.
"What's her name?"
"Lila...was it Riley?"
"Lila. Lila Freeman."
"Right, Lila."
When I said it nonchalantly, Kood nodded. Seeing that, I felt a little disappointed.
....A woman who's about to be gang-raped is answering so calmly, doesn't he find that strange?
"Go and tell him. We have this bitch, so if you don't want to see her head cut off, come alone."
"...Are you going to cut off my head?"
"Miss, don't take it too seriously. We're just joking."
Was that what he called a joke?
I was dumbfounded, but Kood and the boy named Juki were having a serious conversation.
"Okay, then..."
"Ah, and before you deliver the message, call some of our guys. We'll need some numbers to take down that Keir bastard."
"Yes, sir."
As I listened to their conversation, I nodded.
"...."
Normally, I should have said something like, 'You deceived me!' or 'No! Don't hurt Keir!' in an aggrieved tone, but it was too much trouble to act that hard. Once I adopted a persona, I had to stick with it throughout the entire gang rape.
Instead, I made up my mind inwardly.
'Okay, let's keep it simple.'
Aiden had asked me not to cause a commotion, but a few gang members dying in the slums was nothing out of the ordinary in Reikers.
Simply put, I decided to respect their choice.
If they noticed something strange about me, I would kill them all and wait for Keir. But if they didn't notice anything strange about me...

"So, milady, care to play with us?"
"...Yes, sure..."
"Heh heh, good. I like that you're so compliant."
...What else can I do?
They don't even suspect anything when I talk like this, so I might as well just go along with it.
As long as they don't start asking weird questions or grilling me, I just need to shut up and take it. I don't know what Keir will think of me when he sees me like this. Even if I were perfectly fine, I wouldn't know what's in his heart.
'...Sigh.'
I sigh inwardly at the clueless gang members, but I allow the approaching men to touch me.
...Really, isn't "living because you're stupid" a saying that applies to situations like this?
//
[Author's Notes]
I'm sorry for being late.
I thought I was going on a trip, but it turned out to be a labor trip.
I will resume regular updates from today.

Chapter 187

Episode 187: "Fragments of the Past" - H
//
"Ugh, black, ugh."..!"In the dark underground sewer, I lie on the ground, groaning."
Click, click.
What is felt from below is a man's thing, just like any other time.
Familiar foreign sensation.
It is a feeling that has become so familiar that it is lonely to think it is no longer there, but this time it is a little different.
"Ah, uh, huff."..!?"Feeling a foreign sensation not in my lower abdomen but from the back, I let out a thin moan." The hard foreign sensation felt not from a normal hole but from my buttocks relentlessly digs into me, as if it is pressing down on my body along with the man who is overpowering me.
"Hoo, hoo.".."That's it."...!Feeling the hot and rough breath on the back of my neck, I tightly grip the shabby sheet spread on the floor. It feels different when pulled forward, but it is inevitable that one still experiences intense pleasure.
There are no holes in my body that have not already developed.
One fortunate thing is that I have been diligent in managing things regularly. It's not really a hobby, but I'm doing it just in case someone might need it.
Moreover, if someone writes like this, I can feel a small sense of accomplishment..?
"Ah, eek, ugh.".!?"For a moment, I push aside my distracting thoughts and feel the body of the man who is intensely thrusting into me, and I continue to moan."
The rough penis that digs into my insides isn't that big, but the man's body pressing down on me is quite heavy. If one wants to rebel, they can do so as much as they want, but still, they do not rebel.
"Huh, huh, haaaang.".!"If you reach a climax like this once or twice, that feeling will naturally disappear."
"Hah, hwa.".."When being roughly toyed with in the deep and delicate parts of the body, crushed under the heavy bodies of men, the vision turns white and the mind becomes distant."
I could shake them off and defeat them right now, but is there really a reason to do that at the cost of giving up this enjoyment?
...Of course, if Kair arrives, the story will be different, but he has not arrived yet. In that case, wouldn't it be okay to endure a little?
"Hey, you'll tear it apart like that.""Whether it's unfortunate or fortunate, the men were not attacking me all at once but were taking turns in a predetermined order." Thanks to that, my mouth isn't blocked, and I can happily let out moans.
"Pfft, tsk." You're worrying for no reason."And the other men, excluding this pervert who is obsessively targeting my butt, are sitting around the campfire, chewing on roasted rats while watching me struggle."
"It's not like I've only done it once or twice." The back hole bites very tightly, which clearly indicates that she is very well trained.Sharing joyful stories is very peaceful. I am quite overwhelmed, though.
"...Crazy bastard. What kind of inspector has arrived?"Huh, uh.".."A hard member penetrates deep inside, and even as my consciousness blurs in the rising pleasure, I listen to their conversation and smirk inwardly."
...You're a discriminator.
The man's words that he has been properly tamed are accurate. Because Keir, who will be coming soon, is one of the men who tamed me.

-Sizzle!

"Hyaaa!"?"Phew, look at this year." Joy's skills are top-notch, aren't they?"
"...Seriously, this insignificant brat is talking nonsense and running his mouth like crazy."A man hitting another on the butt, and another man muttering as if to mock him." Listening to their conversation, I ponder internally.
According to the circumstances, Kayle is still alive.
Quite well, actually.
If Kair comes here, what should I do? Of course, if they intend to harm Keir, it is only natural to stop them.
"Ugh, damn."..!"Huhg."..!?"
...Perhaps, all the men who are tasting my body right now will end up dead. I don't want unnecessary rumors to spread.
However, what is important is not the life or death of men.
How Keir treats me when we meet again. And how I will react to his words. It was a matter of greater importance to me.
"Huff, huff.".."Haa, ahh."..."Feeling the flow of energy deep inside, I quietly close my eyes while lying naked on the cold sheets."
In the mind soaked in pleasure, a thought suddenly passes by.
...When will Kayle come?
//
So, how much longer had I been enduring this?
"Cough." Look at this year?"Ah, that.".."Wow, that's amazing." Does this also count?"After being satisfied multiple times in my face and mouth, the men who had sufficiently fulfilled their desires were betting on how many empty bottles could fit into my vagina and anus, while inserting various foreign objects."
What is it?"Finally, I can feel a familiar voice in my ears."
"...Uh...Huh?"Look up, a familiar face comes into view from afar." That face had matured a little more than the image in my memory.
Keir.
Once, the friend I was closest to in this life, and the friend who hated me the most, appeared before me with a perfectly normal face.
"...."To be precise, it's not in front of me."
Kayle was looking at me from a distance.
"...."
"...."In the dim gaze, the expression of Keir looking at me was as hard as ice." Through that expression, I realized that Keir recognized me.
However, we were not the only ones in the underground water.
"Hehe, it's been a while.""
"....You.At the words of Kood, who had quietly interjected, Kair slowly turned his head.
"Hey, do you remember me?""
"...Come to think of it, there seems to have been a similar guy."Puhahat!" Yeah! You remember! That's my younger sibling!Seeing Kood burst into laughter, Kayre lets out a cold sneer.
"...I thought Jin and I had already reconciled."
"이봐, Keir. It's true that our boss has been looking out for you, but that doesn't necessarily mean he wants to keep you alive."You're saying something interesting." Do you miss your younger sibling that much?What I hear in my ears is, after all, a story from a good back alley. A fight in the underworld taking place in the huge city of Lakers.
...Looking back, it might not be a good story after all.
That must be an extension of the dark story that once consumed my life and Keir's.
As time flows, the story in the shadows where light does not reach continues. Just as the water flows quietly in this underground waterway where sunlight does not reach.
"...I see. So was that an attempt to lure me out? Are you trying to take revenge for your younger sibling?"You're quick to catch on." But I'm a bit disappointed. If I had been just a little faster, I would have survived."Kood smiles as if he is enjoying himself and takes out the dagger from his arms." In line with that action, I too am now slowly getting ready to get up. Just as I was about to move my energy, I wondered if I should help Keir.
"I just wasted time for no reason."Kair turns away from Kud without hesitation.
"...What?I will not tell Locker about today's work. Jindo doesn't want to fight with us, so if you want to live, it's better to watch your words.Kair turns her body and takes a step forward. But Kood does not readily ambush him.
It was a dark and enclosed underground waterway, and since there was still a considerable distance between the two, it cannot be said that Keir showed any openings.
Then, it was Kud who was rather taken aback.
"Hey, you can't go like this!"He shouts in a desperate voice. And I too could not help but be taken aback by Keir's following words.
"The intention to lure me out is commendable, but that woman is not the one I knew.""
"...."In an instant, both I and Kood, leaning weakly against the wall, look at Keir with the same expression."

-Thud, thud.

However, whether we look or not, Kairen calmly takes steps towards the dark side of the underground water.
...Surely, am I abandoned?
"...."In the face of unexpected results, I blankly examine my body." The body is smeared with the semen of men everywhere, and the glistening bodily fluids on the genitals and anus are pierced by empty bottles that the members have drunk from, as if illuminating the insides.
...Was it a bit awkward for a reunion after such a long time?
I thought it would be a familiar sight for Keir, but I might have been mistaken. As I unfold such thoughts, the angry voice of Kud echoes in my ears nearby.
"...Damn it, why isn't that jerk coming?"Brother, shall we hit it now?""Shut up, you bastard!" Does he not know that guy's skills to say something like that!?"No, why are you angry at me.".."Shut your mouth!""Kood was angry as if his cheerful demeanor until now had been a facade." The gaze that was scanning the surroundings with a fiery look soon turns towards me.
"....Yeah, you."
"...."Instead of answering his words, I weakly lift my head and look at him."
Is it because I'm tired?
I didn't feel particularly motivated.
Even if they torment me like this until their anger is relieved and then leave, I won't feel any particular desire for revenge.
Kail has already left.
Then there is no reason for me to kill them. Of course, I can do it even without a reason, but right now I don't particularly feel like killing.
...If you're going to hit me, then go ahead.
As I look at Kood with such thoughts, he approaches me with long strides. His fiery gaze had already cooled to a chilling stare.
"...Was it a lie?"To his cold question, I shook my head with a faint smile."
"...No."
"...."Kood makes a thoughtful expression in response to my words." However, after a moment of such contemplation, he tells me in a voice filled with refined anger.
"Is that so?""
"...."Yeah, it wouldn't matter now.""Brother, no way.".."Be quiet.""Kude murmurs softly and looks down at me."
"I'm sorry, but I can't let you go, miss." We are also people who tend to get caught up in a lot of things."Could it be that I was worried they would report me to the security guard?" Thinking that it's an unnecessary worry, I faintly shake my head.
"...I won't report it."That didn't mean asking to be saved."
It meant that I would spare you, so just get lost. And of course, Kood did not understand my intention.
"Well, it's because I can't trust people.""
"...That's a pity."Then, sleep well." Miss."He lifts his foot with a cruel smile and stomps hard on my stomach."
Quack.
"....Ugh!?"The moment he stepped on it, a sound of something breaking echoed from within his stomach."
Clink.
"....Looking down at the floor with a sharp sound, the broken neck of a bottle was rolling on the cold stone floor of the underground water.
With a kick from Kood, the bottle that was stuck inside my vagina and anus shattered into pieces.
...Perhaps the remaining fragments are within me. Recalling that, I let out a small laugh.
"...."Anyway, my body is covered inside by the effect of the iron armor, so I won't get hurt, but if I were an ordinary woman, I would have died from this kick right now."
Um.
I was going to let it slide as much as possible.
As expected, this is problematic.
"...What is it?"Were you surprised by my calm reaction, more than you expected?"
The code tramples on my stomach, wearing a puzzled expression. Naturally, he must have thought that I would scream or at least beg, but I did neither.
"....Instead, I can only look up at him with a calm gaze.
"...Brother. This year is a bit strange, isn't it?"Is it that I have strong patience?"..?"
"...It must hurt, right?"Watching the members spout foolish sentiments, I slowly rise to my feet." Without difficulty, I remove the foot of the cud and draw up my inner strength to boost my power.

-Swoosh.

"Uh, huh?""I smile weakly and say to them, who are in confusion."
"...Really, this is problematic."- Thud, plop."

Broken shards of glass fall from between her legs, but not a single drop of blood flows. Do they realize something from seeing that? Kood and the other men's expressions are hardening; he can see it.
//
Kood Loricks stared blankly at the woman before him.
'What the hell...'
The naked woman, without a stitch of clothing, was looking at them with a faint sneer.
"...."
Even though sharp shards of glass were surely thrashing inside her, there wasn't a trace of pain on her face.
'What...'
She wasn't even bleeding.
What on earth was going on?
His mind couldn't comprehend the phenomenon before him. Kood, a member of the underworld organization, could only stare blankly at the scene, but,
"I was going to let it slide if I could, but I guess I have no choice."
Lila continued in a low voice, as if understanding his situation.
"...What?"
No choice.
What did that mean?
The gears of thought that had stopped in Kood's head were rewound by a sudden scream that echoed from the side.
"Keuheok?!"
"Eugh!!"
The moment something blurry seemed to flicker before his eyes, his brothers, who had been standing on either side of him, collapsed with rough screams.
"...What..."
His brothers, who belonged to the same Zhin Family, were already collapsed and rolling on the floor. Seeing that, Kood quickly regained his senses.
If he stayed still, he would die.
Sensing an ominous feeling, Kood turned around without hesitation, but his body, before it could even take a few steps, fell limply to the floor, just like his 'brothers'.
"Keuheok!?"
Kood couldn't come to his senses from the intense shock that struck his back. After writhing in intense pain for a moment, a seductive voice echoed in his ear.
"...Still, I'm in a bit of a bad mood today."
What was she trying to say?
No, more than that, what on earth was this woman?
Why was she so strong?
Why suddenly.
Why.
"Ah..."
Kood, terrified, raised his head and chased after the voice that was reaching his ear. But what was reflected in his eyes as he raised his head was an incomprehensible sight.
"Haup..."
The woman opened her mouth and was licking the penis of the fallen gang member - Peshan.
"Chyuup, huup..."
She wasn't biting or squeezing it tightly with her teeth. Literally, the woman was 'carefully' caressing the penis of the man she had knocked down.
"Ugh, ugh..."
Like a prostitute, she caressed the thing of the man she had just beaten down.
Peshan, who had fallen with Kood, looked at Lila with incomprehensible eyes, but honestly, his body was slowly responding to Lila's careful caress.
"...."
Lila, feeling Peshan's penis slowly erect, quietly took her mouth away from what she had been licking.
After staring at it for a while, Lila said to the men with a lonely smile.
"I'm sorry."
What was she sorry for?
At that lonely tone, the fallen men, including Kood, felt fear seeping into their spines. They didn't know what she was going to do, but they knew for sure that it wasn't going to be good.
And their thoughts were right.
"I was going to let you go easily... but right now, I'm a little lonely."
Lila said quietly, then spread her legs on Peshan's body, on his erect penis. On the luscious pink flesh, wet with transparent fluid,
"Just bear with it for a little bit."
"Ugh, ughaaaaa!!?"
Here and there, sharp shards of glass could be seen.
//
[Author's Notes]
Kyaaaaak

Chapter 188

188th Episode: 『Fragments of the Past: Side Story』 - H
// Flashback Episode: 『Children of the Streets』
Before my eyes, a familiar ceiling appears.
"Haa, haa."
The rough gasps echoing in my ears.
And,
"...Ugh, hngh...!"
The frail moans escaping my lips.
I'm pinned beneath the body of a fat man, letting out strained moans. The man seems pleased with my reaction, thrusting his hips even more violently.
"Haa, hngh!"
"Aah...!"
Despite being so fat, the man possesses a rather large cock. The sensation of unfamiliar flesh digging inside me is almost familiar now.
"Uwaah, hik!?"
Even as I moan, I think to myself.
Perhaps being fucked by men like this isn't so bad. Of course, the first few times were painful and stinging all day, but now I've become accustomed enough to understand what it means to feel.
"Hiii!?"
Especially when sensitive spots like this are poked and scraped, it feels quite good. It's as if it suits my constitution perfectly.
"Ah...!"
I'm also used to being crushed by a heavy body.
Being suppressed by an irresistible force and moaning, having my hair grabbed and my ass slapped, I now think it might be quite enjoyable.
It can't be helped.
I'm a whore who sells her body.
Having been reincarnated as a woman in the city's slums, this is an unavoidable fate. And if the knowledge I gained was that of an Essence-Sucking Witch, I can't help but think that this was my destiny from the start.
"Damn, you bitch...!"
"Heuk!?"
Ah, but this is a bit unfamiliar.
"Keheuk, ugh...!"
As a rough hand chokes my neck, I struggle, feeling suffocated. Of course, I know he won't kill me, so I'm only pretending.
"Hak, kek, ugek...!?"
...When my breath becomes faint and my vision turns white like this, it's a little scary. It feels like I might actually die.
Still, it can't be helped.
This fatty likes to choke.
He says he likes the tightening sensation at the moment of suffocation?
I don't know.
It's not like I've ever slept with a woman.
Besides, I'm not enjoying being choked, so I can't understand it even more. But when I hear him say he likes the tightening, I feel a little proud, perhaps it's a human instinct to be weak to praise.
Fortunately, the fatty releases his grip before I pass out.
"...Puhah! Kek!"
I gasp, inhaling deeply into my lungs, and look up at the fatty with tearful eyes.
"Ah, uh..."
Blurred vision and drool trickling down my mouth.
"Ah..."
I can't speak properly.
Perhaps my appearance is quite ruined right now?
"Hoo..."
The fatty man looks at me with satisfaction, wiping the sweat from his forehead. And something warm was flowing down from below me.
...Yes, this too can't be helped.
I should rather see it as a good thing.
Since there's no chance of getting pregnant if I use the Essence-Sucking Divine Art, and the man's semen is a great help to me in mastering the Yin Demon Art.
It's not just anything, it's the hard-to-gather True Origin Vitality. The vessel that forms the dantian and the inner strength necessary for cultivating qigong.
Well, I should gratefully accept it.
While I'm lying in bed thinking about other things,
"Layla?"
A strange voice rings in my ears.
"Yes...?"
"How was it today? Was it good?"
Is it that question again?
While chuckling inwardly, I immediately answer.
"It was incredibly good..."
Of course, it's a lie.
No, it's good, but...
Not so good that I'd die for it.
The man wasn't skilled enough to make me feel an explosive orgasm, nor could he bury me in a spine-tingling pleasure.
Well, just average.
"...I feel this every time, but it's tiring to do it with Mr. Zifshan."
Still, there's no reason to spoil his mood by telling the truth, so I give him some lip service.
"Tiring?"
"Yes, you always leave me like this every time you come, don't you?"
I laboriously raise my hand and point to myself.
My naked body lying on the bed, golden hair disheveled, looks exhausted to anyone.
In reality, it's because I almost fainted from suffocation.
"...Keuk keuk, I knew it."
Anyway, the fatty man smiles with satisfaction.
Perhaps he feels pride as a man for satisfying a woman. He wears a pleasant smile for a while, then says to me.
"Ah, come to think of it, I forgot one thing."
Forgot?
What...
...Aha.
The fatty man looks down at me with lecherous eyes.
I laboriously raise my body and kneel at the feet of the standing man.
Then, the man's limp cock comes into view.
"Then, I'll clean it up nicely now."
My pussy juice and semen mixed together, the cock is limp to the point where it's hard to believe it was hard just a moment ago. If it weren't soaked in pussy juice and semen, I'd want to keep fondling it.
...Is it because it's been so long since I had a cock that I'm unconsciously thinking these things?
"Haum..."
I fondle it a few times, then take the man's thing into my mouth.
Just three months ago, I couldn't even imagine that I would be doing this, but now I often experience it in my dreams. When I fall asleep on the bed where men have held me, I end up receiving guests in my dreams as well.
"Chyuup..."
I roll my tongue, cleaning the musty-smelling cock.
Then, I suddenly feel a stroking touch above my head.

-Swish.

There's no need to look up.
It's obvious what he's doing.
Like stroking a puppy, the fatty man was stroking me. Considering he was just violently fucking me and choking me, it's quite a kind treatment.
...Should I give him a little service?
"Huum?"
With his cock in my mouth, I raise my head and look up at the man.
When I look up at the man with innocent eyes as if not knowing what's going on, his cock, which was in my mouth, hardens again.
...As expected, that's what it is.
I caress the man's hardened cock, letting out a suppressed laugh.
"Ehehe..."
"...Layla."
"No, you already came, didn't you?"
Not for free.
When I say it in that tone, the man asks as if negotiating.
"Aren't you still lacking too?"
"It's too much anymore. Mr. Zifshan is too rough, my pussy hurts now."
Whining, I act cute towards the man.
The reason is simple.
Because he gives me more money if I do this.
Secretly receiving money from customers and giving them a discount once or twice is a small trick for whores.
Using that trick, I induce the man to take money out of his pocket.
Of course, the trick worked.
"Hoo, alright. Then, let's make it 40 Lard."
"Hehe."
I give him a giggling smile and lightly bite the man's cock. Not painfully, just weakly enough for him to feel the desire to conquer me.
It was an answer meaning agreement.
"Chyuup..."
Licking the man's hardened cock in my mouth again, I think to myself.
'When work is over today...'
Should I go eat something delicious with Keir for the first time in a while?
With a small hope, I caress my sore pussy as if comforting myself. To secrete a little more pussy juice, so that the insertion doesn't hurt.
//
Was it because I overworked my body a little?
"Kkeung..."
I move my staggering steps with difficulty, heading towards the meeting place.
...Was it a bit too much after all?
Trying to soothe the crotch that feels sore every time I walk, I leave the slums. There, Keir was leaning against the wall of a store.
"Layla?"
Towards Keir who comes towards me with a delighted expression, I greet with difficulty.
"Hi... hi..."
"What's wrong?"
"It's nothing. It's because I worked too hard... Ugh!?"
As my legs give way and I misstep, Keir naturally reaches out and supports me.
"...You have to be careful."
"Ah, thanks."
I look up at Keir.
The guy who was smaller than me when we were young has grown up a lot now.
Still, there's still an innocent and youthful look on his face, but won't even that disappear soon?
Literally, he was becoming a man. And I became a woman a little earlier than him.
...Maybe, we can't go back to childhood anymore.
"...Hoo."
When I smile bitterly at that fact, Keir asks me as if not knowing what's going on.
"What's wrong?"
"...Nothing. Let's go."
I answer as if it's nothing and pull Keir.
"Where are we going?"
"Temiz District. I heard from the store sisters that there's a good store there. You like chicken dishes, right?"
"....Do you have money?"
"Of course I do. Even if I look like this, I'm older than you, you know?"
I smile and reach out to mess up his hair. Then Keir avoids my hand in disgust, as if remembering his childhood.
"What's with that older sister thing..."
He grumbles, but he doesn't seem to hate it.
I pull him and head to Temiz District.
"Let's go, it'll be crowded when it's dinner time."
"Okay."
While holding hands with Keir and walking, I think a little differently in my head.
"...."
We grew up together in a brothel.
But just because we grew up together doesn't mean we can always be together.
He's a man, and I'm a woman.
We grew up in a brothel managed by the Rockerd Family, and from that moment on, our fate was decided.
I had no choice but to become a whore, and Keir had no choice but to become a member of the underworld organization. That was our fate.
I'm not strong enough to break that fate yet. Even if I have knowledge, I didn't have enough time to build up strength. And my resolve was just as lacking.
"Layla?"
"Yeah?"
"What are you thinking about?"
"...Just, thinking about this and that."
Walking together, I look at Keir again.
The guy who has grown up to be a man is quite good at fighting, unlike his pretty face. It's also thanks to the fact that he learned how to fight by being beaten by me since he was young, and it's also thanks to the fact that I fed him well by pickpocketing.
Maybe he won't be helplessly beaten to death at this point. I feel a little relieved by that fact.
"Always thinking about this and that?"
"...That's right. But, when did you grow up so much?"
"You're the one who didn't grow up."
"Tsk tsk, just because you're tall doesn't mean you're an adult, you know?"
"Then how do you have to be to be an adult?"
"...."
Hmm.
It's not the stage to tell him that yet.
Besides, the story of adults will be told well by the older brothers of the organization that Keir belongs to, not me. By the time he knows that, Keir may come to me as a customer, not as a friend.
"You'll find out later."
"It's that word again."
Maybe he'll be quite recognized in the organization. Then he'll be able to live well with a few subordinates, and women will be quite attracted to him. And I also think that I might become one of the women he'll hold later.
I'm confident.
I've also seen cases of sisters who date like that in brothels.
I'm still anxious because the speed of learning martial arts is slow, but by that time, I'll have mastered the Yin Demon Art to some extent, and I'll be quite prettier than I am now.
"Is it the first or second time I've said that?"
"Is that so...?"
When will he find out?
What it means for a woman in a brothel to sell her body.
When that time comes, Keir may want me. He'll want me not as a friend and older sister like now, but as a woman.
...If that happens.
Maybe, there's no reason to refuse.
//
[Author's Afterword]
This is a side story I wrote when I couldn't write anything and wondered if I should do a remake.

Strangely enough, after writing the side story, I was able to write again as if by magic, but I'm just throwing it in wherever because I'm not sure where it belongs.

Chapter 189

189th Episode: 『Fragments of the Past』
//
Swish...
Amidst the quiet echoing of water, I release my thoughts as usual.
The thoughts that trigger magic are also used to control familiars. Moreover, if image projection is possible, a monster with some intelligence can carry out commands according to that image.
I call out the name of the slime, as always.
"...Arum."
The unidentified slime that lives inside my belly. As I send an image and command to Arum, it responds immediately.

-Thud, patter.

Arum removes all the glass shards remaining in my vagina and anus, clumps them together, and pushes them out of my body.

-Clang.

The rounded glass shards break again on the floor. The flesh and blood that were attached have already been digested by Arum, it seems, as the glass shards are perfectly clean.
"...."
There shouldn't be any foreign objects left now. After looking at the scattered glass shards for a moment, I begin to wash my body with the flowing water of the underground waterway.
Splash. Splish.
As I raise my hand to scoop up water and wash my body, thoughts of the past suddenly flash through my mind.
In the past, after being gang-raped by Keir's gang, I used to wash my body alone in the underground waterway like this.
It was difficult to wash off the semen clinging to my body with the cold water of the underground waterway, but later I became so indifferent that I would just wipe it off roughly without caring.
"...."
Recalling those memories, a faint smile appears on my lips.
...This, isn't this strange?
Even though I spent my childhood with Keir, I was treated so brutally, and it's not normal to cherish it as a pleasant memory and long for it.
Even so, it can't be helped.
"Heave-ho..."
I lightly get up and change my mood.
In fact, there was no reason to be depressed. Although Keir ignored me, that doesn't mean I have to give up on him.
From the beginning, my main plan was to kidnap him without question and drop him outside of Lakers. Even if Plan B failed, Plan A still remains.
Of course, he will resist, but it doesn't matter.
It's time for Keir to quit his dangerous underworld life. He needs to learn how to live diligently, even if it's a bit stifling.
'Would Emily... have a hard time taking care of him?'
As I pick up my clothes that were stripped off among the fallen corpses, I contemplate Keir's future treatment. Originally, I was thinking of sending him to Emily, but it seems Aiden wouldn't allow that.
Well, Emily might allow it.
Anyway, that's a problem to think about slowly.
"...Then..."
Lightening my heart.
I change my mood and head towards the entrance of the underground waterway I came through.
//
"....Huh?"
However, what came into my sight outside the underground waterway was an unfamiliar scene.
"...You've got some nerve."
What I see is Keir and his men, who appear to be his subordinates. They are surrounding a rag lying on the floor, creating a serious atmosphere.
"S, save..."
Looking closely, what was lying on the floor was neither a rag nor a straw mat.
I have eyes that can clearly distinguish objects even in the dark, so I can confirm that the man lying surrounded by Keir's gang was the young man called Juki from earlier.
"Save you? Ha."
I subtly hide myself in the darkness and quietly watch the scene. Keir, who has matured a little more than I remember, asks Juki in a cold voice.
"...How did you find Laila?"
"L, Laila...?"
"I'm talking about the blonde woman you guys had. Why is that bitch in your hands?"
"I, I don't... Kud... Kud-hyungnim..."
Juki, with a miserable face, continues speaking in a panic.
'...Hmm.'
Watching the scene, I feel a little touched.
I thought I was heartlessly abandoned, but was he actually remembering me? Although he just called me that bitch, I can overlook that much.
...Still, should I observe a little more, just in case?
"You son of a bitch..."
Keir, hearing Juki's words, wears a complicated expression. He raises his hand several times to wipe his face, then points to his men and orders.
"....Go in and bring her."
"That woman, you mean?"
"Yes. And kill the rest of those bastards."
"But, hyungnim. If we touch the Jin Family, Locker-hyungnim will...."
"I don't care about that. Can't you see this scene? They started it first. We have enough reason to mess them up."
Through the conversation, I roughly deduce the situation.
"...."
Could it be that Keir pretended to ignore me to protect me in his own way?
Looking back, there was nothing good that would come from Keir acknowledging me in that situation. At best, I would become a hostage, and Keir would either ignore me and fight or abandon me.
...Just ignoring me might have been the best he could do.
"Hyungnim, do we really have to go this far for just one bitch? She's just a used-up whore anyway..."
"...Shut your mouth if you don't want to die."
Looking back, it's a funny thing.
Unlike Kud, whom I killed earlier, there will be many among the Locker Family who remember me.
I'm the whore who mixed bodies with them the most, and not much time has passed since then. For them, it wouldn't make sense to start this mess over one escaped whore.
"...."
However, what doesn't make sense is the same for me.
Although I don't have any ill feelings towards Keir, to him, I was just a whore. That's why he tormented me so much with the Locker Family.
If he thought of me as a lover, he couldn't have done that.
He couldn't have endured it, unless he had a special taste for NTR.
"...Understood."
While I'm thinking, the men surrounding Keir each start moving. The direction they are walking is towards me.
"...."
I don't reveal myself now.
I quietly change the color of my skin and hide in the shadow of the underground waterway entrance.

-Thud, thud.

Amidst the passing footsteps, I hear their conversation.
"Hyungnim is really something, what's he thinking..."
"That bitch Laila, wasn't she the same whore from before?"
"...Probably."
"Then why is he doing this? There are plenty of women anyway..."
"Haven't you heard that story? Hyungnim and that bitch were friends when they were young..."
Letting the passing conversation flow by, I look at Keir again.
"...Damn it..."
Unlike his subordinates, Keir didn't move.
He left the fallen Juki behind and stood alone in the middle of the empty street. Since he's standing with his back to where I am, I can't see his expression.
"...."
I hesitate for a moment, then walk towards Keir.

-Thud, thud.

I know.
I can't go back to the way we were with him now. We've both experienced things, and as long as we remember them, going back is impossible.
I don't even wish for that.
Just as Keir has changed, I have changed too.
It's no different now.
Rather than the me from his childhood that he remembers, the me who was used like a sex toy by the Locker Family is closer to the current me.
But still, I was curious.
What Keir thinks about me.

-Swish.

I change my body back and walk towards Keir.
Thud, thud.
"...Huh?"
Did he notice the footsteps?
Keir, who was standing with his back turned, looks at me as I approach. The gaze that held questions turns to shock the moment I reveal myself under the moonlight.
"...Laila?"
"Long time no see."
I chuckle and answer briefly.
Swish.
I smooth my hair, which is wet from washing with the cold water of the underground waterway, and ask Keir.
"Was it a bit embarrassing earlier?"
"...."
Keir didn't answer.
He just keeps his mouth tightly shut and looks at me. He didn't answer my question, nor did he ask how I was able to escape from them.
"...From a long time ago..."
Instead, Keir utters different words.
"...I did think you were special."
"That's the first time I've heard that."
Under the cast moonlight, we naturally continue the conversation that was cut off two years ago.
"That's probably true. I've never told you."
"...Is that so?"
I lightly retort and look down at the street floor. In the place where my gaze reaches, Juki is staring at me with his mouth shut as if he's dead.
...Still, it seems he knows how to read the atmosphere.
"You took off that earring."
"...Ah, that."
Did he check my body in the meantime?
I laugh awkwardly and smooth my hair again.
"Sorry, it just happened."
"...It's so like you to apologize for that."
"I'm a bit like that, aren't I?"
By the way, was that an earring?
The shape was exactly like a nipple piercing. Feeling a bit new to the fact that I'm only realizing this now, I look around.
The surroundings are dark and there's no one around.
...Then, it's not bad.
"Shall we take a walk?"
"....Let's."
To my suggestion, Keir nods readily without suspicion. I couldn't know his intentions, but it doesn't matter.
There are plenty of stories we haven't finished telling.
...And, the time and place are not good for talking.
"Then..."
Thud, thud.
I get a little closer to Keir, who has turned his back to me. As if he completely trusts me, Keir doesn't look back even though he hears my footsteps.
"First-"

-Thwack.

And then, I smack the back of his head.
Thud.
With my touch imbued with power, Keir falls without even screaming. Looking around at the fallen guy, it certainly seems he has fainted.
It seems he was trying to say something, but it doesn't matter. I can hear the story later.
"...Sorry. But since you did what you did, please understand this much."
I offer a small apology to the fainted Keir and then hoist him up. While smiling bitterly at the weight that feels as light as it did when we were young, I turn my gaze towards the man lying on the floor - Juki.
"...."
"...."
Perhaps he's good at reading the atmosphere, as Juki is pretending to be unconscious with his eyes closed. But since we made eye contact earlier, it's useless to pretend to be unconscious now.
"...Haa."
I let out a small sigh and approach him. His face, which is gradually hardening as my footsteps get closer, comes clearly into view, but this can't be helped.
He has already seen my appearance.
Not the appearance that has changed into something else, but the appearance of Laila boasting brilliant blonde hair. Since he saw my appearance that I used when passing through the city gates, it was difficult to leave him alone.
"W, wait a moment-!"
Even if it's the underworld rooted in the shadows, I can't leave any room for error.

-Crunch.

If he wanted to live, he should have fainted earlier.
...But that's not something that can be done at will.
//
[Author's Note]
I have revised some of the content and wording in the early part.
Looking at the early part after a long time, I can definitely feel that it's crazy writing. I want to rewrite it, but I don't have the courage to do so.

Chapter 190

Episode 190: "Fragments of the Past"
//
After dealing with Juki, who was lying on the floor, I carried Keir back to the inn.
I wish there was a better place, but it's not easy to find a suitable corner in the slums, which are under the control of the underworld. I had no choice but to return to the inn where I was staying.
No one saw me.
If I had been caught by the guards, I would have been in trouble, but I just had to hide when I heard them approaching from afar. Thanks to that, I was able to return to the inn without being disturbed by anyone.
"....Snore."
"...."
Even the innkeeper, who should have been guarding the counter, was asleep. His appearance, leaning against the wall and sleeping, might make one think of the word dereliction of duty, but on the other hand, it's ridiculous to be so thoroughly guarding an inn in the relatively peaceful Lakers. I suppose I should understand, as he must have had a tiring day as well.

-Clunk.

Without being disturbed by anyone, I quietly climbed the creaking stairs and opened the door on the second floor, where I saw Aiden, who was also asleep.
"...."
I watched Aiden sleeping silently for a moment. At a glance, Aiden's crotch was impressively swollen.
"Umm..."
I know it's a physiological phenomenon, but I feel a little strange. I was just getting rammed by underworld thugs, but this guy has been abstaining like this?
"...."
I thought about giving him a handjob since he looked uncomfortable, but I decided against it when I looked at Keir's face, whom I was carrying. He's my old friend and half-jokingly my master, so it would be a bit weird to show him such a strange sight.

-Thud.

After making up my mind and putting Keir down on the wooden floor,
"Ugh, huh!?"
Aiden, who had been asleep until just now, picked up the dagger next to him like a nimble cat and got up. As expected of a thief, Aiden woke up cleanly without a trace of drowsiness in his eyes and relaxed his guard when he saw me.
"...You're back already?"
"Not quite already."
Even so, it's quite late at night.
When I was getting fucked by those men, my mind was hazy, so I didn't properly keep track of the time, but when I looked at the sky on the way to the inn, the moon was quite low. Maybe the sun will rise soon.
"...I see."

-Swish.

Understanding my words, Aiden put away the dagger and tilted his head. His questioning gaze was directed at my old friend, whom I was carrying.
"By the way, what's that? A corpse?"
"The friend I told you about."
"Ah. That trash?"
"It's rude to talk about people like that."
I lightly scolded Aiden.
Even so, he's my childhood friend.
Keir treated me like a sex toy for quite a long time, but the time he treated me as a person was slightly longer.
And I don't think either of his attitudes is bad. Asking which one was better would be a heartbreaking question, but I don't care anymore. Scars etched in the mind don't necessarily have to hurt.
"But what are you going to do with that guy?"
"I was originally going to talk to him, but his subordinates were there."
"So, you knocked him out and kidnapped him?"
"That's right."
"...He's going to freak out when he wakes up."
Maybe. He might. But there's nothing to worry about. This is an inn, so it would be troublesome if he freaks out, but it's not difficult to deal with.
"It's okay. If he makes a fuss, I'll just knock him out until morning."
"...Well, if you say so...."
Aiden answers as if he's uncomfortable, but his words are not finished. It's because they're obscured by the thick voice that follows.
"....You're saying harsh things."
"Huh?"
The sound I hear is a familiar tone.
When I glance down, Keir, who had been unconscious, was already staring at me with his eyes wide open. For someone who was suddenly knocked unconscious, his response was quite calm.
"Oh, you're awake?"
"...."
When I greeted him naturally, Keir got up without answering. I was going to hit him again if he resisted, but I guess there's no need to.
"...."
Instead, he gives me a complicated look. And then he utters words that are still incomprehensible.
"....It's been a while since you've done this."
"Done what?"
"Knocked me out."
"...Ah."
Come to think of it, I used to do that when I was a kid.
I remember it happening only once. Maybe it was twice. Or maybe it was three times, but the number doesn't matter.
"You remember that?"
"Of course. I was thinking of getting revenge someday."
"...Hmm."
Looking at him speaking calmly, I pause for a moment. Could it be that the relentless sexual abuse that has been going on for the past few years was that revenge? It seems like an excessive revenge for being knocked out a few times, but that's probably not true.
...It's just a joke, right?
I thought he would be angry or happy, but he was neither. I didn't know he could make normal jokes.
"...."
I quietly stare at Keir. Keir's eyes, which I haven't seen in a long time, were different. A calm look that I don't think he ever had. I can't find the madness that used to be directed at me in those eyes.
In the end, I had no choice but to tell him.
"...You've changed."
"You're still the same."
At Keir's words, I give a bitter smile.
The fact that I'm the same is probably because of my current appearance. My fabricated appearance hasn't changed since I left.
"Probably not."
But that judgment is wrong.
I've completely changed.
My body and mind. It's different from when I left Lakers. Some of it is still me, but some of it is something completely different.
What if it was the old me?
Wouldn't I have happily served my old friend and master with a happy heart? Without even caring what he thought, wouldn't I have just satisfied my lust?
"...."
A part of me thinks it might be okay to do that, but I've grown enough to be able to tell the difference now.
"...Not?"
"Yeah. I've changed a bit."
First of all, the story comes first.
"...."
At my answer, Keir is silent. The way he looks at me seems strangely calm.
Something was wrong.
Before I left Lakers, he was the bottom of the underworld itself. A violent thug who indulged in women and enjoyed pleasure, didn't worry about the future, and was violent in everything. That's why I was considering the possibility that Keir was dead.
But it's different now.
Something has cooled down. Not in a bad way, but the suppressed emotions that were boiling hot have disappeared. Can that be called growth?
"You..."
Just as I was about to say something about his appearance, Aiden next to me quickly raises his hand.
"Um, should I leave you two alone?"
Come to think of it, it might be an awkward place for Aiden. And Keir wouldn't like strangers either.
"Yeah."
When I readily nod, Aiden quickly opens the door and leaves.

-Click.

As the door opens and closes again, Keir looks at the closed door and asks me.
"Is he your lover?"
"...No, he's not mine."
"I see."
"I can't really date a guy seriously. I have a past like that-"
Keir nods with a vague expression. I was about to continue speaking because I was reluctant to do so, but suddenly a shout is heard from the next room.
"Y-You, crazy! What are you doing!?"
"Wait a minute! You're misunderstanding!"
A fierce sound echoes from the next room. It was El's voice, letting out a sharp scream, and Aiden's voice, panicking.
"Haa."
What the hell are they doing? The moment I let out a small sigh at the sound, Keir quietly comments.
"....Lively friends."
"...."
Why is he so relaxed?
I don't like the way he looks so relaxed even though he was knocked out in one hit. While I'm seriously contemplating what kind of reaction he'll have if I knock him out again, Keir makes the first move.
"....Did you come to get revenge on me?"
"Huh?"
At those words, I couldn't help but tilt my head.
//
"Revenge?"
When I ask back as if I can't believe it, Keir nods with a serious expression.
"...Yeah."
It was quite a surprising statement.
Of course, it's a happy thing that a friend I met after two years has achieved remarkable mental growth, but to me, who remembers his last moments before we parted, the difference was surprisingly shocking. That feeling naturally comes out of my mouth.
"Are you on drugs or something?"
"What?"
"Why has a person changed so much? Are you really Keir, who used to stick a rod up my ass because he was bored, and grab my hair and spit in my mouth whenever he wanted to drain my balls?"
"...Huh."
Keir lets out a hollow laugh, as if my words sound absurd. But to me, his hollow laughter seems rather strange. He really was that kind of person, and I was somewhat prepared to go along with it.
"....I'm sorry."
But what came out of his mouth was not a vulgar curse or abusive language, but a sincere apology.
"...."
"I know that saying sorry isn't enough. I won't tell you to forgive me, but..."
It was a disappointing ending.
The ending that I may have wanted the most, or perhaps the ending that I didn't want the most. Facing it, I smile weakly.
"...Haa."
The apology is too late.
The girl who could have forgiven him is long gone. All that remains is the remnants of a girl who has become half a monster. What's the point of apologizing for hurting me when even the scars have disappeared?
"Okay, I forgive you."
"...What?"
"What did you hear? I said I forgive you."
But if Keir's mind is eased by just being forgiven, I can do it as much as he wants. He won't be able to understand my heart, but it doesn't matter if he doesn't understand.
"So easily....?"
"Well, I didn't hate it that much in the first place."
"...."
Was it because he didn't understand my words? Keir gives me a complicated look.
Well, from his point of view, who doesn't know martial arts, it's natural that he doesn't understand my words. If it was a normal woman, she would have died or committed suicide long ago.
"...At that time, I wanted to kill you."
"Really? I kind of thought so."
"I thought I would be comfortable if I just killed you. I thought I could completely abandon my weak side. But you didn't die."
"...."
Is it a confession now?
I don't care anymore.
While smiling bitterly, I sit on the bed.
"Okay, keep talking."
I'm only listening because it's Keir. If another man did this, I would have left already.
"...Lyla. You were my weakness."
"Keir. In my opinion, you seem to be giving it too much meaning."
"Maybe you're right."
At my firm words, Keir shakes his head with a bitter smile.
"...Yeah. It was a meaningless story now."
"That's right."
Even though we forgave and were forgiven, nothing has changed.
Keir seemed to be regretting his past self, but I couldn't answer that forgiveness. I can't cry and sympathize, and I can't comfort him by saying it must have been hard.
I was too strong to cry over the misguided past, and the past him was too evil to comfort.
From the beginning, our directions were different.
What's the point of a handshake that didn't happen? All we can do now is talk about what happens next.
"...Why did you come back?"
Perhaps Keir also guessed that, he asks me with a bitter expression.
"If it's not revenge or forgiveness, then why-"
"Keir."
I say firmly to him, who is muttering in self-deprecation.
"Leave Lakers."

From the beginning, that was all I had wanted to tell him.

Chapter 191

Episode 191: "Fragments of the Past"
//
What came out of my mouth was the same words as before.
However, they are not completely the same. Last time, it was just a suggestion to stay away, but this time it was about leaving Keir altogether.
At my words, Kairu shakes his head firmly.
"That can't be.""
"...Why?"Of course, I thought I could refuse sufficiently." Keir and I were born in this city, and we have never lived outside of the slums. Even if you suddenly tell me to leave, I certainly won't nod my head easily.
I thought it might be possible to refuse.
But the reason was different from what I had expected.
"...There is a precious person."What?"What could it be?
Is this really Keir?
It was such an absurd answer that it made me think that way. How should I express this? How does it feel to see a wolf barking like a cat?
For Keir, the word "precious person" was even unfamiliar, and he couldn't believe that it truly existed.
"Precious person?" Could it be the team members who used to take turns treating me well?"I ask just in case, but the response is a look of disbelief."
"...That can't be."
...Ah, that's not it.
Never mind.
"Then who is it?""
"....In response to my probing question, Kair does not answer. Unlike just a moment ago when it seemed like they would reveal everything, their attitude of maintaining silence now gives off a strange feeling.
"...No way."
...At this point, there's no way not to notice.
I could sense it like an intuition.
Is this also a woman's intuition? For some reason, feeling like I know something, I smile faintly.
"It's a girl.""
"...."Kair did not answer, but the fact that he did not deny it meant that he ultimately acknowledged my words."
Well, looking back, it's obvious.
What else besides women can change a man to this extent?
"...Yeah, that's what I'm saying."After realizing the whole story, I feel strange."
What should I say?
This feels like I've definitely been dumped.
That's a funny sound.
It seems that you have been rejected. We were never even lovers in the first place. I hadn't even expected such a thing, but the extent to which Keir had changed surprised me.
"...Who is it?"
"...."The same question, and a changed meaning."
Kayle still does not answer.
"Puhut.""For some reason, I feel like I understand the reason for that silence, so I smile again." It felt like I was being imprinted as a woman in a different way than when I was embraced by men.
"It's not that I'm jealous." You can just say it."At my words, Kayre looks at me with a suspicious gaze." Could it be that they thought I would go mad with jealousy and kill or harm her?
No way.
On the contrary, it's the opposite.
I feel a bit bittersweet, but I think it's commendable that he is dating a girl.
...Would it have been nice if I had been there?
Probably not. I have long abandoned the desire to love someone in a way that is not as a friend.
It may not have existed in the first place. It's hard to say that my heart belongs completely to a woman. Rather than getting excited when seeing a man, I tend to feel wet down below.
Still, just in case, I'm asking.
"Surely that woman didn't also engage in sexual violence with the members like I did, right?""
"...No."So?""
"....Just...You are the whore of the black rose crown.At those words, I make a sour face.
Why does it have to be a black rose crown?
That's the place where I grew up.
I was almost bullied there, so I couldn't possibly have good feelings towards the prostitutes there. As I frowned at the fact, Kair quickly added.
"She's a girl you don't know.""
"...Really?"She came in after you left." We were not from a slum like you, but commoners from outside the castle."Then, will it get better?"
If it's a stranger, there is no reason to hold a grudge. I roughly guess the whole story and say with a kick of laughter.
"...So that's how you've changed. Because it's not the same slum."
"...."Anyway, does that mean the Lakers can't leave because that woman is important?""
"...Okay.It's quite a bitter story.
Not me, but to Keir and that woman.
It is natural for a member of the underworld and a prostitute to fall in love, but the number of times that the outcome has been good is very few.
The cause of unhappiness is simple.
Because I don't have money.
It is unclear why a woman who was once free ended up in a brothel, but ultimately, the reason comes down to money. In a world where even banks are not reliable, it is difficult for people who cannot sustain their livelihoods to survive.
"Then it will be simple.""Is it simple?""Can't you just leave with that woman?" If it's the money you need, I'll give it to you."I have enough money."
There were countless means to earn money, and there was also a lot of money saved up. Right now, Aiden has a pocket dimension, but he can take things out whenever he wants.
After all, a prostitute is a life bound by debt.
Whether you are bound by debt yourself or your family is bound by debt. If you have enough money, you can buy freedom in any amount. As she recalls it, Keir's expression contorts.
"...Why."Huh?""
"....No. Nothing.Seeing Keir fall silent again, I quietly let out a sigh.
"Sigh.""For some reason, I didn't like the strangely subdued atmosphere."
Of course, it is not bad that such an ending occurs. For me, it would have been preferable for my old friend Kair to turn over a new leaf. However, I hoped that the atmosphere of the reunion would not be heavy.
...And I also expected something a little different.
For example, things like treating me violently and tormenting me as they used to. I know with my head that it's not good, but my body doesn't agree.
"...."Recalling that fact, I feel a sense of mischief rising within me."
"This won't do.""
"...Huh?"I was going to help you out of old affection, but your attitude is not to my liking.""What on earth.".."It's been a while since we met, but you look like you're about to die." Of course, I didn't expect you to hug me and kiss me happily, but this is not it."At my sharp words, Kayre makes a startled expression."
Lila. I did something to you..."Yeah, I know." I remember everything. I spent time with the Rockard family, and whenever there was a chance, they would call me out and make me do things. They would say they were bored and would put strange things like a bottle into me, and they were curious about how much my hole could stretch, so they even put their fists in, right? Even when I begged you to stop pretending to dislike me, you didn't listen."
"...."Hmm."
Now that I think about it, it's quite serious.
And it seemed that I was not the only one who thought that.
"Oh wow."』
『...That's a bit much.』
"...."Those guys."
I wonder if I wasn't asleep yet. However, ignoring the faint noises coming from the side, I continue to speak to Keir.
"Still, this is not right.""
"...."You and I are both trash." This is...It seems like you're pretending not to be alone now."
"....I'm sorry.I know it in my head.
Those who realize their own sins suffer under their weight. Therefore, Kayle begged me for forgiveness. However, what I offered him was not forgiveness.
There was no need to forgive.
The place where he and I grew up was hell. In such hell, we merely exchanged jokes that were fitting for an environment called hell.
"I repeat, you don't need to apologize.""
"...."Rather, forgiveness may be something I need to do for him."
I was strong, so I did not become evil, but Kayle was weak, so she had no choice but to become evil. If I had been patient and taught him more martial arts, something might have changed.
"...Sigh."After thinking it over, I let out a sigh."
Today, my mind was particularly cluttered.
Rising thoughts are unstable and cannot find their footing, and emotions become intricately tangled.
"I'll leave for now, and come back tomorrow morning.""
"...Is it tomorrow?"It is not good for either of us to talk anymore." We needed some time to cool our heads.
"Yes." And when you come, think about hugging me. Then I'll save your girlfriend."
"...."What is it? You're not saying that now you only want to look at one woman, are you?""
"....It's not like that."That's fine."
I turn my head and chase Keir away.
"Then, see you tomorrow." Goodbye."\n\n//\n\nIn the midst of darkness and silence all around, Kayre looks back blankly."
"....Behind was the familiar sight of an inn. The inn where he and Laila were just a moment ago, but in Keir's mind, the conversation he had with Laila is as vague as a dream at dawn.
Why on earth has she returned?
To save oneself again?
No, the phrase 'to look for again' does not fit. In the first place, the purge of the underworld two years ago was caused by Laila.
"...."At the time, I didn't know, but after some time passed, I was able to understand." It could be understood from the rumors that were heard. It was she who went out of the city gate that night, and the fact that four mercenaries were killed in an instant.
And -

-Step, step.

At the sudden sound of footsteps ringing out, Kayre quietly turned his gaze. The sound of footsteps that interrupted the ongoing thoughts was coming from the inn he had just left.
"...You.Kair looked at the one who was chasing him and muttered softly. It was a face I remembered.
The man who came with Laila.
I'm sorry, I was just going to let you go. I have a few things I want to tell you.Aiden approaches Kair with a faint smile. At that sight, Kayre instinctively tried to draw the dagger at his waist, but Aiden's actions were even faster.
"아, 싸우자는 건 No.Aiden quickly raised both of his hands to show that he had no intention of fighting. At that gesture, Keir also removed his hand from the dagger at his waist.
"...Do you want to let me know?"Well, he didn't say anything."Aiden's hand, saying that, was pointing to the inn.
"When he came back here, he asked you to save him.""
"...."
"뭐, 죄책감 느끼라고 하는 말은 No. I don't know your situation, and I'm not that close with that guy either."
"...."But I understood that." To that guy, you seem quite special."Being special."
Kair laughed at Aiden's evaluation. He/She was not special. Rather, isn't she the special one?
"...It must be a misunderstanding."Hey, I'm not an idiot to confuse that, am I?" If that's the case, then understand it that way."
"...."Anyway, I just wanted to say not to worry about it." That guy, even though he looks like that, is a monster."I had a feeling." It hasn't grown at all for two years.The appearance of a girl with a youthful look.
From the appearance of Lila, who seemed to be stagnating in her growth, one could guess. And because I knew her past, I could be sure.
Therefore, Kayrin asks Aiden.
"....Who are you?"What?""Laila was special." It has been like that since the moment I remember."
"...."
"...How could that be possible?"Should I say it?"
Aiden made a perplexed expression at Kair's question demanding the truth. And seeing that expression, Kayler was able to realize that Aiden was also a being of the same kind as Lila.
That's a bit hard to say."
"...Is that so.Everyone has secrets that cannot be spoken. Aiden continued speaking towards Keir, who was bitterly agreeing.
"Come tomorrow and ask in person." If it's him, I think he might tell me."
"....At this point, Keir could also sense it. The opponent in front of her is speaking not for Laila, but for himself.
After realizing that, I had a question.
"Why are you saying that to me?"At that question, Aiden smiled faintly.
The reason for saying such things.
It was a simple reason.
"I just feel a sense of kinship for some reason.""
"...A sense of homogeneity?"That's right."

He, too, harbored feelings for a prostitute. Recalling the woman's face, likely still in Tritia, Aiden turned back.

Chapter 192

Episode 192: "Fragments of the Past"
//
And the next day,
Kairu did not show up.
"...."
"...."- Clatter, clatter."
Aiden, Elle, and I are quietly having a meal on the first floor of the inn. While having a simple meal of pale oatmeal porridge, barley bread, and smoked meat, we did not engage in any conversation.
The store is quiet.
It was a meal too late to be called breakfast. The one who broke the silence with the first word was El.
"...Could it be that they ran away?"Aiden receives her opinion."
"I can't believe it, he doesn't seem like that kind of person.""I don't know." Who knows how a person's heart feels."El brushed her hair back and continued speaking."
"...Or, according to your standards, does the sun have to be at its zenith for it to be considered morning?"
"...That's not it."How do you know?""I'm also from the back alleys."..Isn't it rather, do you think that makes sense logically?"Why, there’s no reason it can’t be done, right?"I leave the two people talking to each other alone and continue eating in silence.
"...."I had questions in my mind."
Why doesn't Kayle reveal herself?
Did I really want to run away as El said?
It's not that I don't understand.
From Keir's perspective, that could certainly be the case. Now that you have caught a glimpse of my true self, you might be thinking of me as a monster. Having finally managed to escape, it wouldn't be strange to choose to run away for good rather than getting entangled again.
...But if it's the Keir I know, he wouldn't do that.
"Ha, is being from the back alley something to be proud of?" Where does a former slave dare to act insolently towards a noble lord?"It must be a fallen noble." Is that your new concept? Aren't you doing vampire cosplay anymore?"
"...That, that is...!"Seeing the two people exchanging friendly conversations before I knew it, I quietly mutter in a low voice."
"As expected.".."Huh?""I need to go find out.""It was a statement close to a monologue."
Was what I said unexpected?
El puts down the spoon in the already empty bowl and asks back.
"How are you planning to find it?""
"....The base of the Lockard family is unknown.
Moreover, it is impossible to search through the underworld now. If we cause a commotion, our plan to steal the herbs could go awry.
...However, there are still clues left.
"...Black Rose Crown."What?""
"Black Rose Crown. You might find out if you go there."Where is that?""The founding of the Lakers." It's a building in a slum..."He speaks briefly and adds on."
"...This is the place where I grew up.The Black Rose Palace is where I was born.
It is not particularly surprising that a child is born in a warehouse.
That's just how that place is.
The place where women sell their bodies and laughter is called a brothel, but it is also a place where women who have not been able to get rid of their children give birth to parentless children and wrap the chains that bind them around their children.
The identity of the mother of the born child is unknown. Because no one wants to speak. I don't even know who the child's father is. I have never even tried to take it out.
I did too.
I never even wanted to know.
My mother must have been a prostitute, and my father was probably one of the many customers or a member of the underworld organizations. By the time I become sensible, I might already be dead. Now, bloodline has no meaning.
It's a common story.
Children are born who do not know their parents or siblings, and they give birth to children who do not know their parents. A chain of fate that connects like a chain.
The slums of the city are such places.

-Squish, squish.

I walk towards the Black Changmi Hall with Aiden. It has been a long time since I returned to the place where I was born, but there was no feeling of excitement.
As I walked in silence on the noisy street for a while,
"About that guy named Keir...""
"...Huh?"Suddenly, Aiden spoke up."
"Yesterday, you asked me who you are.""
"....It was a statement that contained a lot.
Kair has grown up with me since we were kids, and as we grew up, he was the one who poked every hole I had. The fact that Keir, who had explored every corner of my body, is asking me who I am can only be interpreted in one way.
"...So, did you say it?"No, I told you to ask directly.""
"...Really?"Additionally, I added that it seems like you would tell me."I tilt my head at Aiden's words. That statement contained one assumption.
"Then."..."It seems that way."..I think it's not that they are intentionally not coming, but rather that they are in a situation where they can't come."
"...."Aiden's words made me feel better, but at the same time, they were concerning." There was some indication, though.
Perhaps...Yesterday, I killed five members of the Jin family.
Kay said he would ignore them, but I did not.
The subordinates that Kair brought would have discovered that scene. They may not know about me, but they probably didn't think that the girl who was being humiliated killed five strong men.
Given the circumstances, there is no choice but to conclude that Keir killed them. Moreover, I kidnapped Keir right after that. Then, it is enough to increase suspicion.
"...First, let's go.The task was obvious.
If, as Aiden said, it is not that Keir is not coming, but rather that he cannot come. There is only one thing to do.
Instead of waiting, we must search from this side. And to find the whereabouts of Kair, one must first find a person.
The woman who is the lover of Keir.
I had to find her.
The appearance of the black rose crown remains the same.
The stone wall reflected in the sunlight is dotted with ivy, and the shabby wood has an antique yet worn-out edge. Looking at the unchanged exterior of the establishment, I quietly smiled wryly.
"...It reminds me of the old days."What kind of sexual joke are you trying to make again?""Aiden speaks with a bored expression, but I shake my head and correct his misunderstanding."
"No, that's really just an ordinary old thought." Eating candy, playing hide and seek, or fighting in the alley."
"...."Why are you looking at me like that?" I was ordinary when I was young too."
"...Is that true?"Is that something you can't believe?""Hey, you haven't forgotten what your skin color is, have you?"At Aiden's words, I tilt my head in confusion.
Skin color, huh.
Of course...
"...Purple flavor?"That's right.""
"....Um. That is."This is just my personal opinion, but you look like the child of one of the demons of the seven deadly sins, you know?" Both in terms of appearance and personality. I won't say who among the seven it is, but."
"...."Of course, that is not true, but it was hard to deny the metaphorical meaning contained in Aiden's words." Well, I already have a history of having taken Aiden down a few times.
However, if you ignore a story that is hard to argue against, that's all there is to it.
"...Let's talk about that next time."
"...."The operation is more important right now.""Of course, the operation I am talking about now is unrelated to the operation of recapturing the hub." Finding Keir is tied to my past. But Aiden does not complain about it and nods his head.
"Yeah, what are you planning to do?""It's simple." Entering the store, I buy a woman."
"...So that's why you brought me here."Aiden seems to acknowledge it as if he has realized something, but soon he looks at the shining sunlight and questions me back."
"But it's morning now, isn't it?""It's okay." If you give about 400 lira, there are plenty of kids who would take off their clothes even in a daze."The belief that money can solve everything is a universally accepted truth here." If the morning's opening does not welcome guests, it means that the guests' money is not sufficient.
And now we have an abundance of money at our disposal.
"I see.""Reminded of that point, Aiden nods as if he has realized something." However, the acceptance was only for a moment. He seems to think for a moment, then looks at me and asks.
"Then, what about you?""
...Is that sexual harassment?
I noticed the playful smile hanging on his lips and replied with a grin.
In my case, I should rather pay."
"...Are you saying you will give me money?"Yes." How is it? I'll give you 400 rad, so do you want to hang out with me all day?"When I ask seriously, Aiden's expression hardens." It seemed that he was recalling that very nightmare. After a period of silence, Aiden utters a short four-character idiom.
"...Hmm, too much is as bad as too little."We can also provide service for the power of the device.""Oh, that sounds a bit appealing?""Just say it." I will do it anytime."Exchanging silly jokes with each other, we move towards the opening of the exhibition."
The interior of the Changguan, which I saw after a long time, had not changed much, just like its exterior.
"...I'm sorry, but we are closed for business."The madam sitting at the counter speaks to us while puffing on the 'madam's tobacco pipe,' a tradition passed down in the establishment."
"...."She, who was a madam two years ago, seemed to look a little older." However, of course, she did not show any signs of recognizing me.
I changed my appearance a little before coming here.
I am not Lila with her brilliant blonde hair right now, but I have the appearance of a woman resembling my past life, Seo-hyun. From the beginning, there was little chance that the Madame, who I wasn't very close to, would notice me.
"...I know.Aiden said this to the madam with indifference and threw a pouch filled with silver coins.

-Thud.

The pocket makes quite a heavy sound as it falls onto the counter. Hearing that heavy sound, the madam fixes her languid expression and glances at her pocket.
"...."600 rad." If you like it, I'll give you a separate tip, so bring some good kids."Aiden, for a man who has just lost his virginity to Emily, puts on quite a skilled performance as a guest." On the other hand, I stay by Aiden's side, pretending to be expressionless. The lady didn't seem to care about me at all.
"...What kind of child do you want?"Among the guests at the exhibition, there are many with perverse tastes." Embracing both a woman and a prostitute is considered a relatively normal preference among them.
"Hmm.".."In response to the lady's question, Aiden scratches his chin as if deep in thought, trailing off his words."
We lack information.
There is not much known about Keir's woman. If I had known it would be like this, I should have at least asked for a name, but I couldn't bring myself to do it, which is a bit regrettable.
...However, there is a clue.
"I need to take a look and choose first.""
"...Are you saying you will choose after seeing it?"It must be nice for the kids who haven't been here long."..Is there a child who was born a commoner?"
"...Ah, you want a pure type."At Aiden's request, the madam smiles faintly as if she understands." She leaves the bag on the counter and gets up.
"Follow me.""The women that the madam called together were four."
"From the left are Lirin, Pailen, Jess, and Theia.""Oh.".."I hope you choose a child that you like.""Women who appear to be in their late teens to early twenties are trying hard to erase their tired expressions as they gaze at Aiden."
Could it be that we had guests all night?
There is no woman with a lively expression. But there was no sign of rejection on that face. In the first place, it is not something that is done forcefully.
They wouldn't want to miss the opportunity to make money, having received a hint from the madam. I also had a time like that in the past.
...It was more for a friend than for money.
"...I need to take a look for a moment.Aiden gestures thoughtfully and gives a nod to the madam.
It was the doctor's way of saying that they wanted to be left alone. A guest with a lot of money in a bar is no different from a king. The madam noticed Aiden's gesture with the keen insight characteristic of a brothel madam.
I understand. Then, have a good time...The lady quietly leaves her seat.
Soon, only one man and five women were left in the room. And Aiden looks at the four women sitting on the sofa one by one and asks me.
Lila. Which guy do you like?"
"...."

At Aiden's words, I scanned the women's reactions before answering. Unfortunately, none of the four reacted to the name Laila.
"...."
I felt a little disappointed inside.
Had Keir not told them about me? I tried it just in case, but it seemed it wouldn't be easy to find her.
...Should I just ask directly, head-on?
As I was pondering this,
"Hey, you."
Suddenly, Aiden gestured towards one of the four women.
"Yes...?"
"What's your name?"
The woman he pointed to was wearing a dark green dress. With light brown hair and flowing clothes, she hesitated before answering Aiden's question.
"M-My name is Jess..."
"Good, you'll do. The rest of you, go back inside."
As the order to leave was given, the other women nodded with expressions of regret.
...What is this guy doing?
I stared at the departing women's backs and whispered to Aiden.
"Explanation, please."
"...."
Aiden, however, wore a puzzled expression. It was almost like he was turning the tables on me. His expression was demanding an explanation from me.
"...Really? You don't know this?"
"...."
...Should I punch him?
Just as I was about to break my stoic facade at his annoying expression, Aiden pointed to the still-standing Jess and whispered his answer to me.
"She looks the most like you."
"....Huh?"
...Is that so?
[Author's Notes]
I've been running around a lot lately, so it's been tough.
But I think I'll be staying home from now on, so I'll try to update more frequently soon.
Everyone, be careful of the coronavirus.

Chapter 193

Episode 193: 『Fragments of the Past』
//
What Aiden said was for a simple reason.
Of course, I don't feel any particular emotion about that fact. No matter how much I resemble her, Keir chose the woman in front of me, not me. That is, if I can even make that judgment, assuming this woman is the right one.
"...."
I felt a little bitter.
Keir treated me more like a tool than a woman. If the person he loved was a woman who resembled me, wouldn't that be a bit ridiculous, considering?
Wouldn't it?
He raped me and treated me like a public toilet, but he treated a woman who resembled me like a precious lover. What could be more absurd than that?
Of course, it's not like I'm jealous over something like that, but I can't help but feel a strange sensation.
"Hey, you. You know a guy named Keir, right?"
While I was thinking, Aiden asked Jess. Jess seemed overly flustered and asked back.
"Y-Yes!?"
"...You know him?"
"N-No...I, I don't know him...?"
...Seriously, wouldn't it have been less of a lie if you had nodded vigorously? Jess's stiff face, barely nodding, was affirming with her whole body except her mouth that she knew Keir.
"No need to be surprised. We're friends with that guy."
Aiden said with a faint smile to Jess, who had closed her mouth as if frightened. But even so, Jess's expression didn't relax.
"...."
"...."
...The word 'friend' doesn't sound so good in the underworld. With that in mind, I looked back and forth between Aiden and Jess.
And, as I expected, Jess shook her head.
"I, I don't know such a man."
"I didn't say it was a man."
"...Isn't that a man's name?"
"Why are you so sure? It could be a woman, right?"
Watching the two people trying to continue their childish conversation, I let out a small sigh. It was a conversation that made me feel a sense of self-disgust, wondering if I came to a brothel for this.
However, Aiden's next words were quite plausible.
"Then let's do this. If you know Keir and tell me about his whereabouts, I'll give you 600 rads and I won't sleep with you."
"...."
"But if you really don't know Keir... I'll sleep with you right here. After all, the money paid to the madam should be enough."
Wow.
Watching Aiden utter such a villainous line, I admired him inwardly. Leaving aside the usefulness of the offer itself, the idea itself is a great example of a gentleman.
...But, if you say that, wouldn't everyone say they know him, even if it's a lie? 600 rads isn't a small amount of money-
"...I don't know him."
-It wasn't.
600 rads isn't a small amount of money, but Jess shook her head with a determined expression. But Jess's answer gave us more certainty than saying she knew him.
"...."
Like before, isn't she the type who falls for leading questions quite easily? Aiden stared intently at Jess's determined expression and then turned his gaze to me.
"Lyla, what should we do? I think we've got the wrong person."
"...Are you stupid?"
"I know, I was just joking."
When I asked, wondering if it was possible, Aiden chuckled and replied.
What a ridiculous joke.
I sighed and looked at Jess. It already seemed certain that she was Keir's lover.
Now, the important thing is to coax her to ask about Keir's whereabouts and get her out of the brothel...
"....Huh?"
At that moment, a strange sound came from afar.
『...What's going on here?』
『Hey, Madam. Where's Jess?』
『Jess? Why are you looking for her...?』
『That's none of your business. Bring her out right now.』
It was a sound echoing from the first floor.
The rough, low voices of men and the madam's flustered voice. Hearing the faintly echoing conversation, I couldn't help but harden my expression.
//
It seems that choosing Jess was the right answer. I had a suspicion, but no evidence, and the men downstairs gave me the perfect proof.
But the important thing isn't the evidence.
"Aiden, change of plans."
"Huh?"
Aiden, as if he hadn't heard the sound from below, asked back with a bewildered expression. Perhaps he didn't hear it because his level wasn't high enough yet.
I calmly explained the situation to him.
"Someone's here. Probably... Keir's organization members."
"...Damn it."
At those words, Aiden's expression twisted.
Of course, it would be simple to use force.
But we can't do that. We need to stay quiet in Lakers as much as possible. In a situation where we have to hold our breath so that Count Lantaine doesn't hear about it, we can't get into a fight with the brothel's organization members in broad daylight.
However, there was a way.
"....Lyla."
Aiden called my name in a low voice.
It wasn't a question asking me for a solution, but a question asking what I was going to do. A question that seemed like he had already made a decision in his mind.
To that question, I smiled.
"I know."
Did he also come up with the solution I had in mind? It felt like we were quite in sync.
"I'll go. So..."
After hesitating for a moment, I looked at Jess. She had a frightened look on her face with her light brown hair.
Indeed, she doesn't resemble me.
"...Take good care of the woman."
When I asked, Aiden nodded. But Jess tilted her head as if she didn't understand the current situation.
"What... what are you talking about...?"
She didn't need to know.
However, there was something she had to do. And Aiden immediately ordered her to do what she had to do.
"Hey, Jess."
"Yes, yes?"
"Take off your clothes. Right now."
"...."
Jess closed her mouth at Aiden's forceful words. It was a sudden order, but it was inevitable from her point of view.
Aiden and I were customers, and she was a prostitute who received customers.
"...Yes."
Did she know this would happen?
She was fiddling with her light brown hair, looking uneasy, but soon she took off the clothes she was wearing with a determined face.
- Swish.
The smooth silk dress fluttered and fell to the floor, revealing Jess's body full of kiss marks. As if she had received customers until this morning, the kiss marks on her body were still reddish.
"...."
Jess took off all her clothes and looked at us. Unlike her frightened expression until just now, her face was that of a determined woman. I quietly looked at her face.
"...Lyla."
"I know. Don't rush me."
Impatient guy.
I sighed at Aiden's urging and took off the robe I was wearing.
Jess's eyes widened in surprise at my sudden undressing, but she soon understood and sat on the bed, asking.
"Are you going to join me...?"
"...."
It would have been nice if that were the case, but the situation isn't right now. I smiled bitterly in silence and threw off the clothes I was wearing under the robe. Soon, I was in the same state as her, as I was born, and looked at Aiden.
"Aiden. Now-"
Just as I was about to ask him, I lowered my gaze towards his erect lower body. Aiden was showing the reaction that a man would show in front of two naked women.
"Wow, are you hard right now?"
"....I can't help it. This is physiological."
Come to think of it, it's been quite a while since I satisfied his desires.
When was the last day?
Aiden said he didn't want to at the time, but a man's, especially a penis's, self-control diminishes exponentially over time.
"I'd like to do it for you if I could..."
With a playful expression, I reached out and stroked his crotch.
"...But I don't think we have time right now. If you want to, do it with that woman."
"...."
Aiden didn't answer my playful suggestion. It wasn't a word that expected an answer, so I moved on to the next action.
"Okay, and put this on her."
"This is...?"
What I handed to Aiden was a leather blindfold. Aiden, who had received it in a daze, looked at me with a troubled expression.
"Just in case, I'm telling you to put it on that woman, not me. I like blindfolds, but now is not the time."
"...I know that too."
"Then why are you looking at me?"
"I was wondering why you carry this around."
Why do I carry it around?
There's only one reason to carry a blindfold.
"Well, because I need to use it sometimes when I'm playing bondage."
"...You're saying that so confidently."
Aiden replied as if he was dumbfounded at my words, but his actions were quite swift for someone who was flustered. He threw the blindfold at Jess and coldly ordered.
"Wear it."
"...."
From some point on, our conversation was in Korean.
That's why she didn't understand what we were saying. But Aiden's words to wear the blindfold were the common language of the Empire. Jess could understand those words.
"...Okay."
Jess nodded obediently and put on the blindfold that Aiden had given her.
"...."
Looking at her slender naked body wearing a leather blindfold, I couldn't help but think that I should handcuff her, but unfortunately, this isn't the time for that.
『Haa, okay. Then...』
『If you know, bring her quickly.』
『...Don't rush me too much. We have a customer.』
Fortunately, the conversation I heard wasn't violent.
Even if they are members of the underworld organization, they can't recklessly touch wealthy customers.
There is credit in this alley too.
The only lives that can be recklessly killed are those born in the slums. Since the organization members can't do anything to the customers, it's the madam who ends up rushing them.
『Really, what am I supposed to do...』
Just as I was listening to the approaching voice, Aiden's question rang in my ear right next to me.
"What are you going to do from now on?"
"First, I have to find Keir. I think they'll take me there."
"...What if he ran away?"
"You said it yourself earlier, right? He doesn't seem like the type to do that."
"Still..."
I laughed, lightly dismissing Aiden's anxiety.
"It's okay. I'll take care of the rest."
"...."
"Don't worry about me. I can handle it myself. But it might take some time, so you focus on your plan."
Aiden's help was enough with just this.
From his point of view, who has to steal the herb, it's difficult to focus on Keir's affairs. Aiden is already struggling just to do preliminary investigations and plan escape routes in Lakers.
Even so, he's worried about me.
"...Be careful."
"I'm always careful. It's just that my body can be treated a little roughly."
I smiled at Aiden and picked up Jess's clothes on the floor. After carefully checking her lying body, I started to transform.
- Swish.
"Um... should I just stay like this?"
"....Yes. Stay still."
Aiden answered Jess, who was asking anxiously, in a low voice. But unlike the direction of his answer, Aiden's gaze was still on me.
"I'll make excuses to the madam. I'll enjoy myself with that woman a few times, then put a hood on her and take her out. You take care of the persuasion."
"...Do I have to sleep with her?"
"Who knows? But if there's no moaning, the madam will be suspicious."
"I feel a little strange."
Aiden shook his head as if he didn't like it. I didn't quite understand what he meant, but I soon understood.
Come to think of it, Aiden said he had a conversation with Keir. I don't know what they talked about, but it seems like he felt a liking during the conversation.
"If you don't want to, you don't have to. If you're uncomfortable, you don't have to do anything."
"...."
"I'm just saying... don't feel guilty about something like that. That woman or Emily, they're all the same in the end."

It's common in brothels for someone to give their body to another man while cherishing a lover in their heart. No, it's not just common, it's the norm.
Jess has probably already been with other men besides Keir dozens of times. There's no way Aiden would leave her alone, even if he had to suppress his own desires. Besides, he already paid for it, didn't he?
...Strictly speaking, it's my money, though.
"...."
"Well, I'm off."
I leave the hesitating Aiden behind and head for the door.
"...Okay."
"Take care of yourself too."
With those brief farewells, I complete the transformation into Jess. My skin changes, my bone structure adjusts, and I mimic the face of Jess that I remember.
Just before opening the door and stepping out,
"...It feels a bit weird to say this after saying goodbye, but can I ask you one last thing?"
"What is it?"
"How is it? Is it seamless?"
I ask Aiden.
In response to my question, Aiden nods with a wry smile.
"Yeah, it's exactly the same."
"Good, then..."
The preparation is complete.
I open the door and walk out naturally. Then, I put on a troubled expression as I approach the madam coming from down the hallway.
"Oh, Jess?"
"Um, Madam..."
"...Weren't you just booked?"
Even though she was coming to get me, the madam asks me with a puzzled expression. She's probably surprised to see me leaving Aiden behind and coming out first.
Of course, I had an excuse ready.
"Well, um... the guest suddenly said he wanted to enjoy some alone time with his friend..."
At my glib excuse, the madam looks bewildered. Even for the madam, who is well-versed in the management of brothels, customers who come to buy prostitutes and then enjoy themselves with each other must be unfamiliar.
Of course, it's not surprising.
There are all kinds of people in the world.
"...Okay, I understand."
"But, what's the matter?"
I tilt my head and ask the madam. I couldn't be sure if this was a perfect performance as Jess, but the madam didn't seem to suspect me.
"The higher-ups want to see you."
"The higher-ups?"
"Yeah, I don't know what's going on, but..."
The madam takes a puff of her pipe with a worried expression and tells me,
"...Be careful. I don't have a good feeling about this."

Chapter 194

194: Fragments of the Past
//
As I descended to the first floor of the brothel, familiar and unfamiliar faces came into view.
'Sert...?'
Was he still alive?
He was one of the gang members who had raped me with Keir in the past. I remember him because he used me quite often. The rest of the gang members... were faces I didn't recognize. I don't know all the gang members, and it's been quite a while, so I guess it's natural.
"Hmm, you've arrived."
Sert nodded at me. I feigned an anxious expression and asked him.
"...What's going on?"
"Nothing much."
Nothing much, my foot.
As if I'd believe that.
"Boss Rockard wants to see you. So, I'm taking you to him."
At that name, I felt a sense of foreboding.
Rockard.
The boss of the Rockard Family, a man who had survived and reigned in Lakers' underworld for a long time.
...Was he still alive?
Well, it didn't seem likely that he, who wielded considerable influence in the underworld, would be purged. The name Rockard Family was still in use, after all.
He wasn't the absolute ruler of the underworld.
Because Count Lantaine didn't want the underworld to be unified, there were several forces similar to the Rockard Family. But it seemed he had succeeded in surviving the purge.
A tough cockroach.
"Why me..."
"I wouldn't know."
"...."
Sert shook his head as if he didn't know, but his expression was somewhat dubious. Moreover, the other gang members he was leading were looking me up and down with blatant eyes.
How should I put it?
It was the look of someone eyeing a woman who was about to become prey.
"....I understand."
In any case, it was clear that they were going to take me to Keir. I nodded and quietly followed them.
//
In the narrow stone chamber, a torch was burning quietly.

-Crackle, snap.

The crackling screams of the torch and the remnants of the flames that leaped up with it ended their fleeting lives by landing on the cold stone wall.
"...."
"...."
In the narrow, dark room, two men were facing each other. No, the word 'facing' would be wrong. One of the two men was chained, bound, and kneeling.
"...."
"...."
They stared at each other in silence for a while.
"...Haa."
Finally, one of the men sighed. The man, sitting on a chair and looking at the bound man, quietly called out the other's name.
"Keir."
"...."
"What am I going to do with you?"
The man, Rockard, lamented in a rough voice. His languid expression was distorted as if exhausted. With a distorted face, he quietly muttered to himself.
"This is an important time."
"...."
"I clearly told you to stay quiet."
"...."
"But why did you provoke Jin?"
Rockard.
The godfather of the underworld, who controlled three brothels, including the Black Rose Manor, and over two hundred gang members, asked Keir in a low voice.
And Keir barely managed to answer.
"...I didn't kill him."
"...You didn't?"
Rockard didn't believe it.
He couldn't help but disbelieve it.
Keir had gone alone into the underground waterway where Jin's gang was waiting, and he had come out alone.
The gang members who followed found Kud, his genitals mutilated, and his men dead. When Rockard's gang members confirmed the scene and came back out of the underground waterway, Keir had disappeared somewhere.
Only a fool, or even a fool, wouldn't notice.
"How amusing."
"...."
"Kud was Jin's most trusted confidant, like a brother."
"...."
"He was quite skilled with a dagger. I heard he was killed with a single blow, and his genitals were mutilated."
All the circumstances pointed to Keir's betrayal. It might be ambiguous to call it betrayal based solely on that action, but the result was terrible.
"Now that his brother is dead, Jin won't remain silent any longer. Nor should he remain silent."
"...Boss."
Keir struggled to speak, but at that moment, Rockard's eyes turned cold.
"Don't call me that anymore."
"...."
"I know you saved me two years ago."
"...."
"We wouldn't have been safe without your tip. But just because you saved me doesn't give you the right to kill me."
At Rockard's cold rebuke, Keir lowered his head.
Of course, he could understand this situation.
Killing Kud and his men was probably Laila.
Like when she killed the four mercenaries outside the gate two years ago, like when she subdued him last night, Laila would have easily killed them with the strange power she had since birth.
Of course, she wouldn't have intended this situation.
There was no way Laila, who had been missing for two years, would know about the current underworld. She wouldn't know about the truce between Jin and Rockard, or Count Lantaine's business, and she wouldn't have done it knowingly.
This situation was a product of the gears of coincidence.
"...."
...Then, wasn't this divine punishment?
Wasn't it divine punishment for treating her like livestock, less than human, and tormenting her to the point of death?
Keir thought so.
"Keir. You're a smart guy."
As if foreshadowing that his thought was correct, Rockard's voice echoed in his ear.
"If Jin and I fight, we'll surely perish together. Even if we survive, Count Lantaine won't leave us alone."
The Count, the owner of the city, was currently conducting an important business. He didn't know what it was, but he knew that causing a disturbance at this time would endanger the organization.
"...Then, who would benefit?"
"...."
The answer was obvious.
The Carrafa Family.
They, who had been all but ruined by the purge two years ago, would feast on the corpses of the two beasts.
"...Tell me."
"...."
"What did Carrafa say to you? What did he promise you that made you betray me?"
Rockard's voice was old, as if tired. Nevertheless, his eyes held a cold rage. Keir couldn't face that rage.
"....It has nothing to do with him."
In the end, Keir had no choice but to confess. A lie he had created about something he hadn't done. But in Keir's confused mind, a precise truth couldn't emerge.
"...It has nothing to do with him?"
"...."
"Hmph."
At the answer of his subordinate, whom he had thought would be loyal forever, Rockard sighed deeply. He stared at the wall of the dungeon with a quiet gaze, and then slowly continued.
"...Then, you still harbor resentment towards me."
"....No."
"You hated her. That prostitute who was beautiful yet dirty, vile, and weak. Isn't that right?"
"...."
"Isn't it funny?"
Rockard asked with a faint smile.
He knew about Keir. And he knew about his childhood friend, the woman who was like a sibling to him.
"She spread her legs for anyone. She could have become a star in the beautifully shining night sky, but in the end, she couldn't overcome her base desires and begged men for affection. Maybe she wanted to be trampled on."
"...That's...not true."
"It's not true! You trampled on her too, didn't you? When did you strangle the woman's neck as if you were going to kill her with your own hands, only to miss her warmth after losing her? So, you needed someone to take revenge on, didn't you?"
"...."
Rockard's words were wrong.
But they weren't wrong.
As he said, Laila had embraced men of her own volition. Even though she had the power to break free from all those bonds, she didn't. She simply pretended to be a vulgar prostitute and accepted all the humiliations inflicted upon her.
"...."
Keir couldn't understand that heart. He couldn't even guess. So, he wanted to ask. But he had made the wrong choice in front of the returned Laila.
The result was this.
"Yes, I understand that you still harbor feelings for that woman."
Rockard, who had been muttering to himself, smiled for the first time, as if revealing his emotions. The smile was savage and vile, befitting the king of the underworld.
"To be honest...she was a decent woman. I was going to call her a few more times, but she became too dirty, so I stopped."
"...She's...not that kind of woman."
"Hmph. If that's what you think."
Keir barely managed to answer, but Rockard didn't listen to him.
He was already losing faith in Keir. In Rockard's mind, it was only a matter of time before Keir, whom he had thought of as a brother, became a traitor.
"...."
After a moment of silence, Rockard continued with a low sigh.
"I won't kill you."
"...."
"I can't kill you. Jin will want your head. All the wounds that will be carved into your body belong to him."
But unlike his words that he wouldn't kill him, Rockard was looking at Keir with angry eyes.
"...It's a shame. If you had two bodies, I could have hacked you to pieces as much as I wanted."
"...Boss..."
In the end, he too was a betrayed man.
Even if it was a series of misunderstandings, the result was betrayal and ruin. Rockard, who had been betrayed by someone he trusted and would soon be wounded, had no intention of letting Keir go unscathed.
"Still, I'll have to settle for what I have."
He couldn't kill him.
But he had another heart. And that heart would soon be placed before him, torn to shreds.
"Boss, what...?"
"...There's no need to say more."
Rockard slowly got up and stuffed a gag into Keir's mouth.
"Mmph!?"
It was a gag to prevent him from speaking any further, and at the same time, to prevent him from committing suicide. Looking down at Keir, who was now completely subdued, Rockard quietly said goodbye.
"...Enjoy it slowly. If you can't avoid it, you should at least enjoy it, shouldn't you?"
It was only after some time had passed that Keir understood the meaning of those words.
//

-Thud, thud.

As I walked behind Sert, I sighed inwardly.
'...He's really being blatant.'
Sert didn't cover my eyes, nor did he give me any special instructions. But his steps were passing through the Rockard Family's hideout and heading towards the underground passage built beneath it.
"...."
I knew a little about Rockard. Like other prostitutes, I had been called to him once.
I don't have any particularly special memories.
I just remember it being so-so. I think he liked my blonde hair, but that was it. After being called once, I never saw him or was called again.
....Oh, did I ask him to take good care of Keir during our time together?
I don't remember exactly.
Is it because it was a long time ago?

-Thud, thud.

"...."
Even as I was thinking, my steps continued to descend.
I was getting a little curious.
If it was Jess being dragged away now instead of me, what thoughts would she have had as she walked into the underground passage where no one could hear her scream?
"...."
Of course, I was a little worried too.
I didn't love Keir like Jess did, but I also wanted him to live. After all, he was my friend.
If possible, I didn't want to lose a friend.
"....Where are we going?"
"We're almost there."
When I asked as a formality, I got a rather strange answer. I asked where we were going, and he said we were almost there. It wasn't an accurate answer.
"...."
A deep desire was seeping into Sert's face. Was it because he thought that now that we had come this far, I was no different from a fish in his hands?
Hmm.
It seemed I had to prepare myself to be humiliated.

It wasn't certain whether I could meet Keir, but it was certain that Sert was about to shove his cock into my hole.
...However, only half of my thought was correct.
"Here we are."
Sert led me to an underground prison surrounded by cold stone walls. I thought of it as a prison because of the thick barred door.

-Clang.

Beyond that door was Keir.
"...Keir?"
He wasn't injured, but chained to the wall, he didn't look very happy. Bound, Keir reacted to my voice and looked at me.
"...Ugh...?"
Keir was gagged. Just as I was about to get closer to take a better look,

-Snatch.

Sert's thick hand grabbed my arm.
"...Ah?"
He turned around with eyes sticky with lust. Behind him, several men with similar expressions approached. Seeing that, I realized their intentions.
"Ah...."
...Was this what I wanted?
It stings a little. If I were in Laila's body, I wouldn't have hesitated, but I'm not Laila now.
I'm in Jess's body, Keir's lover.
"Ugh!!! Ugh!!!"
As if confirming my appearance, Keir shouted something with the gag in his mouth. His eyes were bloodshot, and the veins in his neck were bulging, making it hard to watch quietly.

-Smack.

Inevitably, I put a little force into shaking off Sert's arm. I still don't want to cause a commotion, but this isn't much of a commotion.
"Kuh!?"
There isn't much time.
I shook off Sert's arm and ran towards Keir.
Tap, tap.
"That bitch...!"
"Shall we catch her?"
"...No, leave her alone."
Behind me, I could hear Sert's angry tone and the men's gleeful voices.
Thanks for letting me go, but it seems the humiliation I'll suffer will be even worse. Well, I can handle that much.
I don't care what happens.
It'll only take a moment.
"Ugh, ugh!!!"
"Keir!"
I cried out and ran towards Keir, who was trying to break free from his chains, and hugged him. It's not particularly desperate, but somehow a desperate voice came out.
"Oop! Oop!?!"
"...Calm down."
I quietly calmed him down with the gag in his mouth. Then I whispered in his ear.
"...It's me, Laila."
In my voice that he would remember.
[Author's Notes]
K: Laila! You came to save me!
L: No, I got caught too.

Chapter 195

As I whispered, Keire stopped struggling.
"...Just hold on a little longer. I'll save you."
His eyes were filled with astonishment as he looked at me. Probably so. After all, Jess and my voices are quite different.
"...."
Of course, that alone wouldn't be enough for Keire to readily trust me. He might think that Jess was imitating my voice, rather than me imitating Jess's appearance.
"Keire."
But-
"...Remember that chicken place in Temiz District that's really good?"
"...."
"Let's go eat there together when this is over."
I smiled and whispered, changing only the color of my eyes to blue. Keire, who had a gag in his mouth, hardened his expression, as if he had confirmed the fleeting blue light.
Did he recognize it?
I couldn't be sure.
But there was no more time.
"Hey. Visiting time is over."
"Ah...!"
Sert, who had approached again, grabbed my arm. Was the firm grip a sign of his determination not to let me go as futilely as before? I didn't resist any further and was dragged away as he pulled.
Even as I was being dragged away, I asked Sert.
"...What's going to happen to Keire?"
"What do you think? He'll die."
"...."
At those words, spoken without a hint of hesitation, my expression hardened. But in my heart, I wasn't that surprised. After all, the fact that they had him tied up like that meant they were going to keep Keire alive for a while.
"Ah, of course..."
Perhaps he misunderstood my expression.
Sert gave me a disgusting smile and scanned me.
"Depending on what you do, it could change."
"...."
"You're a whore, so you know, right?"
Sert smiled and pointed to himself and his men. It was a tacit threat that I had to satisfy all of them.
"...I understand."
Of course, there was nothing I couldn't do.
Even if I slept with them, it wouldn't save Keire, but I hadn't expected that in the first place.
What I was aiming for was a gap in their surveillance. If they were human, they would enjoy themselves to the fullest and then leave us alone. I would seize that opportunity to help Keire escape.
I still didn't want to cause a commotion.
But losing one member of the organization in the underworld would be okay, right? Having finished thinking that, I was about to step out the door when,
"Wait."
"...Ugh?"
Once again, Sert grabbed me. The eyes he turned back to me held a cruel delight. That gaze, which craved and enjoyed the suffering of others, was familiar to the members of the underworld.
"Get out of here."
"...Pardon?"
At the words I heard, I asked back in surprise. But Sert grabbed my arm roughly and threatened me.
"Didn't you hear me? Take off everything you're wearing right now, in this spot."
"But..."
"Oh, so you're tired of that guy already? If you want, I can cut his throat right here and now..."
If I said yes, would he really do it?
I wondered inwardly, shaking my head at the question. Keeping Keire tied up here probably wasn't Sert's personal decision. The boss of the Locker Family was Locker, after all. He probably did it. Sert couldn't kill Locker here.
But, this wasn't a situation to be making frivolous jokes.
"Ah, no!"
"...Then, you know what to do, right?"
"...I understand."
I nodded with a gloomy look and turned to Keire.

-Wink.

And then, I gave him a light smile and winked. It was the last gesture to let him know that I was Lyla, and to tell him to relax and enjoy the show.
A wink that didn't fit the serious situation at all. Keire's face was filled with embarrassment when he saw it, but Sert and his men couldn't see what kind of expression I was making.

-Swish.

Having reassured Keire with a light wink, I slowly began to undress.
//
A short time passed, and I took off everything I was wearing.
"Oh..."
Transformation was familiar.
My body now wasn't Lyla's, but Jess's from my memories. A body with kiss marks all over, a few blemishes on the skin, and thick pubic hair growing down below.
I revealed my naked body and looked at Sert. As I looked up at him with an expression that seemed resolutely determined, Sert laughed as if he was enjoying it.
"When you're serving us, you have to do it like you do with your lover."
"...I understand."
That much wasn't difficult.
I nodded with a determined expression and examined their appearances.
There were a total of five people, including Sert and his men.
If I wanted to enjoy myself, I could leisurely be humiliated and reach climax, but the situation was a little different now. Keire was tied up, and I didn't know how much longer he would be tied up.
There was nothing wrong with hurrying.
"...."
I made a plan in my head and knelt in front of Sert. Even as I reached out and carefully opened his fly, I circulated my inner energy through my body.
Even though it might not seem like it, I had reached this level with the Soul-Sucking Art and the Demonic Art. Personally, I liked being dominated in bed, so I hadn't been serious that many times.
But today...maybe I should show off my skills a little?

-Squeeze.

"Suck it well. If I like it, I might call you in sometimes."
As I knelt down, Sert pressed down on my head and growled. Then, the men who were leaning against him burst out laughing.
"Pfft, boss. Take it easy. What if that whore abandons the traitor and switches to you?"
"Well, Sert is the best in Lakers in bed."
"What's so special about this bitch? If Sert shows her his dick a few times, she'll cry and beg to be with him."
"Hey, Jess, right? Don't pass out. Today, the boss is going to use his special strength to send you to heaven."
...Wow.
As I listened to the talking members of the organization, I exclaimed inwardly.
I thought I was good at anal sex, but these guys were no joke. Did you have to be that good at sucking up to survive in the underworld? Maybe it was fortunate that I was born a woman in this world.
"Haa..."
Even as I was thinking, I opened my mouth and bit down on Sert's already erect penis.
The foul body odor and thick pubic hair filled my mouth, but I was now so used to it that I could even enjoy it.
"...Hoo, hmm..."
"...Hmm...?"
As I began to suck his penis without hesitation, Sert flinched. Was he surprised that I was so aggressive? But it was too early to be surprised.
"Chomp, chomp..."
I moved my tongue intricately to caress the tip of his split glans, and I squeezed his penis as if I was sucking it. I didn't even need to use my inner strength yet. I filled my mouth with the flesh and pushed it all the way down my throat, squeezing tightly.
"Ugh...!"
Then Sert groaned in embarrassment.
"....Hmm?"
"Oh..."
His men also seemed to have guessed what was going on from our reactions, and they closed their mouths, which had been spewing out lewd jokes. Could they feel that I was sincerely sucking Sert's penis?
"Chomp, ugh...!!"
I strongly tightened my entire mouth around Sert's swelling penis. My hot, wet, and constricting mouth was no different from inserting it into my vagina.
"Kuh...!?!"
Sert seemed flustered by my skill, and he pressed down hard on my head. But I was the one in control, not him. If I wanted to wield power without being swayed, it wasn't difficult to make a man ejaculate.
"Ugh...!"
As I continued to push hard, Sert's body stopped for a moment. His slightly trembling body was ready to release the milky white fluid.

-Spurt.

"Hoo...?"
Soon, I felt a warm and sticky liquid spreading in my mouth. There was a time when I found it disgusting and couldn't even swallow it, but that was all in the past.

-Gulp.

I skillfully mixed it with my saliva and swallowed what he had ejaculated, then looked up at Sert.
Hmm.
Even though his men had bragged about heaven and all that, nothing had changed. His essence was still the same, and I didn't think he had particularly good technique before.
"...."
"Ha, this whore..."
As I looked up at him without a word, Sert laughed in disbelief. But there was a slight anger in his laughter. Was he embarrassed that he had ejaculated too quickly in front of his men? He glared down at me with angry eyes and reached out to push me away.
"Kya...!"
"You impudent bitch, you don't even know your place..."
He told me to treat him like a lover, but now he was saying that? As I was pushed away, I swallowed a sigh and accepted Sert's hand that wrapped around my waist.

-Whack.

Just as I felt his hand touch my soft skin,
"Kyaaah!?"
Sert suddenly grabbed my hair and pulled it. My head was involuntarily lifted by his rough touch, and I involuntarily met Keire's eyes, who was tied up.
"...."
"...."
For a brief moment, we exchanged glances.
Fortunately, Keire seemed to have calmed down. It was as if his earlier rampage had been a lie. Had he understood that it was me, not Jess, who was being humiliated by them?
...Still, I couldn't help but feel a little strange.
I had been looking forward to spending a night with Keire when I returned to Lakers, but Keire hadn't even held my hand, and I was going to give my body to strange men in front of him.
"...."
As I was looking at him with a slightly complicated expression, I suddenly heard a voice from behind.
"Hey, Keire."
"...."
It was Sert's voice.
"...I've been thinking about this for a while. You. You have a good eye for women."
"...."
Keire didn't answer.
Of course, he couldn't speak because he had a gag in his mouth. But I was curious about the story. What was Sert trying to say?
But just as I was about to listen out of curiosity, something thick rummaged through my body from my vagina.
"Ugh...!"
Was it because I wasn't completely wet yet?
Sert's penis, which was digging in, roughly scraped my inner flesh.
The sense of fulfillment that I had become accustomed to. The feeling that seemed to soothe the loneliness I had had since birth always comforted me and bloomed into pleasure.
...Even though I had escaped the influence of the Demonic Art, the reason why I still couldn't escape from men was probably because of this comforting feeling.
"I've been thinking about fucking this bitch someday. If you hadn't gotten in the way back then, I would have tasted her sooner..."
While I was thinking about things that didn't matter, Sert's voice echoed in my ear. I couldn't see his face because Sert had inserted me from behind as if he was crushing me, but his voice sounded happy.
"Well, it doesn't matter now."
"...."
"You're right, your eyes are accurate. She's quite chewy, and it'll be fun to enjoy her."
Keire didn't respond to Sert's words. But he probably didn't feel good. Whether it was Lyla or Jess in front of Keire, there was no way he would be indifferent to hearing such provocations.
...Should I comfort him a little more?
I made up my mind and whispered to Keire.
『It's okay.』
『I'll punish them later.』
As I mouthed the words and sent them telepathically, Keire looked at me. He looked at me for a moment with a puzzled expression, then,
"...Heh."
He chuckled.
He still had a gag in his mouth, but it wasn't difficult to realize that it was a laugh. And Sert seemed to have noticed that as well.
"...Ha, look at this guy."
Did he think he was laughing at him?
His voice was filled with a slight anger. Naturally, that anger was directed at me.

-Bang!

"Ugh...!!"

Sertt shook his hips so violently that it was almost unbearable, his cock thrashing roughly inside me. The movements were so rough, it felt more like he was hitting me rather than penetrating.
"...Yeah, let's see how long you can keep laughing."
His rough voice echoed, and the pressure on my hair increased. Even so, Keir didn't yield, and laughed.
"Pfft..."
With the sounds escaping him and his eyes, he laughed.
Bang!
And as if in response, Sertt slammed my head against the floor.
"Kgh...!"

-Crack.

In an instant, my vision plummeted. Hard stone collided with my forehead, and the faint sound of cracking rang in my ears.
Of course, it wasn't my head that cracked, but the stone paving the cold stone chamber floor.
...If it weren't for me, wouldn't I have gotten a concussion just now? He wasn't controlling his strength at all; it was to the point where I wondered if he was genuinely trying to kill me.
Fortunately, the enraged Sertt didn't seem to notice that it was the stone that had cracked and not my forehead, but even so, Keir's twisted smile didn't cease.
"Pfft..."
"...I see."
At that smile, Sertt, still pressing down on my head, replied as if he understood.
"Yeah. Laugh all you want. That's the only resistance you can offer."
"...."
"Let's see how long your woman can last."
Hearing those words, I immediately sent a telepathic message to Keir.
『Hey. Don't laugh too much.』
I don't know what kind of expression he's making, but just in case. It doesn't hurt, but it'd be a bit troublesome if we got caught.
//
[Author's Notes]
I'm taking a break today, so only one chapter will be uploaded.

Chapter 196

196: 『Fragments of the Past』 - H
//
The underbelly of Lakers.
Long ago, the underground warehouses were built for storing goods, but they were abandoned as the commercial district moved.
The complex network of underground warehouses and connecting passages beneath the shopping district had, over time, become hideouts for underworld organizations. A subterranean fortress where people died and disappeared without a trace.
In that place, a strange sound echoed.
"Hngh, ugh, eugh-!"
A thin voice.
Moans of pleasure reverberated and spread through the dark underground.
"...."
Hearing the sound filling the room and leaking through the cracks in the door, Keire quietly opened his eyes.
"Haaang! Hwaaang!"
"Kugh...!"
Before him was Jess.
Her brown hair disheveled, she straddled Sert's body, swaying her hips. Her skin, illuminated by the torchlight, held a subtle glow, and her voluptuous breasts shook violently with each movement, softly distorted in the grip of the burly man's hands.
"Ah, aahng. Hyaat...!?"
Moving on her own accord, she reached out, waving her hand as if searching for something. The underworld members were well aware of the meaning behind her desperate gesture.
"Heh heh, just like a whore..."
"Is this your handiwork, boss? You've trained her well."
Sert's men chuckled amongst themselves, presenting their erect members to Jess. She seized a man's cock as if it was the toy she had been looking for, and began to rub it.
"Puh-hah...!"
"Hey, suck this too."
Seeing his lover crave another man's cock before his very eyes, the underworld members grinned and brought their members to Jess's mouth.
"Ha-oop...!"
Again, she did not refuse.
Jess opened her mouth as if she had been waiting for it, and took the approaching man's genitals into her mouth. She stuck out her red tongue to lick the cock she held in her mouth, and caressed and fondled the members of the other men with both hands.
At first, the members watched with leisure, but as Jess's mouth and hands touched them, their expressions changed lewdly.
"Kugh, what kind of skill is this..."
"...She was this kind of woman?"
"Eugh-geut...! Damn it...!"
Seeing it and being touched directly were different.
Jess's meltingly hot mouth and hands unhesitatingly stimulated the men's sensitive spots. Pleasure bloomed from her caressing touch. The members who were the targets had to struggle to suppress the surging sensation of ejaculation.
And Keire watched the scene in silence.
"...."
He could only watch because he was gagged, but even if he wasn't, he would have remained silent. Just like when he faced Locker, he didn't know what to say.
Keire knew that the woman before him was not Jess, but Lyla.
He couldn't not know.
She had whispered to him countless times to comfort him. He didn't know how it was possible. The ability to disguise herself as another person and whisper from afar was something even Keire didn't know.
...But now, it wasn't surprising that she had such a talent. Since she was young, she had possessed some kind of special power. He once thought it was a delusion, but now he realized it was no longer a delusion.
"Oop, hoo-eum... ha-oop...!"
"...."
Watching Lyla diligently lick the men's cocks, Keire felt a strange emotion. An emotion that was anger, sadness, and dark desire, quietly boiling within Keire's chest.
It was an emotion from his memories.
The scene before him was somehow familiar.
The same thing had happened long ago. Like a déjà vu, he had been bound like this, and the woman had been moaning beneath the men.
'...No, is she on top now?'
It didn't matter either way.
Keire recalled a past memory as he watched the woman moan in pleasure.
...What came to mind was a memory from when they were still young.
The day Keire learned what it meant for Lyla to work in a brothel. The day the underworld members, who were Keire's seniors, gang-raped her for fun. The day Lyla revealed everything before Keire's eyes.
That day too, Lyla had whispered to him.
『It's okay.』
『I'll punish them later.』
Did she remember?
That the words she whispered to comfort him today were the same words she had said six years ago.
The day Lyla was first gang-raped by the members in front of Keire, she comforted Keire with the same words as today.
Even as she embraced her body, her shining blonde hair stained with the men's semen and her fair skin covered in red bruises, she uttered the same words.
『It's okay.』
『I'll punish them later.』
The young Keire couldn't believe those words.
He couldn't believe it.
The confident, bright, and brave girl was helplessly pinned beneath the men, moaning. Even as her face contorted in pain, she accepted the seniors' cocks and took them into her mouth, a coquettish smile on her lips.
It was obvious that what she said was a lie. It was a meaningless promise. Even the act of pretending to be strong was disgusting. That day, Keire realized that Lyla was a woman. A helpless woman who could only be swayed by men.
So, he began to torment her.
He treated her not as a brilliant golden sun, but as a lowly whore.
But that wasn't it.
Lyla was always telling the truth.
Six years ago, and even at this moment. It was just that he hadn't understood.
...So Keire laughed.
He laughed at his foolish self for finally realizing her words. Although Sert was enraged by the scene and slammed Lyla's head against the floor, Keire wasn't worried because he knew she wouldn't die from that much.
He couldn't laugh too much because Lyla warned him in the middle. Anyway, he laughed.
...However, covering it up with laughter didn't completely erase the feeling of emptiness.
"Hoo-oop, heu-euut!?"
The woman before him was still in the arms of the men, moaning in pleasure.
Lyla, and Jess.
He once loved her, and he loves her now, so he couldn't be happy to see the woman he loves being embraced by others. Even if that was the ending they wanted, it wasn't easy for Keire, as a man, to just watch the scene.
Therefore, Keire remained silent.
"...."
He closed his mouth and waited with his eyes closed.
Until Lyla punished them, as she had whispered to him. He waited, holding the words she had whispered to him when he was a child.
...Now he could wait.
He was no longer a child.
//
The Black Rose Manor.
Throughout the brothel that had existed in the Lakers underworld for a long time, there remained traces of tears shed by the women who had perished there.
Aiden was aware of this fact.
"...."
He too had been sold as a slave from the Empire and entrusted himself to the underworld. Although he had never held a woman before meeting Emily, it wasn't as if he didn't know the ways of the streets.
It was because Aiden was like this that he couldn't help but hesitate in front of the naked woman before him.
"...."
Aiden silently looked down at Jess, who was lying down naked with her eyes covered. Perhaps the silence was too much to bear.
"...Um..."
Jess cautiously opened her mouth and called out to Aiden.
"...Do I just keep lying here?"
'...Haa.'
At Jess's question, Aiden sighed inwardly.
As expected, he couldn't think of anything.
What excuse could he use to take her out of here? He kept thinking about it, but only one method came to mind.
To hold Jess before him, say that he liked her, and naturally take her out of the brothel. Only that one method came to mind.
...But was that really the right way?
Aiden was doubting himself. Perhaps he was only insisting on that method because he wanted to hold her?
"...Wait a moment."
"...Yes."
It was clear that the woman before him was Keire's lover. The Locker Family members had been looking for Jess, and Lyla had been taken away in her place. Judging from the circumstances, Jess was indeed Keire's lover.
...Then, was it okay for him to hold her?
The moment Aiden had talked with Keire was short. But in that short moment, Aiden felt a strange sense of kinship with Keire. Both of them had been swayed by Lyla, and both had a prostitute in their hearts. That alone was enough to feel a sense of kinship.
That was why Aiden was hesitating.
"...Hoo."Just as he was sighing in contemplation, Jess's hesitant question rang in Aiden's ears."
"...Um, excuse me..."
"Why?"
"If you can't get it up... should I help you get it up?"
It was an absurd misunderstanding.
Aiden felt dumbfounded at Jess's words, but at the same time, he thought that she might misunderstand because she didn't know the situation.
"...Then, do it."
In the midst of his complicated feelings, Aiden blurted out without thinking. He was surprised at himself for saying the words. But he didn't take them back. In the end, he also wanted to hold Jess.
'...Damn it.'
Aiden felt disgusted with himself, but thought inwardly.
'...I should have asked that guy to take her away.'
A regretful thought crossed his mind.
Whether she was a friend from a past life or a succubus who sucked the essence of men, Lyla had the best conditions as a bed partner.
Her face was beautiful, her body was soft, and her flesh was so firm that it could only be described as chewy. To give an objective evaluation that excluded emotions, her body was even sweeter than Emily's.
It was just that her personality was the problem.
'...What is she doing right now?'
Thinking of his friend who had been taken away of her own volition, Aiden looked at Jess approaching him.
"...Um, do I have to keep wearing the blindfold?"
"You can take it off if it's uncomfortable."
As soon as Aiden gave his permission, Jess took off the blindfold.
"Where did that person go earlier...?"
"He left first. Saying to enjoy yourself with you."
"Ah..."
Then why did he come with her in the first place?
Jess wondered in her head, but it was impossible to completely understand the minds of the customers who visited the brothel anyway.
"Then..."
Jess, who had accepted it without much thought, knelt down and began to untie Aiden's pants. Then, she tilted her head as she looked at his already stiffly erect member.
"...Huh?"
There was no need to caress it.
Aiden's member, standing straight, was ready to invade her at any moment. Jess was momentarily flustered because she thought Aiden had hesitated because he wasn't erect, but she soon calmly got up.
"...Um, then I'll prepare for a moment."
It wasn't good to insert it right away.
Knowing this, Jess put her hand on her clitoris in the way the brothel's seniors had taught her, and began to masturbate.
"Heu-eut..."
Sitting on the bed, Jess caressed her parted crevice. She already had a lover, but there was no reason to refuse a customer.
This was work.
Thinking that way, Jess comforted herself.
"Ah...?"
Before her eyes, Aiden's stiffly erect cock was thrust forward. Jess familiarly opened her mouth and took Aiden's approaching member into her mouth.
There was no reason to refuse.
//

Chapter 197

How much time had passed?
"Haa, haa..."
I was still straddling Sert's body, panting. Sert's still-swollen cock was stimulating me from the inside, but the essence within was now weak.
No wonder, Sert had already come seven times. He could probably go more, but wouldn't his cock start to hurt soon?
However, that wasn't all.
"...What kind of, woman..."
The gang members, who had been surrounding me and spouting lewd words, were leaning against one wall of the stone chamber, resting. But their cocks, peeking out from between their legs, had already lost their strength and were limp.
32 minutes in total.
That was the time it took for me to make them all cum. Using my two lower holes, my mouth, and both hands to unleash my sincere technique, they came about once every 5 minutes.
Thanks to that, I didn't look very pretty right now. My hair, shoulders, and body were covered in semen, and a strange foreign object was stuck in my butt, refusing to leave.
Of course, that foreign object was a plug inserted to prevent the semen from flowing out.
"...Unbelievable woman."
Sert said, seemingly impressed as he looked at me.
Usually, a man like him wouldn't acknowledge a woman as an equal, but had I just earned that recognition?
...It was a completely different treatment from when he was about to smash my head in.
"...Are you... satisfied?"
Still, just in case, I asked, pretending to be exhausted. Sert pushed me away instead of answering.
"Hnghk...!"
I pretended to fall weakly to the floor and looked up at Sert, who had somehow gotten to his feet. But Sert wasn't looking at me. He pulled up his pants and ordered, looking at his subordinates slumped against the wall.
"...Bring it."
I could faintly see his legs trembling, but I didn't point it out. Otherwise, I might really get a fist shoved into my pussy.
As I quietly kept my mouth shut,
"...Boss, are you really going to do it?"
"Th-think about it again..."
The gang members tried to dissuade him, looking surprised. I didn't know what he meant by "bring it," but judging by their reaction, it must be something serious.
Well, I'd find out soon enough.
While I was lying on the floor in silence, enjoying the afterglow of pleasure still lingering in my body, Sert spoke again.
"It can't be helped. It's the boss's order."
"...Tch."
"Haa, she was a waste."
At the mention of the boss's order, the gang members clicked their tongues regretfully but got to their feet.
It was quite flattering that they liked my body so much, but I couldn't help but feel uneasy about what was to come. I wasn't afraid, but the atmosphere felt ominous.
...And soon, what they brought was truly ominous.
"...Huh?"

-Sizzle, hiss.

The gang members brought a small brazier. They skillfully lit a torch to the charcoal-filled brazier and began to heat up a branding iron placed on top.
...Wait.
That, no way. It couldn't be what I was thinking.
"Hey, hey, even if it hurts, try to bear with it."
"Sorry. We don't want to do this either, but the boss said so."
"...Don't say useless things."
...It seemed I was right.
The underworld gang members each said a word as they heated the branding iron in the brazier. But Sert stopped them and stared at me with cold eyes.
"Consider yourself unlucky. You're not guilty, but if there's a fault, it's that you slept with that guy."
From his words, I could sense my future. No matter how much I tried to think positively, it seemed the only places that heated branding iron could touch were me or Keire.
...Should I endure it?
Even the Iron God Armor wasn't invincible. If a heated piece of metal was held against it for too long, it would inevitably cause burns. If they intended to torture me with the branding iron, they had chosen a rather effective method.
I could protect my body to some extent by surrounding it with internal energy, but that would only last for a fleeting moment. Perhaps I would have to kill them, making all the humiliation I had suffered so far meaningless.
After hesitating, I quietly asked Sert.
"...Sert-ssi."
"...."
"What are you... going to do with that?"
"It's better not to know."
If you don't want to die, you should tell me. But I couldn't say it like that, so I phrased it more gently.
"...Please tell me."
"...."
"I want to know."
I looked straight into Sert's eyes as I spoke. If I, a woman who had been roughly humiliated by five men, still had a determined look in her eyes, maybe he would tell me.
Was I right?
"...Haa."
Sert let out a soft sigh and glanced at Keire. He wore an expression that seemed to be contemplating for a moment, then picked up the heated branding iron and said.
"...With this, I'm going to brand a mark on your stomach in front of that guy."
"A mark...?"
Looking closely, there was a pattern engraved on the end of the branding iron. It was a symbol that signified a female slave.
"Yeah, the boss told me to do it."
"..."
The symbol no longer meant female slave because the laws had disappeared, but the perception still remained. In the underworld, branding was sometimes used as proof of humiliation, so people were even more sensitive to such symbols.
"...."
It was fortunate, at least.
That the target of the branding was me, not Keire. They probably wouldn't brand Keire with the mark of a female slave.
If they had intended to brand Keire with it, I shouldn't have endured it, but I was okay. Even if the burn didn't heal well, the Doppelganger's healing power would eventually cure it.
...And even if it didn't heal, it didn't matter.
"...."
"...."
As soon as Sert finished speaking, I quietly looked at Keire. Bound, he was staring at me with a complicated look, shaking his head slightly.
Not up and down, but side to side.
Did that mean I shouldn't endure it any longer? But it wasn't time yet. At least until only Keire and I were left in this underground prison, I had to endure.
『Wait.』
I shook my head at Keire and looked back at Sert.
...Perhaps there would be no chance for just the two of us to be left alone, but as long as there was a possibility, I had to endure as much as I could. I wasn't going to die or become disabled, so I could endure being branded.
Having made up my mind, I nodded at Sert.
"...I understand."
//
The time it took for the branding iron to heat up was much faster than I had expected.
"Heh, what bad luck."
"...Just bear with it a little."
The underworld gang members laid me naked on the floor and grabbed my arms and legs. And I entrusted my body to their hands.
"...."
The red-hot branding iron was quite threatening, but I took a deep breath and returned the internal energy surrounding my body to my dantian.
I had to get hurt now.
The Iron God Armor wasn't particularly resistant to fire, but just in case.
"Hoo..."
I took a deep breath and prepared for the pain. No matter how much I liked masochistic pleasure, there was a limit. I didn't think I would feel anything from being branded on the stomach with a branding iron-

-Sizzzzzz

"Hieugheueuuut-!?"
The moment I felt something touch me, a wave of burning pain washed over me from my lower abdomen. I trembled all over and screamed at the sudden pain.
But I didn't put strength into my arms and legs.
Contrary to the gang members' expectations of fierce resistance, I accepted the pain that came crashing down while writhing.
"Heugeu, geugeugeuk....!?"
Still, the heat was unbearable. It wasn't just hot, but so shocking that I almost fainted.
...Usually, wouldn't they count to three before doing it?
I didn't expect Sert to brand me so brutally without any warning. Pleasure or anything else, it was just so hot that I felt like I was going to die, so I struggled to regain my fading consciousness.
...Now that I realized it, my vision was a little blurry.
Had tears welled up without me knowing?
"It's over."
"Haeueueue..."
Fortunately, the branding iron that had been searing me was soon removed from my body. But the scorching heat, like the flames of hell, was still burning my lower abdomen. As the burnt skin gave off a pungent smell, I released the strength I had been clenching throughout my body.
And the next moment, something warm flowed out from below my weakened body.

-Gurgle.

"...."
Realizing that, a bitter smile naturally formed on my lips. Not only had I almost fainted, but I had also wet myself. Even if I was aiming for an opportunity, it seemed I was showing Keire a lot of embarrassing sights today.
"Ugh, damn it."
"Boss, should we wipe this up?"
"Leave it. It's not like we're going to live here, and they'll only suffer if it smells like piss."
The gang members grumbled as they looked at me wetting myself. But there was little mockery in their tone. As expected, it seemed the right choice to have drained them until they were satisfied.
Did they also have a post-nut clarity?
The way they had initially tried to humiliate me to the limit was nowhere to be seen, and I could see that they had regained some humanity.
'Haa...'
While sighing inwardly, I struggled to get up and looked down at my stomach. As expected, the burnt skin was drawing a familiar pattern on the area of my lower abdomen that should have been white and smooth.
The mark of a slave.
It no longer had the legal meaning of a slave, but it was still a symbol with enough meaning to give a sense of humiliation.
'....'
I felt a little strange.
Had I now gotten a uterine tattoo of all things?
If I was going to get one, I wished it was a prettier shape, but the burnt skin was hard to meet my standards in terms of aesthetics. It wasn't a tattoo but a burn, so it would heal someday, but I wouldn't be able to expose my stomach carelessly while it remained.
It couldn't be helped.
I had no choice but to rely on the Doppelganger's healing power. If the downside was that the burnt part couldn't be transformed, then I had to take comfort in the fact that it would be a feature that would allow me to distinguish between Aiden and Emily when I played twins with them later.
As I lay down exhausted, thinking about this and that, I could hear the voices of the gang members next to me.
"Ha, is it over now?"
"Yeah, let's leave them and go."
"Boss, what about the brazier?"
"Don't say stupid things. Do you want to burn your hands?"
"We brought that to warm the kids."
"Then tell them to clean it up later."
Sert and his subordinates exchanged what could only be heard as a comedy routine, then looked back and forth between me and Keire, who were sprawled out.
"Well, have a cozy time now."
Whether it was because he still had ill feelings towards Keire despite having come enough, Sert turned around with a mocking smile.

-Thud.

Soon, the prison door closed, and only Keire and I were left in the room. The opportunity I had hoped for had finally arrived.
"...Hoo."
The time of patience was worth it.
I let out a sigh of relief and staggered to my feet. Then, I walked towards Keire.
"...."
Keire was looking at me with tired eyes. He had been sitting comfortably, so was he tired because he couldn't say what he wanted to say? I approached him and untied the gag in his mouth.
"...Long time no see. No, I saw you yesterday, so it's not been long?"
Even as I greeted him, I smiled bitterly.
To be exchanging greetings after being covered in the semen of strange men, wasn't I quite a pathetic sight? Besides, I now had the mark of a slave branded on my stomach.
"...."
Keire also seemed to be bothered by it, and didn't readily speak even after I untied the gag. His complicated gaze was directed at my lower abdomen.
"...You..."
What was he trying to say?
I waited for a moment, but Keire didn't say anything more.

Then, it's my turn to comfort you now.

Chapter 198

Episode 198: "Fragments of the Past"
"Sorry, it must have been a bit frustrating, right?"I sit in front of Keir, tidying my hair.
But it's useless.
Hair stained with thick semen is not simply tidied up by being groomed with the hands. Moreover, while tidying up, I got some semen on my hands.
"...Um."There is hardly a place to clean." Reluctantly, I stick out my tongue and lick the semen off my hands to clean them. I can't wipe this on Kair's clothes.
...It is indeed a bit fishy.
As I was licking my tongue and licking my hands, Kayrin let out a hollow laugh and spoke to me.
"...You're still the same. You."What is it?""Aren't you angry?" After being treated like that by those guys?"Well."
There shouldn't really be a reason to get angry. Burning with a soldering iron hurt a bit, but the rest doesn't matter. I respond to Keir with a slight smile.
"I understand what you're saying, but I don't care about that." You know, right?"
"...."Perhaps, that guy knows it best." As I said that, Kayle nodded heavily.
Was it a somewhat heavy topic?
Seeing the silent Keir, I change the subject. He points to the ugly burn scar on his lower abdomen and smiles slyly.
"How does it look, does it look really bad?""It's still a burn that hasn't completely subsided, but it's bearable." It's not like I'm dying, so this is nothing. As much as you want...It's not that much, but I can endure it a few times.
"...No."That's a relief." There is value in patience."
"...Is it really Laila?"Yes, that's right." Aren't you glad it's a country? Your girlfriend..."I try to speak but then stop."
Maybe by now, she might be with Aiden. Keir probably knows that she receives guests, but it's a different story to actually speak about it.
"...It's fine."Then, that is."..Is it magic?"Of course, it's not magic."
Such intricate changes cannot be made with magic.
However, from the perspective of those who do not know magic, it is natural for all miracles to be lumped together as magic. Without needing to argue back and forth, I simply answer.
It's similar."
"....I see.In response to my answer, Kayle nods with a bitter smile.
"How did Jess find it?""Are you interrogating me right now?""
"...If you don't want to speak, you don't have to answer. I'm just asking out of curiosity."Of course, it's not that I don't want to talk."
I sit down quietly in front of Keir. Although I am not wearing any clothes, there is no reason to dress in front of that guy anyway.
I went to the exhibition hall."
"...I knew it was her."My friend said that I resemble them.""
"...."Since you're not saying anything, I guess I was right." It was a bit unexpected. You didn't actually hate me as much as I thought, did you?"Until the day I left the Lakers, Kayle had tormented me." It's to the extent that I can't say it's an action done instead of being mean to the girl I like. From my perspective, I had no reason to dislike him since I did not perceive violence as violence, but from Kair's perspective, it is a bit different.
In response to my question, Kayle gives a bitter smile and answers.
"...I hated it."Well, then." Well, it can't be helped."Feeling a bit embarrassed, I scratch my cheek and respond." Of course, I don't feel any particular ill feelings.
Lila."Huh?""
"...Why are you helping me?"I wonder if that was what I was curious about."
To Keir, who asks as if in pain, I give a bitter smile.
"Well."...It's a simple reason.
Because we were friends when we were young.
For that reason alone, I can help as much as this. It doesn't matter if he tormented and hated me. It wasn't because he was evil that he hated me.
The environment we were in just twisted us like that. Kayle was not strong enough to endure that environment, while I was strong enough to endure it.
That's all there is.
So, I don't care.
Ultimately, the right to judge Keir's actions belongs to me. There is no room for a third party to intervene in that judgment, and the same goes for Kaer, who committed that act.
However, it's a bit difficult to say that directly.
"...Let's just say."That is.".. Ah, it's for a reason that suits you."Kair laughs as if it's absurd." And in response to that smile, I also smile back.
Well, anyway.
It seems that the consolation has been sufficient.
//
Although we finally had some time alone together, unfortunately, we couldn't leave the prison right away.
"How long are you going to be stuck here?""
"...They said they would hand it over to the family."Oh.".."Truth."
It is a familiar name.
At that time, did Keir mention it in the underground waterway? Hearing that, the current situation became clear. Why he is tied up here, and why the members of the Lockard family are looking for Jess.
That day, I killed all of my subordinates, including Kood. Even the Juki that Keir had only kept in the underground waterway. I had no choice but to kill them because I felt they would expose my identity.
"....Was it because of me?"Well, I guess it was just bad luck.""Kair seems to say it lightly, but no matter how you look at it, the phrase 'unlucky' doesn't suit him." The reason he is being held here is clearly because of my actions.
...However, I think for a moment and then respond.
Well, let's consider it a good thing.."
"...What?"So we can just consider that there was no mistake between us, right?""That's absurd."
It won't be easy to brush off what happened between us like that. Kair also makes a look of disbelief as if he knows it too, but I firmly tell him.
Honestly, I hope you don't feel sorry for me or anything like that. Receiving apologies like that is a bit bothersome."
"...."She looks outside with a judgmental gaze."
The door is locked, but I can easily break through this door. The problem is the members of the dark organization outside. Those I encounter will kill me, but I hope to avoid them as much as possible.
Thinking that way, I put on the clothes I had taken off. It's a bit uncomfortable, but since it's not convenient to wash up right now, there's nothing I can do. After changing clothes, I listened intently towards the door,

-Step, step.

Tap tap. Tap.
The sound of footsteps heading this way can be heard.
"...Damn."Why?""Someone is coming."Hearing the approaching footsteps, I let out a sigh. After having had my fill of sexual assault and branding on the stomach, what other nonsense are they trying to come up with?
"You are more popular than I thought?""
Lila."The moment I speak with a hint of annoyance, Kayre calls my name."
"Why?""
"...Just leave. I don't mind being left alone."
"...."If you say that, do you really think I would throw it away?" Of course, I have no reason to abandon and leave Keir. If I was going to abandon and leave from the beginning, I wouldn't have come here to suffer like this.
If necessary, I could kill the one approaching now and escape with Keir.
The plan is to quietly extract Keir, but the word 'quietly' is merely a process, not the goal. If it doesn't work, I was determined to cause a commotion to get him out.

-Squish, squish.

The sound of footsteps was gradually getting closer.
It was clear that the purpose was the room where Keir and I were staying.
What should I do?
I pondered internally and ultimately chose to endure a little longer. I don't know what the other party will do, but if you don't know, it's not too late to decide after seeing it.
"...Keir."
"...."Stay still." No matter what I go through.Kair did not answer.
Just looking at me with a complicated gaze.
However, I think you would have understood the meaning of that statement.
//

-Squeak.

A thick door opens, and someone reveals themselves from beyond.
"....That face is familiar.
The eyebrows are straight and the nose appears sharp. The soft wrinkles on the face and the graying hair show the passage of time, while the short scars etched on the cheeks are intimidating.
It was a familiar face.
I know the name of the man who revealed himself alone.
Locked.
A man who has long ruled as a pillar in the dark side of the Lakers. However, a life born in the shadows of the city, living underground where light does not reach, is more suited to the expression of mere survival rather than dominance.
In the end, he is just one of the pawns in the grasp of Count Lantain.
"...."In that face, which feels both familiar and unfamiliar, I close my mouth and make a determined expression." However, the rocker does not even glance at me and walks towards Keir.
And then, they utter words that cannot be understood.
"Do you regret it a little now?""
"....Kair does not answer.
There is no response, and it's hard to understand what kind of conversation you want to have. And now there is something even more important.
The revealed rocker was alone.
It is rare for the boss of the underworld to walk alone, but if this place is perfectly his territory, he can walk alone as much as he wants.
"...She will stay by your side until you leave. This is my little gift."
"....I ignore the noise coming from behind and unfold my strategy.
Even if it sounds like an important conversation, it's just the meaningless nonsense of bottom-dwelling lives. No matter how much of a boss Rockard is in the underworld, he is ultimately just the leader of a small organization within the city.
He wouldn't be able to know anything about the ethereal hub, so it must not be important.
"However, she will never come to you for a hug again." And unlike you, I won't have the chance to leave this place."Was that what I was thinking?"
I listen to the conversation without much interest and place my ear on the ground. Through the ability to hear sounds resonating from the ground, I listen to the footsteps coming from this underground prison.
"...What is going to happen to her?"Well, do you want to know?""
"...."So, I was trying to listen for footsteps."
"Perhaps, I will end up tattooing one mark on my body each day." If I'm in the mood, I might ask you once. Where do you want to brand her body?"
"...."Hehe, right." You can still love each other. I believe that someday this hardship will pass. But how long can that last?"
어, Um.
I'm not interested, but I guess I'll listen to it anyway.
"...."First of all, the sound of footsteps cannot be heard."
But the absence of sound does not mean that no one is there. The opponent who may be sitting still or not moving at all is difficult to detect with keen observation.
"...Is there no way you can save her?"I didn't know, but it seems that Keir can act quite well." Let's take a subtle look; the guy was looking up at the locker with a serious expression.
"Huh, are you now asking to be saved?""Indeed, they are worthy of being my disciple."
Behind where Lockard cannot see, I subtly raise my thumb to praise Kaer.
"Well done."』
"....Please."Kayle looked at me with a strange expression and twitched her lips, but interestingly, Rocker seemed not to notice that expression and replied."
"...Sure, it wouldn't be bad for you to decide her fate."The word decision.".."How about sending the security team on a business trip?" Just as there was a seat available...."Are you going to overlook it to that extent?"
It seems still worth living.
As I was lost in idle thoughts, pressing my ear to the ground and trying to hear the sounds resonating from outside,..What are you doing right now?"The voice of Rockard sounds as if he is incredulous." When I casually lifted my head, I found that Rocker was already looking at me with his head turned.
"....The expression on that face clearly shows disbelief. In a situation where I am talking about something important, did they think I was just messing around?
It is not that I cannot understand.
The woman who had just been humiliated like a rag was lying on the ground with one ear pressed against it, so it would be understandable to have such thoughts.
But it's not a waste of time.

I'd roughly figured out the locations of the gang members in the underground passage. Of course, it wasn't immediately useful information. Now was the time to yield.
"...I'm sorry. I can't seem to stand up properly..."
"Hmph."
I pretended to stumble, adjusted my posture, and spouted some nonsense. Lockerd sighed, seemingly dumbfounded.
...But, couldn't that happen?
I internally cursed him as narrow-minded, but Lockerd leisurely approached the still-hot brazier.
"...It seems you need a bit more education."
What he picked up was a red-hot branding iron.
...Seriously, all I did was eavesdrop a little.
I felt a bit wronged, but what could I do? He was the boss, and I was the subordinate.
"Ah..."
I looked up at Lockerd, feigning fear. He wore a cruel smile and said,
"Yes, the face will do nicely."
...What?
I thought it would be my back or thigh at most. Had I underestimated him? While I was panicking at the unexpected target, Keir, who was behind me, desperately shouted,
"Boss! No!"
...He sounded so desperate, it was almost as if he was worried about Lockerd, not me. But Lockerd, with the stubbornness of an underworld boss, ignored Keir and declared to me,
"Stay still. Unless you want your whole face branded."
"..."
Of course, I couldn't stay still.
Not the face.
Not because my pretty face would be ruined, but because it could mess up the plan.
Burns leave scars even after transformation, and they're hard to cover. I didn't know what Aiden's plans were for the future, but it was better to cause a little commotion than to have a burn on my face.
...In the end, I had no choice.
Then.
"...I was wrong."
I immediately corrected my posture and knelt before Lockerd.
"...Hmph."
Lockerd wore a faint sneer. Did he think I was finally realizing the gravity of the situation? Of course, this wouldn't change his mind.
He was an underworld boss, after all.
He wouldn't listen even if I begged for forgiveness.
...But, that's where he's wrong.
I wasn't kneeling to beg him.
Therefore.

-Thump!

From my kneeling position, I powerfully launched myself upwards. Propelled by the spring-like force, my body shot into the air in an instant.
In the wildly rushing view, Lockerd's face came into view, not yet comprehending the situation.
"...Huh?"
And in that fleeting moment before he could even register shock,

-Thwack.

Propelled by momentum, I immediately kicked Lockerd in the temple.
//
[Author's Notes]
I've been changing the writing order a bit, so I've been spacing out a lot in between... I'd like to upload two chapters at a time if I could, but it's surprisingly difficult...
Lyla Kick.

Chapter 199

199th episode: "Fragments of the Past"
//
Thwack.
A heavy sound echoed, and Locard's body tilted like a withered tree. In the slow moment, his body, which had been tilting, gradually accelerated and crashed onto the cold floor.
Thud.
Watching Locard collapse, I let out a small breath.
"...Hoo."
Then, I turned my head towards Keir.
"How is it? Cool, right?"
"...."
Keir was staring at me in shock. With the most emotionally rich expression I had ever seen on him, he opened and closed his mouth.
"You...now..."
"Doesn't it remind you of the old days?"
I grinned at Keir and stood up. Then, I frowned slightly.
"Ouch, it stings..."
My lower abdomen still stung a bit.
A hideous yet vivid brand was imprinted on my burned lower abdomen.
It wouldn't heal right away.
Even if the Doppelganger's body had healing powers, it wasn't at the level of super regeneration. Still, it wasn't unbearable, so I straightened my body and approached Keir.
"Phew, it was tough listening to all that nonsense."
I examined the chains and stones he was tied to, then grabbed his hands and circulated my inner energy. Even if the chains were tough, breaking the hinges of the handcuffs wasn't difficult.
"Hmph."
— Crack.
Perhaps because he was wearing crude and old handcuffs, befitting a dark organization, I was able to destroy them without much difficulty after applying force with my inner energy a few times.
...Well, that's how dark organizations usually are.
"...."
Keir watched me silently. The surprise had now disappeared from his face. I broke the remaining handcuff on his right hand and lifted Keir, who had been kneeling.
"Are you okay? Not dizzy?"
"...I'm okay."
Ah, maybe dizziness wasn't the problem.
I smiled wryly and followed Keir's gaze. Of course, at the end of it was the unconscious Locard.
"...Is he dead?"
"No. He's just unconscious. I thought about killing him...but, well, I guess I shouldn't, right?"
"No. If Boss...no, if the boss dies, the underworld will be in chaos."
He was different from ordinary gang members.
The boss of the underworld had things to do, areas to oversee, and subordinates to govern.
"Hmm. Then I'll spare him."
"...Is that something you can say so easily?"
"Why would it be difficult?"
Besides, Locard hadn't glimpsed my superhuman side. The last thing he saw before he passed out was Jess kicking him.
So, he'd probably be furious.
He'd think he was ambushed by a mere woman. Then there was no reason to kill Locard here.
After all, Jess and Keir would be leaving Lakers today, and Locard, who had lived in Lakers his whole life, couldn't harm Keir.
In the end, they were frogs in a well.
Sizzle...
As I finished my thoughts and carefully placed the burning branding iron back into the brazier, a voice with a sullen tone echoed in my ear.
"....Since when?"
"Huh?"
"Laila, since when have you been so strong?"
Keir's eyes were shaking. I thought he knew, but was it even more shocking to see it in person?
"...Umm."
At those words, I thought for a moment.
Well, since when was it?
Being able to freely use inner energy was something that happened after obtaining the Doppelganger's core. But even before that, I could do this much. I might not have been able to break handcuffs with my bare hands, but I could easily kill four or five burly men and knock Locard unconscious with a single kick.
When did I become so strong?
It was hard to say for sure, but,
"Do you remember the first day you put your hand in there?"
"...."
"When you said you'd see how wide a slut could spread and you put both hands in and pulled?"
His face hardened, so he must remember.
"Heh, looks like you remember?"
"...."
His expression was a little funny, so I chuckled. Of course, I didn't mention it because I held a grudge about it. It was just, how should I say it, giving an example to make it easier to understand.
"Back then, I was already pretty sturdy."
"...Was that so."
"You're saying that so calmly. Anyway, you were drunk back then, so I don't think you knew, but any other woman would have died."
"...I'm sorry."
"What's the point of apologizing now?"
I gave him a light scolding and gestured towards the open door.
"Come on, let's go."
"...."
Keir didn't answer.
Was he recalling the memories of that day?
Maybe that day, Keir really tried to kill me. Or maybe not. It wasn't like he hadn't tormented me as if he was trying to kill me before.
But it didn't matter.
I really didn't care.
Martial arts were also about cultivating the mind.
Having undergone a complete transformation, the things Keir had done to me felt like nothing.
...And, in fact, I didn't dislike it even before.
Cultivating the mind wasn't always done in a good way. Before, I might have even liked it and clung to him.
//
Step, step.
I recalled the memories of when I was dragged here as Jess and walked through the dark underground passage. Keir followed behind me.
"...."
The underground passage, made of medieval-like, gloomy, and rough stones, was filled with Locard Family members everywhere. Of course, this underground passage itself was the Locard Family's hideout and main residence.
However, I knew the locations of all the waiting gang members.
"...."
"...."
I silently held Keir's hand tightly and walked, choosing places where there were no Locard Family members. Walking silently hand in hand in the dark, our steps somehow reminded me of our childhood.
"...."
This wasn't the atmosphere for it, but I couldn't help but feel a little excited. As I moved forward with a slightly excited heart, I heard someone approaching.
It was obvious who it was.
— Shh.
I whispered to Keir to be quiet and let go of his hand.
Tap, tap.
Then, I unbuttoned my top and revealed my chest.
Although it was Jess's appearance, Jess wasn't exactly flat-chested. The dried semen was a bit bothersome, but it wasn't easily visible in the dark.
With my chest fully exposed, and my nipples barely visible, I slowly moved forward,
"...Huh?"
The approaching gang member noticed me and tilted his head. A man with a slightly handsome face and a beard looked at my chest in confusion and asked.
"What's this?"
"...Um...Locard-nim told me to go now."
It was a ridiculous excuse, but it didn't matter.
"Lo, what?"
The man in front of me wouldn't have heard a word I said even if I recited the Tripitaka Koreana here, as he was too busy being distracted by my chest.
I approached the gang member with a delicate step and struck his chin like lightning.
— Thwack.
"Guk!?"
Then, the gang member fell like a log without uttering a single cry.
"...Hoo."
Hmm.
Perfect.
Just as I was satisfied with the neatly unconscious man, Keir, who had quietly approached, asked me.
"...Did you really have to do that?"
"What?"
"I mean, that."
"Ah, taking off my clothes?"
— Nod.
To Keir, who was nodding, I whispered softly.
"Well, I can't really make a fuss."
"....Isn't this a fuss?"
"No. There's a difference between being ambushed and knocked unconscious by a scantily clad woman and being strangled and knocked unconscious by a woman with superhuman strength, right?"
There was no need to kill them all.
Locard was merely ambushed and knocked unconscious by Jess, a prostitute from the Black Rose Manor. He wouldn't know that I was the one, and he wouldn't even be able to imagine it. If I implanted the same memories in the gang members, that would be enough.
Well, if he woke up later, he'd be furious and look for Jess and Keir, but wouldn't it be too late by then?
After using my charm a couple of times, we were able to escape the underground passage without much difficulty.
The scenery outside was bright.
The sun was still high in the sky, and everything was peaceful. After leaving the underground passage and walking for a while, we were able to easily escape the slums.
"....It's this easy?"
Keir seemed unable to believe it, muttering in a daze as he looked around. It must have been amazing for him, who had been tied up until just a moment ago. But for me, it wasn't particularly surprising.
"We just escaped from a small underworld organization, why are you so surprised?"
"Small? I never thought you'd say that."
"It is small."
I said definitively to him, who was laughing in disbelief.
"...."
I knew.
That it was the whole world Keir had lived in. But to me, who had seen so much while traveling for two years, that world seemed infinitely small. There was no need to mention the two years, I could tell just by thinking about Earth before my reincarnation.
"Keir, the world is wide."
"....I know."
"You only know it."
Smiling faintly, I pulled him into a deserted alley.
Perhaps because I was still in Jess's form, Keir obediently followed me into the alley.
"Why here?"
"It's nothing, just...."
I trailed off and released the transformation.
No, the word "release" wasn't appropriate. My real appearance had already changed. Transforming into a human was like putting on a skin for me.
— Swish.
It was a bit stuffy, but I had to do it.
What I was putting back on was Laila's appearance, the one Keir remembered.
"...I wanted to do this."
"That's...."
Seeing me change my appearance, Keir looked surprised. But he didn't seem too shocked.
Was he thinking of it as magic, like I had said before? It was convenient that there was magic in this world. If it were modern times, he would never have accepted it.
Anyway, if he accepted it, that was enough.
//
We quickly moved to the 'Fifth Winter' inn, where Aiden and El were staying.
And, we found Aiden, El, and Jess having a meal in the inn's first-floor hall.
"...Oh? You're here early?"
"Umm..."
Aiden tilted his head, and El frowned slightly.
"Uh....?"
Finally, Jess looked at Keir and was shocked. Ignoring Jess, who was sitting next to Aiden and looking flustered, I grabbed Keir's hand and sat next to them.
"Haa, I'm hungry."
As I grumbled, sitting next to El, El handed me a bowl of stew and asked faintly.
"Laila."
"Yeah?"
"Is that...the smell of semen?"
"Ah, yeah. It is."
Upon my confirmation, El frowned and replied.
"...I guess they don't eat much fruit."
"I guess not. Do you eat fruit often, Lution?"
"Yeah, his stuff...."
El stopped, about to say something.
El, who had almost said something unconsciously, looked at me with a look of being tricked. But I shrugged it off nonchalantly, took a bite of the stew, and asked.
"Was it good?"
"...That's why I hate quick-witted kids."
"I'm not a kid. I'm a proper woman."
"Don't you know this line?"
"What line?"
While we were having a playful everyday conversation, Jess and Keir were silently looking at each other.
"...."
"...."
Perhaps they couldn't say anything because it was the first floor of a crowded inn.
I bit into an apple on the table, thinking that it didn't matter, and immediately stood up.
"Keir, and Jess."
"...Do you know me?"
When I called her name, Jess looked at me and asked, seeming bewildered. She was a little flustered, but looking back, I had a different appearance when I entered the brothel. It was natural that she didn't know me.
However, there was no need to explain my transformation abilities to her.
"I'll tell you later, we need to move quickly first."
"Move quickly? Why...?"
"Your boyfriend is in a bit of danger right now."

I don't know when a Lokeard might wake up and cause a ruckus.
Of course, even if it's a Lokeard, causing a disturbance in broad daylight, and not even in the underworld, would get them beheaded by Count Lantaine. So, there's no need to worry too much, but there's no reason to leave behind anything unpleasant.
"Aiden."
"Yeah?"
"Get me the all-access pass and some money for security."
"Ah."
At my request, Aiden takes something out of his pocket as if he understands. Perhaps he's gotten used to the subspace, as two bulky pouches are naturally produced from Aiden's pocket.
Thump, thump.
What was taken out were two silver coin pouches. I picked them up and, speaking to Aiden in Korean, said,
"It'll probably take about a day."
"That's quite a while."
"Yeah, I'm planning to take them to Tritia by carriage."
If I entrust the two to Emily, she will take good care of them. It would be difficult for them to survive in a completely unfamiliar city.
Now, it was time to leave.

Chapter 200

Episode 200: 『Fragments of the Past』
//
The underworld's basement.
Inside a room where the heat from a blazing brazier swirled, a rough voice echoed.
"Boss, Boss!?"
"...Ugh."
The voice, filtering through a dark consciousness, roused the aged boss of the underworld. Hearing the urgent voice ringing in his ears, Rockard slowly raised himself.
"..Keugh."
A ringing in his ears, a swaying vision, and a surging dizziness.
What on earth had happened?
Even in his dazed state, Rockard struggled to sit up and surveyed his surroundings. What he saw was familiar. A dark and damp underground prison, broken handcuffs, and the face of a flustered Sert.
Seeing the scene, Rockard muttered blankly.
"...What."
And then, he remembered.
"...Ah."
The image of the woman striking his head with a fancy kick.
"...."
It was such an unbelievable memory that he wondered if it was real, but the situation before his eyes clearly proved that Rockard's last memory was reality.
Recalling that, he hurriedly looked around the prison,
"...."
Keir was gone.
All that remained were rusty, broken handcuffs. Keir, and the woman who was supposedly his lover, had vanished.
'What the hell...'
It was absurd.
A mere wench had knocked him unconscious and helped a traitor escape? And a whore who used to spread her legs and receive customers?
It was preposterous.
And yet, it was reality.
"...."
"Boss, are you alright?"
Sert approached Rockard, who was in a daze, and supported him, but Rockard didn't want such support.
"...Where did they go?"
"Yes, yes?"
"Those two lovebirds, where did they go!"
Rockard shouted in a rage.
It wasn't just because they had gotten the better of him. To prevent the upcoming fight with Jin, Keir's head was needed.
No, even if he handed him over, Jin might not let go of his grudge.
Unlike the seasoned Rockard, who knew how to assess the situation, Jin was a reckless man. Many were drawn to his fiery nature, but in Rockard's eyes, Jin was just a wild boar charging towards his own death.
It was the same this time.
He was likely to charge in, not knowing his own doom, and drag others down with him. He would fearlessly lead his men into a massive battle, forgetting that Count Lantaine would not allow it.
He was trying to hand over Keir to prevent the fight, but a crazy whore had knocked him unconscious and spirited him away.
"...Well, that, that is."
"Sert. Don't tell me you didn't see them leaving?"
"...I didn't see them."
Sert also had eyes, so he knew that Keir had disappeared.
But he had nothing to say.
Surely he had done as the boss had ordered? He had raped the man's woman in front of him to torment Keir, branded her belly, and then locked them up.
But it was his boss who had gone in to see Keir's face. And he had been knocked unconscious by a mere woman. It wouldn't have happened if the boss hadn't gone in in the first place.
Sert couldn't help but feel wronged, but,
"Shut up! If you don't find them and bring them before my eyes, you'll end up like them!"
"...Understood."
Sert silently nodded.
Not speaking his mind was the secret to his survival. No matter how dirty and unpleasant it was, his family was the Rockard Family.
Reluctantly, Sert left Rockard in the care of a subordinate and stood up.
"Support the boss."
"Yes."
Sert said briefly and headed out of the underground passage.
His steps were firm, but he had no confidence.
"...Damn it."
Of course, he had no good plan. Was Reikers a village the size of his palm? It wouldn't be easy for them, who didn't even have a guard like Count Lantaine, to find a runaway couple in a vast city.
'I'm screwed.'
But he couldn't disobey the boss's orders.
Inevitably, Sert decided to trust his instincts. And the place his instincts pointed to was obvious.
'First...'
The Black Rose Manor.
If he started by shaking down that bitch Jess, maybe something would come out.
With a brief thought, Sert moved his feet.
//
It wasn't difficult for me to get Keir and Jess out of Reikers. Keir, as a member of the underworld, didn't have an ID, but I had money to replace it.
When I slipped some money to a merchant group trying to leave the city gate, the merchant readily increased the number of people in the group by handing over some of the money to the gate guards.
"Thank you! You'll be blessed!"
Having easily passed through the city gate, I shouted energetically to the nameless merchant. In return for the cheerful shout, the merchant also waved at me.
"Haha, I'm already blessed!"
In his hand, the money pouch he received from me was shaking. Beyond that, at the gate of Reikers, a guard was wearing a smile that shone like silver coins.
It was a happy world where everyone was united by bribes.
...Of course, that's a joke.
"Hoo-cha."
On the road outside the city gate, after waving goodbye to the departing carriage, I stared at Keir and Jess.
"Then, shall we go now?"
"...."
"Um, what's going on?"
Unlike Keir, who roughly knew the situation, Jess looked at us and asked, seemingly clueless. I shrugged at Jess.
"First, shall we talk while walking?"
"...Yes?"
"It's not a short story."
The outside of the city is peaceful.
Warm sunshine and a cool breeze blow, and the village outside the city gate unfolds with a lively atmosphere. It was a leisurely scene, as if being in the gruesome underground passage just a moment ago was a lie.
"...."
Perhaps that's why.
"Anyway, that's why you guys can't stay in Reikers anymore. If you go back, the Rockard Family will probably be trying to destroy you."
"...Is that true?"
"Does it sound like a lie?"
"....."
Even while I was exchanging roughly made-up stories with Jess, Keir was blankly looking around.
"...."
Because of that, I kept an eye on his complexion even while talking to Jess. It's not that I was being cautious, but I was curious about how he felt.
It's not Keir's first time coming outside the city gate, but unlike me, he has never truly escaped the underworld.
Perhaps, this is the first time.
He must feel both overwhelmed and relieved. I don't know what emotions he's feeling, but I hope they're not bad.
"Then, where are we going?"
"First, we're going to take a carriage heading to Tritia."
"...Tritia?"
"It's a city in the northeast, and I have a friend there. I'm going to ask them to take care of you."
"...."
And in a slightly different sense from Keir, Jess seemed bewildered by the current situation. She looked at Reikers with a complicated expression and asked me.
"...Do I have to leave with you too?"
"It's probably better that way. I won't stop you if you want to stay and die."
"I don't want that."
"Okay, you have clear preferences."
Is she a pretty good person?
Come to think of it, I still don't know much about her. I know that she's Keir's lover, but being lovers doesn't necessarily mean it's all good.
At least, they both seemed to care for each other dearly, but I don't know exactly what it's like.
"By the way, what exactly is your relationship?"
"...."
Just in case, I asked, and Jess and Keir looked at each other. In the gaze they exchanged, there was definitely something cheesy.
"...He's the person I can trust the most."
"I just helped her a few times when she first came."
But what they said was different.
Of course, it was obvious that Keir was lying.
When he saw me being dragged in as Jess, he twisted his body like a madman. But when he realized that it was me who was being subjected to it, good heavens. He was as calm as could be.
I do understand how he feels.
"...."
I felt a little lonely.
And so does his current behavior.
He talked about his beloved woman in front of me, but in front of her, he acts like he's not. If it wasn't Keir, I'd want to punch him in the jaw.

-Swish.

But I shook my head, brushed off the slight animosity, and asked Jess.
"Then, have you heard my story?"
"...No."
Hasn't she heard it?
Come to think of it, even when Aiden called my name at the brothel, Jess didn't react. I thought it was because Layla was a common name, but it seems he didn't tell her.
"...You hid it well."
"...Sorry."
"Don't apologize. It's not like you."
I grumbled as I answered, but my thoughts inside were a little different. It's better to hide such a past. It's like a wound for Keir. I wanted to heal that wound, but another woman has already done it.
In that case, I can only congratulate him.
"Are you perhaps an old lover?"
Meanwhile, Jess seemed to have noticed something from our conversation and looked at me and asked. And I answered ambiguously.
"...It's something similar."
It's not entirely wrong.
We grew up together, slept together, and even received a gift that looked like a ring. The only difference is that we didn't love each other.
"...."
I don't feel heartbroken or jealous about that fact. In the first place, I had forgotten about Keir too.
That's right, we never loved each other.
We just stabbed each other in the heart in different ways. The only difference is that the dagger he stabbed bounced off, and the dagger I stabbed was pulled out by another woman.
//
After walking and talking for a while, we arrived at our destination around sunset.
The destination was a small village between Reikers and Artun Village. The village, called Steedrion, serves as a carriage station to connect the cities of the Kilkerd Kingdom.
To be more specific, they are villages built as part of the kingdom's road project. It's like a station built to connect cities by carriage, like in Rome.
Inside Steedrion, which is like a resting place for carriages, we rented a room in an inn and rested.
And surprisingly,
"Crunch, crunch."
As soon as Jess lay down on the bed, she fell asleep and showed off her resting skills by grinding her teeth while sleeping.
"...."
No matter how soft the sheets are, I couldn't believe she could fall asleep like that. Was it because walking was difficult?
"...She must be very tired."
I said, covering Jess's body with a blanket as she lay down, and Keir nodded and answered.
"She's not a woman with good stamina."
"She's different from me."
"...Very different."
Certainly, it seems so.
They look a bit similar, but right now, their hair and eye color are different. Unlike me, who had shining blonde hair and blue eyes, Jess had light brown hair and brown eyes.
"By the way, she follows you well."
"...."
"I'm not criticizing you. I'm just thinking that it wouldn't have been easy to throw everything away and follow a man."
Looking at Keir, who was talking intermittently, I smiled bitterly.
"Seeing that you can say such things now, have you grown up a bit?"
"...Maybe."
There are many things I'm curious about.
Unexpectedly, we haven't had many opportunities to talk. But these aren't the kind of stories that are appropriate to tell in this room.
I raised my hand and pointed downstairs, then asked Keir.
"Want to have a drink downstairs?"
"...Is it okay to get drunk now?"
"No, of course I'm horny. How much did you guys poke me?"

"...Ahem."
Was it because I kept badgering him with old memories?
Cale now wears an awkward expression instead of a sorry one, and clears his throat. And I chuckle at the sight of him.
"So, be prepared. You'll have to use some strength tonight."
"...What?"

Chapter 201

Episode 201: "Fragments of the Past"
//
In a noisy tavern, we raise our glasses to each other. Not fancy wine in ornate glasses, but unlabeled bottles and rough wooden cups.
Things familiar to us.
-Clink.
We clink our glasses and drink.
Then we talk.
"So, what are your thoughts?"
"...About what?"
Is he asking even though he knows?
I give a light laugh and ask again.
"How does it feel to leave your beloved home?"
"I never loved it."
"Not even your organization?"
At my question, Keire says with a bitter expression.
"...I feel sorry for Rockard, but I don't have the loyalty to go back."
"Is that so?"
...Well, maybe?
I think for a moment and nod. Both he and I are from the slums. There were more bad things than good, and we lived lives where we didn't know when we would die. As such, our feelings for the organization are probably closer to ambivalence.
"Then, what about me?"
"You?"
"Didn't you ever feel attached to me?"
I ask with a faint smile, and Keire nods.
"Lyla."
"Yeah?"
"You were my first woman."
"...."
Oh, um.
That's not the answer I was expecting.
I quietly gulp down my drink and grumble.
"...First woman, my ass. Even slaves wouldn't have been treated like that."
"...."
I grumbled once, but I can't help but feel a little wet down there. It's not that I'm happy, it's just the alcohol. The alcohol is making me crave a man. Let's just think of it that way.
"...Well, it's still good. Thanks for telling me."
It's true that Keire tormented me a lot, but I enjoyed it too. If he enjoyed it as well, it would feel like we were cogs that fit together, but maybe he couldn't enjoy it even while smiling.
There are different kinds of enjoyment, after all.
The self-destructive pleasure gained by sacrificing something can't be said to be fully enjoyed.
"...To be honest, I'm confused right now. It's the first time I've seen you like this."
"Ah, that's true. Should I try acting like before then?"
"Before...?"
Come to think of it, I used to act like a fragile rabbit.
I've had some drinks, and my body is warming up. I wonder if I should try to recapture that feeling for the first time in a while, so I clear my throat and ask Keire.
"K-Keire...are you going to...use me again today...?"
"...."
"S-Should we go somewhere...where there aren't any people...?"
As I recall my old memories and stammer, Keire makes a bitter expression.
...Is this not it?
No, the acting was perfect.
My expression was probably pretty good too.
Is it a problem that I did it too perfectly?
"Ha."
Keire sighs and shakes his head.
"...I see. So it was all an act."
"That's right."
"It had a certain cute charm."
"You're showing your true colors now."
"If you want an apology, I'll give you as many as you want, but I can't listen to you if you tell me to give up my life..."
"It's okay, what would I do with your life?"
I lightly chide him, and Keire looks much more relieved. With a wry smile, he continues the conversation.
"...Anyway, I was completely fooled."
"You should have been better."
"Should have become an actor?"
"They wouldn't accept me there."
I gulp down the cold and hot cider and put the empty glass on the table. Amid the shouts and commotion echoing from all around, I quietly mutter.
"Still, it wasn't like that at first."
"...."
"It was painful, and I was depressed."
"...."
"...I thought it couldn't be helped. I was weak back then. Not as strong as I am now."
A body that has been reborn doesn't get drunk easily. But if you want to get drunk, you can get drunk as much as you want. If you want to say something that you can only say when you're drunk, you can say it as much as you want.
"...I don't know if you noticed, but I needed men's semen to get stronger."
"What...?"
"Ah, you didn't notice. You idiot."
I give him a scolding and then give a wry smile.
I said it like that, but there's no way he could have noticed. Who would believe the stupid words that you get stronger by eating semen? It's impossible to understand without knowledge of martial arts and true energy.
"Lyla."
"Yeah?"
Looking at me like that, Keire asks.
"...Who are you?"
Of course, he's not asking for my name. I have a hunch. But should I answer?
"So you noticed that?"
"Your friend told me to ask. He said you'd tell me."
Hmm.
Did Aiden say that? I thought he was speaking a little too favorably about Keire. Did they have some kind of conversation between men?
"...."
There's no problem even if I tell him.
It's not like we'll be subjected to an inquisition in the Kilkard Kingdom, and even if it's known, it's just the words of a man from the slums.
"...Someone from another world."
"Huh?"
I spit it out briefly, and Keire tilts his head. Did he not hear me? If so, it's enough that he didn't hear. I chuckle and continue.
"There's such a thing. You wouldn't believe me even if I told you."
"...."
"...It's late. Let's go up now."
There was still some alcohol left, but I put down my glass. Keire looks at me as if he understands what I mean by late. I grab Keire's hand and subtly spread my legs and bring it between them.
A familiar touch from my memory is placed on my vulva.
"How is it, wet, right?"
"...It is."
"You have to do what you promised."
Is it because he's drunk too?
Keire immediately reaches out his fingers and caresses over my pants as if teasing.
"Ugh...."
"You're still sensitive."
"...Yeah, that's right..."
As I obediently nod and entrust myself to him, Keire's expression twists slightly. It was a face that seemed to be enjoying it, suffering, and also looking cruel.
"Even after being fucked by so many men, you still want to be fucked?"
"....Yes."
Before I knew it, the words coming out of my mouth changed to polite language, just like in the old days. I answer politely like a slave who has met her old master, and then I whisper in his ear.
"Keire..."
"..."
"...Where do you want to use it today...?"
//
While going back up to the inn's lodging, Keire fondles my breasts. The rough touch of squeezing and pinching my nipples reminds me of painful yet pleasant memories.
A violent caress that is no different from before.
"...Ugh..."
I stagger and lean against his body as if collapsing. Then Keire stops teasing me and supports me.
This is different from the old days.
"Heung,..."
As I give a playful, provocative smile at his changed appearance, Keire smiles bitterly and makes excuses.
"...Jess had to be held often."
"You've changed. You."
"I got scolded quite a bit."
"...Eck."
When a woman appears, a man changes.
Keire's attitude changed not because he realized I was strong. Could it be that the attitude that changed as he met Jess was also applied to me?
"Lyla, you spoiled me too much."
"Ugh...don't say such creepy things..."
I tremble again at the caress of him lightly biting my neck.
-Click.
And as he throws open the door,
"Ah?"
"...."
"...Oh."
Jess had woken up at some point and was sitting on the bed. She looks at us hugging each other and says with wide eyes.
"I want to join too."
"...."
"Is it okay?"
There's no reason why not.
It would be a complete mess, but there's still room.
Two women and one man.
It's not a combination I personally prefer. The more men, the better. But in the case of a special man, this is also pretty good in its own way.
Jess and I take off everything we're wearing and lie side by side on the bed. Keire scratches his chin once as he looks at us like that, and then gives his evaluation.
"Now that you're stripped like this, I can definitely see it."
"See what?"
"You look a lot alike."
"Heeh..."
"...Are you comparing us now?"
Unlike me, who is laughing as if it's funny, Jess reacts sharply. Then Keire makes a startled expression. His dejected appearance makes me feel sorry for some reason, so I turn around and scold Jess.
"Jess, don't be too harsh."
"...You're Lyla, right?"
"Yeah."
"By any chance, are you the person who came to the brothel with me?"
Her appearance must have been different back then, so did she notice? Well, if the names are the same, she could definitely suspect it. This is a world with magic, after all.
"That's right."
"How...are you a magician?"
"You could say that."
As I nod, Jess looks back and forth between me and Keire with a strange expression. In this world, magicians are intellectuals and valuable manpower. Is she finding it strange that such a magician is hooking up with a mere thug from the slums?
"If you're curious, I can show you-"
But before I could finish my words, Keire's hand roughly stirs me. His hand, which had burrowed between my legs without warning, ruthlessly violates and rubs my soft insides.
"Ah...hic..."
"Lyla, you're still sensitive."
"...Y-Yes."
It's my strength that I get wet with just a little touch. As I pant and cling to Keire, Jess stares at me and Keire with a strange expression.
"....Hmm."
What was the relationship between the two of them like?
I'm curious, but my desires come first right now. I turn my body on the bed and raise my hips towards Keire.
"Please, put it in..."
Keire is the perfect person to submit to, more so than Aiden. He knows all my weaknesses, as he used to hold me countless times in the past.
Of course, I can't have him.
Keire already has another woman. Even now, Keire is exchanging glances with Jess while I'm in front of him.
A silent question of whether he can put it in.
And as Jess's permission is given,
"Hic...!?"
Inside me, Keire's thing that I had accepted countless times in the past enters.
//
Our relationship on the bed was quite unique.
"Hic, ugh, woo..."
Keire inserts into me while I'm lying face down on the bed, and shares a kiss with Jess.
Jess, who is sharing a passionate kiss with her tongue intertwined with his, and me, who is lying face down and moaning as I accept Keire's thing. I don't know which one is happier as a woman.
But it seems clear that my place is here.
"Heu-geut, heueuk, heung...!"
While suppressing the moans that are leaking out and enjoying the rising pleasure, I watch the kiss that Keire and Jess are sharing.
Was there ever a time when he did that to me?
Probably not.
When I was being humiliated, I always held and swallowed men's semen in my mouth, so no one ever kissed me. The only times I had a kiss with intertwined tongues were when I was first teased or when I came to the brothel as a guest.
"Heut, euwoo...!"
I don't feel envious.
The reason I have a relationship with a man is because it's enjoyable. Since it wasn't for the purpose of sharing love, there's no reason to be envious.
And, Keire is being nice to me in his own way.
"Ah, hic...!"
Even while kissing Jess, he reaches out his hand and grabs my swaying breasts, and caresses my pink nipples as if stroking them.
The tingling sensation spreading from my chest hardens the pink tips and fills them with heat. The caress of my chest is soft, but the insertion below is not.
"Heu, euk, eugeuk..."
At some point, Keire's thing was touching the end of my inside. Thanks to the Yin Demon Art, my body can stretch as much as possible to match the size of the other person, but the sensation of being poked deep inside my stomach is always enjoyable.
"Ha, ah..."
Not a fast and short thrust, but a soft and deep movement that scrapes the inside. As he caresses and scratches the regrettable parts of my insides, I respond by giving strength and tightening his thing.
"...Ugh?!"
As expected, he doesn't ejaculate easily.
Still, he seems to have realized my movement, as Keire stops kissing Jess. At that sight, I resist as if in protest, and tighten my insides once again.
Of course, that resistance is a resistance with the meaning of wanting to be punished quickly.
"Heeut..."
"...."

Keir looks down at me. His expression is devoid of the apologetic feelings he had before, and is now full of his unique desire to dominate.
"Heung..."
I force a provocative smile on my face, which is flushed with pleasure, and look up at Keir.
— Swish.
Soon, his hand caresses my cheek.
The hand that caressed me moves from my cheek to my neck, then traces the line from my neck to my collarbone, and finally rests on my white, clean neck.
"Ah...?"
"...That's right, you used to like this too."
Did he remember?
His hand on my neck begins to tighten little by little. I don't resist his touch and slowly close my eyes.

Chapter 202

202: 『Fragments of the Past』 - H
//
Suffocating.
"Keheuk...!"
Thoughts blur, vision fades.
A sensation of the soul sinking into darkness. Amidst everything darkening, what I feel is Keir's essence entering me.
What was empty, and what was filled?
Was it the body that was filled?
Was it the heart that was emptied?
Doesn't matter.
Right now, I am fulfilled.
That's all that matters.
Satisfied, I clench the thing that has entered my body with all my might. Clenching, clinging, caressing, perhaps.
Anyway,
I hope it doesn't leave me—
Such thoughts arose in the sinking darkness. Just as I was about to slowly close my eyelids,
"Kek, kuhuk!?"
Once again, air rushes in.
The air, reaching deep into my lungs, pulls my sinking body back up. Amidst the sharp sensation and piercing pain in my chest, I see Keir.
"Keir! What do you think you're doing...!"
...Keir was being scolded by Jess. While I found her surprised face quite cute, I reached out to stop Jess.
"I'm...okay..."
Ah,
My voice isn't coming out properly.
I guess it's been a while since I was genuinely choked like that.
"Hek, heuek..."
But it doesn't matter.
I cleared my throat a few times and circulated my inner energy. My condition quickly returned.
"Hmm, um."
"A-Are you okay!?"
"...I'm fine."
Jess shook me, looking surprised, but I gave a wry smile and shook my head.
"It's just, it's been a while."
"...A while...?"
Ah, did I say something wrong?
Well, whatever. It'll be fine.
I coughed once more and looked up at Keir. Perhaps because she was being scolded by Jess, her face seemed somehow stiff.
"...You're still...good at it."
Back in the day, I was choked quite a lot.
Looking back, I realized she was really trying to kill me, but at the time, I thought it was part of the play. She said that when I was choked, the clenching down there felt amazing. I thought she was doing it because it felt good, like squeezing an onahole before cumming.
"...Sorry. About just now..."
"No, it's okay. It felt good."
I gave her a smile and looked at Jess. Her face was dazed, as if she couldn't understand our conversation.
"Still, don't do it to her."
"...I've never done it to anyone but you."
"...Oh, um."
Should I take that as a confession of sorts? I'm not going to love a man, but I don't dislike being courted. Let's just think of it as a good thing.
I've heard stories of people enjoying sex to the point of death even in my past life. There's a reason the word Thanatos exists. I never imagined I'd become that type, but the future is always unimaginable.
"...."
Keir quietly looked down at me. After watching me for a while, she reached out and caressed the mark left on my stomach.
"Eugh..."
"Does it hurt a lot?"
"...I'm okay, now."
I hope it doesn't look ugly.
If you were going to mark me, you could have done it prettily. I grumbled inwardly for no reason,
"...Ah?"
Before I knew it, I felt a strange essence within my body. I used to want to gather it desperately, but after obtaining the magic core, it became unnecessary. But the feeling of that energy wriggling within my body was still pleasant.
By the way, when did she cum?
"...Did you cum?"
Nod.
When I asked, Keir silently nodded. However, her cock inside me was still full of energy even after cumming once. I felt a slight desire to go a few more rounds, but I reluctantly decided to give up.
The reason is simple.
"...."
Jess, who was next to Keir, was now giving me a desperate look, as if it was her turn.
Seeing that expression, I gave a wry smile and pulled my body away.
"Eueut...."
As it brushed against the joining point and slipped out, a feeling of emptiness and regret swept through my entire body. I wanted to enjoy the afterglow of climax while still penetrated, or to be ruthlessly violated without a moment's rest, but group play requires consideration.
It's fine if there are multiple men, but especially if there are multiple women.
"Here, it's your turn."
"Y-Yes?"
"So—"
I inserted my finger into Jess's vulva, who seemed flustered and asked back. Not roughly, but gently, and then lightly circulated my inner energy.
"Heueut...!?!"
Was it an unfamiliar sensation?
Jess convulsed, startled, and grabbed me.
"T-That just now..."
"Oh my, you're still not wet enough?"
She doesn't need to know anyway.
Instead of answering, I caressed Jess by circulating my inner energy once more. After repeating the tickling sensation a few times, enough fluid flowed out from her vulva, which had been moist.
"Eut...Lyla-ssi...?"
It's not just the lower part that's being stimulated.
When I carefully caressed her swollen breasts and nipples, I soon felt them rising stiffly.
"...Heuek...?!"
Is Jess the type to feel it in her breasts too? Then it wouldn't be bad to put piercings in them like I did. It becomes incredibly sensitive.
As I caressed Jess for a while, she soon writhed with intense moans.
"Heueu, heu...eueut!!?"
"Hee...?"
Did she only climax now?
I know what it feels like.
A sensation like a thrilling pleasure washing over the entire body. It's a slightly different feeling from climaxing due to insertion, but it's not bad either. She might be a little too sensitive to accept a man, but from a spectator's point of view, that's better.
She reacts with just a little touch.
"...How is it?"
After finishing the caress, I smiled and looked at Keir. I looked up at her, implying that I had warmed her up nicely, and she nodded as if she understood.
"...Good job."
"Hehe, what's with all the—"
—Just as I was about to say something playful, wondering if I should praise her more.
—Cheok.
"...Huh?"
Keir's hand grabbed my shoulder.
To my dumbfounded question, Keir said with a brutal smile.
"Now, get on your hands and knees."
"...Eh?"
...Hold on.
Wait a minute.
Why me?
If you're going to fuck, you should do it to her over there—
"-Higeueut!?"
Before I could even think, something slipped into my body. My vagina, already wet enough from several insertions, tightened around Keir's thing as if welcoming it back.
"Why, why...?"
"Because this seems more fun."
Oh, um.
I mean, I'm not complaining.
But, won't Jess get angry...?
"Heugeuk...!?"
"Eut...really..."
But, no.
Jess, who had been lying down from her light climax, struggled to raise herself and caressed my buttocks. When a finger entered a hole that she usually enjoyed, I couldn't help but convulse without resisting.
"...Keir. Next time, you have to do it to me."
"Yeah, I got it."
"Ahheuk...!?"
In the end, I had no choice but to be pinned down by Keir and scream for a while.
//
Late at night.
While Lyla, Keir, and Jess were staying in Stridrion,
In the slums of Lakers,
In a certain corridor of an underground passage where light does not reach, two groups were facing each other with a murderous aura.
"...It's been a while, Lockard."
Armed with torches, daggers, and cruel gazes, they glared at each other in an atmosphere that seemed ready to explode at any moment.
A touch-and-go situation.
In the midst of it, Lockard answered with a low sigh.
"...Jin."
"I believe you know why I've come."
Of course, I know.
Lockard knew well that Jin was that kind of man. That's why he tried to hand over Keir's head, but in the end, he missed him. He couldn't see Keir again.
Nevertheless, Lockard continued to persuade Jin.
"...If we fight, we'll only destroy each other."
"Isn't life just about dying someday anyway?"
Damn bastard.
Lockard cursed inwardly at Jin's firm attitude. However, his subordinates were agreeing with the sound as if it were natural.
"If we can't avenge our brothers, what reason is there to live?"
"...."
"Patience is enough for once. That's our life."
Do they think that attitude is cool?
Not at all.
From Lockard's point of view, Jin looked like nothing more than a foolish boar rushing towards death. The problem is that he is at the end of it.
"...We didn't kill Cood."
"Then who did?"
"...."
There was nothing to answer.
Keir, who killed him, disappeared. You can't hold a disappeared person responsible. Jin is not someone who will accept that.
In the end, there is only one way.
"...Is this really the only way?"
"It's the way you chose."
At Jin's growling words, Lockard closed his eyes in despair. That was his future that he saw. Even if he survives here, will he be able to survive in the future?
No.
Count Lantain, the ruler of Lakers, is someone who will only be satisfied if he puts everything on his palm. If they cause another discord when the gang war has not been over for long, he will not hesitate to purge them.
...However, if he doesn't fight, he will surely be killed by Jin in this place. One way or another, there was only one way Lockard could choose.
And he chooses that one way.
"...Charge."
As the low words fell, the members of his organization who were next to him jumped in all at once. As if to counter it, Jin also shouted roughly.
"Avenge!"
Under the dim light of the torches, dozens of men each holding daggers and clubs stabbed into each other.
"Uwaaaa!!"
"Die, you bastards!"
Flesh flies, blood flows, and screams echo. Lives that have been barely sustained are vainly destroyed. The accumulated sins are cut out in front of the blade of the dagger, and the traces of bloody tears are burned under the flames of the torch.
A quiet slum.
In the darkness where the light does not reach in the underground, the abandoned are waging a war of ghouls.
//
A night that was long for some and short for others passed, and the sun rose again. However, in the underground passage where the rising sun does not reach, hell was unfolding.
"...Ugh..."
"S-Save me..."
Red blood pooled like a spring, and the intestines and flesh of the fallen were scattered. Groans were low, and the lives that had been barely clinging on were vanishing in vain.
"...."
Amidst the dead bodies and the injured who were about to die groaning, Guard Captain Maxen quietly looked around.
The surroundings are terrible.
Blood flows, and corpses are piled up.
Amidst the stench and the fresh smell of blood, he frowned and muttered.
"...Foolish bastards."
That was exactly it.
I don't know what they fought for. But I knew that they shouldn't have fought.
But the unfolded scenery was different.
What Maxen, who was dispatched after hearing the screams coming from the slums, saw was dozens of dead bodies and a dozen or so survivors.
"Ugh..."
"Keheok, cough...!"
The injured, who were gathered by the Central Guard of Lakers searching every corner of the underground passage, were writhing on the sacks, groaning in pain.
"...Keuek..."
And among those injured, Maxen was able to find a familiar face.
"...It's Lockard."
"...."
Even if he is the man who dominates the underworld of Lakers, he cannot resist the captain of the guard. That is the law, and the authority of the knight.
"...It's been a while, Maxen-nim."
Lockard, who recognized Maxen who had approached, had a bleak expression.
"...."
In the end, he was facing the worst situation he didn't want.
He was afraid of this, so he tried to slip out during the fight, but that damn Jin rushed in like crazy, and that was the root cause.

Wounded, Locard had no choice but to hide in the underpass to avoid Jin, missing his chance to escape. In the end, he was discovered like this.
And, to the discovered Locard, Maxen quietly posed a question.
"What happened?"
"...."
If he had disappeared completely, it would have been different.
But now that he was exposed before the knight's eyes, he couldn't hide it. Sensing that everything was over, Locard looked up at the ceiling as if lamenting.
"...."
The dark ceiling of the underground, where light did not reach.

Chapter 203

Daybreak.
"Here," I said, handing a letter to Keir and Jess, both looking gaunt.
"...What's this?"
"Take this to Emily in Tritia. She's at a place called 'Night Fairy,' and she'll take care of you."
Keir had never left Lakers his entire life. Even if I gave him money, I couldn't guarantee he'd settle down well away from Lakers.
But I could trust Emily.
Even if she was a bit weak, she was reasonably strong, and as the shop's ace, she earned good money. Unlike her lower half, she wasn't a big spender, so if she saw the letter, she'd likely help them in every way she could.
"Can we open it?"
"You can, but you won't be able to read it."
"....."
Did he remember what I said about another world?
Keir nodded with a complicated expression and tucked the letter into his chest. Watching him carefully place the letter there, I turned my gaze to Jess.
"...."
Regarding Jess, I had mixed feelings.
I wanted them to be happy together, but I also felt a twinge of jealousy. I didn't think she had stolen Keir from me, but I was a little envious of the form their relationship took as lovers.
I had thought Keir would be broken. Not because of me, but because the environment had forced him to be that way.
But he wasn't.
Whether it was because of Jess or some other reason, the important thing was that.
Fixing a broken man.
That was something I couldn't do.
I was good at breaking things, but I had never done the opposite. And I probably wouldn't be able to do it in the future either.
So, I said to Jess.
"...Please take care of Keir."
"Yes...?"
Jess looked at me as if to ask, 'Are you talking to me?'
But I didn't repeat myself.
They would probably do well on their own. She, who had fixed Keir, would know better than I, who had broken him, what they needed to do in the future.
//
The shorter the farewell, the better, they say.
It's not like we'd never see each other again.
I briefly saw them off and returned to Lakers.
After passing through the city gates and returning to the Fifth Winter Inn, I found the room I had checked into.
"This guy's pretty good...?"
"Heh, you too...."
There, I saw El and Aiden arm-wrestling. The two of them were holding hands, their faces contorted as they faced each other across the table.
"...What are you doing?"
"Oh, you're back?"
"Huh? You're back sooner than I thought?"
The sight of them seriously arm-wrestling across the table was quite amusing. But wrestling is more fun with the body, isn't it? Especially when you're naked, it's more thrilling.
...Ah, El already has someone.
Even though they're separated, her heart still belongs to him. Cheating would be a bit much. Thinking about things that didn't matter, I sat down on the bed.
"I took them both there and came back."
"...Is that so?"
That was one thing settled.
I felt a mix of relief and wistfulness. In any case, it would have been difficult to leave them in Lakers. I didn't know what the aftermath would be, but I didn't want to leave them in a place that might be devastated.
...Maybe we'll have a chance to see each other again someday.
"...."
I neatly put my thoughts about them aside and asked Aiden.
"Are you using inner force?"
"No, that'd be cheating."
"Oh, so you might actually win?"
No matter how powerful Blood Shadow Demonic Art was, it was a different story if they weren't using inner force.
Aiden was also learning martial arts, and El was a woman. Due to the difference in gender, her basic physical abilities were inferior to a man's. Of course, her body was stronger than an ordinary person's due to her qi cultivation, but Aiden was also learning martial arts.
So....
Thud.
"Ugh!?"
"Hehehe..."
...Well, as expected, the successor of Blood Shadow Demonic Art wouldn't lose.
El, who had easily defeated Aiden, looked at Aiden and me with a triumphant expression and let out a victory cry.
"Hmph, did you think this daughter of a noble bloodline would lose to a mere mortal?"
Watching El confidently raise her nose, I quietly assessed.
"You've lost all shame, haven't you?"
"I learned it from you. Purple whore."
"...."
It was true, so it was hard to argue.
So, I blankly stared at El, and she immediately deactivated her chuunibyou mode and bowed her head to me.
"I'm sorry."
"...Huh?"
What was this?
Was she trying to be funny?
Looking at El as if I didn't understand, she cautiously raised her head and asked.
"Oh, are you angry?"
"No, I'm not angry."
"Really? You're not angry that I called you a whore?"
"...Do you think I'd get angry over something like that?"
When I asked back, El nodded as if she understood.
"I guess not."
//
The matter with Keir was over.
Now it was time to talk about the plan.
"By the way, when is that herb arriving?"
When El asked, I tilted my head and replied.
"Hmm, I wonder?"
'I wonder' wasn't an answer.
Of course, I didn't know. I was a specialist in using my body. Besides, I hadn't had time to find out. Naturally, I turned to Aiden, and he nodded and opened his mouth.
"...In a week."
"A week?"
"What, that's not long?"
Aiden nodded at me and El, who answered in unison.
"That's what I heard."
He shook his hand a few times and added.
"So, I think we need some preparation."
"What kind of preparation?"
"Of course, an escape route and a plan."
The plan Aiden spoke of was simple.
"You're in charge of the commotion."
He pointed at me and assigned me the role, then turned his gaze to El.
"And we're in charge of stealing."
"...We?"
"I'm fragile, you know."
It was amazing that a man could say such a thing, but it was true. Aiden was the weakest of the four of us—including Emily. What could he extract from the atmosphere where even natural qi was scarce? It was only natural that Aiden was weak.
However, El, perhaps due to the aftereffects of her victory, said to Aiden with a triumphant expression.
"Weakling."
"I know that, so can you focus?"
"Sungchul, I mean, does Emily really like him?"
"...Hmm."
Ignoring them, I answered El, who was asking, with a wry smile disguised as silence. Of course, she liked him, but I didn't know if it was as a male childhood friend or as a potential lover.
...Probably the former, right?
"...."
When I didn't answer, Aiden also closed his mouth with a gloomy look. Only then did El realize her mistake and patted Aiden on the back to comfort him.
"It's okay. If it doesn't work out, we can just make her look at you later."
"Shut up."
"Should I teach you hypnosis? Like changing common sense."
"...Is there such a thing?"
"No, not really. I just said it to cheer you up."
"You bitch."
Wasn't that a form of humiliation in some ways?
Watching the two of them laugh playfully and dejectedly, I smiled faintly. They seemed to have gotten quite close during their travels.
That was a good thing.
There was nothing wrong with us getting closer. The only thing I regretted was.
"...I wish there were more men."
"Huh?"
"No, it's just me talking to myself."
I lightly answered El, who was asking back, and asked Aiden.
"So, what kind of commotion do I have to cause?"
To that question, Aiden answered as if it wasn't difficult.
"It's simple. You just have to pretend to be a demon outside the castle walls."
"...Huh?"
What kind of nonsense was that?
As I tilted my head, Aiden explained in a little more detail.
"So, if you draw aggro outside the castle, the dragon knights will gather there."
"Yeah, like you're splitting up alone."
"Hey, I'm explaining, aren't I?"
Watching El, who was adding to the conversation, and Aiden bickering, I pondered for a moment.
So, in other words.
"You want me to fight the dragon knights?"
"Yeah."
"Even several of them?"
"That's right."
Was it possible?
...I didn't know.
Even if I was strong, the dragon knights weren't weak either. Of course, they were the ones flying in the sky. In the first place, the dragon knights and griffin riders were the main forces of the Killkard Kingdom.
I was lucky to defeat one of them before. The dragon knight had gotten close to me to attack, and my ultimate attack had luckily hit.
...But now, the situation was a little different.
"I can do it, but I probably won't be able to defeat them."
"...You're saying it's difficult?"
"Yeah, it was all over the news about a year ago. The kingdom's military buildup. It was a column about the dragon knights."
"What are you talking about?"
At Aiden's gaze demanding an explanation, I answered casually.
"It's just about their weapons. The ones that shoot fireballs from afar. They call it a fire spear, and it's been upgraded."
"...."
"The problem with the persistence of the fireball spell has been a problem, but the concept of an air barrier has improved that problem."
"Can you put it simply?"
As requested, I shortened the explanation.
"The range of the fire spear has increased."
It was simple.
Now, attacks would come from farther away and higher up. No matter how skilled I was in martial arts, I couldn't fly, I could only walk. I had to counter the dragon knights with weapons like short spears, bows, or muskets, but none of them were satisfactory.
The musket had a slow reload speed, I couldn't use a bow, and the short spear...no matter how much inner force I put into throwing a short spear, I couldn't guarantee that I would hit a dragon knight flying in the sky.
"I see."
When I told him that, Aiden nodded and replied. But he didn't seem disappointed.
"But you don't have to defeat them."
"Really?"
"...Honestly, if you were that strong, we wouldn't have to do this."
That was true.
"You just have to hold out until we steal the herb."
"How long is that?"
"...Well, I'd have to see the place first, but it won't be more than 30 minutes."
"That...I think I can do that."
The fire from the fire spear was a bit scary, but the situation was different from when I was branded. I could block it to some extent by covering myself with inner force, and even if the fireballs were flying from afar, the speed was still the same.
If I dodged, I could dodge as much as I wanted.
"Then, I should gather some magic power."
"Gather?"
To El, who was asking back, I nodded and replied.
"Yeah, even if I have a core, it doesn't mean my magic power is infinitely replenishing. There's a limit to how much I can draw out in a day."
"...Hoo."
It was enough to circulate qi, but not enough to use it lavishly. Even though there was a huge difference from when I was just drinking men's semen, I still had to conserve it.
"And I have to take out the magic book too."
If I was assuming a fight with the dragon knights, I had to use everything I could. The more means I had, the better.
//
As part of that preparation, Aiden and I headed to the shopping district of Lakers.
Of course, there weren't many weapons in Lakers, which wasn't a major city, but there weren't none either. I could get as many short spears for throwing as I wanted, and I had to prepare those things just in case.
"...Sorry, it feels like I'm putting too much of a burden on you."
On the way there, Aiden apologized to me quietly. And I answered that apology with a small smile.
"It's okay. You don't have to be sorry about something like this."
It wasn't just for Aiden's sake. This was also to strengthen the position of another friend, Triscelina.
The First Prince, Zersian, was wary of her. If Zersian's business failed, it would be more beneficial than harmful to Triscelina.
In many ways, it was an important matter.
As I was thinking that to myself,
Swoosh.

Suddenly, Aiden strokes my hair.
"Huh?"
Why all of a sudden?
Touching is always OK, but at this timing? Puzzled, I look at him, and Aiden seems flustered, showing me his hand.
"Ah, I saw this was stuck to it."
"...."
Looking closely, he's holding a small leaf. Did it get on me when we were walking outside the castle gates? After looking at it for a moment, I giggle and say to Aiden,
"Thank you."
"...."
But he doesn't readily answer. Is that why? I just said hello, but the atmosphere has become a little strange.
"...."
"...."
Hmm.
...Now that it's come to this, should I try holding his hand and walking? It doesn't mean anything, but I'm curious to see what kind of reaction he'll have. Just as I was thinking that and reaching out my hand,
"...Laila?"
An unfamiliar voice rings in my ear.
It wasn't Aiden's voice. The voice was coming from behind.
With a puzzled feeling, I inadvertently turn around, and a face that feels somehow familiar comes into view.
"....Huh?"
The owner of the voice was someone I didn't expect. A soldier wearing distinctive leather armor and a longsword. On his chest is a symbol representing the Lakers Guard.
"Laila, it really is you."
The guard looks at me, surprised.
It's a face I remember.
I remember him more clearly because he was particularly small. A frenemy of a different kind from Keir, and a man who was a guard in Lakers.
"Seran?"
Seran.
Seran of High-Speed ​​Ejaculation.
...Why is he here, of all times?

Chapter 204

204th Episode: 『Fragments of the Past』
//
A reunion after a long time.
But the surprise was only momentary. Seran, who had been staring blankly at me, soon approached with a smile on his face.
"...I knew it."
That smile is ferocious.
One might even call it sinister.
Seran approached and, without warning, reached out and grabbed my butt firmly.
"Ah...?"
At the roughness of his touch, I involuntarily swayed. I could have easily pulled away, but I consciously controlled my strength and didn't. Even as I did, my body honestly felt the man's touch and anticipated it.
...But, I'm not alone here.
"What's going on?"
Aiden, witnessing the sudden molestation, was taken aback and tried to grab Seran's arm. However, I quickly reached out and grabbed Aiden's arm, saying to him,
"It's okay. I know him..."
"...."
At my sudden use of polite language, Aiden stopped his actions.
Did he notice something?
Aiden stopped his outstretched arm and examined Seran again. His gaze was directed towards the Lakers emblem tattooed on Seran's chest.
"Huh?"
Seran also has eyes.
There's no way he couldn't see what was happening.
He glanced back and forth between me and Aiden, then asked roughly.
"What, is he your customer?"
"Ah, no. He's just... someone I met today."
Why did it have to be this guy?
Well, he's a guard, so it's not strange for him to be here, but still, the timing is a bit off.
"...Hmm."
Seran glanced at me and Aiden, then gave another sharp smile.
"Ugh...?"
I felt the hand that had been grabbing my butt creep towards my more private area. But Seran soon removed his hand.
"I haven't seen you around for a while. I see you haven't changed your ways."
"...."
Does he still think of me as a whore?
It's not wrong, but it felt strange. Was it because Aiden was nearby? Even though I enjoy men, I don't want to show him this side of me.
"...It's just as well. I have a gift for you."
"A gift...?"
"Yeah, follow me."
Probably bullshit, right?
What gift would he have for me?
But I didn't refuse. No, I couldn't refuse. Seran, who had a firm grip on me, didn't seem to have any intention of letting go.
"You'd better come along when I'm asking nicely."
"...."
Even if I wanted to shake him off, he's a Lakers guard. Unlike the slums, where murder and extermination are possible, messing with him would cause real trouble.
In the end, I had no choice but to follow him.
"...."
Of course, there was something I had to do first.
Before being dragged away by Seran, I whispered a few words to Aiden through telepathy.
『I'll go for now.』
『Don't worry too much. I know him.』
『He's probably from the Central Guard or the East Gate Guard.』
That should be enough, right?
//
"Who was that guy from earlier?"
"...A customer."
Seran's promise of a gift was, of course, a lie. Well, it's not confirmed yet, but it's definitely a lie. Otherwise, there's no way he'd be dragging me along so roughly.
"Heh heh, you're still as fond of men as ever."
"...."
Seran is connected to Keir in a different way. I don't have any particular animosity towards him, but it's not like we have a particularly affectionate relationship either. He's just a pervert.
"Where are we going?"
"Your place."
"....My place?"
It was nonsense, but I could roughly understand.
Given Seran's personality, the space he would call my place... is probably the guards' barracks.
"Yeah, you like that, don't you?"
"...."
What would happen if I said I didn't like it?
It's hard to say I like it.
If I had plenty of time and nothing to do, I wouldn't mind, but I was just about to see Keir and Jess off today and make plans with Aiden. Seran, who barged in, is nothing more than a nuisance.
"Ah, just so you know, it won't matter if you say you don't like it."
"....Huh?"
"You know? I'm a guard. I can throw you in jail anytime I want."
That's obviously a lie.
No way a guard has that much power. This isn't some kind of SkyXrim, it's reality.
He could do it, but the aftermath would be difficult. It's obviously ridiculous nonsense, but I play along with Seran, pretending to be scared.
"T-That's not allowed..."
It's just to boost his ego a little.
Then, Seran gives me a lewd smile and says,
"I know, I know. Just do as I say. Got it?"
"...Yes. I understand..."
Now that it's come to this, there's no helping it.
I might as well go into the guard barracks for a while and get some information. It's a bit of a hassle, but it's not a bad turn of events. I can include this in my plans.
I helped Keir escape yesterday.
If Locard caused any trouble because of that, the guard barracks would be the best place to hear about it.
If I use Earth Listening, I can hear the guards' conversations inside the barracks, so it might actually be a good thing.
Let's think positively.
//
So, with a positive attitude, I followed Seran,

-Clink.

Before I knew it, a dog collar with a leash was fastened around my neck.
"...."
"How is it? It's been a while, hasn't it?"
Looking around, I saw the familiar sight of the barracks.
The East Gate Guard barracks.
I used to come here quite often in the past, and I had many exciting memories, rather than pleasant ones. It seemed that Seran had some connections with the Central Guard back then, but it seems he failed, seeing as he brought me here.
Well, his method was to offer me as a sexual tribute, so it's only natural that he failed. I also ran away halfway through.
As I was thinking about the past, Seran's words rang in my ears.
"Take off your clothes."
"....Huh?"
"I said, take off your clothes."
It was an action that would make one laugh in disbelief.
Of course, I thought he would do that, but being subjected to it made me feel dumbfounded.
To put it bluntly, his actions are a clear abuse of power. Seran, a mere guard, has no authority to send me, who is not a prostitute affiliated with the Night Rose Manor, to the barracks like this.
...But, the world doesn't always work according to the law. Besides, if we both start throwing laws at each other, I'm the one who will be at a disadvantage.
"...Okay."
Lately, I felt like I had to take off my clothes more often than usual. After the Locard Family, I spent a night with Keir, and now it's Seran's turn.
"...."
While unbuttoning my shirt, I looked up at Seran. I was preparing myself to back out, but,
"Alright, then..."
As soon as I took off everything I was wearing, Seran picked up my clothes and turned around.
"Well, see you later."
"....Huh?"
...What, weren't we going to do it?
Well, it's not like I was expecting it, but I was actually expecting it, but not that much. Still, there's a certain etiquette. If you drag me all the way here, shouldn't you at least fuck me once?
"Um, weren't we going to do it now...?"
When I looked at Seran with a dumbfounded expression and asked, he answered as if it were obvious.
"I'm on duty right now."
....Come to think of it, that was obvious.
Wearing armor with the guard's emblem on it within the city means that he's on duty. He's not some kind of guard captain, and if he's clearly on duty and goes into the barracks to enjoy pleasure with a woman, he'll get chewed out by his superiors.
As I was internally agreeing, Seran put my clothes in a box and continued.
"Heh, you still haven't lost your taste for men. What, do you want to do it?"
"...."
"Anyway, treat the people who come well. Don't forget to say it's on me."
Has he gotten a lot dumber while I haven't seen him?
I never thought he was smart before, but seeing him after a long time, I feel like he's gotten even dumber.
Logically speaking, if you suddenly drag someone here, tie them up like this, and force them to provide sexual services, would you expect the woman to obey?
"...Yes, I understand."
Of course, I'm not a logical person, so I'll obey. When I answered, Seran looked at me with satisfaction as he put my clothes in the box.
"....Huh?"
Then, he tilted his head.
His gaze, filled with questions, was directed towards my body.
More precisely, towards my lower abdomen.
Wondering why, I looked down and saw a fairly clear pattern. The burn has healed a bit now, but it's not difficult to recognize it.
"What, why do you have this?"
"Oh, that's..."
"Tsk. Just like a slut...."
"...."
Before I could even make an excuse, Seran understood on his own. Does he think it's related to my escape two years ago? The burn, which has healed to some extent in just one day, is enough to make it look like it's from the past.
I don't understand how he came to that conclusion, but I don't really want to ask.
//
Seran really left.
And so, I was left all alone in the empty guard barracks.
"...."
I had nothing on my body, and a collar and chain were around my neck.
I could untie it and run away, but the fact that Seran saw me with Aiden bothered me. Escaping is easy, but it would be troublesome if Seran tried to find me again afterwards.
In that case, wouldn't it be better to just wait until Aiden comes to see me?
"Haa..."
Rather than me running away and causing trouble, it would be easier to just offer my body obediently for a day or so and be released. These guys have some sense of decency. They won't keep me locked up for days.
I'm not afraid of what's to come.
I'm used to being held by men anyway, and I like to flirt and be taken advantage of. It's just that the timing isn't quite right.
"...."
The reason is a bit ridiculous.
It felt like the night I spent with Keir would be erased. It's a memory that will fade someday, but it's a shame that it's fading so quickly.
...But what can I do?
Now that things have turned out this way, I have to get over it quickly. And there are things I can do here as well.
Thump.
I put my ear to the floor and used Earth Listening. A martial arts technique that allows one to hear the sounds that resonate. It was to check if there was any useful information in the Central Guard.
And what I heard was,
『What's up, Seran?』
『Ah, Squad Leader Jephs.』
『Why are you here? Aren't you on duty?』
『Well, that's...』
『Haa, you're such a fucking piece of shit.... Did you skip out again?』
『Huh? No, it's not that...』
『No, my ass. You think it's legal to stop by the barracks pretending you have something to do? You wanna fucking die?』
"....."
Hmm.
Not very useful information.
I also feel a little sorry for him. Even though he dragged me here and made me do a naked abandonment play, I can let that slide.
But, this.
If I just use my words well, Seran might be in big trouble. I don't know if he has any popularity within the guard, but judging by his appearance, I don't think so.
...Should I just try to get out of here?
Just as I was pondering that,

-Thud, thud.

Suddenly, I heard footsteps coming from nearby. They seemed a little too close, so I raised my head and saw that the footsteps were coming from beyond the open door.

-Thud, thud.

...Come to think of it, Seran forgot to close the door. The sound is getting closer and closer, so it's only a matter of time before I get caught if I keep going like this.
"...Sigh."
Even so, there's no way to avoid it.
Well, there is a way, but it's as good as nothing since I can't use it.
There's nothing to worry about.
A prostitute's business trip is like a tradition in the Lakers Guard, and if I get caught, I can just quietly spread my legs. Since I'm going to get taken advantage of anyway, I might as well think of it as enjoying it a little earlier.
...The problem is, how do I use my words?

-Thud, thud.

Thud.
While I was pondering that, the footsteps stopped in front of the door. Leaning against the wall, I raised my head and looked beyond the open door, and there was an unfamiliar face.
"Huh?"
Of course, it had to be an unfamiliar face.

Because in the Central Guard, there wasn't anyone I particularly remembered besides Seran.
That should be the case,
"...Huh?"
But, the person in front of me feels somehow familiar. Not like I've seen them many times, but more like their impression was strongly etched in my mind once.
Moreover, what they're wearing isn't a guard's uniform, but the uniform only knights can wear.
"...I don't believe there were any field assignments today."
He tilted his head and muttered to himself as he approached me.
"...."
Doesn't he remember?
I've come here quite often, despite appearances. That's why I know who the face in front of me belongs to. He even slept with me once.
The captain of the East Gate Guard, Maxen Handelpon.
...In the current situation, he was the last person I wanted to run into.
[Author's Notes]
A world where knights in armor carry swords, but also possess the technological prowess to mass-produce glass and supply liquor bottles...
Skyrim.

Chapter 205

Episode 205: 『Fragments of the Past』
//
A knight is a troublesome opponent.
Not because they are strong, but because of their high rank. It's obvious that someone of high rank is important, and the more important they are, the less easily you can kill them. That's why I couldn't help but feel reluctant about Maxen appearing before me now.
But I couldn't show it now. Looking at Maxen approaching, I forced myself to make a shameful expression.
"...Ugh."
"Hmm..."
However, Maxen didn't care and carefully examined me.
Did he notice something familiar?
I shrank under his gaze, covering my chest and genitals.
"Ugh..."
Of course, it didn't matter if I exposed them.
It would be ridiculous for a woman in a brothel to cover herself at this level, and I would rather welcome a lingering gaze. But that role could be done by someone other than Maxen. For now, it was better to put on a little act.
'...Huh?'
However, Maxen's gaze wasn't directed at my chest, but somewhere else.
"Ah..."
Specifically, at the branded stomach.
I had forgotten about the brand because Seran had brushed it off so casually, but when I thought about it, it was obviously unusual.

-Swish.

Realizing this, I hurriedly covered the brand, but that wouldn't solve anything. I wondered if it was a dilemma to consider which to show, my chest or my genitals. But whatever I chose, the fact that I had already shown the brand didn't change.
"...."
Maxen carefully observed my stomach with a suspicious gaze and then asked me.
"Hey, whore."
"...Yes?"
"Was your name Lyla?"
Huh.
Does he remember?
I looked up at Maxen, involuntarily nervous at the thought, but there was no sign on Maxen's face that he remembered me.
"...."
Is he just managing his expression?
However, lying in this situation wasn't a good choice. Seran knew me anyway. In the end, after a moment's thought, I nodded quietly in affirmation.
"...Yes, that's right."
It wouldn't be a situation that could be glossed over with a lie, would it...? Seeing me nod honestly, Maxen nodded as if he understood.
"Hoo."
"...."
What does that 'hoo' mean?
I sighed inwardly and complained.
I didn't like that he was being so bothersome.
"...Interesting."
"...."
I felt like something had been discovered, but it didn't matter. It's not like he found out about my plan to steal the Etheric Herb, and he wouldn't know that my identity was a half-demon from another world who practiced martial arts.
Moreover, as I was having this pointless battle of nerves, I felt a slight dissatisfaction welling up. It's nothing special, if he's not just going to fuck me, I wish he would hurry up and do his job.
As I was thinking about this and that, Maxen finally opened his mouth.
"Hey, soldier."
Not to me, but to a passing guard.
"Yes?"
"Dress this woman and leave her in the interrogation room."
He grabbed a guard passing by in the hallway, pointed at me, and ordered.
"...Understood."
The guard looked back and forth between the naked me and Maxen with a flustered expression, but he wasn't the only one who was flustered. I couldn't help but be taken aback by Maxen's sudden words.
"Excuse me...?"
Interrogation?
I did do something... but how did he know? To my question, Maxen kindly answered.
"You know the name Rockerd, right?"
Of course, I know.
Not just because I kicked him and knocked him out. Rockerd was the one in charge of the Black Rose Manor when I was there. There's no way I wouldn't know.
"...."
That was the problem.
Whether the Maxen in front of me remembered me or not. Both were possible, so it was difficult to make a decision.
Did he understand my silence as affirmation? Maxen got up again and ordered the approaching soldier.
"Take her to the interrogation room and watch her carefully so she doesn't escape. And don't touch her."
"...Understood."
The soldier looked at my body with a regretful expression after hearing Maxen's order, but I was already ignoring his gaze and lost in thought.
Perhaps the most plausible assumption is this.
'Rockerd was arrested and told everything.'
Maxen Handelphon, the commander of the East Gate Guard.
If there was a disturbance in the underworld, he would be the one who had to act first to deal with it. If the Rockerd Family was shattered by a fight, and Maxen heard my name in the process of cleaning it up, I could guess why he wanted to interrogate me.
...What should I do?
Should I just slip away quietly?
//
After putting Lyla in the interrogation room,
Maxen Handelphon spurred his horse towards Count Lantain's mansion. His destination was the Count's study.
"Is the Count in?"
"He is... but what's the matter?"
To the maid standing in front of the study, Maxen spoke his purpose in a gentle tone.
"I am Maxen, the commander of the East Gate Guard. Tell him I have something to report."
Maxen, a knight who had sworn an oath, had the right to report directly to the lord of the city.
"Understood."
The maid knew this as well, so she readily opened the door and conveyed Maxen's message to the Count. And after a while, a familiar voice flowed out from inside the study.
"Yes, come in."
It was the voice of Count Lantain, the ruler of Lakers.
"...."
Count Lantain, whom Maxen faced, looked a little thinner and more haggard than the last time. The elderly Count with half-white hair was originally a lean man, but perhaps because he was on edge about what was to come, his already sharp expression looked even sharper.
"Yes, what is it?"
He put on his round glasses, read the documents on the desk, and glanced at Maxen as he asked.
"It's about the matter I urgently contacted you about this morning."
"...Ah, that's right."
At Maxen's report, the Count withdrew his nervous gaze and sighed.
"Are those insignificant things causing trouble again?"
Insignificant things.
As Count Lantain said.
From the perspective of the nobility, the underworld is just that. In a huge group like a city, filth is bound to come out, and the underworld is a pit to throw that filth into.
The underground sewer and the underworld.
The two are ultimately the same.
"How should we punish the ringleaders?"
Maxen knew that too.
He was the one who managed the sewers. At Maxen's question, Count Lantain asked him back.
"What do you think?"
Count Lantain doesn't make hasty decisions.
He is the ruler of Lakers, but that's why he knows how to handle the huge machine that is the city.
There is a right person for every job.
The Count knows that he cannot be the right person for every job, so he chose to ask Maxen for his opinion first.
And Maxen gave the prepared answer.
"...I don't think we should punish them right now."
"Well, I think so too."
The Count nodded with a bitter smile after hearing Maxen's judgment.
"Yes... the timing is not good."
The underworld is a pit to throw filth into, but there are things that shine even there. Beautiful and poor women were the materials for making those shining jewels.
The prostitutes in the brothels played a significant role in Lakers' growth as a city without any special characteristics. And those brothels are operated under the management of the underworld.
Normally, there would be no hesitation in punishing them.
Filth is always created. But this time, the situation is different.
"...In a week, His Highness's knights will arrive."
The knights of the First Prince, Jersian.
Like a young prince, he is full of energy and yearns for the sky. He owns his own dragon and is close to the dragon knights.
If we build connections with them, we can create a connection with Jersian, and perhaps raise Lakers as a bridgehead to handle his business in the future.
This time, he used dragon knights to transport goods, but that was ultimately a shortcut using Jersian's personal connections.
We cannot always use the dragon knights, who are the national power, and sometimes it is better for a business to appear inefficient. Especially for the Count, who wants to join hands with Jersian.
"There must be no problems in dealing with them."
"...Understood."
Maxen and Count Lantain both knew.
No matter how much of a dragon knight they are, they are still men.
They are young men in their prime, who regard recklessness as courage and debauchery as boldness. The two knew that there was nothing better than brothels and banquets to entertain such people.
We cannot use the maids of the mansion.
The lord of the city is a position where popularity is more important than notoriety. We will not interfere with those who are attracted to each other, but sometimes dragon knights want different stimulation.
"Rockerd is the leader of a group that runs brothels. He has been doing quite well so far, so I think it would be okay to give him a reprieve."
"Then so be it."
A reprieve means to postpone.
It is clear that Rockerd, who has already caused trouble once, has already caught the Count's eye. He has only been given a reprieve of one week. He will probably be grateful for the Count's grace without knowing it.
"And, as for Jin..."
"Since we saved one, one must die. I trust you to take care of it."
"...Understood."
Maxen bowed his head and answered.
But that was not the end of the matter. It was not Maxen's business, but the Count's.
"And, Sir Maxen."
"Yes."
"You came at the right time. I have something I need you to do here."
Maxen silently received the document that the Count handed him. Maxen, who had been skimming through the received document for a while, gave a faint bitter smile.
"This is..."
"They don't ride horses, do they?"
The Count's order was to organize a place near the East Gate Guard to store dragons.
It's not that Maxen himself has to sweat and work on the job, but it's bound to be cumbersome for the guards, who have a job to do and a patrol duty.
But, what can we do?
It is the fate of a soldier to do what he is told.
"I ask you."
"Understood."
Maxen had no choice but to nod at the Count's words, which he said were a request but were an order. After all, it wasn't like he was working directly.
//
After finishing his business at the Count's mansion, Maxen returned to the guard's barracks.
And, there was one thing left for him to do.
"Captain."
"...What's the matter?"
"About that woman in the interrogation room. Should we keep her there?"
Lyla's interrogation.
Thinking of that, Maxen sighed softly and answered.
"Yes. I was going to go there soon anyway."
"....Understood."
The guard leader's expression was filled with regret. Maxen noticed that the regret was due to lust and gave a bitter smile.
"Huh."
Is it because I untied her?
I knew about the prostitutes who came on business trips, so Maxen could understand his feelings. But as Maxen nodded inwardly, he soon thought of a question.
'...A business trip?'
Lyla.
That name came from Rockerd. According to his testimony, Lyla was his subordinate's lover and left the city two years ago. And, after returning, she was kidnapped by Jin, which became the starting point of the bloody battle.
The important thing is that point.
She left the city.
Then she can't be a prostitute.
Anyway, she left because she found freedom according to the laws of the underworld. Then why was a woman who was no longer a prostitute tied up in a corner of the guard's barracks?
'...That part is a little strange.'
Of course, according to Rockerd, the important thing was not that the woman was kidnapped.

Given Jin's lingering resentment from the last fight, this upcoming bloodbath was an inevitable issue. Lockard had argued that, lamenting his own unfair situation.
'It's a biased excuse, of course...'
Maxen somewhat understood Lockard's intentions, but he chose not to care. With the Count's orders given, the truth was irrelevant.
There's no need to care what wriggles in the filth. His job is to shovel dirt and cover it up. All that remained for Maxen was a trivial curiosity.
That woman named Layla.
Who brought her here?
That was the only thing he wondered about.
//
[Author's Note]
Sorry for the delay.

Chapter 206

206th Episode: "Fragments of the Past"
//
The guardhouse interrogation room.
"...."
Of course, it's not much of an interrogation room. It just looks like a normal office. It resembles an ordinary room. Perhaps that's because it's an interrogation, not torture.
"Haaam...."
Even while yawning listlessly, I don't forget to use Clairvoyance. I don't know when Maxen will return, and I might be able to get some information from the guardhouse.
As I use Clairvoyance,
『Hey, where did that woman go?』
『What woman?』
『I definitely brought her here...』
『Was there such a thing?』
Useless voices are heard.
One of the voices is familiar. It's probably Seran and his senior officer. Did they finish their shift and return already?
"...."
Since it's not a very informative conversation, I listen in another direction.
『Outside the city gates?』
『Yes. We need a base for the dragon riders to stay.』
...Huh?
This time, I hear something worthwhile. One of the voices is familiar, and the other is unfamiliar.
Of course, one is Maxen's.
The other one... must be his subordinate. All the soldiers in the barracks are his subordinates, though.
『Why are we doing that?』
『We're soldiers, aren't we?』
『....I can't argue with that.』
"....."
I keep their conversation in my head.
『The dragon knights will be staying at the lord's mansion. It seems he has some business to discuss, so the dragons will have to stay for a few days.』
『...Then, we'll have to make it sturdy.』
『Are there any materials left?』
『Yes, I checked last month.』
『Good, then order the men today and start tomorrow.』
The lord's mansion.
A base for the dragons to stay.
Not just a day, but several days.
And the Count's business.
Listening to the conversation, I nod quietly.
'....As I thought.'
It wasn't difficult to piece together the information in my head.
The dragon knights will be staying at the Count's mansion, and the period is long enough to be called 'several days.' And the East Gate guardhouse has to build a base for the dragons to stay. Even if it's just a seemingly useless city guardhouse, it's still part of the Kilkard Kingdom's army.
'...So, it's because they're soldiers?'
As befits the kingdom's army, where one dragon knight is more powerful than a hundred soldiers, the Kilkard Kingdom's army is skilled in the operation of dragon knights. Deploying the guardhouse to build the base is understandable.
But the most important information is separate.
It's the duration of the dragon knights' stay.
It's natural for the visiting dragon knights to stay at the Count's mansion, but it's not natural for them to stay for several days. Aiden didn't mention that fact either.
...Then, shouldn't I change the plan?
If the dragon knights were just taking a day to rest and recover from their journey, it would be one thing, but if Count Lantain wants to keep them at his mansion and treat them, it's a different story.
There's no need to drag them out.
Aiden and I can just sneak into the mansion and steal the herb. If they're using dragon knights, the transportation will naturally be done through subspace, so all we have to do is find the magic tool and secretly take it out.
Moreover, we'll have plenty of time.
If the knights are going to chat with the Count, have a banquet, and enjoy themselves with women, we'll have plenty of time too.
'Then...'
Shouldn't I revise the plan a bit?
It seemed like I needed to meet with Aiden.
//
But apart from meeting and talking, I still had something to take care of. The interrogation with the guardhouse captain, that is,
"So, Lyla, was it?"
"...Yes."
Maxen arrives at the interrogation room and immediately begins the interrogation with me.
"What's your relationship with Lockard?"
"I worked at the Black Rose Manor two years ago. I saw him then."
"And after that?"
"I haven't seen him. I left the brothel and went to another city."
I don't mention that I sneaked out of the brothel. There's no need to tell that story. Maxen probably doesn't know that fact either.
Even in an era where everything is recorded on paper, the fist is stronger than the law, which means the rules are more lax. Besides, the guardhouse doesn't pay that much attention to the affairs of the underworld.
Perhaps that's why.
Maxen nods as if it's not a big deal and asks the next question.
"Last night, there was a bloody battle in the underworld. Do you know anything about it?"
"...A bloody battle?"
"Yes."
"...No, I... didn't know."
It was the first time I'd heard of it.
I didn't know about what happened after I got Keir out. I could guess that something like that would happen, but I didn't see it directly.
"I see."
"...."
Maxen nods as if he understands.
...Is that something you can just accept like that?
I thought he should investigate more thoroughly, but that's not something I should be thinking as the one being interrogated.
"Well, it's none of your business anymore."
"...Pardon?"
But isn't this a bit strange?
Surprised, I ask back, and Maxen answers with his fingers interlaced.
"It's nothing."
"...."
"So, you're no longer affiliated with the Black Rose Manor?"
"....Yes."
That was true.
Even though I ran away, I didn't owe them anything in the first place. There are many loopholes in a place run by fists, not laws. It's just that it's rare for a woman with nothing to run away, but the possibility is always there.
"Then why were you in the barracks?"
"...."
Should I say this?
Seran would be a little pitiful if I said it. But since he's asking, I have to answer. I hesitated a little inside, but soon made up my mind. I don't have any obligation to protect Seran like I did Keir, and it's his own mistake anyway.
"That's... a guard who remembered me suddenly dragged me here..."
"Ha."
As soon as I said it, Maxen sighed in disbelief. He shook his head lightly and muttered.
"Seriously, it's a mess as soon as I loosen the reins a little."
"...Pardon?"
"It's nothing."
After finishing his words, Maxen looks at me intently.
"...."
I wondered if he had remembered me, but there was no sign of it on his face. Perhaps it's because he's a knight and a guardhouse captain, so he's been exposed to many women, and he doesn't even remember a one-night stand.
After looking at me for a while, Maxen asks me intently.
"Lyla. You wouldn't want to go to prison, would you?"
"...Prison?"
"Yes."
Isn't that obvious?
Who would want to go to prison? I pretend to be surprised at Maxen's obvious question, and he warns me as he looks at me.
"It would be best to keep today's events to yourself."
"What kind of events..."
"Everything. From the guard dragging you here to my conversation with you. Otherwise, I'll have to talk to Lockard again."
"...I underst...and."
Should I show that I'm scared in this situation? I nod with a frightened expression. Then Maxen nods in satisfaction and says to me.
"Good, then you can go now."
...Huh?
That was quite absurd.
So absurd that I had to ask again.
"...Really?"
"Don't make me say it twice."
"...."
But that was really the end. I wondered if he had kept me in the interrogation room just to have this conversation, but I couldn't say I didn't want to go when he was telling me to leave. Besides, I had information to give to Aiden now.
//
Leaving the interrogation room, I unconsciously turn around. Maxen will still be sitting in the interrogation room visible beyond the hallway of the barracks.
"...."
To be honest, I was a little dumbfounded. I wondered if he had called me just to ask those few questions, but that was really the end. As I walked down the hallway of the barracks with a slightly bewildered feeling, I heard someone walking towards me.

-Thud, thud.

"...."
It was a soldier with an unfamiliar face.
He made eye contact with me as he passed by and entered the interrogation room. Soon, small voices of conversation were heard from the room he entered.
『Captain, who is that woman?』
『Ah, she seems to be a prostitute who came here on a business trip a long time ago, but some idiot brought her here.』
『...Brought her here?』
『Now that you mention it, even if business trips have become rare, haven't we been too lenient with military discipline lately? Is it even possible to just grab a citizen who hasn't signed a contract?』
『....I'm sorry.』
...Was he Maxen's subordinate?
If he's in the guardhouse barracks, he's naturally his subordinate, but judging from what he's saying, he seems to be of a slightly higher rank.
『I'll investigate and report on the punishment later. I have a lot of work to do anyway.』
『Then, about Lockard and Jin...』
『Track down and kill Jin. But keep Lockard alive. That's what I discussed with the lord.』
『...Are you going to bury it?』
『Isn't it unavoidable? It's an important time.』
"...."
I wondered why the interrogation was so half-hearted, but it seems like something happened. Especially in the words that he would keep Lockard alive, there was a strong hint that he had no choice but to keep him alive.
Considering the situation that the dragon knights are arriving, it's not something I can't understand. From their point of view, regardless of the truth, it's enough as long as the underworld keeps running.
It was an absurd situation, but there were some gains. The fact that the dragon knights are staying at the lord's mansion, and the fact that the stay is long, is quite important information.
"Huh?"
As I returned to the inn after all the twists and turns, El greeted me.
"You came out faster than I thought?"
"...What are you doing?"
"Equipment check."
She was examining short spears laid out on the floor of the inn.
Did Aiden prepare diligently without me? But Aiden himself was nowhere to be seen. I sat on the bed, looked around the room, and asked El.
"Where's Aiden?"
"He said he was going to rescue you."
"Rescue me?"
"Yeah, he went out saying you were caught by the guardhouse."
"...."
Did Aiden hear about me? But El's expression is indifferent. She doesn't even seem worried that I was caught.
In fact, this is the natural reaction.
"You should have stopped him. I would have come out on my own anyway."
"I did stop him. He went on his own."
"...Hmm."
Then there's nothing to say.
El would have done her part. As I nodded, El asked me again.
"By the way, did you sneak out?"
"No, they sent me out. They just asked me a few questions."
"What questions?"
"Just formal ones. They didn't seem very curious."
"That's because they're public officials."
"...."
Hmm.
Calling the guardhouse public officials isn't exactly wrong, but it's a bit presumptuous to conclude that.
"Anyway, I have to wait."
In any case, it was a little disappointing that Aiden wasn't here. He was the one who set the framework for the plan. As I lay down on the bed, El took something out as she looked at me.
"Then, do you want to play a card game?"
"...When did you buy something like that?"
"Yesterday. I played with Hee-won when you weren't here, and it was fun."
"...."
While I was gone, were they having fun on their own?
"No, I'm just going to rest."
"...Hmm. This is more fun than I thought."
El looked very relaxed. Of course, I can understand. She's also a martial artist who has learned Blood Shadow Demonic Art and is one step closer to being a superhuman. Apart from the side effects of Blood Shadow Demonic Art, it's natural for her to be relaxed.
Had we been silent for a while?
El, perhaps bored, asks me again.
"But, what are you going to talk about with that guy?"
"Hmm... it's nothing much, I just think we should sneak into the Count's mansion."
"...Sneak into the mansion?"

"Yeah, I heard the dragon knights are staying there for a few days. I figured it'd be better to sneak in and steal it than try to lure them out of the castle...?"
As I answered, I noticed something strange. Following that feeling, I glanced at El, and she was looking at me with a glint of interest in her eyes.
Why is she so interested?
Just as I was wondering, El looked at me and asked, "...Are you perhaps, infiltrating as a maid?"
"Huh?"